ã€ŠTriple Blessings: Mr. Fu&#x27;s Passionate Pursuitã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 ¨C Chapter 1 Even as a Ghost, I Won¡¯t Let You Go!

    In the cold winter, at an abandoned vige in the southern suburbs of Lordon City, a shabby room in a dpidated tile-roofed house.

    Richelle Dunn, with a huge belly, lying on a bloodstained bed, gasping for air with a disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, like a dying fish.

    Doctor wearing arge mask stood by the bed, holding a blood-stripped forceps with one hand and guiding Richelle¡¯s knee with the other hand.

    ¡°Push towards your abdomen, hold a little more strength, yes, yes, I can see the baby¡¯s hair now!¡±

    Richelle had sweat all over her, she was panting heavily, clutching the bed with veins bulging on her hands, as the sharp, excruciating pain in her abdomen intensified wave by wave.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! It hurts so much!¡±, thinking of all these pains being bestowed by Megan Linwood, Richelle screamed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Megan Linwood, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Taking advantage of all her resentment, Richelle put up her strength and pushed toward her abdomen.

    Heavy bleeding and intense pain gradually blurred her consciousness.

    ¡°Wa, wa, wa¡­¡±, the clear cry of a baby brought back her scattered spirit, she tried hard to open her eyes and reached out her trembling hand to the doctor, ¡°My baby¡­ my child¡­¡±

    Although the making of the child was dirty and painful, it was still a piece of flesh that fell from her body! Her heart¡¯s treasure!

    But the doctor didn¡¯t give the baby to her, instead, he handed it to a woman in her forties nearby.

    Later, the woman carried the wrapped baby out of the tile-roofed house and stepped onto a luxurious SUV parked outside.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s a boy!¡±

    Megan Linwood¡¯s eyes lightened, she took the baby over, carefully examining and cautiously patting it.

    The tiny baby, with its round eyes, looked at her intently.

    ¡°Kiara,e and see your son!¡±, Megan Linwood held the baby in front of her daughter.

    Kiara Dunn turned her head and looked out the window with a disgusted expression on her face.

    ¡°No! If it weren¡¯t for Roy Lewis, who would want to be the mother of that bitch Richelle¡¯s son!¡±

    Megan Linwood also didn¡¯t want Richelle¡¯s son to be Mr. Lewis, but her own daughter couldn¡¯t have a child, what could she do?

    ¡°Kiara! He¡¯s your son!¡±

    Kiara Dunn scoffed coldly, not saying a word.

    The servant looked at the mother and daughter with mixed sadness and anger, and cautiously said,

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the doctor said Miss Richelle has amniotic fluid embolism and is in critical condition. If she doesn¡¯t go to a big hospital immediately, she will lose her life along with the baby¡­¡±

    Megan Linwood, cradling the baby and gently rocking it, looked up at the tile-roofed house through the car window, revealing a long, spine-chilling smile after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if she dies cleanly!¡±

    Kiara Dunn also maliciously agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s even better if she dies!¡±

    Three minutester, the doctor came out of the tile-roofed house in a panic, hurried into the car; the car started immediately and roared away.

    Inside the tile-roofed house, as the cold wind howled, Richelle Dunn, whose breath was getting weaker,y on her side, listening to the receding engine sound, trembling her hand, gently touching the spasmodically painful belly, her pale and dry lips chattered, word by word, she said,

    ¡°Megan, Linwood, I, won¡¯t, let, you, go, even, as, a, ghost!¡±

    Having difficulty spitting out thest word, her head tilted and she passed out!

    ¡­

    Five yearster, in Kindur, the capital of the East-Asia Federation, the first family residence of the Lewis.

    Richelle was sitting in the living room waiting for Roy Lewis¡¯s arrival, and upon hearing footsteps, she looked up.

    A tall and slender man with an impressive demeanor, thick eyebrows, and straight nose, his handsome and deep features, wearing only a simple white shirt and ck trousers, but still couldn¡¯t hide his imposing presence as an elite.

    As a painter in disguise, Richelle, looking at the godlike man before her with perfect facial features, body, and temperament, was fascinated and unabashedly staring at him.

    Roy Lewis was displeased by her undisguised gaze and asked with a stern face,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Richelle was freezing from his tone and thought that he¡¯s another insensitive and zero EQ man!

    But her face quickly returned to a serious expression, a medical professional¡¯s demeanor, and she reached out to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, hello, I am Ms. Seaton¡¯s student, Richelle Dunn! Ms. Seaton has urgent matters and can¡¯te, so she asked me to take care of Mr. Lewis¡¯s preliminary treatment.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, ignoring her long and fair hand, casting a sharp look on her face.

    Richelle Dunn had an excessively beautiful face, with long curly shoulder-length hair, thick and fan-like eyshes, beautiful apricot eyes with a hint of mist, a straight and delicate nose, and #sensual cherry lips.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C Chapter 1: I Won¡¯t Let You Go Even If I Be A Ghost!_2

    Her tall figure was d in a loose red V-neck sweater, paired with a white pleated skirt that reached her knees, exposing arge section of her long, straight legs.

    In his home, dominated by minimalist ck and white tones, she stood out like a red rose blooming forcefully in the snow ¨C conspicuous, outrageous, and ringly out of ce.

    A faint sense of familiarity stirred in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart. He was meeting her for the first time, but away from the initial annoyance, a vague sense of familiarity arose within him.

    The faint fragrance in the air also slowly provoked his resilient nerves, this rxing scent seemed somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, have we met before?¡±

    Roy Lewis was somewhat face blind, all ordinary women looked the same to him.

    And the woman in front of him, Richelle Dunn, gave him a sense of intimate familiarity, not so much her appearance and features, but her aura.

    Richelle Dunn raised an eyebrow, was he entranced by her beauty?

    He was just repulsed by her. Now he was trying to flirt with her in such a tacky way?

    Richelle Dunn was left feeling a sense of tragic, heroic disappointment. With a slight smile, she revealed a pair of dimples. Her imposing demeanor immediately receded and was reced by an innocent childlike air.

    ¡°We probably haven¡¯t met. It¡¯s my first time in Kindur, perhaps Mr. Lewis is mistaken?¡±

    Even if she had just nced Roy Lewis once, with his godlike good looks, she would not forget.

    She had grown up in Lordon City and had lived five years in South Asia, after Sonia Seaton had taken her and her dying mother abandoned in a dpidated house. This was the first time she had returned to the Federation.

    Roy Lewis was scorched by her radiant smile, the vague sense of familiarity persisted.

    But he didn¡¯t want to have much to do with Richelle Dunn, so he responded indifferently.

    ¡°Hmm, it is a misunderstanding!¡±

    The mai?tre d¡¯ served snacks and fruits. They both took seats on the sofa on either side of the coffee table. Richelle Dunn did not engage in superficial chitchat, and was about to get to the point with her iPad.

    But Roy Lewis interjected, ¡°When can Ms. Seatone?¡±

    It was hard enough to make an appointment with the renowned medical expert, Sonia Seaton, and he was already annoyed that she sent her prot¨¦g¨¦ in her stead. But this prot¨¦g¨¦ was not only excessively beautiful and young, her behaviour was also frivolous, far removed from the image of a professional doctor in his mind.

    And most importantly, this woman felt strangely familiar to him.

    He was usually indifferent and oblivious to women, but this Richelle Dunn had caught his attention from the first nce. His subconscious was throwing up full radar to sense her presence. This was not normal!

    Such abnormality, he was ustomed to interpreting as a sign of danger.

    Richelle Dunn swiftly raised her eyes to meet his sharp gaze. After a moment of lock, she asked bluntly.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you have any prejudices against me?¡±

    When Roy Lewis was called out, he was not embarrassed. He sat on the sofa with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°I asked for Dr. Seaton!¡±

    Instead, this young, beautiful and frivolous woman showed up ¨C the two simply didn¡¯t match.

    He signaled the butler to show the guest out, ¡°Dr. Dunn, please leave.¡± His well-defined hand rose, gesturing for her to leave.

    Richelle Dunn had been doubted many times due to her age and appearance, but this was the first time a patient had scorned her so much and shown her the door.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you postpone treatment for your condition, it might endanger your life. Even if we wait for Ms. Seaton, it will take at least a month for her to be avable. Are you prepared to risk your life while waiting for her?¡±

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t tolerate people who think they are something just because they have some stinky money.

    She loved performing life-changing surgeries, but she absolutely hated having face-to-face chats with patients that were full of empty words. The lives were theirs, yet doctors were expected to beg them for the chance to treat them.

    But her master said that if she didn¡¯t be a doctor, she shouldn¡¯t even dream about being an abstract artist or anything else. No choice, for the sake of those elements of her life not epted by her master, she could only cate him asionally.

    Even her asional attempts were beyond the reach of those so-called experienced doctors.

    It¡¯s all thanks to her having a good master!

    Moreover, the main reason for her return was to find her elder son. Roy Lewis had power and influence in Federation. If she cured his illness, he would inevitably lend her a hand.

    But, Roy Lewis was utterly stubborn andpletely unmoved.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡±

    Richelle Dunn had never encountered such a stubborn person. The guy was on the brink of death and still being defiant!

    Richelle Dunn, who had been going on a rampage in South Asia with the title of Master Seaton¡¯s proud disciple, was out of patience. She took out a pen and paper and pped them on the coffee table.

    ¡°Fine, your life is your own, not mine! Mr. Lewis, please put it in writing. State that I am too young and too beautiful. You¡¯d rather die than submit. You bear full responsibility for your own life and death!¡±

    Her momentum was like a domineering bully forcing a marriage.

    Just after her fierce words fell, there came a sudden ¡°bang¡± from the door, followed by the trembling voice of a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°Mr. Timmy, watch out, don¡¯t hurt your foot¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost, none of your business!¡±

    After the fierce childish voice, a little boy with curly hair walked in huffily, carrying a ser ball.

    Inwardly, Richelle Dunn mocked the temper of the rich family¡¯s young master. She looked up, only to see the young master was good-looking with bright eyes and a pretty face. What a handsome littled he was.

    Richelle Dunn stood frozen as if struck by lightning. The severe pain in her abdomen made her unable to move.

    This boy had a face identical to that of her Timothy and Tifanny!

    And as she was naturally curly, so was he!

    Roy Lewis¡¯ attention was also drawn to his precious son, Timmy Lewis. He forgot to quarrel with Richelle Dunn, and hadn¡¯t noticed her strangeness. But in his eyes looking at his son, there was a touch of indulgence and gentleness that was hard to detect.

    ¡°Timmy? Didn¡¯t your mom y with you? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    The young master pouted and grunted, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to see them, I despise them!¡± He threw the football in his hand and swung his foot to kick it. The football hit the armrest of the sofa heavily and dropped onto the carpet with a ¡°thud¡±.

    The tantrum-throwing young master made an unexpected eye contact with the teared-up Richelle Dunn. He paused for a moment, then quickly turned away and ran upstairs with a ¡°thump, thump, thump¡±.

    The football rolling on the carpet slowly came to a stop at Richelle Dunn¡¯s feet. She didn¡¯t notice, holding her aching abdomen and staring at the back of the boy as it disappeared around the stairs.

    Roy Lewis caught sight of Richelle Dunn from the corner of his eye and instructed Uncle Axel without looking at her, ¡°Uncle Axel, see the guest out.¡± He stood up and went to check on his son.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t move. She held her thigh tightly with one hand, staring weirdly at his straight back.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, is that your son?¡±

    Roy Lewis had already been on full guard against her. He was further annoyed by her words. Now that she was prying into his personal affairs, he felt even more that she had ulterior motives.

    He turned his head and coldly nced at her, ¡°Richelle Dunn, if you want to stay safely in the Federation, drop those dirty thoughts!¡±

    Richelle Dunn seemed not to hear his warning, staring at his face unblinkingly.

    Was the damned bastard who almost killed her that night him?

    And the mother of Timmy, as he referred to, was that damned evil woman Kiara Dunn?

    [Bamboo brings super cute triplets, a sweet and petting text, begs for little fairies to pay attention,ment, collect and give flowers. Love you all!]

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C Chapter 2: Will the Big Brother Be Abused by the Stepmother?

    Richelle Dunn was ¡°escorted¡± out the door by the housekeeper, head down and in a daze, walking forward. A ck car honked several times as it drove straight towards her. She stumbled to the side but didn¡¯t even nce at the car, continuing to walk forward with a nk expression.

    The driver stuck his head out and cursed, ¡°Damn it, are you blind? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into it!¡±

    There was a beautiful woman in the car who, fearing being involved, quickly told the driver to stop and got out of the car.

    The phone rang, and the woman answered impatiently as she walked.

    ¡°Mom, can you not be so annoying? I know what you¡¯ve told me, and I¡¯ll coax him!¡±

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! I won¡¯t scold him anymore, I¡¯ll treat him like an ancestor and pamper him, okay?¡±

    It was none other than Kiara Dunn. She hung up the phone feeling annoyed, and as she nced over to the side, she noticed a figure about a dozen meters away. She paused in surprise.

    What the hell? That figure looks a bit like Richelle Dunn?

    Kiara shook her head vigorously, dismissing the thought. How could it be? That bitch had already been dead for five years!

    She took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and rang the doorbell at the Lewis residence.

    Inside, Roy Lewis had just finished watching his beloved son go downstairs, and when he saw Kiara walk in, his face darkened.

    ¡°Timmy came back sulking. What did you say to him?¡±

    Kiara feigned innocence, twisting the tassels of her dress helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I love him so much that it¡¯s impossible for me not to spoil him. It¡¯s just that he saw other children having both their dad and mom, as well as brothers and sisters to y with, but he¡¯s all alone¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she saw that Roy didn¡¯t seem to mind, so she courageously continued.

    ¡°I think he wants to be like other children, having a dad and mom, and also brothers and sisters to y with¡­¡±

    All this while, Roy had treated Kiara politely for their son¡¯s sake, but now he had an important client to meet and couldn¡¯t waste time listening to her nonsense.

    ¡°Kiara Dunn, if you want money, you can have it. But as for anything else, forget it!¡±

    Impatiently, Roy left the words behind, took the bag Uncle Axel handed him, and hurried out the door.

    Kiara¡¯s face turned pale after being snubbed by Roy. Upset, she went upstairs to find her ¡°son.¡±

    ¡°Timmy, open the door! Mommy misses you, and I even bought your favorite gift! It¡¯s a limited edition from all around the world¡­¡±

    She knocked on the yroom door, forcibly holding in her resentment and speaking softly to coax the little ancestor inside.

    The door clicked open, and young Mr. Lewis stood there with his hand on the door, looking up at Kiara with disdain.

    ¡°Miss me?¡±

    He took two steps forward and suddenly kicked towards Kiara¡¯s knee without warning.

    ¡°You want my dad!¡±

    Kiara¡¯s face darkened, but she remembered the words her mother had specifically mentioned on the phone, gritted her teeth, and squatted down with a smile. She stretched out her hand, trying to touch the young master¡¯s head to appease him.

    Young Mr. Lewis turned his head to the side, avoiding her hand with a disgusted expression, ¡°Your hands are dirty, don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Kiara was also a pampered youngdy who had been spoiled since childhood. Having been snubbed by Roy and kicked by the young master, she could no longer restrain herself. She grabbed his arm, lifted him up, and quickly dashed into the yroom, mming the door and locking it behind her.

    ¡°Ugly woman, let go of me!¡±

    Young Mr. Lewis struggled with all his might, punching and kicking at Kiara.

    Despite his skills in martial arts, he was no match for Kiara in terms of physique and strength.

    Kiara had nowhere to vent her anger, so she threw him face down onto the sofa, pressing her foot against his thigh and her hand on his back, before pping his bottom repeatedly.

    ¡°Yes, I want your dad. Otherwise, where would youe from? But you¡¯ve been useless for years and haven¡¯t gotten your dad to marry me. What good are you?¡±

    Although young Mr. Lewis was pinned down on the sofa, he showed no signs of yielding. He propped himself up and turned his fierce face towards Kiara, spitting a mouthful of saliva at her.

    ¡°Evil woman, do you think I¡¯ll help you? Dream on! You¡¯re ugly and mean, even if dad went blind, he wouldn¡¯t look twice at you!¡±

    ¡­

    At the Lewis residence, a ¡°mother-son¡± battle was unfolding, while Richelle Dunn had returned to her residence, distraught.

    As she opened the door, two small meatballs flew towards her like bullets.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Her son Timothy Dunn, dressed in a tiger onesie, grinned and hugged her waist.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 ¨C Chapter 2: Will the Big Brother Be Abused by the Stepmother? _2

    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s the piggy buns?¡± The youngest daughter, Tifanny Dunn, wearing a little white bunny jumpsuit, shook her mother¡¯s arm fiercely.

    When Richelle Dunn left home, she promised her two little treasures that she would buy them the popr piggy buns on her return. But after she saw Mr. Lewis, her soul waspletely captivated, and she forgot all about the piggy buns.

    The two greedy little pigs circled around her, and seeing her empty hands, they were somewhat disappointed.

    The little girl pouted, slightly angry, ¡°Mommy lied to us¡­¡±

    Her big brother was also a bit unhappy. He looked up and saw his always smiling and beautiful Mommy looking slightly swollen in the eyes, resembling his sister after she had cried. He hurriedly patted his sister¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sister, be good. Mommy is not feeling well¡­¡±

    The chubby little hand held Richelle, took small steps, and led her anxiously back to the living room.

    ¡°Mommy, where are you not feeling well? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Compared to Tifanny Dunn, who only knew about eating and ying, her big brother Timothy Dunn was more insightful and responsible.

    Although he was just over four years old, he had always considered himself as the only man in the family and its backbone.

    Richelle sat down on the sofa, and the two little ones climbed onto her, one on each side. Timothy pressed his forehead against hers to check her temperature, and Tifanny rubbed her face against Richelle tofort her.

    Richelle¡¯s face was pale, and she felt suffocated in her heart. Opening her arms, she hugged her two treasures tightly, burying her face in their hair and whispering.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, Mommy saw your big brother!¡±

    As the two children became more aware, Richelle told them about their older brother who had been taken away by a bad person when she was unconscious.

    She also told the children that one day, she would definitely bring their brother back.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tifanny blinked herrge eyes, she wriggled her head out of her mother¡¯s embrace, worriedly asking, ¡°Is big brother doing well? He¡¯s not treated like Cindere by an evil stepmother, is he?¡±

    Fearing that his sister¡¯s innocent words would hurt their mother¡¯s feelings, Timothy quickly covered Tifanny¡¯s mouth with his chubby hand, raising his head cautiously to look at Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll find a way to save big brother!¡±

    From the moment Richelle saw her eldest son, she felt as if she had been hammered into a fiery hell of torment.

    But her two precious babies¡¯ hugs and warmth managed to pull her out of the depths of pain, and reason gradually returned.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, don¡¯t worry. Big brother is doing very well, and his daddy cherishes him a lot.¡±

    She rubbed the heads of the two little ones tofort them while silently encouraging herself. She needed to be clear-headed and spirited more than ever, rather than wallowing in regret and loss.

    Although Timothy was more mature than Tifanny, he was still a child who longed to know more about the father who gave him half of his blood, including curiosity and desire.

    ¡°So big brother¡¯s daddy is our daddy too, right, Mommy?¡±

    Facing her son¡¯s eager eyes, Richelle could not bear to shatter his beautiful illusion.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tifanny, more naive than Timothy, looked at her mother with twinkling eyes, full of anticipation.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go see big brother and daddy?¡±

    Richelle immediately shook her head, ¡°No!¡±

    Five years ago that night, Richelle still hadn¡¯t figured out the whole truth of the matter.

    She had drunk a ss of beverage while having dinner at The Dunns. When she woke up, she was in a dark room where she couldn¡¯t see her own fingers. The pain and the man¡¯s messy, hurried breath made her realize instantly that she had been set up by Megan Linwood and her daughter!

    She had thought about getting some information from the man, but he was not only breathing heavily, but his mind was also very chaotic, not saying a word. After a night of intimacy, he had even made her pass out.

    When she woke up again, she was imprisoned in that tiled room, where she stayed for ten months.

    It wasn¡¯t until Sonia Seaton rescued her and her dying children that she learned she had been trapped in Lordon City for all those months.

    As for who the man was and whether he too had been framed like her, she still had no answers.

    ¡°So how can we see big brother? I miss him so much!¡±

    Though they had never met, both Timothy and Tifanny could not forget their big brother.

    Richelle also wanted to see her eldest son, to hold him tight, kiss his cheeks, and tell him, Mommy loves you!

    But now, that could only be a luxury.

    Whether it was Roy Lewis or The Dunns, none were easy to deal with. The slightest carelessness on her part would not only prevent her from getting her eldest son back, but it would also put Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s situation in great danger!

    ¡°My babies, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will find a way!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Chapter 2: Will the Big Brother Be Abused by the Stepmother? _3

    Richelle Dunn gently coaxed the two little ones back to their bedroom, and after they fell asleep, she stealthily left the room.

    She first fiddled with theputer in the living room for a while, then left a note on the table, set up surveince and security for the house, and went out again.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at Kindur Central Hospital and knocked on the dean¡¯s office door.

    Seeing it was her, the dean eagerly greeted her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what brings you here?¡±

    In Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, Richelle Dunn might just be a medical fraud who took advantage of her beautiful appearance and her master¡¯s reputation to deceive people.

    However, in the eyes of professionals like the dean, Richelle was an undeniable miracle doctor. She had only been studying medicine for a few years, but her skills were already on par with her master, Master Seaton.

    Richelle didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said straight to the point.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I need you to issue a critical condition notice for Roy Lewis the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Roy Lewis had just had aprehensive examination at the hospital yesterday, and Richelle already had a copy of the result.

    The dean was shocked and said, ¡°Ah? A critical condition notice? Isn¡¯t that a bit much¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s examination results were not optimistic, but they hadn¡¯t reached a critical condition!

    ¡°Take a look at this!¡±

    Richelle threw the case documents she had found in the top-secret patient database onto the dean¡¯s desk. After carefully reading them, the dean broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°This¡­ How about we issue the critical condition notice now!¡±

    Roy Lewis, being the head of the first family and the president¡¯s nephew, as well as the actual controller of the hospital, their hospital couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps, let alone a loss of life!

    But Richelle shook her head, ¡°No hurry, I need to do some preparatory work!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s power was overwhelming, and she had no chance of winning against him.

    However, she had been forced to give up her eldest son five years ago, and now that she had found him, she wouldn¡¯t give up even if there was only a glimmer of hope!

    ¡­

    At this moment, in the bedroom of Richelle¡¯s residence, the two ¡°sleeping¡± siblings held an iPad, heads squeezed together, staring at the screen.

    ¡°Brother, is he really our dad?¡±

    Tifanny poked Roy Lewis¡¯s handsome face on the screen with her chubby finger, nced at her brother, then back at the face, pouting slightly, not quite believing it.

    ¡°He is handsome, but we don¡¯t look like him at all!¡±

    The siblings looked very much alike, but they didn¡¯t resemble Roy Lewis or Richelle Dunn very much.

    Timothy didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. He cropped Roy Lewis¡¯s avatar, found a close-up of Richelle, opened the picture synthesis tool, ovepped the two photos, and made some minor adjustments. Before he could speak, Tifanny was already pping her little hands and cheering at the synthesized photo.

    ¡°Wow, he looks just like my brother!¡±

    Timothy red at her and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Keep it down, don¡¯t let mommy hear!¡±

    Tifanny quickly covered her mouth, her beautiful big eyes shining with excitement.

    Richelle¡¯s three children had inherited the best features of both their parents and looked distinct from either of them. Yet, one could clearly see traces of both parents in their faces.

    ¡°So, is he really our dad?¡±

    Timothy nodded and fiddled with the iPad again, revealing a cool-looking little boy on the screen.

    ¡°Brother, is that you?¡±

    Timothy shook his head and pointed at the caption below the photo.

    ¡°That¡¯s not me, he¡¯s our big brother, Timmy Lewis¡­ from Violet Kindergarten, grade three.¡±

    ¡°He shares the same birthday with us and has the same RH blood type as us.¡±

    Timothy was very serious as he checked and verified the information he had found.

    Tifanny didn¡¯t have the same meticulous mind as him, resting her head on one hand and asking, ¡°Brother, are we going to find our dad and big brother?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t even think about it, ¡°We¡¯ll find our big brother, but not our dad!¡±

    Tifanny looked puzzled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for our dad? He¡¯s very handsome!¡± She had already kind of liked her dad after just one nce!

    Timothy stretched out his hand and poked her little head, ¡°Silly little sister, what if dad takes you away and doesn¡¯t let mommy and me see you?¡±

    His Tifanny was so cute and soft, who wouldn¡¯t want to take her away!

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t look for him!¡± Tifanny¡¯s face was full of shock, ¡°Mommy said our big brother was taken away by a bad guy. Is that bad guy our dad?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t know, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He was smart, but the adult world was tooplicated. It wasn¡¯t easy to find the truth by fiddling with aputer.

    Tifanny shook her head like a rattle drum, ¡°I only want my mommy and my brother!¡±

    After saying that, she sneaked a nce at the screen with Timmy Lewis, and timidly added, ¡°But¡­ Wouldn¡¯t big brother be very miserable?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Timothy pursed his small lips, stared at the boy on the screen, and nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¨C Chapter 3: Little Baby Looking for Brother

    The next day, Richelle Dunn was going out to make some preparations.

    At breakfast, she, as usual, exined the household matters to Timothy.

    Both children were slurping milk from their cups, nodding their heads like garlic pounding. But as soon as Richelle left, the two put on their backpacks and hats and went out the door.

    The Uber driver saw that his passengers were two little kids, both very cute, and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Kids, do your parents know you¡¯re going out?¡±

    Timothy handed over the phone, and on the screen was Richelle¡¯s face. ¡°Driver, please take my children to the Violet Kindergarten.¡±

    The driver thought it was a real-time video and didn¡¯t doubt it. He asked the two children to fasten their seat belts, and soon they were at the entrance of the kindergarten.

    ¡°Thank you, driver uncle!¡± Timothy politely thanked the driver, held his sister¡¯s hand, and went to the security room.

    Violet Kindergarten was a private kindergarten that had memorized the faces of the children from prominent families.

    As a result, when they saw Timothy, the security guard came over and squatted down, smiling and asking him,

    ¡°Timmy Lewis, howe you came by yourself today?¡±

    ¡°Timmy Lewis¡± nced at Tifanny and then told the security guard, ¡°The driver was busy, so he just dropped me off.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Tifanny forward a little, ¡°Security uncle, there¡¯s no one at home today. Can I bring my sister with me to kindergarten?¡±

    The security guard only knew about Mr. Lewis¡¯ enrollment, but not whether he had a sister. He carefully looked at the little girl behind ¡°Mr. Lewis¡± and saw that not only was she wearing the same high cor sweater, suspender jeans, and knitted hat, but she also had an almost identical face.

    ¡°Okay, report to your teacher when you get back to your ssroom.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, security uncle!¡±

    Both children bowed to the security guard and then ¡°Timmy Lewis¡± led his sister through the gates of the Violet Kindergarten.

    Not long after he entered, the security guard changed shifts. As soon as the other security guard sat down, Uncle Axel led the real Timmy Lewis out of the luxury car. He sent the young master to the gate and whispered,

    ¡°Young master, your daddy will pick you up this afternoon; remember to wait for him.¡±

    The young master nodded expressionlessly, ¡°I know¡­¡±

    His demeanor, movements, and even tone of voice resembled Roy Lewis¡¯. Wearing a ck woolen suit, he looked like a mini version of Roy.

    He carried his small backpack and walked steadily into the campus. On his way to the ssroom building, he passed a small yground with swings, merry-go-rounds,

    rockery and a small goldfish pond.

    Many children were ying in the yground but Timmy never yed with them. He walked straight towards the ssroom building without ncing at them.

    ¡°Timmy Lewis!¡±

    Someone called him.

    The young master was always alone in kindergarten and didn¡¯t pay much attention to others. So, he pretended not to hear and continued walking forward.

    Suddenly, his arm was grabbed and he was forcefully pulled behind the rockery.

    Skilled in fighting techniques, young Mr. Lewis pulled back the arm of the person behind him and attempted to throw the person over his shoulder. But then the person behind him simply tapped him on the shoulder, causing him to release the person¡¯s grip.

    Mr. Lewis turned around, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He looked coldly at the two students of the same height in front of him, and upon seeing their faces, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°You guys¡­ ¡±

    Tifanny hopped forward, swung her two braids and happily grabbed the young master¡¯s arm and shook it.

    ¡°Big brother, we are your little brother and sister! I¡¯m the adorable Tifanny, and he¡¯s the smart and handsome Timothy.¡±

    Young Mr. Lewis brushed off her hand, took a step back, crossed his arms, and scanned them both with an indifferent look in his eyes.

    ¡°What makes you guys think you¡¯re my brother and sister?¡±

    He was already reconciled to the fact that these two were his siblings, though he had not had any confirmation yet. But that didn¡¯t mean he was ready to ept them.

    If they couldn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation, he didn¡¯t want a pair of stupid siblings.

    Timothy didn¡¯t bother to exin right away but instead dragged him into the long round hole under the slide.

    He took out an iPad and opened the photo editing software again.

    ¡°Look, this is your daddy, and this one is my mommy¡­¡±

    As soon as young Mr. Lewis saw Richelle Dunn¡¯s photo on the screen, he blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her!¡±

    Although he was angry yesterday, there was suddenly a new woman in his cold home, and she was so beautiful and dazzling that one couldn¡¯t forget her at first nce.

    While Timothy was busy with the iPad, he asked,

    ¡°Was it yesterday at noon? Mommy went to your house and came back saying she found her brother! I checked our birth dates and blood types; they¡¯re the same.¡±

    Timmy lowered his eyes and looked at the face on the screen which looked almost exactly like his and the two in front of him. A hint of resentment shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she want me?¡±

    Although he had a mother and grandmother, he didn¡¯t think they were his real family, because their eyes were always filled with fake smiles and greed, but never love.

    Tifanny nced at him from the corner of her eye and carefully moved forward, tugging at his clothes, quickly defending her mother,

    ¡°Big brother, mommy didn¡¯t abandon you, you were stolen by the bad guys!¡±

    Young Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t shake her off this time, just pressed his lips together and looked at them seriously.

    After a while, he asked, ¡°Does my daddy know about you guys? Does he know that your mommy is my mommy?¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t know! If he did, he would fight mommy for us!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¨C Chapter 4 I don¡¯t want it anymore!

    Roy Lewis waspletely unaware of his precious son secretly meeting with the other two children. After the meeting in the afternoon, he hurried to the kindergarten to pick up his precious son.

    In the car, Roy Lewis, as usual, opened hisptop to look at the files. His young son, who usually had little interaction with him, suddenly asked him.

    ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you marry the woman with thest name Dunn?¡±

    The way his son referred to Kiara Dunn made Roy Lewis frown.

    ¡°Timmy, I won¡¯t marry her, but she is still your mother!¡±

    Roy Lewis considered himself emotionally detached, but he still had basic respect for parents and elders.

    Timmy was his son, and he could be willful in many ways, but he couldn¡¯t even deny his parents.

    The little prince held his lips as he met his father¡¯s gaze for a moment, then turned his face away, propping his hand on the car window and remained silent, looking outside.

    The Lewis family has always been strict in cultivating heirs. Since he was a child, Timmy had been required to be independent and strong-minded. The young Timmy was silent and introverted, and Roy Lewis had never known how to get along with him.

    Both father and son were reticent, sometimes not talking for a week and usually not more than five sentences.

    He had tried consulting professionals, who suggested that the child should have more contact with his mother.

    Buttely, his son had not been too happy after seeing Kiara. When asked, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. Could it be the rumors of Kiara Dunn and the young master of the Zadras that reached his ears?

    Roy Lewis stared at the back of the little guy¡¯s stubborn head, wondering how to advise him, but then he heard his son ask, ¡°Will you marry another woman?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even think about it and replied, ¡°No!¡±

    Women were troublesome creatures¡ªif possible, Roy Lewis wished he never had any intimate contact with them in his life.

    The little prince turned his head and fiddled with the corner of his clothes. The usually expressionless little face was a rare sight of nervousness.

    ¡°Then will you let me go with mommy?¡±

    The little prince had never called Kiara Dunn ¡°mother¡± in front of Roy Lewis, but he was not particrly sensitive in this regard. Roy Lewis thought it was the effect of his earlier education on his son, and so he didn¡¯t delve deeper.

    What he didn¡¯t realize was that the ¡°mommy¡± the little guy was talking about was not Kiara Dunn, but someone else.

    If Roy Lewis knew his son well enough, he would have found that his usually fearless son was particrly careful and nervous today.

    But he just felt that his precious son was talking a lot today. Although the questions were a bit sharp and strange, he thought it was his son trying to get close to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.

    Always not very good at expressing emotions, Roy Lewis hesitated for a moment, his big hand covering the little head, forcefully rubbing it, and solemnly made a promise.

    ¡°No! Daddy will never let you go with anyone!¡±

    He thought that perhaps it was the meeting yesterday when Kiara Dunn said something that made the little guy feel uneasy.

    But with his daddy¡¯s promise, the little prince didn¡¯t seem to be happy.

    Afterward, he didn¡¯t speak again, and the father and son returned home without a word.

    The housekeeper in the hallway took the outer coats and bags of the two masters, one big and one small, and carefully began to report.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Richelle Dunn is here¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, wondering why this woman was so hard to deal with, but his son, who had just taken off his shoes, didn¡¯t even put them back on and ran barefoot into the house.

    Richelle Dunn, who had not been there long, immediately stood up when she heard the door opening. Her hands hung nervously in front of her, intertwining.

    Seeing her eldest son running in barefoot, her eyes immediately filled with tears, and she ran forward two steps, fearing she would scare her son, then stood still, her trembling voice low and gentle, calling, ¡°Timmy?¡±

    The little prince stood there, staring straight at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°What are you here for? To get a death sentence?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s cold questioning pulled mother and son back to reality.

    Richelle Dunn knew she had lost herposure, quickly hiding the affection in her eyes and shifting her gaze away from her son. She pointed to the documents on the table and tried to calm herself down as she spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I apologize for yesterday. These materials are from the teacher to be sent to you¡­¡±

    Yesterday, she was a miracle doctor who could defy the heavens and change fate; today, she was a pitiful mother who just wanted to see her son.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were deep, wondering how Richelle Dunn¡¯s attitude had changed 180 degrees since yesterday.

    And, if it was just sending documents, what was the intention behind sending the lunch box as well?

    Under his scrutiny, Richelle Dunn had nowhere to hide, but she desperately wanted to do something to convey her longing and love for her elder son.

    Therefore, when Timothy revealed everything about going to the kindergarten to see her eldest son in the morning, she had no intention of getting angry. All she could think about was what to do for her eldest son to express her bted motherly love.

    Timothy said that his big brother liked puff pastries, so she went to a nearby DIY Bakery and made several types of puff pastries. When it was about time, she carried arge box full of pastries and the prepared materials and went to the Lewis house.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of her elder son, and she couldn¡¯t care less about what Roy Lewis thought of her.

    Now, with Roy Lewis¡¯ inquisitive and unfriendly gaze upon her, she regretted her recklessness.

    ¡°These pastries¡­ I made them myself¡­¡±

    As for whom she made these pastries, she couldn¡¯t say.

    Roy Lewis thought she was just trying to get close to him in a different way, and his expression became even colder.

    This woman, who was still eloquent and ready to tear him apart just yesterday, today, why is she so submissive?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t bother with these things, I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Richelle wanted to exin, but the young master standing next to Roy Lewis, with his little hands clenched into fists at his sides, suddenly asked.

    ¡°What kind of pastries?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked down in surprise at his son, and Richelle was also stunned. However, she quickly recovered, crouching down to uncover the box, her eyes eagerly looking at her elder son.

    ¡°They are all puff pastries, with durian filling, lotus paste filling, salted egg filling, and other savory fillings. Tim¡­ Timmy¡­ Young Master, right? Would you like to try one?¡±

    Richelle was a bit cautious and ingratiating, afraid that her elder son would not appreciate her affection.

    Roy Lewis had never seen such a thick-skinned woman before, and he coldly refused.

    ¡°No need, my son doesn¡¯t like pastries!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, the young master had already walked to Richelle¡¯s side, pointing at the pastry box and asking her.

    ¡°If I like them, will you keep making them for me?¡±

    His eyes were zing, fixed intently on Richelle¡¯s face.

    Richelle was full of tenderness, almost overflowing, suppressing the urge to hug him and caress him. She took out a wet wipe, carefully wiping his little hands clean, and gave her hurried assurance.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± As long as her son wanted them, she would try her best to satisfy him, ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯ll make them for you forever!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle and his son with a strange expression, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    Richelle¡¯s eyes were only filled with her elder son, and she couldn¡¯t care less about him.

    She took a deep breath through her nose, took out a piece of durian pastry, and ced it on his soft little hand, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit warm, eat it quickly!¡±

    The young master held the pastry, his eyes unblinkingly fixed on her.

    Richelle¡¯s nose tingled under his gaze, and she couldn¡¯t help it any longer. She lightly hugged him and whispered in his ear with teary eyes, ¡°My precious child!¡±

    Fearing that Roy Lewis would notice something unusual, Richelle quickly picked up her precious son and ced him on the sofa.

    Although she didn¡¯t have eyes in the back of her head, she could still feel Roy Lewis¡¯ burning gaze on her back.

    Roy Lewis had never seen such a despicable and shameless woman, nor had he ever seen his son behave like this.

    From beginning to end, she seemed to have a tight grip on his son¡¯s weakness.

    This woman must not stay!

    ¡°Who told you to make them forever? Richelle Dunn, get out now!¡±

    Richelle turned around, her face full of pleading, ¡°Mr. Lewis¡­¡±

    The young master, holding a piece of durian pastry, saw his father speak and his face suddenly darkened. He bit his lip, his resentful gaze sweeping from Roy Lewis to Richelle. He raised his little hand and forcefully threw the durian pastry away.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t make them forever, then I don¡¯t want them!¡±

    After saying this with a trembling voice and teary eyes, the young master slid down from the sofa, shoved Richelle away, and ran off with a ¡°thud¡±.

    As a child, his strength was limited, but Richelle still staggered backward after being pushed by him. She turned around and looked at the small figure fading from her sight through misty eyes¡­

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 ¨C Chapter 5: You¡¯re not afraid of death, but don¡¯t drag me down with you!

    The next day was Saturday, and Roy Lewis got up early as usual. For a workaholic like him, every day was a workday.

    Little Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten, but the Lewis family was always strict with their little heir, so even on Saturdays and Sundays, he had a whole bunch of private lessons and training waiting for him.

    The father and son sat across from each other at the dining table. Roy Lewis added some salt to his porridge and stirred it gently, his eyes glued to his son.

    Little Mr. Lewis had fallen down the stairs grabbing some snacks yesterday and then locked himself in his room, refusing to eat or drink.

    Roy Lewis and the nanny tried to coax him, but got no response. Helplessly, they called in a child expert, who talked until he was blue in the face, only to receive a note from under the door as a response.

    ¡°Leave me alone. Let me be.¡±

    A four-year-old kid asking for some peace! This was not scientific!

    However, Roy Lewis had no way with him. Hitting was out of the question, and lecturing? The little guy wasn¡¯t receptive.

    Roy Lewis was a bit angry and frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved son go hungry. He gently pushed the bowl of porridge toward him, swallowing his anger and coaxing.

    ¡°Timmy, Auntie cooked your favorite seafood porridge. Want to eat some?¡±

    Little Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t even look at him, his long, long eyshes drooping as he pursed his lips. His small hand held a chopstick repeatedly poking the dumplings, looking like he had no appetite.

    Roy Lewis felt a headacheing on, his son may have been stubborn and determined, but he rarely saw him being passive-aggressive like this.

    ¡°Timmy!¡±

    Roy Lewis called out again, his tone unavoidably firm.

    Little Mr. Lewiszily lifted his eyelids, his beautiful eyes bloodshot and swollen. He tried hard to open his eyes wide, staring straight at his dad.

    Roy Lewis met his son¡¯s gaze and winced. His heart ached.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­,¡± said Roy Lewis, who was finally able to sense that his son¡¯s abnormal behavior had something to do with Richelle Dunn. He chose his words carefully, ¡°Her sending dessert is just like Jennifer Bailes sending soup to daddy!¡±

    Jennifer Bailes was the craziest among the youngdies from prestigious families pursuing Roy Lewis, and Little Mr. Lewis had never liked her.

    Little Mr. Lewis withdrew his ambiguous gaze, stuck his chopsticks into the dumplings, slid from his seat, and turned to run out with a ¡°thud,¡± apparently using silence and fasting to protest his dad¡¯s decision.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Richelle Dunn, what on earth have you done to my son?¡±

    He abruptly stood up, prepared to drag the little guy back. If necessary, he¡¯d resort to spanking.

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. How had Richelle Dunn, who had only appeared in front of him and his son twice, be the fuse for father-son conflict?

    ¡°Master Lewis¡­ ¡±

    Uncle Axel rushed in with trembling hands holding an IPad, blocking his steps.

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Uncle Axel¡¯s eyes were red as he shakily handed the IPad over.

    [Critical Illness Notice]. The five big words reflected in Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, and he was stunned for a moment before his face darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s Richelle Dunn again, and her tricks, huh?¡±

    Uncle Axel trembled in his voice, ¡°No¡­it¡¯s¡­you¡¯d better see for yourself, Sir.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the sender of the email and found it was Connor Chapman, the dean of Kindur Central Hospital.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s temper red, and he raised his voice, ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±

    With long strides, he headed towards his study, ready to make a phone call and get to the bottom of this.

    Uncle Axel hurriedly followed him, closing the door before anxiously advising him, ¡°Master Lewis, there¡¯s nothing more important than your health. Please listen to the professionals¡­¡±

    Before Uncle Axel could finish, Roy Lewis¡¯ phone rang, disying the caller ID ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Roy¡¯s uncle, Kennedy Green, was the youngest President in the history of the Federation. Roy lost his father at a young age and his mother in his teenage years, so Kennedy was like a father to him.

    As soon as the call connected, Kennedy¡¯s calm and indisputable voice came through, ¡°Roy, stop everything you¡¯re doing right now and stay at home to receive treatment from Dr. Seaton.¡±

    Apparently, Mr. Chapman had also sent him a copy of the email.

    Roy Lewis was extremely frustrated, wondering why everyone was acting as if they were possessed.

    Was it just because he recently had frequent headaches and had gone for a routine checkup? How did he, a healthy and lively person, suddenly be critically ill?

    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Chapman is just talking nonsense, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry? Have you seen the medical report? It gave me chills. You better be careful, or I¡¯m afraid¡­ Anyway, stay at home, and I¡¯llmunicate with Master Seaton!¡±

    Without waiting for Roy to say anything, Kennedy hung up the call.

    An hourter, Roy saw Richelle Dunn carrying a medical box hurriedly into his study.

    She was wearing a ck blouse and ck cks, with a camel-colored woolen coat over it. Her shoulder-length curls were pulled back into a ponytail, giving her a sharp and capable appearance,pletely different from her image a few days ago.

    This look matched her identity as a doctor.

    However, Roy¡¯s opinion of her had already fallen to an all-time low, and no matter how much she changed, she couldn¡¯t redeem her unbearable image in his eyes.

    Roy asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±

    This woman seemed to be haunting him, and he had reason to suspect that all his recent misfortunes were her doing.

    What infuriated him the most was that the submissive woman from yesterday had returned to her initial arrogant appearance, her eyes filled with silent provocation.

    Today, Richelle was full of confidence. After all, she had a powerful supporter as Dr. Dunn!

    She handed him a letter she had just received, ¡°Here, Mr. Lewis, I just got this confidential letter!¡±

    Roy frowned at her defiant attitude and took the letter out of curiosity, noticing the ¡°Presidential Confidential¡± stamp on it.

    This woman really had some tricks up her sleeve.

    He had truly underestimated her!

    The letter contained a death warrant issued by President Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. President said in the letter if I can¡¯t save your life, I won¡¯t get out of the Federation alive. So, even if you¡¯re not afraid of dying, please don¡¯t drag me down, okay?¡±

    Richelle returned to her original sharp-tongued self, tearing into anyone who annoyed her, and her words were never kind to those who deserved a lesson.

    At first, she wasn¡¯t sure if Roy would ept her treatment based solely on Mr. Chapman¡¯s Critical Illness Notice. After all, he seemed like a foolish man who valued his pride more than his life.

    However, after seeing how he protected his son yesterday, she became more confident. After all, there was no way he would risk leaving his four-year-old son behind by refusing treatment.

    Now, with the President¡¯s confidential letter in hand, she had Roy cornered.

    As a result, she no longer held back her temper and returned to her arrogant demeanor as a miracle doctor¡¯s disciple.

    Richelle had always been the type to take revenge, and the fact that she was only being venomous to Roy instead of using a scalpel to make him suffer was already merciful by her standards!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 ¨C Chapter 6: Am I not cute enough for you to not want me?

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s life or death was of no concern to Roy Lewis.

    But he had to save face for his uncle.

    He had also looked at the death case data sent by Mr. Chapmanter, and it was indeed simr to his symptoms.

    At the same time, based on the data from the resume sent by Mr. Chapman, Richelle Dunn¡¯s cure rate for simr cases in the past two years has risen to a level close to her master, Master Seaton. It can be said that her position in the medical field is already on par with her master.

    As for his illness, it was like a sharp de hanging over his head, not knowing when it would fall. So even though he was disgusted with Richelle Dunn in every way, it was now difficult for him to drive her away so resolutely.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, if you want to treat me, fine, but we have to set some ground rules!¡±

    Roy Lewis had been in power for a long time, and he was used to having control over everything. Even now, when his life was in the hands of others, he didn¡¯t show any weakness.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that she had been harboring ill intentions towards him from the start.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect him topromise so easily, and she nodded without even thinking.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    For her, treating his illness was the only opportunity for her to get close to and see her eldest son. So no matter what conditions Roy Lewis put forward, she would agree to them.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s sharp gaze fell on her face, as if he could see through her heart.

    ¡°First, your job is to treat illnesses, not to y useless tricks, I have no interest in you; second, put away your dirty thoughts, don¡¯t target my son, he¡¯s not as stupid as you think; third, if you break any of the above rules, I will make sure you are ruined and have no ce to stand!¡±

    Richelle Dunn agreed without hesitation, ¡°Fine, those who aplish great things don¡¯t fuss over trifles, I¡¯ll follow what you said, Mr. Lewis, but¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Roy Lewis¡¯s desk piled with documents, ¡°I hope Mr. Lewis can cooperate and follow all the medical advice rted to his condition. Please remember, you are a mortal, not a machine, please don¡¯t risk working yourself to death from a sudden stroke!¡±

    Regarding Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Saving people was her duty. From yesterday to today, she had been actively preparing for his treatment.

    Furthermore, treating him and getting close to her son were not conflicting. In fact, theyplemented each other.

    These sharp words were indeed true, but Richelle Dunn was the first person to speak them out so bluntly.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t figure out how he felt about it. In any case, he felt very ufortable, but before he could refute anything, Richelle Dunn had already assumed a doctor¡¯s demeanor and gave orders.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the next treatment requires you to rest in bed. Please go back to your bedroom and lie down, I¡¯ll go and get ready.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his eyebrows, deeply suspecting that the treatment data sent by Mr. Chapman was fake.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I received a critical illness notice, and you¡¯re going to treat me in the bedroom, not in the operating room?¡±

    Roy Lewis mocked that, his semi-closed eyes emitting a cold light.

    Richelle Dunn stared back at him coldly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, haven¡¯t the experts from the Federation told you? For your current situation, if you undergo surgery hastily, your mortality rate would be over 95 percent?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a yful look in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s for ordinary doctors, but you¡¯re a miracle doctor¡¯s disciple!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t bother to show off her superior professional skills. She always let her actions speak for her, and as for this man, he had already judged her with prejudice in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis,¡± she raised the corner of her eyes slightly, her tone mocking and even somewhat flirtatious, ¡°Are you afraid to go back to the bedroom because you think I¡¯m going to take advantage of you?¡±

    Roy Lewis had seen many women, and they were all charming and full of grace in front of him. However, Richelle Dunn was the first to be so aggressive and provocative.

    ¡°Take advantage of me? You¡¯d have to be capable of doing so!¡±

    He was curious to see what tricks she was going to y when she tricked him into going back to the bedroom.

    There was a staircase connecting Roy Lewis¡¯ study and the corresponding bedroom on the second floor. He ¡°escorted¡± Richelle Dunn out of the study, and he himself went straight back to the bedroom via the stairs.

    Richelle Dunn was taken to the side hall to prepare. Ten minutester, she went upstairs carrying a medicine box, while Uncle Axel went to the kitchen to prepare tea and snacks.

    Richelle Dunn had been worried about her eldest son all night. On the way to the Lewis residence, she had been thinking about how she was going to see her son again and at least apologize to him.

    However, she had been at the Lewis for so long and hadn¡¯t even seen a shadow of her son, which made her anxious.

    Unexpectedly, just as she walked to the second floor, she saw a little figure standing at the door of the left bedroom. That little figure was none other than Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Timmy?!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was both shocked and delighted. Afraid of disturbing Roy Lewis in the main bedroom to her right, she tiptoed quickly over, took out a small box prepared earlier from her bag, and hurriedly stuffed it into his arms.

    ¡°This is for you¡­¡±

    Fearing rejection from her son like yesterday, Richelle desperately stood up to leave.

    Suddenly, her dress was grabbed. Richelle looked down and met her son¡¯s eyes, three parts sorrowful and seven parts pitiful, and her heart crumbled into pieces. She half-squatted down, reaching out to embrace her son.

    Young Mr. Lewis had slightly red eyes and a gloomy gaze. He bit his lip, stepped back two steps, and dodged her embrace.

    Richelle¡¯s eyes filled with mist, and she dropped her hands weakly, trembling as she offered a bted apology.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry for not being able to hold you andfort you when you¡¯re sad and upset.

    I¡¯m sorry for never cooking for you, not letting you eat your favorite snacks, not telling you bedtime stories, or apanying you to y ball¡­

    I¡¯m sorry¡­

    Timmy Lewis held the small box behind his back, his fingers tightly pinching the edge of the box. After a while, he finally spoke coldly.

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not as cute as Timothy and Tifanny? So you don¡¯t want me!¡±

    The soul-wrenching questioning from her son made Richelle¡¯s tears uncontrobly burst forth.

    She wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and weakly exined, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not like that. Mommy loves you, but Mommy has no choice¡­ ¡±

    Timmy¡¯s eyes reddened as he withdrew his hands. He nced down, and finally stuffed the small box back into her hands, shivering as he spat out his harsh words.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me, I don¡¯t want you either!¡±

    After saying this, he turned around, opened the door, and disappeared inside, mming the door shut with a ¡°bang.¡±

    Her son¡¯s words pierced Richelle¡¯s heart like a sharp de, and she stood numbly outside the door, tears streaming silently down her cheeks.

    After a while, she came to her senses, raised her hand, and rubbed her face forcefully, reminding herself to be strong and persistent.

    When she returned to China, she thought finding her son would be the hardest thing. But now that the hardest part has been resolved, what else is there that she can¡¯t ovee?

    Richelle forced herself to regain herposure, put on her sses, and knocked on Roy Lewis¡¯ bedroom door.

    The door clicked open, and Richelle walked in, first taking off her coat and cing it aside then rolling up her sleeves. She took a leather case from the medicine box, opened it, and inside was a set of fine silver needles.

    Roy Lewis, who had been lying silently in bed, couldn¡¯t help but question her upon seeing the silver needles.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please don¡¯t tell me that with these few silver needles, you can cure my disease!¡±

    Richelle, feeling somewhat down, didn¡¯t really want to deal with him.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to offend him too severely. If he sent her son away, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to see him.

    ¡°These few silver needles alone cannot cure your illness, Mr. Lewis, but they can help clear your meridians, increasing the sess rate of surgery.¡±

    After patiently exining, Richelle put the silver needles on the bedside table, and then sat down on the edge of the bed, leaning sideways.

    Next, she took out a white towel, spread it on her thigh, and patted it with her hand.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, lie down here.¡±

    Roy Lewis hesitated for a moment, raised his eyelids, and stared at her, grinding his teeth vigorously.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, are you sure you¡¯re here to treat me?¡±

    And not to seduce me?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 ¨C Chapter 7: Is Brother Still Angry?

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°The acupuncture points for your treatment are located behind your ear and on your forehead. These points are hard to find, and a slight deviation can lead to paralysis or even death. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Lewis has to rest his head on myp so I can urately locate the points.¡±

    Carrying the most sincere expression, Richelle said those provocative words.

    What a joke! Although the acupuncture points were indeed difficult to find, her being a distinguished apprentice of the miracle doctor would have been banished by her master to the mountains to be fed to the dogs if she couldn¡¯t locate them.

    The reason she made this request was simply to amuse herself at the sight of this haughty man, Roy Lewis, being humbled.

    He dared to make her precious son so aggrieved and upset; she wouldn¡¯t let him get off lightly either!

    Additionally, she had taken on amercial project recently where she had to draw a handsome man¡¯s side profile. As an artist, she had never been satisfied with attempting to draw the man¡¯s ear to jaw contour.

    Now was the perfect opportunity to use Roy Lewis, who had the perfect facial features and head shape, as a model to provide her with some useful inspiration.

    Roy Lewis fixed his deep gaze on Richelle, feeling ¡°shameless¡± was not enough to describe her.

    Since childhood, he had loathed physical contact with others, regardless of gender.

    In his memories, apart from his parents¡¯ warm embrace during his early childhood which he was deeply fond of, he always resisted contact with others.

    Not until his dear son emerged would he use the excuse of paternal love to hold him asionally; apart from that, there were no exceptions.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, are you sure?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s tone and expression were very serious, but he could clearly hear the provocation in her words.

    Did she think he wouldn¡¯t dare?

    There was nothing Roy Lewis didn¡¯t dare to do!

    It was just a matter of whether he wanted to or not!

    When Roy Lewis propped himself up and rested his head heavily on herp, Richelle was shocked appreciatively and secretly whistled to herself.

    This man wasn¡¯t as misogynistic or rigid as what others had said or as she had thought!

    Richelle didn¡¯t stop chattering internally, but it did not affect her professional performance at all. She reached out to gently support the back of Roy Lewis¡¯s head. ¡°Mr. Lewis, move your face a little closer. Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ ¡±

    With his eyes slightly closed, Richelle roamed the contours of Roy Lewis¡¯s perfectly rounded ears and jawline with her daring nces, quickly sketching a handsome side profile in her mind.

    Roy Lewis appearedposed and decisive, which made it difficult for Richelle to continue teasing him.

    She lowered her head and her slender fingers skillfully inserted a silver needle into the Yiming acupoint behind his ear.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, your sleep quality has been poor recently, so I will help you adjust your sleep first¡­¡±

    With each needle pierced, Richelle exined the use and function of the acupuncture points to Roy Lewis. Her voice was soft and gentle,pletely unlike the arrogant tone she had previously.

    Warm breaths brushed against Roy Lewis¡¯s cheeks and ears as she spoke, arousing strange waves in his heart along with feelings of resistance.

    It felt like a feather softly brushing against a heartstring ¨C like a warm breeze gently sweeping across his face. The faint sense of familiarity arose again, making Roy Lewis¡¯s consciousness gradually sink and drift away. Before long, he fell asleep amidst her gentle murmuring.

    Seeing that Roy Lewis had fallen asleep, Richelle stopped talking and began inserting needles at a faster pace. In just a few minutes, she signaled to Uncle Axel to help her move Roy Lewis back to the bed to rest on his side.

    As soon as Uncle Axel brought tea and refreshments, he was extremely astonished by Richelle¡¯s magical ability to put their master, Roy, to sleep.

    As someone who took care of Roy¡¯s daily needs, Uncle Axel knew very well that Roy Lewis had been relying on two to three times the normal dose of sleeping pills to sleep for the past couple of years.

    Now, Roy Lewis breathed deeply and smoothly without any medication. His rxed facial expression, as opposed to his usual furrowed brow while sleeping, made him seem visibly more content. Uncle Axel couldn¡¯t help but lessen his prejudice against Richelle.

    The two of them sat down in the small living room near the window in the bedroom. Richelle drank tea and sized up Uncle Axel. She really wanted to ask about her son, but she knew that haste would yield poor results in certain matters.

    ¡°I just took Mr. Lewis¡¯s pulse and found that his spleen and stomach are quite weak. Has he been having a poor appetite recently?¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded worriedly. ¡°Yes, not only has he not been sleeping well, he has also lost his appetite.¡±

    Roy Lewis was an individual with strong willpower and high self-discipline. Even when he was sick, he maintained his exercise routine. He always walked with a forceful presence and worked extremely hard. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Chapman¡¯s email, Uncle Axel wouldn¡¯t have known that his master was experiencing health issues.

    Richelle took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote down a prescription before handing it to Uncle Axel.

    ¡°This prescription contains two or three rare ingredients. Let Mr. Chapman prepare it for you. Take one dose daily for half a month.¡±

    Before Richelle, countless physicians, whether in traditional Chinese medicine or Western medicine, had treated Roy Lewis with little to no sess. When Uncle Axel heard that Richelle was giving him a prescription for traditional Chinese medicine, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the effects of Chinese traditional medicine are slow, and Master Lewis is facing a life or death situation¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t dare to say anything too offensive, after all, Richelle was the disciple of a renowned international miracle doctor. If he offended her, his master¡¯s life would be at stake.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis has many stubborn illnesses in his body. If we don¡¯t clear them up, the sess rate of the surgery will be very low.¡±

    Compared to Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn was much more polite to Uncle Axel.

    However, her exnation was limited to that, as outsiders couldn¡¯t understand the professional terms anyway.

    She took out her iPad to read medical literature. When the time came, she removed the silver needles, let Uncle Axel help Roy lie down and gave him some precautions before leaving with her medicine box.

    Coming out of Roy¡¯s bedroom, her eyes unconsciously drifted to the doorway of another bedroom. Seeing it empty, her heart felt a void too.

    Uncle Axel escorted her out, and she drove away in a dejected mood.

    It took about half an hour to drive from Roy¡¯s house to Richelle¡¯s. There weren¡¯t many cars on the road, and she arrived home just at ten o¡¯clock sharp.

    In the living room, Tifanny was energetically ying and painting.

    ¡°Mommy, was big brother happy to receive our gift?¡±

    As Tifanny asked, she took Richelle¡¯s bag and reached in.

    Then, she happily took out a small box, ¡°Mommy, is this from big brother for us?¡±

    Seeing the clumsily written ¡°big brother received¡± on the box, her little mouth pouted high. Inside the small box were the handmade y dolls she and her brother madest night while rushing to finish.

    Bitterness filled Richelle¡¯s heart. Faced with her daughter¡¯s hopeful eyes, she bent down, rubbed her head, and told a well-intentioned lie with a smile.

    ¡°Baby, Mommy didn¡¯t see big brother today¡­¡±

    Tifanny was a bit disappointed, but she sensibly opened her arms to hug andfort Richelle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy can give it to big brother next time.¡±

    After saying that, she carefully put the small box back into the bag and picked up slippers for Richelle from the shoe cab.

    At that moment, Timothy ran out of the bedroom, called out ¡°Mommy¡± affectionately, and helped Richelle store the medicine box in the cab.

    Sensing Richelle¡¯s low spirits, Tifanny led her into the living room and presented her with a bouquet of handmade paper flowers.

    ¡°Mommy, these are for you from me and big brother. We love you!¡±

    The colorful paper flowers were delicately made and very beautiful.

    Richelle felt her eyes heat up. She squatted down again, embracing her beaming daughter and the flowers together.

    ¡°Thank you, my babies!¡±

    Timothy, who had been busy in the kitchen, brought a cup of honey water to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, you must be thirsty. Drink some honey water.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart warmed. She pulled her son into her embrace, kissed his cheek, and said, ¡°Thank you, Timothy!¡±

    Noticing that Tifanny was not around, Timothy went to Richelle¡¯s ear and asked worriedly,

    ¡°Mommy, is big brother still angry?¡±

    Indeed, children understood children¡¯s thoughts best.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to appear weak and helpless in front of her son, nor did she want him to worry. She caressed his face.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that your big brother isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    Not ready to ept a mother who had never cared for him before.

    Not ready to ept a mother who couldn¡¯t give him any promises or future.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 ¨C Chapter 8: Can They Kidnap His Precious Son?

    The Lewis residence, inside Roy Lewis¡¯s bedroom.

    Roy Lewis was immersed in a beautiful old dream, where a faint fragrance filled the air, and he held the tender and fragrant beauty in his arms, indulging in their romantic journey¡­

    Roy woke up amidst a warm sensation.

    Truth be told, it had been quite a while since he had fallen asleep naturally without the help of drugs, and even longer since he woke up feeling like he was surrounded by a warm spring day, his entire body immersed in a soft warmth, feeling refreshed and rxed as if he had slept well.

    Instead of the confusion and panic that usually apanied waking up after drug-induced sleep.

    This Richelle Dunn sure had skills!

    Roy Lewis got up, looked around, not seeing anyone, he went to the bathroom to freshen up, then changed into his house clothes and went downstairs.

    Uncle Axel greeted him, looking at him anxiously, ¡°Master Lewis, how are you feeling?¡±

    Roy had a calm look on his face, ¡°Not bad.¡±. He looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s Richelle Dunn?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn left after removing your acupuncture needles.¡±, Uncle Axel carefully examined his master, noticing that hisplexion looked much better and his spirit seemed more lively than usual, he felt slightly relieved.

    Roy was a bit surprised, as he thought that woman would shamelessly stay behind.

    However, he was quite d that she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°What about Timmy?¡±

    He suddenly remembered that his darling son hadn¡¯t eaten a thing sincest night, and couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

    Uncle Axel hesitated for a moment, ¡°Young Master is training with his martial arts instructor in the gym¡­¡±

    Roy noticed Uncle Axel¡¯s hesitation, gave him a suspicious nce, and without asking further questions, went straight upstairs.

    He pushed open the door to the gym, and saw at once that his usually obedient son, who always trained ording to the instructor¡¯s guidance, was now like a furious beast,shing out at the martial arts instructor with his fists and legs.

    The instructor didn¡¯t seem to be holding back either. As Timmy charged at him with red eyes, the instructor deftly caught his arm and swept him off his feet, knocking him to the ground.

    Timmy quickly got back up with a kip-up, letting out a scream as he once againunched a surprise attack on the unsuspecting instructor.

    The instructor stretched his arm back, caught Timmy¡¯s arm again and smoothly performed an over-the-shoulder throw.

    Roy stood there quietly, knowing that the instructor knew his limits, so he didn¡¯t interfere.

    However, when he saw his precious son being knocked down for the fifth time, he couldn¡¯t help but step in to stop it.

    ¡°Timmy, that¡¯s enough for today!¡±, he said.

    He leaned down, supporting Timmy¡¯s thin shoulders and holding him up with one hand while grabbing his bottom with the other, then lifted him into his arms.

    The young master was drenched in sweat, and his training clothes were soaked through.

    However, he stubbornly wiped the sweat from his face, struggling to get back on his feet.

    ¡°Let go of me! I haven¡¯t lost, I can still fight!¡±

    Roy shook his head at the instructor, signaling that it was over, and carried the little guy out of the gym.

    As Timmy struggled in his arms, Roy lowered his head and nuzzled the top of his wet hair, attempting tofort him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s enough training for today. We can train again tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing that his resistance was futile, Timmy puffed up his cheeks and allowed Roy to carry him downstairs and ce him on the couch, not making a sound during this whole process.

    Nanny and Uncle Axel brought hot water for him to wipe his sweat and change clothes, and Roy noticed the boy¡¯s body, hands, and face, had mild bruises and abrasions.

    Uncle Axel and Nanny Mrs. Collins both had red eyes, and Mrs. Collins couldn¡¯t help but exim while wiping the boy¡¯s body, ¡°Oh dear, my little master, why are you treating yourself so harshly!¡±

    Uncle Axel brought out the first aid kit, ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t eaten for several meals now, you must be starving! What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have someone make it for you right away!¡±

    This little treasure was the golden pineapple of the Lewis family. Although he had been stubborn, he had never gone on a hunger strike out of anger before.

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t dare to openly challenge Roy Lewis, so he could only subtly remind him.

    Roy was getting exasperated by his little son, who was indeed a chip off the old block with his strong will!

    ¡°Timmy, what do you want to eat?¡±

    If he asked like this, it would carry a different weight than if Uncle Axel or Mrs. Collins asked instead.

    The little master pursed his lips and stared straight into Roy¡¯s eyes.

    Roy had no choice but to spell it out, ¡°Do you want puff pastry? I can ask the chef to make it for you, okay?¡±

    Arguing with a four-year-old seemed ridiculous to Roy, so he decided to surrender proactively.

    However, the little master didn¡¯t let him off easily and gave him azy nce while persistently refusing his offer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it!¡±

    Roy had been backed into a corner by his son and had no choice but to give in, asking, ¡°What if Dr. Dunn makes them?¡±

    The little master¡¯s expression softened, and he tilted his head to look at Roy, half-believing, half-doubting.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    At that moment, the usuallymanding Roy Lewis was nothing more than a hapless father, continuously losing ground to his son¡¯s stubbornness.

    Well, let her make it then. He didn¡¯t believe that making some pastries could steal his beloved son away.

    Besides, his son had always been smart. After spending more time with Richelle Dunn, he would see through her hypocritical and filthy character.

    At that point, he wouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger; his son would detest her as much as he resents Jennifer Bailes and the likes.

    ¡°Hmm, when has your daddy ever lied to you?¡±

    The little master stared at him with wide, innocent eyes before asking once more, ¡°As long as I want it, she¡¯ll always make it for me?¡±

    With the little master pushing his luck, Roy had no choice but topletely capitte.

    ¡°Yes, as long as you want it, daddy will have her make it for you!¡±

    The little master¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Then, if I want something else, she¡¯ll make that for me too?¡±

    Roy nced at his son¡¯s pale lips, then at the bruises on his face and hands, and replied, ¡°Of course, whatever Timmy wants.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the arrogant Richelle would be willing to be a personal chef for his precious son, but if his son wanted it, he would find a way to make it happen.

    Besides, his son was still on a hunger strike, so he had to agree to anything in the meantime, as a dying tactic.

    ¡°Then, I want durian pastry, sweet and sour fish, and¡­¡±

    Watching his son regain his energy while excitedly listing food dishes, Roy felt a surge of mixed emotions.

    Roy had lost his father at a young age, so he didn¡¯t believe that a father¡¯s love was crucial during a child¡¯s growth. As a result, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his son in these formative years.

    His son had spent much more time with Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collinspared to him.

    However, his son¡¯s abnormal behavior in recent days made him wonder if he had been neglecting his role as a father.

    As the little master continued to rattle off dishes, Roy signaled Uncle Axel to make a phone call. Understanding immediately, Uncle Axel dialed Richelle Dunn¡¯s number.

    However, Uncle Axel¡¯s face gradually turned stiff, and his smile faded. In the end, he put down the phone, looking disappointed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡¯s phone is turned off!¡±

    The excited little master immediately stopped talking, and the brilliance in his eyes disappeared in an instant!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 ¨C Chapter 9: Richelle Dunn ¨C Is she married? Does she have children?

    Roy Lewis had always thought of himself as cold-hearted. In his opinion, to be sessful, one must be ruthless and cruel.

    But at this moment, seeing his son¡¯s darkened eyes, his heart softened. Without thinking, he bent down to pick up his son and motioned to Uncle Axel while walking.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, get the car ready!¡±

    There were many cars on the road, and after half an hour, Roy Lewis stood with his son in front of an old residential building.

    He was puzzled. As far as he knew, Master Seaton, Richelle¡¯s teacher, charged high fees, and as a favored disciple of his, she could easily earn quite a fortune just by treating a patient. Why then would she live in such a shabby house?

    Young Master Timmy, however, had no such concerns and pulled him excitedly into the narrow staircase, climbed to the second floor, and rang the doorbell of room 201.

    The wooden door opened quickly, and through the metal bars, Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was clearly visible.

    Whether it was Roy Lewis¡¯ imagination or not, Richelle looked surprised when she saw him, then a flicker of fright shed across her face.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Richelle did not open the door, instead, avoiding his gaze, she greeted him from behind the iron door.

    Roy Lewis ignored her unnatural reaction and asked, ¡°Why was your phone off?¡±

    Richelle frowned and immediately retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± She then turned to close the door.

    Roy Lewis hurriedly exined, ¡°Timmy said he wanted toe to your house for dinner. You have to take responsibility for the mess you caused!¡±

    Despite shamelessly inviting himself and his son over for dinner, his arrogance seemed typical for Master Lewis!

    Richelle¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but shepletely ignored Roy Lewis¡¯ shameless words and hastily said, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    Then the interior wooden door mmed shut.

    Roy Lewis and Young Master Timmy stood outside,pletely puzzled by Richelle¡¯s behavior.

    Timmy lowered his head and twiddled his little hands. After a while, he looked up at Roy Lewis with a hurt expression, ¡°Is she ignoring me now?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought the question a bit strange but assumed his son was just hungry and misspoke.

    ¡°No, she asked us to wait for a moment¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t sure what Richelle meant, but since they came all this way, there was no way they were going back!

    Crashing noises came from inside the door, most likely the sound of tidying things up, mixed with faint children¡¯s voices.

    While trying to figure out what Richelle was doing behind the door and nning for how to make her open it, the wooden door suddenly clicked open again. Afterwards, the iron door also opened, revealing Richelle, dressed in casual sportswear, and a forced smile on her face. ¡°Please¡­pleasee in¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice trembled slightly, her gaze briefly swept over Roy Lewis¡¯ body before settling on Young Master Timmy¡¯s face.

    When she saw the faint purple bruise on Timmy¡¯s face, her eyes reddened, ¡°Your face¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis, afraid she would think he abused his son, quickly interrupted, ¡°He got it duringbat training. It¡¯s just a superficial injury, nothing serious.¡±

    Richelle red at Roy Lewis but luckily, his attention was on his son and he didn¡¯t notice her anger.

    Richelle¡¯s heart ached, and after a moment of hesitation, she reached out her hand to Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy¡­ Young Master, pleasee in!¡±

    Little Timmy looked at her silently, hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out his hand to ce it in hers.

    Richelle¡¯s suspended heart finally settled. Afraid of startling the child, she gently closed her fingers, carefully holding Timmy¡¯s small hand in the palm of her hand.

    She provided Timothy with monkey slippers at the entrance, then led him cautiously into the living room. Seeing his good behavior andck ofints, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Roy Lewis, trailing behind, stopped in the hallway, ¡°Do I need to change my shoes?¡±

    He was somewhat puzzled that Richelle even had shoes for his son to wear.

    Richelle quickly emerged with a brand-new pair of men¡¯s slippers from the shoe cab.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ gaze inadvertently swept over the shoe cab, noticing that apart from this pair of men¡¯s slippers, everything else was women¡¯s and children¡¯s shoes.

    Children¡¯s shoes?

    Richelle Dunn, married? And with kids?

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡±

    He asked the question so abruptly that it even startled him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Richelle seemed stunned by the question too.

    Since the words were already out, Roy had no choice but to point at the shoe cab, ¡°I saw children¡¯s shoes here, both for boys and girls.¡±

    Richelle froze for a moment, then awkwardlyughed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married, and I have a son and a daughter.¡±

    As soon as Richelle closed the door, she hurriedly moved Timothy and Tiffany to the bedroom.

    The twins looked strikingly simr to Timmy, and anyone who saw the three of them together would know they were siblings.

    But she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her eldest son out. Her ce showed everywhere signs of the children¡¯s lives, which she didn¡¯t have time to clean up. All she could do was to warn a thousand times before locking Timothy and Tiffany in the bedroom.

    As for the matter of marriage, she could only acknowledge it vaguely.

    After all, wasn¡¯t Roy always suspicious of her motives towards him?

    By saying she was married, perhaps it could lessen his hostility.

    Roy was somewhat surprised, and an inexplicable feeling made him suddenly feel irritated. However, this was someone else¡¯s private affair, and he, an unexpected guest, had no right to interfere.

    He followed Richelle into the inner room. Contrary to his expectation, the living room, although small, was very clean and cozy. There were many children¡¯s belongings, but they were ced neatly. It was clear that the host was tidy and good at managing her life.

    Roy, showing no self-consciousness or unease as a guest, looked around the living room openly.

    ¡°Where are your children?¡±

    Now, he was fairly sure that the children¡¯s voices he heard earlier weren¡¯t hallucinations nor from the TV.

    Richelle pointed to the bedroom inside, ¡°They¡¯re a little shy and don¡¯t like meeting strangers, so I let them y in there.¡±

    The little master seated on the sofa jumped off and walked up to Richelle in a few steps.

    ¡°I want to y with them!¡±

    Roy looked at his son with a strange expression. If he remembered correctly, his precious son was never a social type in kindergarten, and even when he was with the Lewis family¡¯s children or other noble children, he hardly showed a pleasant face.

    When asked why, he would reply with a single word, ¡°stupid¡±.

    However, Roy¡¯s mentality as a child was quite simr to his son¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    But now, his son was asking to y with other kids?

    ¡°Timmy, Richelle¡¯s children are a bit shy and don¡¯t like ying with strangers¡­¡±

    Roy, afraid that Richelle would refuse, tried to stop his son first.

    However, Richelle crouched down instead and asked, ¡°Do you really want to y with them?¡±

    The little master nodded, and Richelle looked at Roy for his opinion.

    Roy couldn¡¯t shake off the bizarre feeling in his heart, but since he had alreadypromised to this extent, he didn¡¯t care aboutpromising a little more.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please have a seat first.¡±, Richelle took the little master¡¯s hand and walked to her children¡¯s bedroom door, knocking twice, and deliberately raised her voice, ¡°Babies, Timmy wants to y with you,e and wee him.¡±

    The door cracked open, and two chubby little hands reached out, followed by two babyish voices.

    ¡°Ding dong, wee Timmy to y at our house!¡±

    Compared to his awkwardness around Richelle, the little master was much more honest with his younger siblings. With a slight smile, he extended his hands and held the two chubby hands. The door opened a bit wider, and the little master slipped inside.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 ¨C Chapter 10: Cute Baby ¡Á3

    After Mr. Lewis was pulled in by Timothy and Tiffany, the two little ones opened their arms and hugged him at the same time.

    ¡°Hello, big brother!¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s resentment towards Richelle Dunn in these two days had dissipated a lot under the embrace of his little brother and sister.

    But, he remained reserved and even though he was very happy inside, he lightly patted their backs with his little hands and said, ¡°Hello to you too¡­¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t mind his coldness, let go of the hug, and took him by the hand, walked around the end of the bed and headed towards the balcony.

    ¡°Big brother, my brother and I made a gift for you!¡±

    While inspecting the room that had a cartoon children¡¯s bunk bed, Mr. Lewis followed his sister¡¯s footsteps to the balcony.

    The balcony was sealed with floor-to-ceiling ss, a bookshelf was ced against the wall, which was filled with books and some models. The floor was covered with a carpet, Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s fairy tale books and toys were scattered all over.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon the small box on the little bookshelf.

    Tiffany¡¯s little hand had already picked up the small box, holding it with both hands as if offering a treasure, and handed it in front of Mr. Lewis, her milky voice said.

    ¡°Big brother, do you like it?¡±

    Mr. Lewis nced at the edges of the box, which he had picked apart, took it, and opened it.

    Inside the box, were three chubby dolls made of y, holding hands in a circle.

    Among the three chubby dolls, one was a little girl with two pigtail braids, while the other two were boys, one with straight hair and mushroom head, and the other with curly hair reaching the tips of his ears.

    The three dolls were plump, and theyughed happily looking at each other, grinning wide showing their white teeth.

    ¡°Look, this is big brother, this is Timothy, and this is Tiffany.¡±

    The little girl pointed at the chubby dolls and introduced them one by one.

    Mr. Lewis lowered his eyes and ran his fingertips back and forth across each doll¡¯s chubby face.

    After a while, he asked in a muffled voice, ¡°What about¡­Mommy?¡± In front of Richelle, he never called her ¡°Mommy¡±. Now, in front of his siblings, he finally struggled to call out this warm and loving name.

    His question stumped Tiffany.

    She blinked her big eyes and looked toward Timothy, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor, for help.

    Timothy patted the spot next to him, ¡°Big brother, sit down!¡±

    Mr. Lewis hesitated for a moment, holding the chubby doll in his arms and sat cross-legged on the carpet just like Timothy.

    Tiffany hurriedly sat down too, and the three siblings formed a circle.

    Timothy took out a box of y from the lowest drawer of the bookshelf and ced it in front of Mr. Lewis, ¡°Big brother, shall we knead it together?¡±

    Since Mr. Lewis started to learn to walk, he had been learning a lot of skills including severalnguages, martial arts, and more, but he had never learned or known how to knead y.

    Therefore, when it came to kneading arms, he felt lost and helpless with the small lump of y in his hand.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know how to knead¡­¡±

    If it were in front of other children, he, Mr. Lewis, would never say such a thing that showed his ignorance and ipetence.

    But being with his siblings, it seemed as if making a mistake wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing, right?

    As expected, when he said he didn¡¯t know how to do it, Tiffany stretched out her chubby hand to grab a piece of y from the box, leaned her little head over, and said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    Her chubby hand, though meaty, was very nimble. In no time, she managed to create a little flower.

    Mr. Lewis leaned his head closer, watching his sister demonstrate with utmost seriousness while Timothy didn¡¯t sit idle. As the most skilled one, he was responsible for kneading the facial part and asionally joined in between his brother and sister to offer some guidance.

    The three little rascals in the bedroom were huddled together, enjoying their ytime.

    In the living room, Richelle Dunn asked about her eldest son¡¯s preferences, carried the ingredients that Roy Lewis had brought from home, and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, please make yourself at home!¡±, before heading into the kitchen to cook the dishes that her children liked.

    Roy Lewis sat on the sofa, holding his iPad to read documents.

    From the kitchen, there were asional sounds of pots and pans shing, and soon, tantalizing aromas wafted out from the kitchen.

    Since childhood, Roy Lewis had been living in a spacious vi, and the Lewis family held high standards for their living quality. Every living space was clearly divided ording to its function.

    Both the kitchen and the dining room were far from the living room andpletely separated, making it impossible to imagine someone cooking from a simple sound and aroma, as it had never happened before.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were clearly fixed on the screen, but what appeared in the screen was not the rigid and boring n document. Instead, it was Richelle Dunn, with her sexy curls tied into a bun, wearing a fun apron over her loose sportswear, entuating her slender waist.

    She stood at the cooking station, skillfully handling the spat as she stir-fried the ingredients, steam and sizzling soundsing from the pan, with fragrant aromas wafting in the air¡­

    For the first time in his thirty years of life, Roy Lewis truly felt the so-called ¡°human world¡¯s atmosphere.¡±

    What should have been a tedious and greasy scene became a warm and pleasant picture in Roy Lewis¡¯s mind, thanks to Richelle Dunn.

    The phone rang abruptly, interrupting his colorful imagination of the person on the other side of the wall and the delicious food. Picking up the call directly, his tone couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of impatience.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Roy, my mom and I are returning to Lordon tomorrow, so I would like to have dinner with you and Timmy tonight.¡±

    Hearing Kiara¡¯s voice, Roy Lewis became inexplicably irritated, and since she must have contributed to his son¡¯s unusual behavior these days, he grew even more upset.

    ¡°No time!¡±, He didn¡¯t even bother making up a reason for Kiara.

    ¡°Roy, we haven¡¯t sat down and talked for a while now¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to talk about between us anyway, so that¡¯s it, hanging up now!¡±

    Roy Lewis ended the call unceremoniously, and inadvertently looked up, meeting Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know who he was talking to, but from his tone and expression, she assumed that it must have been someone ¡°with dirty thoughts about him.¡±

    As someone who had also been categorized in this way by him, Richelle sighed quietly, withdrew her gaze, and carried the m pasta to the dining room.

    Before turning twenty, Richelle Dunn could barely cook a pot of instant noodles without checking the instructions. However, after bing a mother, she quickly learned to cook by following food bloggers¡¯ videos, raising her children Timothy and Tiffany to be healthy and chubby.

    Even her fastidious mentor woulde over every now and then, under the pretext of visiting Timothy and Tiffany, just to mooch off her cooking.

    Coming out of the dining room, Richelle frowned at Roy Lewis, who seemed rooted to the sofa.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you look pretty busy, huh?¡±

    She thought he had already left.

    Because Roy Lewis appeared to be the type of rich young master with high living standards, and her ce was so worn-out that it would be a disgrace for him to stay.

    Roy Lewis pretended not to understand her hint to leave, ¡°Today is Saturday.¡±

    She thought, Saturday, my ass! What does that have to do with me!?

    With a forced smile on her face, Richelle continued, ¡°You see, Mr. Lewis, my ce is small and cramped, and you can hardly stretch your legs out. It¡¯s almost time for lunch, and there are many high-end restaurants around here. You can go have a meal ande back to pick up Timmy¡­ I mean, Mr. Little Lewis.¡±

    What she really meant was, ¡°My ce is too small to amodate your great presence.¡±

    But Roy Lewis leisurely took a sip of tea, as if he were the true master of the house.

    After taking a sip, he looked up, replying to her with a serious expression.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 ¨C Chapter 11: Three Children, Like Real Siblings

    ¡°I promised Timmy that I¡¯d spend today with him.¡±

    Of course, this promise included having lunch together.

    Richelle Dunn never thought that in just two days, her and Roy Lewis¡¯s positions would be swapped.

    She shamelessly stuck to Roy Lewis for the sake of her eldest son, but who was Roy Lewis sticking around for now, since he couldn¡¯t be driven away?

    Of course, Richelle wouldn¡¯t tter herself into thinking it was for her, but with Roy Lewis sticking around, it was quite troublesome. She couldn¡¯t keep her children confined to the bedroom all the time, right?

    ¡°Little young master is a very considerate child. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re so busy, he must understand your difficulties. How about I call him out and you can have a chat with him?¡±

    Roy Lewis sat on the sofa, not moving at all, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay for the meal. Thank you!¡±

    This morning, he had made a deal with her, and in just two or three hours, his face had been pped endlessly.

    However, in such a huge double standard scene, Master Lewis didn¡¯t feel any shame at all.

    He said it was a bother to Richelle, but his expression was as if him staying for the meal was a huge favor to her.

    Richelle really wanted to sweep this man out the door with a broom, but since he and her eldest son were bound together, she couldn¡¯t drive him away, or else it would be difficult for her to see her son.

    Helpless, Richelle returned to the kitchen and continued working. When she finished preparing arge table of dishes, it was just past twelve o¡¯clock.

    Roy Lewis sat on the sofa as if he was at home, looking at documents, making Richelle unable to do anything about him. She slipped into the bedroom and found her three precious children on the balcony.

    Although she was the parent, she always discussed things with her children in a consulting tone.

    ¡°Timothy and Tifanny, your big brother¡¯s dad is going to stay for lunch. Can you two eat in the bedroom?¡±

    Tifanny blinked her big eyes, grabbed Timmy¡¯s hand, and expressed her wish with a sad face, ¡°But I want to eat with my big brother!¡±

    Timmy held his sister¡¯s hand back, looking expectantly at Richelle.

    Clearly, he also wanted to eat with his younger brother and sister.

    And Timothy, the sensible child, raised his small hand weakly to express his inner desire.

    ¡°I want to see what daddy looks like¡­¡±

    Tifanny immediately grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand with her other hand, whispering her agreement.

    ¡°Mommy, Tifanny wants to see daddy too¡­¡±

    When Richelle heard Timothy and Tifanny mention Roy Lewis, her heart nearly jumped out of her chest in a panic.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen his photos online already? He¡¯s not good lookingpared to our Timmy and Timothy, really!¡±

    In order to make her son and daughter give up the idea of seeing Roy Lewis, Richelle didn¡¯t hesitate to nder him.

    But Tifanny was not so easily fooled. She shook Timmy¡¯s hand and tilted her head to look at him.

    ¡°Big brother, is daddy really ugly?¡±

    Timmy, being honest, gave a rather fair answer.

    ¡°No, his temper isn¡¯t great, but he is quite handsome.¡±

    For the first time, Richelle felt that having a child who was too smart was not entirely a good thing. Just like now, she couldn¡¯t even deceive them.

    Helpless, Richelle could only tell the truth, ¡°But, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll take you away?¡±

    Richelle was absolutely certain that a man like Roy Lewis would never allow his bloodline to remain outside his home.

    Timothy and Tifanny fell silent simultaneously, their little faces full of anxiety and struggle.

    After a while, Timothy pped his small hand, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got an idea!¡±

    Before Richelle and the other two cute kids could ask, the little guy ran to the closet, opened the door, dived inside, rummaged around for a few moments with his bottom sticking out, and then, hiding his find behind him, came running back, happily showcasing his trophy to Richelle and his brother and sister.

    ¡°Ta-da! Look, with this, my sister and I won¡¯t be afraid of daddy recognizing us!¡±

    Timmy¡¯s face showed delight, and Tifanny jumped over to hug Timothy, ¡°Yay! Yay! Brother is so smart!¡±

    Richelle nced at what Timothy was holding and chuckled, stroking the boy¡¯s little head, ¡°Tsk, my Timothy is such a clever little rascal.¡±

    After saying this, Richelle took a long step forward and stood at the front.

    ¡°Alright, Timothy and Tifanny, get ready. We¡¯ll line up and march out to eat!¡±

    Although it was the first time Timmy was with his mommy and younger brother and sister, he naturally took his ce behind Richelle, stretching his hand to grab the hem of her skirt.

    Well-prepared Timothy grabbed Timmy¡¯s clothes, and Tifanny grabbed the tail of Timothy¡¯s cow jumpsuit, crisply saying,

    ¡°Reporting to mommy, Tifanny is ready!¡±

    Richelle turned around, rubbing each of their heads in turn.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get the train moving and head to the dining room!¡±

    Excitement lit up Timmy¡¯s eyes, just like his younger brother and sister, and then the three little stinkers responded in unison.

    ¡°The little train is moving! Toot! Toot! Toot!¡±

    Roy Lewis, who was concentrating on documents in the living room, heard theughter and ying from the bedroom and instinctively pricked up his ears, trying to discern which one was Timmy¡¯s.

    But the sounds of children¡¯sughter and y were intertwined, making it impossible to distinguish between them.

    His own cool and sophisticated little young master was actually getting along so well with Richelle Dunn¡¯s children?

    Roy Lewis was doubtful.

    The door opened at this moment, and Richelle came out first, followed by her, holding the hem of her clothes, was his son, whose face was full of smiles. Tugging at his clothes was a little boy wearing an Ultraman half mask and cow jumpsuit, and behind the little boy was a little girl wearing a little yellow duck jumpsuit and a Minnie Mouse half mask.

    The three children made ¡°toot-toot-toot!¡± sounds, mimicking the sound of a train, marching in line behind Richelle.

    When they passed the living room, the children all looked at Roy Lewis with smiles on their faces, and Richelle¡¯s two children greeted him almost simultaneously, ¡°Hello, uncle!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t like children, except for his own precious son, and basically, other children could hardly catch his eye.

    But now, he was attracted by the bright smiles and lively appearances of Richelle¡¯s two children. His usually calm face showed a rare hint of a smile as he nodded at the two children, ¡°Hello!¡±

    As Roy Lewis saw his reaction being quite normal, he probably hadn¡¯t noticed anything, and her heart settled. She continued to act as the lotive, leading the children behind her into the dining room. Timothy, as the little master of the house, pulled open a chair under the dining table and invited Timmy, ¡°Big brother, sit here!¡±

    The arrival of Roy Lewis, who had followed them in, found this address strange, ¡°Big brother?¡±

    There was a subtle strangeness in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart, not to mention the title, it sounded like a real brother.

    Looking at the three little ones getting along, it seemed as if they had be as close as real brothers and sisters in just a short time.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 ¨C Chapter 12 Are they Dragon-phoenix Twins?

    Timothy¡¯s little face turned up, with his slightly pouting lips and rosy cheeks framed by the half-mask of Ultraman, making him extremely adorable.

    ¡°Uncle, Timmy is older than me and Tifanny, so isn¡¯t it right to call him big brother?¡±

    Roy was amused by his vivid expression and became curious, ¡°Her name is Tifanny? What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°My name is Timothy!¡±

    Not the least bit shy, Timothy pulled out a chair next to Timmy and made a weing gesture, ¡°Uncle, you can sit here!¡±

    Tifanny also ran over, her pink bow on top of her head swaying as she grinned at Roy and said, ¡°Uncle, Timothy is my older brother, and I¡¯m his younger sister, Tifanny!¡±

    Just like that, Roy¡¯s attention waspletely captivated by the two adorable children wearing half-masks in front of him.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the details of their facial features, he could tell from their red, pouty lips, tender cheeks, and bright, shining eyes that they must be quite beautiful and spirited children.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to reach out and pinch their cheeks.

    When he realized the horrifying thought he had just entertained, he was startled.

    He had always thought of children as a huge nuisance.

    If it weren¡¯t for the need to secure a sessor for the Lewis¡¯ vast fortune, he wouldn¡¯t think having children was a necessity for him.

    Therefore, he never imagined that he would have any affection for any child other than his own son.

    But right now, not only did he feel affection, he even curiously asked, ¡°Are they twins?¡±

    Roy noticed that the two children were about the same height and had very simr expressions and mannerisms when they talked andughed.

    Such a deep connection was not something that could be developed just by living together.

    Before Richelle could answer, Timothy raised his hand and showed him two fingers on his right hand and three fingers on his left hand.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m twenty-three minutes older than my sister.¡±

    They say that there¡¯s no harm withoutparison;pared to Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s open and cheerful personalities, his own son seemed even more of an introvert.

    Even though he was Timmy¡¯s father, he had to admit that Timothy and Tifanny,pared to his own son, were more childlike, more adorable, and more vibrant.

    Seeing that the conversation between her children and Roy was bing increasingly dangerous, Richelle hurriedly redirected Timothy, ¡°Timothy, can you help Mommy get a bottle of ketchup?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Timothy quickly turned around and ran to the kitchen with a ¡°thump.¡±

    Richelle quietly breathed a sigh of relief; if the conversation continued, they might end up talking about their birth dates and years.

    That was andmine Richelle didn¡¯t dare to step on.

    ¡°Tifanny, take out some wet wipes and clean your hands before sitting down.¡±

    Tifanny responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± opened the drawer under the table, took out a box of wet wipes, and handed them to Roy first, ¡°Uncle, you take one first!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t resist any longer and patted her head, which was styled like Richelle¡¯s bun, ¡°Thank you, Tifanny!¡±

    Tifanny grinned back at him, ¡°No need to thank me! Mommy said that everyone whoes over is a guest, and this is something I should do!¡±

    After that, she brought the wet wipes over to young master, ¡°Big brother, you take one too!¡±

    The young master took one, ¡°Thank you, sister!¡±

    Hearing his son call Tifanny ¡°sister¡± outright, Roy was astonished.

    But Tifanny just stood there and didn¡¯t leave, pushing the wet wipes towards him again, ¡°Big brother, you should take two, one to wipe your face and the other to wipe your hands!¡±

    The usually independent young master surprisinglyplied with an ¡°Oh¡± and obediently took another wet wipe. Then he used one to wipe his face and neck before using the other to wipe his hands.

    Timothy, who had been sent out to get ketchup, returned and ced it in front of Richelle Dunn. He then climbed onto the chair beside Tiffany and casually wiped his hands with a wet towel.

    As Richelle served soup to everyone, she asked, ¡°What game were you all ying just now?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we were making y figurines together!¡±

    Timothy was good at giving face to Timmy as most of the time, it was Timothy and Tiffany demonstrating, while Timmy was learning.

    Roy Lewis looked somewhat surprised and nced at Timmy. Wasn¡¯t this the kid who used to say that making y figurines was too childish?

    ¡°The teacher didn¡¯t make it fun, but it¡¯s fun with my brother and sister.¡±

    Timmy exined with a straight face, but his slightly blushing ears betrayed his inner embarrassment.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The same activity could be so different when done with different people.

    What surprised him even more was that his precious son actually hit it off with Richelle¡¯s children right away and, instead of resisting, even started calling them brother and sister affectionately.

    Even though he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Richelle, he had to admit that she had raised her children to be sensible and likable.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯ve done a great job raising your children. They¡¯re adorable.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words came from the heart, but he overlooked his own son¡¯s sensitive and fragile soul.

    Tiffany, who was sitting across from Timmy, saw that he lowered his head and quickly said, ¡°Uncle, Mommy says every child is a little angel sent by God to their parents. Big brother is cute too,¡± Tiffany raised her hand and mimed a few moves, ¡°He can do martial arts like Timothy, he¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Timmy raised his head, his eyes shining as he looked at Tiffany, ¡°I can shoot too, I can protect you and Timothy!¡±

    Roy had never seen this side of his son before and was filled with mixed emotions.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Richelle with a more inquisitive and scrutinizing gaze.

    What also surprised him was that Richelle¡¯s cooking turned out to be unexpectedly good. Not only did the children enjoy the food, but Roy himself ate an extra bowl of rice, even though he had nned to manage with just a few bites.

    What was even more unexpected was that his usually reticent son was actuallyughing and joking with Timothy and Tiffany. The three children chatted happily while eating, discussing topics only they could understand. In just one meal, Timmy¡¯s smiles seemed to be more than he had in a whole month.

    On the way here, he was somewhat regretful.

    He had repeatedly told Richelle to mind her own business, yet he had to swallow his pride ande for dinner for the sake of his son¡¯s health.

    But now, he was at peace.

    Seeing the carefreeughter and innocence in his son that he had never seen before, this trip was worth it!

    After dinner, Richelle brought out desserts and fruit. Her eldest son was eating her home-cooked meal for the first time in four years. Although she used all her cooking skills, she wished she could feed him all that she owed him for the past four years.

    Moreover, after a separation of more than four years, she tried every way possible to keep their happily reunited family of four together for a little longer.

    Roy, who had nned to leave after dinner, saw his son¡¯s happy face and softened, deciding to stay a little longer.

    And Timmy, who obviously wanted to spend more time with his mother, brother, and sister, volunteered to stay with his father after eating dessert and fruit.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to stay for dinner!¡±

    Actually, Timmy wanted to spend the night becausepared to his bedroom, which was as big as a basketball court, his brother and sister¡¯s bedroom seemed more fun, with many more interesting treasures.

    Of course, Roy couldn¡¯t let him continue without some restraint. While his son¡¯s smiling face was adorable, this ce wasn¡¯t their home after all.

    Richelle watched her eldest son¡¯s negotiation failure with his father helplessly and had no choice but to take out some snacks and his favorite food that she had packed earlier.

    ¡°Timmy, these are some extra goodies Auntie made for you to take home and eat tonight.¡±

    Looking at therge steaming bag on the coffee table, Roy¡¯s heated mind suddenly cooled down.

    Throughout the day, Richelle had gone out of her way in her actions toward Timmy and even him, clearly going beyond what was necessary. Who would believe she had no ulterior motives?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 ¨C Chapter 13: You quack doctor, I¡¯ll kill you!

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll add a bonus to your consultation fee.¡±

    Roy Lewis wanted to use money to put an end to her thoughts.

    But Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes were fixed on her eldest son¡¯s sad face, feeling heartbroken but powerless.

    She didn¡¯t even pay attention to Roy¡¯s hints.

    She didn¡¯t care about the money.

    As Roy Lewis was about to leave with Timmy, who had a sullen face, Timothy and Tifanny came running out.

    Tifanny stuffed a stic box of y into Timmy¡¯s arms, ¡°Big brother, this box of y is for you!¡±

    Timothy ced his most treasured limited-edition Ultraman toy on top of the box, ¡°Big brother, Tifanny and I wee you anytime!¡±

    Timmy held the gifts from his siblings as if they were treasures.

    After Timothy and Tifanny gave their presents to their big brother, they stood in front of Roy Lewis. Tifanny took out a red y apple from her pocket and handed it to Roy with both hands.

    ¡°Uncle, this is Tifanny¡¯s gift for you! It¡¯s an apple, wishing uncle and big brother safety!¡±

    Roy was very surprised, ¡°Ah? I have one too?¡±

    He thought that giving gifts was just a gesture of intimacy between the children.

    Timothy also handed him a y sailboat, ¡°Uncle, this is my gift to you, wishing uncle and big brother smooth sailing!¡±

    Roy quickly squatted down, patted their heads, and then took their gifts with both hands, smiling and thanking them, ¡°Thank you, Timothy and Tifanny! Uncle loves it!¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t care about such gifts, he wouldn¡¯t ignore the thoughtfulness of these two little cuties.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that during dinner, Timothy and Tifanny would asionally nce at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle and Timmy didn¡¯t know you were at home, so we didn¡¯t bring gifts!¡±

    For the first time, Roy felt embarrassed in front of two little kids.

    Tifanny shook her chubby little hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, having uncle and big brother visit is the best gift!¡±

    Roy once again marveled at how well Richelle Dunn raised the two children!

    On the way back, the always quiet Timmy still didn¡¯t talk much. But, when Roy saw him staring out of the window at something, he identally heard him humming an unknown song.

    This childlike innocence, which had been missing since his son had be slightly more mature, reappeared.

    Could it really be that this child was too lonely?

    Were Kiara¡¯s words about the child wanting his parents to be together and wanting siblings to y with actually true?

    Timmy had no idea that his happiness had given his father such a misinterpretation. He held the y and Ultraman all the way home, not wanting to give them to the nanny and insisted on bringing them to his bedroom, where he carefully ced them.

    Roy, on the other hand, returned to his study to work. Remembering that the apple and sailboat gifts from Timothy and Tifanny were still in his coat pocket, he took them out, examined them carefully in his hands, and his eyes softened as he thought of the two adorable children.

    He weighed the little trinkets in his hand for a while before finally cing them on his desk. Next to them was arge tiger piggy bank, a birthday gift from his son.

    On the other side, after sending her eldest son off with reluctance, Richelle Dunn tidied up the kitchen and came out to hear Timothy and Tifanny whispering.

    ¡°Brother, I still think uncle is so handsome!¡±

    Tifanny, who probably inherited Richelle¡¯s artist¡¯s penchant for beauty, had always been unable to resist handsome guys and pretty girls.

    Timothy, as always, saw through things more clearly than her, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? He¡¯s cold and boring!¡±

    Tifanny scratched her head, ¡°Yeah, big brother is so pitiful. Uncle can¡¯t cook, can¡¯t tell stories, and can only make money!¡±

    Obviously, Timmy had spilled some of his father¡¯s shorings.

    Richelle Dunn, hearing theints of her children, didn¡¯t know how to join in.

    From her perspective as a mother, she wouldn¡¯t say anything against Roy Lewis in front of her children before finding out the truth about that night five years ago.

    No matter how filthy the adult world she faced, she still hoped that her children could have a beautiful and innocent childhood.

    For the children, Roy Lewis¡¯s image as a father didn¡¯t need to be perfect, but at least it shouldn¡¯t be an unforgivable viin.

    ¡°Timothy and Tifanny, y by yourselves. Mommy¡¯s going to work.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s image was better left for the children to judge for themselves. Richelle didn¡¯t say much. After all, apart from his wealth and power, she didn¡¯t know much about him.

    She was afraid that her evaluation would cause prejudice in the children.

    Tifanny waved her chubby little hand at Richelle, ¡°Mommy, you can go, Timmy and I will behave!¡±

    Richelle had a lot of work to do. She had agreed with Mr. Chapman yesterday that she would go to the hospital this afternoon for a meeting with some technical experts.

    But her eldest son¡¯s sudden arrival made her ecstatic, and she immediately sent an apologetic message to Mr. Chapman saying that she couldn¡¯t make it due to an unexpected matter.

    Mr. Chapman quickly replied, telling her not to worry and that she couldeter after handling her matters.

    But by this time, the meeting had already begun, and she feared that she would bete if she rushed over now.

    Just as Richelle hesitated whether to make an appearance or not, her phone rang. It was a call from Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, a car ident patient with an emergency came to our hospital. The situation is critical and requires immediate surgery, but we have little confidence. Are you avable now? If it¡¯s convenient for you, pleasee over.¡±

    Without hesitation, Richelle spoke while striding towards her bedroom.

    ¡°Send me the patient¡¯s information, and I¡¯ll leave in five minutes. Before I arrive, you guys should prepare the preliminary work and keep themunication open. Contact me if you have any questions.¡±

    In just two minutes, Richelle changed into a gray suit and put on a ck coat. She ordered Timothy and Tifanny while putting on her shoes.

    ¡°My darlings, mommy needs to rush to the hospital for surgery, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. Dinner is in the fridge.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny ran over, both reaching out to hug her. Timothy kissed her left cheek.

    ¡°Mommy, you eat well, too!¡±

    Richelle kissed her son back, ¡°I will!¡±

    Tifanny clung to her right cheek, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, Timmy and I will behave!¡±

    Richelle hugged her daughter for a moment, picked up her bag, and dashed out the door.

    As she needed to maintainmunication with Mr. Chapman, she didn¡¯t drive but called an Uber instead.

    Along the way, she and Mr. Chapman discussed a n to save the patient. When the driver cancelled the order at the hospital entrance, he urged her to hurry.

    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve worked hard. Hurry up, the patient is waiting for you to save their life.¡±

    With only enough time to say thank you, Richelle got out of the car and hurried into the hospital.

    Mr. Chapman had briefly exined the situation. The patient, a woman in her fifties, had been stabbed in the head by a sharp object during a car ident, with fractured skull and severe bleeding. The situation was very dangerous.

    Richelle ran to the operating room, only to bump into Roy Lewis, who had just hurried over from the elevator as well.

    Richelle didn¡¯t have time to wonder why he was here. She only nodded her head at him as a greeting, then rushed to join Mr. Chapman. He led her to change her clothes and hurried into the operating room.

    The patient¡¯s condition was very serious. Richelle stood with two senior hospital directors in front of the operating table for nearly seven hours before they managed to save her life temporarily. However, she still needed to be observed in the ICU for another two or three days to ensure she waspletely out of danger.

    During the surgery, Richelle was physically and mentally exhausted. When she left the operating room, her limbs were weak, and she barely managed to lean on the wall. She hoped to rest, but suddenly, a shadow appeared out of nowhere and punched her in the face.

    ¡°You quack, you don¡¯t deserve to be a doctor! I want to kill you¡­¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 ¨C Chapter 14 Her aura, it feels familiar!

    Richelle Dunn was hit so hard that she felt dizzy and staggered, falling to the ground.

    A familiar voice came from above her head, ¡°Edbert Lewis, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    Next, she was held up by arge hand on her arm, ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you alright?¡±

    Richelle looked up and met Roy Lewis¡¯s deep eyes, ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    She leaned against the wall, relying on Roy¡¯s strength to stand up with difficulty.

    Roy spoke earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The patient inside is my third aunt, and her son, who just hit you, was in a bad mood¡­¡±

    Too many medical disturbances had happened to Richelle, but this was the first time it had happened to her.

    She touched her already swollen cheek, hissed lightly, and sarcastically replied to him.

    ¡°So, if he¡¯s in a bad mood, he can swing his fist at the doctor, and if he kills the doctor, who will save your precious lives?¡±

    Edbert Lewis had already been taken away by Roy¡¯s assistant, feeling ashamed of himself, Roy apologized again, and called over the medical staff to help treat Richelle¡¯s injuries.

    Roy Lewis stood by Richelle¡¯s side while the medical staff were treating her wounds, whether out of guilt or something else.

    Being calm now, remembering the vent of anger just now, Richelle weakly said to Roy while covering the injury with an ice bag, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this has nothing to do with you, there¡¯s no need for you to feel sorry. Just go and take care of your own things!¡±

    But Roy stayed motionless. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯re still here sote, leaving Timothy and Tifanny alone at home?¡±

    Richelle, tired, hungry, and in pain, red at him when she heard his questioning tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my babies are very sensible and can take care of themselves!¡±

    When Richelle returned home, both her little treasures were asleep. On the coffee table, there was a cartoon rabbit note.

    ¡°Mommy, thank you for your hard work, we¡¯ll sleep first. Love you, goodnight!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s exhaustion evaporated instantly after seeing the note.

    Early the next morning, Richelle got up early, prepared breakfast and left a note for the kids, and then drove to The Lewis house.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s acupuncture treatment was a course of half a month. As Richelle had sharply reprimanded Royst night, she couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive when entering his house.

    Now that her rtionship with her eldest son was slowly progressing, she didn¡¯t want to offend Roy at this critical moment.

    Inside the living room, Roy Lewis was reading the newspaper with his young son by his side.

    Richelle had initially nned to exchange pleasantries with Roy to improve their rtionship, but she became too distracted when she saw her son Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy? It¡¯s Sunday, aren¡¯t you going to sleep in?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny usually had study courses on weekends, but they slept in on Saturdays and Sundays.

    Timmy nced at her swollen face, worry clearly visible in his eyes.

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    Despite the softness in his voice, there was a coldness to his tone, devoid of human warmth, much like his father.

    However, Richelle could hear his concern and worry. She felt both gratified and sad as she wondered when she would finally hear her eldest son call her ¡®mommy.¡¯

    She touched her slightly swollen face and smiled reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just bumped into something yesterday!¡±

    Timmy looked at her dubiously for a long time, then turned to his father, evidently seeking confirmation.

    Roy Lewis pretended not to see his son¡¯s questioning gaze and put the newspaper aside to ask Richelle, ¡°Is your face feeling better?¡±

    Richelle thought, can¡¯t you see if I¡¯m doing better or not?

    She replied perfunctorily.

    ¡°A little better, Mr. Lewis, can we start now?¡±

    Her work schedule today was packed. After acupuncture for Roy, she would go to the hospital to check onst night¡¯s patient, who was Roy¡¯s third aunt. In the afternoon, she nned to find a nanny at a housekeeping agency.

    At first, when she wasn¡¯t sure where to look for her eldest son, she had been prepared for a prolonged battle and did not hire a nanny.

    Now that she had found her son, she was determined to stay in Kindur. Being constantly busy with work, she realized that leaving her two young children at home was not a viable long-term solution.

    Roy Lewis seemed to have forgotten her awful attitude fromst night and cooperated by getting up, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Seeing the disappointment on her older son¡¯s face, Richelle Dunn hurriedly handed over the food container in her hand and asked Roy Lewis, ¡°I made some snacks for breakfast this morning. Timmy and Tifanny told me that Timmy likes them too, so I brought some over.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at her son.

    The young master¡¯s face brightened up a bit. After the hunger strike incident, Roy Lewis dared not confront his son anymore. Moreover, he had promised him that as long as he wanted to eat, he would let Richelle Dunn cook for him.

    ¡°Timmy, thank Dr. Dunn!¡±

    The young master came over, took the food box, and said ¡°Thank you.¡± Still, he refused to address Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn felt a bit sad, but she dared not ask for too much. Being able to see her son up close now and asionally bring him something delicious was already satisfying.

    Roy Lewis had already taken a step towards the stairs. Richelle Dunn quickly bent down, gently hugged the young master, fearing his rejection, hurriedly let go, and followed Roy Lewis upstairs.

    Today¡¯s Richelle Dunn had lost the mood to tease Roy Lewis.

    She ced the silver needles next to the bed, ¡°Mr. Lewis, please put two pillows under you and lean against the headboard.¡±

    Roy Lewis had already prepared himself for the ¡°hard-to-find acupuncture points¡± like yesterday. He was a bit surprised when she said this, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the acupuncture points are difficult to find?¡±

    Last night, before going to bed, he drank the Chinese medicine that Richelle Dunn had prepared for him. He fell asleep shortly after lying down and woke up this morning feeling refreshed.

    It was the first time in seven or eight years that he fell asleep without the help of sleeping pills, and the feeling was not bad.

    Moreover, because of yesterday¡¯s emergency surgery, the dean had also told the Lewis family members that without Richelle Dunn, his aunt would not have been saved.

    So, in terms of medical skill, he had basicallye to trust Richelle Dunn.

    Even though he had initially suspected that Richelle Dunn was trying to seduce him, he was now sure that she was telling the truth when she said the acupuncture points were difficult to find.

    Richelle Dunn reacted quickly, with an ¡°Oh¡± and responded to him without blushing, ¡°The acupuncture points today are different from yesterday.¡±

    Anyhow, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know about acupuncture points, and he didn¡¯t have eyes on the back of his head.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t question it, put the pillows behind him as she had said, and leaned against the headboard with his head turned to the side.

    Richelle Dunn was wearing a loose V-neck sweater and a long coat today. She took off the coat when she entered, and while Roy Lewis was preparing, she rolled her sweater sleeves up to her arms, put her hands behind her, neatly coiled her long hair into a bun, and secured it with a rubber band.

    Roy Lewisy down with the pillows under him and turned his face to her side. His gaze naturally fell on her face.

    Two strands of hair hung down on her cheeks, one side of her face was white and rosy, beautiful and charming, while the other side was bruised and swollen, pitiful.

    When these twopletely opposite words floated in his mind, Roy Lewis was shocked.

    Had he really been sizing up a member of the opposite sex in such detail?

    This was impolite!

    His gentlemanly instincts were reminding him, while another primitive force within him was urging him on.

    His gaze, seemingly uncontroble, moved from her face to her rosy lips, and then downward, finally resting on her delicate corbone, which was barely visible inside her cor as she tied her hair up.

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Roy Lewis could clearly hear the sound of himself swallowing saliva, and his wild thoughts stopped abruptly.

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn had her hair tied up. She walked to the front of the bed and knelt on one knee on the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, move a little closer to my side.¡±

    Roy Lewis cooperatively moved closer, and Richelle Dunn reached out to support the back of his head. The slightly cool fingertips identally brushed against the back of his neck, causing an electrifying feeling that startled both of them for a moment.

    Time seemed to freeze, and both Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis remained stiff for a while. After a while, Richelle Dunn reacted, coughing a few times to cover up her embarrassment.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re producing static electricity because of the dryness. This isn¡¯t good for your body.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a ¡°Hmm,¡± agreeing, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring in a humidifierter.¡±

    The two of them, with straight faces, med the inexplicable electrifying sensation on the dry air.

    Richelle Dunn turned her head, took a deep breath from an angle that Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t see, and calmed down. Only then did she turn her face back, ce her left hand on the back of his head, and stab the silver needle into the acupuncture point on the side of his brain with her right hand.

    Roy Lewis closed his eyes, clearly feeling her hot breath and the breeze from her moving sleeves on his face. That faint fragrance attacked him once more.

    Roy Lewis felt like he was going crazy. Why did he always think that her scent seemed familiar?

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 ¨C Chapter 15: The woman of his dreams is actually Richelle Dunn?

    In the faint, elusive scent, Roy Lewis fell into a dream once again.

    In the dream, he was like a parched traveler in a desert, thirstily seeking something.

    The dream was still shrouded in darkness, but it didn¡¯t interfere with the lingering enchantment, making him intoxicated, as he was unwilling to wake up from the dream countless times before.

    The dream still stretched forward, and suddenly, a subtle light slipped in from nowhere.

    This light exactly fell on the face of the person in his arms. The charming, bright features and her beautiful apricot eyes masked in mist made Roy Lewis cry out in his dream.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn?¡±

    Roy Lewis was awakened by his cry, abruptly sitting up and looking around. Just like yesterday, there was no one else in the bedroom but him.

    He raised his hand to wipe his face and took a deep breath.

    This dream had been haunting him for years, but the person in the dream had never shown her face.

    Even after Kiara Dunn found him with their son, Kiara¡¯s face had never appeared in his dreams.

    He had always believed that the real Kiara Dunn was very different from the person in his dream.

    Perhaps the drug that night had beautified the dream and also beautified the person in the dream.

    However, how could the face of the person in the dream suddenly change to Richelle Dunn?

    Could she have mastered some kind of sorcery to imnt illusions into other people¡¯s dreams?

    Thinking of this, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh!

    Sorcery was impossible, and as for the face in the dream, perhaps it was because he had been in contact with Richelle Dunn too frequently recently.

    In any case, this woman Richelle Dunn had given him a sense of eeriness since the first time they met. It was not surprising at all that she would have an impact on his dreams.

    Richelle Dunn, who was ndered by Roy Lewis, had just finished giving him acupuncture and had nned to check on her elder son but received a call from Mr. Chapman saying that Roy Lewis¡¯s third aunt, Diana Thompson, had awakened.

    She rushed to the hospital, changed her clothes and entered the ICU.

    With her were Mr. Chapman and another director who had participated in the surgery yesterday.

    Richelle walked to the bed and looked at Diana Thompson, whose head was bandaged to only show a pair of eyes.

    ¡°Did she say anything when she woke up?¡±

    As she asked, she leaned down to check Diana Thompson¡¯s condition.

    ¡°She only spoke a few simple words, probably calling for her son or husband. Her body is still very weak, and her various indicators are fluctuating around the critical danger line.¡±

    Richelle nodded, looked at the monitor on the side, took note of the data, and then lowered her head and gently touched Diana Thompson¡¯s head to check if the bleeding was severe.

    Unknowingly Diana Thompson felt the pain caused by her touch, her tightly closed eyes opened slightly.

    Her gaze met Richelle¡¯s directly.

    Then, her eyes suddenly widened, filled with horror.

    As Dr. Richelle Dunn tried to reassure her, she suddenly swung her hand and pped it on Richelle¡¯s face, while screaming shrilly and loudly!

    ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    Richelle was startled, and Diana¡¯s swing just hit her swollen cheek. Richelle hissed and covered her face, retreating to one side.

    Mr. Chapman and the director who came with her quickly stepped in and held down the madly struggling Diana Thompson. Soon, other medical staff came in and injected a sedative into the yelling Diana Thompson, who kept shouting ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± When she calmed down, Richelle and the others left the ICU.

    Mr. Chapman felt disappointed, ¡°Looking at her various indicators, her recovery exceeded our expectations, but unfortunately¡­¡± He pointed to his head and sighed, ¡°Her brain may have suffered irreversible damage, causing her nerves to go haywire.¡±

    Richelle and the other director shared simr views with Mr. Chapman. The three of them returned to the office, where someone was called to help Richelle treat her wound, and then began to discuss the follow-up treatment n for Diana Thompson.

    When the conversation was almost over, Mr. Chapman asked about the progress of Roy Lewis¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Today is only the second day, but based on his pulse condition and Uncle Axel¡¯s feedback, there has been some improvement. However, it is not realistic for such a busy person to recuperate, so I think reaching a 60% treatment effect would be very good.¡±

    Richelle always analyzed the condition with various factors in mind, hence her judgments were often urate.

    Mr. Chapman wiped the sweat from his forehead, ¡°Only 60%¡­ Then Mr. President¡¯s death warrant¡­¡±

    You see, not only Richelle had received the death warrant, but also Mr. Chapman.

    Therefore, he was praying for Richelle to cure Roy Lewis¡¯s disease as soon as possible. Otherwise, his life would be over!

    Richelle, on the other hand, was much more optimistic than him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be pessimistic, Mr. Chapman. I only found out through pulse diagnosis that his constitution and organ functions are much better than we imagined, which is inseparable from his strong will and long-term exercise. So, even though the expected therapeutic effect will be reduced, his physical condition should allow me to conduct two to four phases of preliminary acupuncture treatment first. At that time, the sess rate of the surgery will increase somewhat.¡±

    After listening to her analysis, Mr. Chapman breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on Dr. Dunn for this, I can¡¯t afford to screw this up with my elderly parents and young children!¡±

    Richelle Dunn chatted with Mr. Chapman for a while longer, then, seeing that it was gettingte, she excused herself to go to the housekeepingpany to find a nanny.

    She was in luck; the housekeepingpany had several good nannies avable because their previous employers had moved away and had just returned to the housekeepingpany to be reassigned to new employers.

    Richelle chose Mrs. Walker, the oldest of the nannies, and they quickly reached an agreement. Mrs. Walker was not living in Kindur, so she asked Richelle to drive her to the housekeepingpany¡¯s dormitory to pick up her luggage before heading to Richelle¡¯s home.

    Mrs. Walker was fifty years old, cheerful, and articte. ording to her previous employers, she was very patient and attentive with children, and asionally helped with tutoring elementary school students.

    Of course, Richelle¡¯s two intelligent children didn¡¯t need Mrs. Walker to tutor them. What they needed was someone with patience to apany them.

    Richelle¡¯s current residence was a rented house with three bedrooms and two living rooms; there was enough space for her family of three and Mrs. Walker.

    ¡°Babies,e and see who mommy brought home!¡±

    As soon as Richelle and Mrs. Walker entered the house, Richelle called out to the children.

    The two little ones hurried out and looked disappointed when they saw Mrs. Walker. Apparently, they thought their big brother hade to visit.

    However, they quicklyposed themselves and shed sweet smiles at Mrs. Walker.

    ¡°Hello, aunty!¡±

    Mrs. Walker had already been briefed about the two little ones by Richelle on the way, so she immediately fell in love with the cute, well-behaved children in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, hello, little darlings!¡±

    With that, she took out tworge nougat candies and handed them to Timothy and Tiffany.

    Both children thanked her, and then Tiffany craned her neck to look at Mrs. Walker¡¯s hands.

    Mrs. Walker was puzzled. ¡°What are you looking at, Tiffany?¡±

    Tiffany smiled shyly, ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t know we have a big brother too!¡±

    Clearly, she meant that there was still a gift missing for their big brother!

    Mrs. Walker looked at Richelle, uncertain whether to trust the information provided by her employer or the adorable little girl.

    Richelle exined with a smile, ¡°I apologize for not mentioning their big brother; he doesn¡¯t live with us, so I didn¡¯t bring it up.¡±

    Mrs. Walker breathed a sigh of relief and turned to pat Tiffany¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I didn¡¯t know you had a big brother. I¡¯ll make up for his gift tomorrow. Is that all right?¡±

    Tiffany nodded happily, ¡°That¡¯s fine! Thank you, Aunty, on behalf of my big brother. We¡¯ll prepare a return gift for you too.¡±

    From an early age, Richelle had taught her children that gifts were a way to express affection.

    So, Tiffany believed that her big brother deserved a share of the affection as well.

    Mrs. Walker couldn¡¯t resist and hugged Tiffany, ¡°My, our little princess is simply adorable.¡±

    Inparison, Timothy, always practical and thoughtful, took Mrs. Walker¡¯s suitcase and rolled it into the living room. Then, he went to the kitchen, poured a hot cup of tea, and brought it to Mrs. Walker, who was exploring the house.

    ¡°Aunty, please drink some tea.¡±

    Mrs. Walker thanked him with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Timothy. You¡¯re such a considerate little boy.¡±

    Seeing that her children had epted Mrs. Walker warmly and that she, in turn, was very fond of them, Richelle¡¯s mind was put at ease.

    ¡°Timothy, Tiffany, mommy will be busy with work and away from home often. From now on, Mrs. Walker will be at home with you. Be good and listen to her, alright?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany stood at attention. ¡°We know, mommy. Don¡¯t worry and go make money. We¡¯ll watch the house for you.¡±

    After working for the better part of the day, Richelle was tired, so she showed Mrs. Walker to the guest room, settled some sundries, and instructed the children to listen to Mrs. Walker before heading back to her bedroom to shower and lie down.

    However, although she was incredibly tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.

    The look of horror on Diana Thompson¡¯s face when she saw Richelle, yelling ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± yed over and over in her mind¡­

    A ghost?

    Who was the ghost in Diana Thompson¡¯s eyes?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 ¨C Chapter 16: Can anyone bully his people casually?

    She always felt that Diana Thompson¡¯s reaction was not quite like a simple nervous breakdown.

    And the way she looked at herself then was serious to the point of being terrifying.

    It felt like she was looking through herself and seeing someone else?

    Richelle Dunn thought it was creepy!

    But she had always been an atheist, and at present, she could not find any other possibilities, perhaps it was indeed a nervous breakdown!

    After all, there are countless strange diseases in the world, and the same disease may not necessarily have the same manifestations or symptoms.

    Moreover, she was not a mental health expert, and the specifics would require a specialist to diagnose and make a verdict.

    ¡­

    Roy Lewis went to the hospital to visit Diana Thompson in the evening. He had heard about Diana Thompson¡¯s apparent insanity over the phone from Mr. Chapman.

    When he arrived at the hospital, Edbert Lewis and his father James Lewis were still in the director¡¯s office. From a distance, he heard his uncle James sternly questioning Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, are you tired of living? You find such a handsome doctor who only has good looks for my wife as the chief surgeon? Do you think, with Roy supporting you, you can bully us to your heart¡¯s content?¡±

    ¡°Dad, why waste time talking to him? My mom was fine when she came to the hospital, and now they say she¡¯s insane! I think you¡¯re the fucking crazy one here!¡±

    Roy Lewis walked up to the director¡¯s door without knocking and pushed it open.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s one thing for Edbert to be brainless, but you too, after all these years, join him in making a scene?¡±

    Upon seeing Roy, James Lewis paused for a moment, but quickly pped the table and cursed Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°It¡¯s this damn director who wants to die! My wife was fine when she came in, and now she¡¯s a waste and a lunatic!¡±

    Mr. Chapman was sweating from the scolding, wiping sweat while winking at Roy for help.

    Roy Lewis sat down on the sofa, expressionless as he looked at James Lewis.

    ¡°Uncle, you said Diana was fine when she came in. Did you see it with your own eyes? Or did you hear it from Edbert?¡±

    This uncle of Roy¡¯s had numerous wives and mistresses outside his home, and it had been over a day since his wife had been in the car ident, yet he had only just shown up at the hospital.

    James Lewis turned to look at his son. Before the father and son couldmunicate, Roy nodded to Mr. Chapman, ¡°Mr. Chapman, show him the surveince footage of his wife being admitted!¡±

    Mr. Chapman quickly pulled up the relevant video. They have dealt with too many medical disputes from patients¡¯ families over the years, so for such cases of severe injuries, they have been recording almost every part of the treatment process.

    James Lewis and Edbert approached the screen, and within ten seconds or so, both their faces turned ashen from the gruesome scene they saw. A few secondster, father and son covered their mouths and ran to the restroom to vomit into the toilet.

    Roy Lewis watched with cold eyes as the father and son came out with pale faces, then asked indifferently.

    ¡°Since you both don¡¯t appreciate Mr. Chapman, why not have Diana transferred to another hospital?¡±

    This hospital was thergest chain hospital in the Federation, with the best and most advanced equipment and the highest level of doctors. The hospital was owned by The Greens, and after Kennedy Green entered politics, he left it to Roy Lewis to manage.

    James Lewis red angrily at Mr. Chapman, but softened his tone when he turned to Roy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not transfer¡­ Diana¡¯s condition is critical, and a transfer could lead to unforeseen idents, right?¡±

    James Lewis wanted to save face for himself, but Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook.

    ¡°No transfer? Have you thought it through? Here, all we have are ¡®handsome doctors,¡¯ and with Diana here, aren¡¯t you afraid of any idents?¡±

    Roy had indeed not had the best impression of Dr. Dunn, but it was a personal matter and didn¡¯t mean others could casually nder her.

    James Lewis¡¯s face turned from green to white, but in the end, he gave in.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s not transfer. There are good doctors here.¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Thank you for your approval, Uncle.¡±

    James Lewis shuddered at his smile, knowing very well that this nephew of his was vastly different from his worthless son. Roy rarely showed his emotions, and even though he was smiling now, who knew what he might be thinking inside? Maybe he was plotting something against them!

    ¡°Edbert, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not disturb your brother Roy and Mr. Chapman anymore.¡±

    James Lewis, having gained no advantage, tried to slink away with his tail between his legs.

    However, Roy Lewis suddenly spoke when the two were about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    James Lewis turned around, ¡°What else?¡±

    Roy Lewis pointed at Edbert beside him, his face expressionless.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is an expert invited by our hospital. Yesterday, Edbert hurt her, so please give her somepensation for medical expenses.¡±

    These two must have had some gall, after all, his personal doctor was practically his own person!

    Were Roy Lewis¡¯s people theirs to casually manhandle and bully as they pleased?

    James Lewis red viciously at his son and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Alright, how much?¡±

    Roy Lewis held up his index finger, James Lewis switched from worry to delight, asking.

    ¡°One hundred?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°Since Uncle is so generous, alright, just US$ 136,700!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Richelle to raise two children, and the house she lived in was shabby and old, looking quite miserable.

    This US$ 136,700 might not be much, but it was enough to marginally improve her life!

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 ¨C Chapter 17: The Young Master Who Pretends to be Sick for Love and Sympathy

    On Monday, ordered by Mr. President to rest at home, Roy Lewis went downstairs at seven o¡¯clock.

    Ever since he hadmon sense, he had been very punctual in his work and rest, so even if he had decided to work from home, he still got up early as usual.

    Uncle Axel brought flower tea and newspapers and ced them on the coffee table.

    Roy nced at the steaming tea and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Why is it tea?¡±

    Uncle Axel must have known that he had been drinking coffee for more than ten years, and the coffee beans were specially supplied by a South African estate, and the taste had never changed.

    Uncle Axel shrank his head and timidly replied, ¡°Dr. Dunn said, Master, you can¡¯t drink coffee now¡­¡±

    Roy stared quietly at the steam rising from the cup. Just when Uncle Axel thought he was angry, he reached out for the teacup, took a sip, and Uncle Axel immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This flower tea was sent by Dr. Dunn, saying that it has the effect of refreshing and invigorating the mind, and its effect is no worse than coffee.¡±

    Roy felt like Uncle Axel had deified Richelle, ¡°The taste is barely eptable, but the invigorating effect is probably nonsense.¡±

    Uncle Axel secretly gave a thumbs up, Dr. Dunn is really amazing!

    In the past, there were doctors who had advised the young master to give up coffee, but none of them seeded.

    Yet, Dr. Dunn achieved the goal with just one attempt, truly the miracle doctor¡¯s apprentice!

    Roy took another two sips and suddenly noticed a faint fragrance mixed in the tea aroma, the slightly cool fragrance traveled from his mouth to his nose, and he instinctively took a breath, feeling refreshed.

    This Richelle seems to have more than just a few tricks up her sleeve!

    Roy took a few more sips of tea and looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy?¡±

    Uncle Axel quickly checked the time and found it strange, ¡°Huh? Why hasn¡¯t the young mastere downstairs yet?¡±

    Today is Monday, and Timmy should be going to kindergarten. Usually, at this time, he would have alreadye downstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check¡­¡±

    Roy stopped Uncle Axel, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Uncle Axel was somewhat surprised, as it had never happened before that the master would wake up the young master.

    Not that their master didn¡¯t love Timmy, but he was always busy, and since Timmy didn¡¯t have a mother around, he had been living with a nanny since he was a child, and Mrs. Collins took care of his daily life.

    When Timmy was about three years old, he insisted on sleeping by himself and was basically able to take care of his own life.

    Uncle Axel, not quite at ease, followed Roy upstairs.

    The two entered the room, and at a nce, they could see a raised mound on the bed, indicating that Timmy hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but worry, walked briskly to the bed, and bent down to touch his son¡¯s head.

    His hand was slightly cool, and as soon as it touched Timmy, he opened his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Timmy¡¯s voice was unusually soft and mushy.

    Rather uncharacteristically, Roy withdrew his hand, bent down, pressed his forehead against Timmy¡¯s little one, and felt it was about the same temperature as normal, which eased his worry somewhat.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet? You¡¯ll bete!¡±

    Even Roy himself didn¡¯t notice that his tone was much gentler than usual.

    Timmyzily lifted his eyelids and weakly said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel immediately ran to get a thermometer and signaled Timmy to open his mouth.

    Timmy held the thermometer in his mouth, tilted his head, andy listlessly on the bed.

    Roy took out his phone and dialed the family doctor¡¯s number.

    ¡°Dr. George, Timmy is sick, please¡­¡±

    Timmy suddenly grabbed his arm and interrupted him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want Uncle George¡­¡±

    Roy nced down at his son, and after a staring contest between the two, Roy still gave in.

    ¡°Alright, Timmy said it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have toe over.¡±

    Roy Lewis hangs up the phone and asks Uncle Axel, who is holding a thermometer, ¡°What¡¯s the temperature?

    ¡°36.5 degrees Celsius, no fever.¡±

    Roy Lewis sits down next to the bed and touches his son¡¯s face.

    ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s making you ufortable?¡±

    The young master pulls up the nket, burying himselfpletely, and says in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m ufortable all over¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel panics, ¡°Master Lewis, did he hurt himself during yesterday¡¯s sparring practice?¡±

    Roy Lewis worries, but then he remembers that the coach is a bodyguard employed by the Lewis family and an experienced person who knows his boundaries, so he wouldn¡¯t make such a rookie mistake.

    But since his son says he¡¯s ufortable, it¡¯s better to check the cause of the problem.

    ¡°Timmy, let daddy take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

    As Roy Lewis reaches out to pull the nket, the little young master burrows further down, stubborn as a mule.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine if I rest at home for a day.¡±

    Roy Lewis wants to persuade him, but then he notices half an Ultraman figure sticking out from under the pillow.

    He nces at the bedside table and sees a box of y.

    Did this kid y with y untilte at night yesterday, and now he doesn¡¯t want to get out of bed?

    Roy Lewis¡¯s approach to his son¡¯s education has always been in line with the strict methods he experienced as a child, with y and games treated as non-essential activities.

    But after seeing Richelle Dunn¡¯s two lively and adorable children yesterday, his unwavering educational philosophy has been shaken.

    He abandons the idea of taking his son to the hospital and tousles his head over the nket.

    ¡°Alright, you get some rest. When you feel better,e downstairs to eat so you won¡¯t go hungry!¡±

    Uncle Axel follows behind him, worriedly asking, ¡°Master Lewis, do we really not need to call a doctor? We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to an injury or maybe he ate too many snacksst night, causing indigestion¡­ ¡±

    Of the snacks that Richelle Dunn had packed for them, the little young master ate over half in one sitting and had insisted that Uncle Axel save the rest for his afternoon tea the next day.

    However, Roy Lewis isn¡¯t too worried, ¡°Just let Richelle Dunn have a lookter.¡±

    The little young master hiding under the nket couldn¡¯t help but grin when he heard his father¡¯sst sentence.

    Roy Lewis and Uncle Axel go downstairs, just in time to see Richelle Dunn hurrying over.

    Roy Lewis instinctively looks at the wall clock, it¡¯s 7:30.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, did you get the wrong time?¡±

    For the past few days, Richelle Dunn has been arriving at 8:30. However today, she deliberately left home early to see her oldest son before he went to kindergarten.

    On the way, Richelle Dunn had already thought of an excuse, ¡°I hired a nanny to watch my kids. Timothy and Tifanny insisted that the nanny take them to the amusement park, so I sent them to the high-speed train station. It seemed like a waste of time to go home now, so I decided toe early.¡±

    Roy Lewis doesn¡¯t suspect anything and is still worried about his son, ¡°In that case, could you take a look at Timmy?¡±

    Richelle Dunn is taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Timmy?¡±

    Uncle Axel quickly exins, ¡°The little young master says he¡¯s not feeling well, but he doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital when Master Lewis offers.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart sinks, and she leaves her medical bag and another bag on the coffee table, hurriedly rushing upstairs with Roy Lewis and Uncle Axel.

    Roy Lewis knocks on the door, ¡°Timmy, Dr. Dunn is here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The little young master, who had just refused Dr. George and didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, responds with a long,zy groan.

    The door opens and Richelle Dunn strides to the bedside, bending forward to look at the little young master with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Timmy, where do you feel ufortable?¡±

    The little young master sluggishly lifts his eyelids to nce at her. Seeing her extreme anxiety, he can¡¯t help but slightly lift the corners of his lips.

    Worried that she might see through his act, he quickly resumes his weak and listless appearance.

    ¡°I¡­ I feel ufortable all over¡­¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 ¨C Chapter 18: Is One Million Too Little?

    Richelle Dunn anxiously pressed her hand to his forehead. Uncle Axel said from behind, ¡°I just took his temperature, it¡¯s 36.5 degrees Celsius. He doesn¡¯t have a fever!¡±

    Richelle nodded, sat down askew on the edge of the bed, and gently lifted the nket, ¡°Timmy, auntie will take your pulse. Give me your hand.¡±

    The young master seemed somewhat reluctant, fumbling around in his bedcovers for a long time before slowly extending his little hand from under the nket.

    Richelle meticulously examined his pulse with a serious expression. Once she confirmed that his pulse was normal and steady, she let out a slight sigh of relief.

    However, she was still worried, ¡°Timmy, stick out your tongue and let auntie take a look.¡±

    This time the young master obediently stuck out his tongue. After Richelle took a careful look, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Turning to Roy Lewis, who had been standing by the bed, she said, ¡°He should be fine. He¡¯s probably just a little tired. Some rest should do.¡±

    Roy also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°As long as he¡¯s alright.¡±

    Bending over, Richelle moved closer to the young master and softly asked him, ¡°Auntie made dumplings today. Timothy and Tiffany wanted me to bring some over here. Do you want to have some before you go to sleep?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I want to eat!¡±

    A smile emerged in Richelle¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then let¡¯s go downstairs first, can you get up by yourself?¡±

    The young master nodded, and Richelle reached out to pat his head, ¡°What a good boy!¡±

    Having done that, she realized that her eldest son still wasn¡¯t really epting her touch and she quickly retracted her hand.

    In good spirits, Timmy hadpletely forgotten about confronting Richelle. Leaning against his bed to sit up, he looked up at Roy and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll sleep after I eat the dumplings!¡±

    Roy had been scarred by his self-imposed fasting, thus he readily epted when he proposed to have breakfast, without any objection.

    ¡°Alright, you can sleep after eating the dumplings.¡±

    The three adults went downstairs first. The servant had already prepared breakfast. Uncle Axel took the food box from Richelle andid it out in the dining room.

    Normally, Roy would have breakfast with Timmy. Now, he sat in the living room, reading the newspaper while waiting for Timmy.

    Richelle chose the single-seater sofa furthest from him to sit down, took out her iPad, tapped open the medical report Mr. Chapman had just sent her and began to read.

    After reading the newspaper for a while, Roy suddenly remembered something, ¡°Uncle Axel, could you please bring me my briefcase.¡±

    Uncle Axel handed him the briefcase. He opened it, took out a small piece of paper and passed it to Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, this is yours.¡±

    Richelle regarded Roy with a puzzled expression. Why couldn¡¯t he speak directly instead of passing notes?

    How childish is that?!

    She took the piece of paper. She had intended to joke about it, but seeing the long string of zeroes on it, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Roy in bewilderment.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, is this¡­a payment?¡±

    But her master had already received a hefty down payment, and it was agreed that the remaining fee would be paid after Roy was cured.

    Roy gave her a nce, somewhat indifferent to her surprise.

    ¡°Compensation!¡±

    Richelle was puzzled by him, ¡°Compensation? Mr. Lewis, are you intending to breach the contract¡­¡±

    She looked so simple and naive that Roy couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times.

    Looking at her, he noticed that when Richelle¡¯s eyes widened, the corners trailed slightly upward, like the graceful tail of a swallow. It was very spirited and pretty adorable.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Richelle called out to him again.

    Roy soon realized that he was out of character and quickly resumed his normal expression to answer her.

    ¡°It¡¯spensation from Edbert!¡±

    Richelle hesitated for a moment before realizing what he meant. However, she was still not entirely sure, because this was US$ 136,700, not US$ 1.47.

    ¡°Compensation for the punch your cousinnded on me?¡±

    Roy Lewis gave her a look that screamed ¡®how can you be so foolish¡¯, and nodded at her.

    Richelle Dunn gasped, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is US$136,700!¡±

    Roy Lewis grunted in reply, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s US$136,700, not enough?¡±

    Richelle hastily waved her hands, ¡°No, it¡¯s too much right?¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t a kind person, punching someone worth US$136,700 seemed too excessive, even in the world ofpensation.

    ¡°I casually asked for it, if it¡¯s not enough, I can ask for more!¡±

    In Roy Lewis¡¯ mind, this US$136,700 was chump change. It wouldn¡¯t have much of a punishing effect on Edbert Lewis and his son anyway.

    Richelle was bbergasted.

    Clearly, he asked for a huge sum. How could he casually say that?

    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t one to be unnecessarily modest. She knew this was the oue of Roy Lewis standing up for her, and she did need money.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Roy Lewis turned the page of his newspaper. Richelle felt that he didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, so she carefully folded the cheque and put it in her bag.

    ¡°US$136,700, barely enough for the down payment.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Richelle raised her head, ¡°A new house?¡±

    Roy Lewis, hiding behind his newspaper, grunted in acknowledgement again.

    Upon his suggestion, Richelle started giving it serious consideration.

    Since her eldest son was here too, she would be spending quite a bit of time here even if she didn¡¯t settle down permanently. Perhaps it really was necessary to buy a decent house. In case her eldest son spent the night, it would offer morefort.

    Both of them fell silent. Just then, the little lord, after freshening up, came bounding down the stairs. Walking with firm, fast steps, he didn¡¯t seem ufortable at all.

    However, Roy Lewis and Richelle, one being a bit simple-minded and the other blinded by motherly love, didn¡¯t notice the little master was not just energized, but even a little excited.

    Richelle watched her sone downstairs with tender eyes, rising to meet him, ¡°Timmy, there are several types of dumpling fillings. The orange ones are mutton-filled, the green ones are filled with leek and pork, and the beige ones are beef-filled.¡±

    Uncertain about which filling the young lord would prefer, Richelle made three different types of dumplings, distinguishable by the dough colored with carrot juice and spinach juice respectively.

    Upon hearing that there were several fillings, the little lord gulped unconsciously.

    ¡°Timmy, which type of filling do you like?¡±, Richelle asked, eager to learn her son¡¯s preferences.

    ¡°I like all!¡±

    Only then did Richelle let out a sigh of relief. Lightly patting his shoulders, she prompted him, ¡°Quickly go and eat. They won¡¯t taste as good when they cool down.¡±

    However, the little lord didn¡¯t move. He tilted his face upwards to look at her.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Richelle instantly grasped his thoughts.

    ¡°Auntie ate at home, you and your father should go and eat.¡±

    Even if she hadn¡¯t eaten, she wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to join the Lewises for a meal.

    While she didn¡¯t consider the Lewis family¡¯s dining table to be particrly prestigious, Roy Lewis did.

    A look of disappointment shed across the little lord¡¯s eyes. Grumbling under his breath, he muttered something inaudible.

    ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, Roy Lewis, who was walking towards them, slung an arm around his shoulder and led him to the dining room.

    At the same time, Roy Lewis darted a probing look at Richelle, his deep eyes full of curiosity and intrigue.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 ¨C Chapter 19: Timmy, do you really like Dr. Dunn?

    Richelle Dunn felt terrible about her son¡¯s disappointed expression, so she tried to listen to his voice from a distance.

    However, the dining room in the Lewis residence was quite far from the living room, and the sound instion was excellent. Even with her good hearing, she still couldn¡¯t pick up anything.

    In the dining room, Little Master sat down and nced around the table. When he saw the neatly arranged three-color dumplings in the center, his eyes lit up.

    He pointed with his chubby hand, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat dumplings.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt helpless. Could it be that a big breakfast prepared by the Lewis family¡¯s top dim sum and cooking masters, with vors from both the north and south, couldn¡¯tpare to the seemingly ordinary dumplings made by Richelle Dunn?

    He reached out, took the te of dumplings, and ced it in front of his son.

    ¡°Timmy, Grandpa Axel said you ate lots of snacksst night. Don¡¯t do that again; it¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡±

    Little Master casually acknowledged with an ¡°Oh,¡± then reached for a carrot-colored dumpling and put it into his mouth.

    Roy Lewis drank some porridge, his eyes never leaving his son. He saw him try all three colors of dumplings, then go back and start eating them from left to right again.

    ¡°Which one tastes the best?¡±

    Roy Lewis had heard what Richelle had told her son.

    ¡°They¡¯re all delicious!¡± said Little Master, his cheeks puffing up with each bite.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s favorite breakfast was either porridge with rice noodles or soy milk with pancakes.

    He never cared much for dumplings, which he had found unappealing in the past.

    But seeing his son enjoying them so much, he couldn¡¯t help but try one with beef filling himself.

    The dumpling skin was thin, the beef filling tender and savory, delicious and delicate. It bore no resemnce to the unattractive dumplings of his memory.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s really good.¡±

    Roy Lewis then tried the other two fillings and found them equally delicious.

    Just as he was about to eat a fourth, Little Master, who usually didn¡¯t care much about food, actually pulled the te closer to himself.

    He looked up at Roy Lewis seriously, ¡°Daddy, these are mine!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Laughing at his son for being so stingy.

    Andughing at himself forpeting for food with a child.

    Roy Lewis put down his chopsticks and calmly patted his son¡¯s head, ¡°Well, Daddy just wanted to have a taste. If they¡¯re not good, we¡¯ll tell Dr. Dunn not to send any more.¡±

    Speaking of which, Richelle Dunn was really stingy. Since she was sending breakfast, why did she only send a child-sized portion? Did she think he, Roy Lewis, was dead or something?

    It was ridiculous, considering he had righteous and gant intentions when he robbed her of US$ 136,700 inpensation!

    Little Master didn¡¯t know his father¡¯s words were mixed with personal grievances. Thinking he hadn¡¯t expressed enough appreciation, he quickly said, ¡°They taste great! I love them!¡±

    Little Master¡¯s subsequent actions proved he wasn¡¯t lying. He spent the entire meal eating dumplings until there were none left, then leaned back in his seat and puffed out his stomach with a satisfied burp.

    Roy Lewis was somewhat worried, seeing his son like this. It seemed that getting him to dislike Jennifer Bailes as much as before might be a bit difficult!

    Roy Lewis was unwilling to give up and looked at his son intently.

    ¡°Timmy, do you really like Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Little Master rolled his eyes, looking annoyed, ¡°Who likes her?¡±

    Soon, perhaps realizing his wordscked convincing power, he lowered his eyes and muttered, ¡°But her pastries, dishes, and dumplings all taste really good¡­ ¡±

    So, was Richelle Dunn truly seen as a cook by him?

    It was hard to say whether Little Master¡¯s acting skills were excellent or if Roy Lewis, as a straight man,pletely misinterpreted his son¡¯s awkward thoughts.

    In any case, Master Lewis was somewhat reassured now.

    As the two of them finished breakfast and returned to the living room, Richelle Dunn, who should have been sitting on the sofa, was on the balcony quietly talking on the phone, discussing work judging by her serious expression.

    Little Master looked slightly disappointed. Roy Lewis, however, didn¡¯t notice it and patted his son¡¯s head, telling him to go back to his room and rest.

    He took care of some urgent documents in his study after talking to Uncle Axel. At 8:30 he returned to his bedroom.

    Richelle came in quickly with a medical kit, and like the day before, she made preparations while keeping Roy to lie down at an angle.

    However, just as Richelle entered Roy¡¯s bedroom, the young master, who imed to be ufortable and needed to rest at home, pushed the door open with a book in his arms.

    He didn¡¯te in directly, but poked half of his body through the door, blinking his eyes and asking Roy.

    ¡°Dad, I want to read here with you.¡±

    His tone was still his usual cold one, but to Roy¡¯s ears, it carried a hint of coquettish sweetness.

    The old father almost burst into tears when he saw his son¡¯s longing eyes.

    His son was over four, and this was probably the first time he had actively approached him like this.

    The old father was secretly delighted, thinking that his initiative to make concessions yesterday had encouraged his son to warm up to him.

    He patted the other side of the bed, ¡°Sure, but I might fall asleep during the acupuncture, is it okay if you sit here and read by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The young master nodded, ran in while hugging his book, swiftly climbed onto the bed, and then obediently sat down cross-legged beside Roy.

    Richelle had just been regretting that her master didn¡¯t call earlier orter, but during her stepson¡¯s breakfast time.

    As a result, she missed a good opportunity to chat more with her stepson.

    Fortunately, heaven took pity on her, and gave her a big surprise after losing an opportunity.

    Richelle ced the silver needles by the bed, telling Roy to lean over, but her eyes kept darting towards her stepson.

    She was somewhat curious about what kind of book her stepson, who shared the same genes as Timothy and Tiffany, liked to read.

    When she saw that it was an English version of the Weapon Encyclopedia, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her lip in amusement.

    Roy had closed his eyes, and vaguely, he felt that Richelle¡¯s movements today seemed a bit slow. He opened his eyes slightly and saw Richelle raising her eyebrows, her eyes filled withughter. But she wasn¡¯t looking at him; she was looking over his shoulder.

    A familiar strange feeling welled up in him, ¡°Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Richelle looked like a kid who had been caught doing something wrong, she retracted her gaze, touched her nose, and smiled apologetically at him.

    ¡°Timmy is looking at this English Weapon Encyclopedia. Timothy has a copy too, he loves it so much that the pages are worn.¡±

    The young master looked up, ¡°Does Timothy have the 90s limited edition fighter ne model?¡±

    Although Richelle had a high ie, her children were money shredders. It was much more expensive for her to raise them than for others. So, she couldn¡¯t afford the limited edition fighter ne model from the 90s, which costs as much as a vi!

    ¡°He loves it, but he doesn¡¯t have one!¡±

    The young master nced at her thoughtfully, then soon lowered his head to continue reading his book.

    Richelle¡¯s gaze returned to Roy¡¯s face, and she smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a mother¡¯s instinct. Mr. Lewis, sorry to keep you waiting, I¡¯ll start now.¡±

    In private, Richelle often reminded herself to hide her thoughts from Roy.

    But no matter how much she warned herself, she couldn¡¯t help but cross the line.

    Luckily, Roy was somewhat obtuse when it came to emotions, and he had seen how familiar his son was with Timothy and Tiffany.

    Furthermore, he had long believed that Richelle was trying to get close to him by pleasing his son. So, even though Richelle was overly enthusiastic about his son now, it still made sense to him.

    Roy let Richelle¡¯s ruse fool him easily, reaching out to rub his son¡¯s curly hair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Timmy likes to read quietly by himself, so you don¡¯t have to bother with him.¡±

    Roy looked down on Richelle in his heart.

    His son had just said that he didn¡¯t like her, and she probably didn¡¯t know that her enthusiasm might backfire.

    He even thought that she might annoy the little guy¡­

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C Chapter 20: They Call Me the Bane of Death Dad¡¯s Votes

    Richelle Dunn took a deep breath in secret, steadying her mind, and picked up the silver needle to focus on her work.

    Little Master asionally stole nces at her, seeing her left hand supporting his father¡¯s head and her right hand holding the silver needle, her expression focused and solemn, her movements crisp and efficient, like a swordsman wielding a sword, cool and handsome, Little Master couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated.

    In no time, he heard his father¡¯s even breathing.

    After all, Little Master was still a child, and no matter how hard he tried to pretend not to care about Richelle Dunn, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a secret admiration and subtle pride in his heart for her.

    This time, he reluctantly agreed with Timothy and Tifanny that his mother was amazing.

    ¡°Is Daddy asleep?¡±

    He asked carefully, his voice low, but Richelle heard it clearly.

    ¡°Yes, your dad has been too busy, so auntie wanted him to rest well.¡±

    Richelle was not sure if her eldest son knew about Roy Lewis¡¯s illness, so she answered ambiguously.

    Little Master raised his head, and suddenly, a touch of sadness that shouldn¡¯t be on a child his age appeared on his face.

    ¡°I know, my father is very sick, and he could die at any time.¡±

    Richelle was startled, her heart feeling as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand, causing her to gasp for breath.

    How had her precious son managed to get through these days?

    She forcibly suppressed her tears, and even though she knew her son hated her touch, she still reached out and touched his head.

    ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t be afraid, with auntie here, your dad will get better!¡±

    Little Master tried to shake off her hand, but after a light sway of his head, he stopped and let her cool palm rub against his head.

    His faint gazended on Richelle¡¯s face, ¡°There are the best doctors in Daddy¡¯s hospital, but they can¡¯t save him!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart was minced by her son¡¯s seemingly calm words and tremblingly asked, ¡°Timmy, who told you all this?¡±

    She believed that Roy, Uncle Axel, and everyone else in this house would never say such things in front of Little Master.

    It was too cruel for a four-year-old and precocious child!

    Little Master lowered his eyes, his long eyshes casting a row of thick shadows under his eyelids, his expression indistinct.

    ¡°The uncles and aunts in the old house all say so, they also say that I¡¯m like my dad, a cursed child who will cause my parents¡¯ deaths!¡±

    What the hell, were the people in the Lewis family all demons?

    What kind of intentions did they have to say such venomous and evil words to a child?

    Since seeing her eldest son, Richelle had always firmly believed that he lived a happy life in the Lewis family.

    But now, she found out that her precious son had once been tortured in hell, her heart, already shattered, swayed in the cold and snowy ground.

    ¡°My darling, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, they¡¯re just jealous that your dad is more capable, richer, and more powerful than them. Also, you are a little angel sent by heaven to your mom and dad, the cutest baby in the world.¡±

    Little Master blinked his eyes, ¡°You mean, they are idiots?¡±

    Richelle rarely swore in front of children, but calling those people from the Lewis family idiots was an insult to the word ¡®idiot¡¯.

    ¡°Yes, they are idiots!¡±

    Little Master hummed, his dull eyes finally regaining some luster.

    ¡°Are you very skilled in medicine?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart became a little brighter as well, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, auntie is very skilled!¡±, she still had this much confidence in herself, ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, your dad will live a long life!¡±

    Little Master hummed again, stared at her for two or three seconds, then lowered his head and turned a page of the book.

    Richelle also regained her focus, inserted the remaining silver needles into the corresponding acupoints, called Uncle Axel to help the sleeping Roy lie down, and then Uncle Axel went to do other things, while she sat on the sofa as usual and took out her iPad to read documents.

    But how could she concentrate on reading when her newly found eldest son was sitting just a few meters away on the bed?

    In her heart, she really wanted to hug Little Master like she hugged Timothy and Tifanny, let him lean on her chest, she could watch what she wanted, and her son could watch what he wanted. When he encountered something he didn¡¯t understand, he would ask her, and she would kiss the top of his head and patiently exin to him until he understood.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Little Master¡¯s call interrupted her daydreams in her mind.

    She raised her head and saw her son frowning at her, his expression quite unnatural and awkward.

    ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    She nervously held her iPad and gently walked over, Little Master pointed to the book on hisp, looking like a young master.

    ¡°Here, I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Richelle was so happy she could die, not minding her son¡¯s attitude or whether it was polite or awkward.

    She bent down and carefully read the passage.

    ¡°The meaning of this passage is that the fighter jet, besides having an anti-reconnaissance function that allows it to evade radar detection, can alsounch smokescreen bombs to confuse the enemy¡¯s direction and vision.¡±

    ¡°So, is it trying to escape?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°Not really, have you heard the saying ¡®all¡¯s fair in war¡¯?¡±, Little Master nodded, so Richelle continued, ¡°Appropriate concealment and distance are not about running away, they can also lure the enemy into a trap, thus gaining more operational space and increasing the chances of victory.¡±

    Richelle had a wide range of interests and extensive knowledge, so her son¡¯s questions were not difficult for her at all.

    Little Master nodded again, not saying anything else, lowering his head to continue reading.

    Richelle plucked up her courage and tried sitting on the edge of the bed, seeing that her son wasn¡¯t making a sound, she rxed and focused on reading the document.

    Later, there were a few more ces that Little Master didn¡¯t understand, and the questions he asked were very tricky, but Richelle provided satisfactory answers for each one.

    This kind of warm interaction between mother and son was something Richelle could only dream of but not dare to think about.

    So, she wished time could slow down, slow enough for her eldest son to be fond of her, and even develop some dependence on her as a son should have for his mother.

    But reality is often so cruel, even if Richelle didn¡¯t want time to pass, it was time to remove the needles from Roy.

    She told Little Master and then got up to remove the silver needles.

    By now, she had no more excuses to stay.

    Moreover, she had originally made an appointment with Mr. Chapman to discuss Diana Thompson¡¯s condition together with the psychiatric doctor.

    She packed up her things, went around to Little Master¡¯s side, bent down and said to him, ¡°Timmy, auntie has to go to work at the hospital, will you keep your dadpany here?¡±

    Little Master seemed unwilling to bother with her, raising his eyelids to look at her briefly.

    Rushing to lower his eyes, he whispered.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you go¡­ after all, I¡¯m used to being alone, it¡¯s no big deal¡­¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 ¨C Chapter 21: The beautiful doctor¡¯s battle of wits with the lecherous man

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes felt hot, her heart ached, and the pain was unbearable.

    She sighed silently, reached out and touched his head.

    ¡°What does Timmy want for breakfast tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±

    It seemed that all she could do was cook something delicious for him, with nothing else to offer.

    The young master finally showed a hint of warmth in his eyes.

    ¡°Anything is fine. I like whatever Timothy and Tifanny like.¡±

    He was not foolish, there were so many delicious foods, of course he wanted to taste them all!

    Moreover, his mom had been cooking delicious food for Timothy and Tifanny for over four years, now he had to eat more to make up for those four years!

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know her eldest son¡¯s twisted thoughts and assumed he was not picky.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the same for you as Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    She stood up, hesitated and then gave him a string of numbers. ¡°This is my number. If there is anything you want to eat, send me a message and I will cook it for you.¡±

    When Richelle arrived at the hospital, she called Mr. Chapman first.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re just in time. Dr. Devin and I just entered the ICU, once you¡¯ve changed,e directly to the ICU.¡±

    As Richelle Dunn came out of the changing room, a man walked towards her, his eyes lighting up and he whistled, saying, ¡°Hi, beautiful doctor!¡±

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, seeing the man in his early fifties, tall and thin, with barely passable facial features. He appeared to be quite affluent, but his frivolous demeanor was repulsive.

    She frowned and said, ¡°Being ugly isn¡¯t your fault, but please do not assault our eyes!¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s nature, as long as there were no conflicts of interest, she did not tolerate such behavior.

    The man was James Lewis, Roy Lewis¡¯sscivious uncle, and he was not upset by Richelle¡¯s remark.

    His gaze roamed over Richelle, who was dressed in her white coat, then settled on the badge pinned to her chest.

    ¡°Wow, a spicy beauty, just to my taste!¡±

    Twenty-five-year-old Richelle Dunn looked like an intern who had just graduated from school, and her nk badge only confirmed James Lewis¡¯s guess.

    In his opinion, girls of this age were greedy for pleasure and luxury, and the majority of his targets were such girls, with a high sess rate.

    At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten about his wife in the ICU who was still in critical condition.

    Richelle was in a hurry to ICU, but the old pervert persisted his offensive, leaving her with no choice but to ignore him and walk away.

    James Lewis deliberately moved to stand in her way, hisscivious gaze continuing to move over Richelle¡¯s body.

    Richelle¡¯s anger red, and she scolded him coldly.

    ¡°Get lost, you stupid old pervert!¡±

    James Lewis had yed so many exciting games that he thought she was just ying hard to get. ¡°Oh, the little beauty is angry? Let me tell you, only an old man can satisfy you. He¡¯ll let you buy, y, and do whatever you want. Why don¡¯t youe out with uncle to y tonight?¡±

    James Lewis narrowed his lustful eyes, spreading his arms and took a step towards Richelle.

    The narrow corridor left her cornered by his outstretched arms.

    Disgust filled Richelle¡¯s face as she crossed her arms over her chest. As James Lewis drew closer, she suddenly swung her right leg up, kicking him squarely in the groin.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A scream echoed through the corridor.

    James Lewis writhed on the floor, screaming and clutching his genitals. People nearby rushed over and asked Richelle worriedly, ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you all right?¡±

    Richelle took a step and kicked the screaming man in the back, venting her anger a little, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m not sure about him!¡±

    Tolerating the intense pain, James Lewis pointed at Richelle and yelled, ¡°You f#$%ing b#tch¡­I¡¯ll sue you and make sure you go to jail!¡±

    Richelle took out her phone, waved it at him and sneered mockingly.

    ¡°Go ahead, sue me! I have aplete recording here, and the hospital has full surveince. We¡¯ll see who goes to jail, whether it¡¯s the one who reached out or the one who defended herself!¡±

    Having said that, she smiled apologetically to the people who hade running. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you!¡±

    Everyone in the hospital knew about Richelle Dunn¡¯s prowess, and Mr. Chapman treated her as a VIP.

    Although Richelle was an exceptional doctor, she was very approachable and had a good rtionship with everyone in the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go. Mr. Chapman is waiting for you in the ICU!¡±

    Richelle nodded gratefully and strolled away. Noticing James Lewis still cursing, she gave him another hard kick and then quickly headed to the ICU.

    Upon seeing her arrive, Mr. Chapman whispered, ¡°What took you so long? Did something happen?¡±

    Richelle nodded and said, ¡°I ran into a mad dog!¡±

    Mr. Chapman looked at her and asked, ¡°A real mad dog?¡±

    Richelleughed and said, ¡°Yes, a real mad dog. The kind that bites and requires a rabies vine. But I¡¯ve just torn him apart! So satisfying!¡±

    Richelle sometimes felt that she had a lot of violent genes. asionally, when she encountered people who deserved punishment, she couldn¡¯t help but resort to dirty tricks, making their lives unbearable.

    Mr. Chapman shook his head, confused, and sighed, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand you young people. I guess I¡¯m getting too old; there¡¯s a generation gap!¡±

    Richelle just smiled and followed him towards the patient¡¯s bed.

    Diana Thompson was asleep with her eyes closed.

    Mr. Chapman briefed Richelle on Diana¡¯s situation. ¡°She woke up this morning and saw her husband and son. She screamed that she saw a ghost and then calmed down a little, repeatedly chanting for her husband and son to perform a ritual to drive away the ghost.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had been scared by Diana yesterday, so she just stood by the bedside and looked at the monitoring data carefully.

    ¡°Her vital signs and other data are better than yesterday. It¡¯s clear that our treatment n is working, but for her mental issues, we¡¯ll have to rely on Dr. Devin!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t bring herself to say out loud that the ghost Diana kept mentioning might not be a mental problem.

    Perhaps, she really saw a ¡°ghost¡± after all¡­

    However, Richelle was baffled.

    Who was this ghost?

 Chapter 24 - 21: The beautiful doctorâ€™s battle of wits with the lecherous man

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 21: The beautiful doctor''s battle of wits with the lecherous man</h4>

    Richelle Dunn''s eyes felt hot, her heart ached, and the pain was unbearable.She sighed silently, reached out and touched his head."What does Timmy want for breakfast tomorrow? I''ll bring it over."It seemed that all she could do was cook something delicious for him, with nothing else to offer.The young master finally showed a hint of warmth in his eyes."Anything is fine. I like whatever Timothy and Tifanny like."He was not foolish, there were so many delicious foods, of course he wanted to taste them all!Moreover, his mom had been cooking delicious food for Timothy and Tifanny for over four years, now he had to eat more to make up for those four years!Richelle Dunn didn''t know her eldest son''s twisted thoughts and assumed he was not picky."Okay, I''ll make the same for you as Timothy and Tifanny."She stood up, hesitated and then gave him a string of numbers. "This is my number. If there is anything you want to eat, send me a message and I will cook it for you."When Richelle arrived at the hospital, she called Mr. Chapman first."Dr. Dunn, you''re just in time. Dr. Devin and I just entered the ICU, once you''ve changed,e directly to the ICU."As Richelle Dunn came out of the changing room, a man walked towards her, his eyes lighting up and he whistled, saying, "Hi, beautiful doctor!"Richelle raised an eyebrow, seeing the man in his early fifties, tall and thin, with barely passable facial features. He appeared to be quite affluent, but his frivolous demeanor was repulsive.She frowned and said, "Being ugly isn''t your fault, but please do not assault our eyes!"In Richelle''s nature, as long as there were no conflicts of interest, she did not tolerate such behavior.The man was James Lewis, Roy Lewis''sscivious uncle, and he was not upset by Richelle''s remark.His gaze roamed over Richelle, who was dressed in her white coat, then settled on the badge pinned to her chest."Wow, a spicy beauty, just to my taste!"Twenty-five-year-old Richelle Dunn looked like an intern who had just graduated from school, and her nk badge only confirmed James Lewis''s guess.In his opinion, girls of this age were greedy for pleasure and luxury, and the majority of his targets were such girls, with a high sess rate.At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten about his wife in the ICU who was still in critical condition.Richelle was in a hurry to ICU, but the old pervert persisted his offensive, leaving her with no choice but to ignore him and walk away.James Lewis deliberately moved to stand in her way, hisscivious gaze continuing to move over Richelle''s body.Richelle''s anger red, and she scolded him coldly."Get lost, you stupid old pervert!"James Lewis had yed so many exciting games that he thought she was just ying hard to get. "Oh, the little beauty is angry? Let me tell you, only an old man can satisfy you. He''ll let you buy, y, and do whatever you want. Why don''t youe out with uncle to y tonight?"James Lewis narrowed his lustful eyes, spreading his arms and took a step towards Richelle.The narrow corridor left her cornered by his outstretched arms.Disgust filled Richelle''s face as she crossed her arms over her chest. As James Lewis drew closer, she suddenly swung her right leg up, kicking him squarely in the groin."Ahh!"A scream echoed through the corridor.James Lewis writhed on the floor, screaming and clutching his genitals. People nearby rushed over and asked Richelle worriedly, "Dr. Dunn, are you all right?"Richelle took a step and kicked the screaming man in the back, venting her anger a little, "I''m fine, but I''m not sure about him!"Tolerating the intense pain, James Lewis pointed at Richelle and yelled, "You f#$%ing b#tch¡­I''ll sue you and make sure you go to jail!"Richelle took out her phone, waved it at him and sneered mockingly."Go ahead, sue me! I have aplete recording here, and the hospital has full surveince. We''ll see who goes to jail, whether it''s the one who reached out or the one who defended herself!"Having said that, she smiled apologetically to the people who hade running. "Gentlemen, I''m sorry to trouble you!"Everyone in the hospital knew about Richelle Dunn''s prowess, and Mr. Chapman treated her as a VIP.Although Richelle was an exceptional doctor, she was very approachable and had a good rtionship with everyone in the hospital."You''d better go. Mr. Chapman is waiting for you in the ICU!"Richelle nodded gratefully and strolled away. Noticing James Lewis still cursing, she gave him another hard kick and then quickly headed to the ICU.Upon seeing her arrive, Mr. Chapman whispered, "What took you so long? Did something happen?"Richelle nodded and said, "I ran into a mad dog!"Mr. Chapman looked at her and asked, "A real mad dog?"Richelleughed and said, "Yes, a real mad dog. The kind that bites and requires a rabies vine. But I''ve just torn him apart! So satisfying!"Richelle sometimes felt that she had a lot of violent genes. asionally, when she encountered people who deserved punishment, she couldn''t help but resort to dirty tricks, making their lives unbearable.Mr. Chapman shook his head, confused, and sighed, "I really can''t understand you young people. I guess I''m getting too old; there''s a generation gap!"Richelle just smiled and followed him towards the patient''s bed.Diana Thompson was asleep with her eyes closed.Mr. Chapman briefed Richelle on Diana''s situation. "She woke up this morning and saw her husband and son. She screamed that she saw a ghost and then calmed down a little, repeatedly chanting for her husband and son to perform a ritual to drive away the ghost."Richelle Dunn had been scared by Diana yesterday, so she just stood by the bedside and looked at the monitoring data carefully."Her vital signs and other data are better than yesterday. It''s clear that our treatment n is working, but for her mental issues, we''ll have to rely on Dr. Devin!"Richelle couldn''t bring herself to say out loud that the ghost Diana kept mentioning might not be a mental problem.Perhaps, she really saw a "ghost" after all...However, Richelle was baffled.Who was this ghost?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 ¨C Chapter 22 She¡¯s not my mom, she¡¯s a devil!

    Moreover, she was an atheist, which strongly conflicted with her own beliefs.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Dr. Devin had already talked with Mr. Chapman before Richelle Dunn arrived and had just checked on Diana Thompson. ¡°The specific judgment still depends on the patient¡¯s reaction after waking up,¡± he said.

    While the three were together in the ICU, the emergency room called the hospital director, saying there were more than a dozen ident victims to be treated. They hurriedly left the ICU.

    Richelle worried that the hospital might be short-staffed due to the numerous critically injured patients, so she apanied Mr. Chapman to the emergency room. Fortunately, the injuries of the victims were generally not severe. Seeing that there was nothing she needed to do, Richelle bid farewell to the hospital director and left.

    ¡­

    Just like the previous two days, Roy Lewis had a good sleep, though it was short in duration, the quality was high.

    When he woke up, he felt something pressing on him. Opening his eyes, he saw his precious son.

    The little fellow was obviously tired from reading his book and fell asleep in his arms.

    However, even when asleep, the little guy wasn¡¯t still. He put his whole right leg on Roy and his bare foot stuck onto Roy¡¯s belly under the clothes.

    Roy had been a father for over four years, but this was the first time they slept in the same bed.

    Roy had sleeping difficulties and therefore always resisted having someone sleep in the same room as him, let alone in the same bed.

    Nevertheless, right now, he thoroughly enjoyed bending his arm and cuddling his son closer to his chest, lowering his eyes, and watching his son¡¯s beautiful features quiver slightly with each breath.

    Life is truly miraculous. When Kiara brought the little guy, he was just a tiny kitten. Now, the boy¡¯s height had reached his waist.

    Previously a child who only knew how to eat, sleep, poop, and fuss, he now dares to challenge his father, not only protesting and fasting but also actively leaning on him!

    Raising a child is quite wonderful!

    For the first time in more than four years, Roy expressed such emotion.

    He always thought his son didn¡¯t like to be close to people. What he felt for his child was more of a blood-rted bond and responsibility. As his son, he was obligated to provide a home and protection for him.

    But these past two days, he saw his son acting like other children, soft and clingy.

    With a son like this, he wanted to embrace him warmly, nurture him and protect his growth.

    Fatherly love filled Roy¡¯s mind. With one arm around his son, the other reached for his phone on the bedside table and he dialed Kiara¡¯s number.

    At which point is your flight?¡±

    Kiara¡¯s excited voice came from the other side, ¡°Roy, are you going to send me to the airport?¡±

    He checked the time, ¡°If it¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    All for his son, he was willing to create some illusions with Kiara.

    Kiara gave out a squeal of surprise on the other side of the phone. Roy frowned, and without even getting the chance to talk about the time and ce for the lunch, he couldn¡¯t help but hang up the phone.

    Then, he sent Kiara the restaurant address and time using WhatsApp.

    Kiara sent him a happy emoji, followed by several more messages. But Roy was toozy to check; he threw his phone to the side of the pillow. As a result, it kept beeping. Annoyed, he grabbed his phone and blocked Kiara.

    He just wanted to show his son a peaceful rtionship between his parents. In private, though, he had no intention of further developing his rtionship with Kiara.

    After blocking Kiara, the bedroom was quiet again. There were nearly two hours left until lunchtime.

    Logically, he had just had a good sleep and, in good spirits, he should get up and hurry to his study to deal with the mountain of work.

    But all he wanted at that moment was to hold his son in his arms, embrace his thin shoulders, stroke his skinny back, and enjoy this rare father-son moment of warmth and closeness.

    The little master slept like a kitten in his arms, deeply enough that Roy didn¡¯t want to disturb him. So he held him with one arm while using his phone with the other, slowly typing out few instructions for his assistant.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± the little one mumbled in his sleep.

    Roy was initially annoyed by Kiara¡¯s clinginess but hearing his son¡¯s sleepy call, he couldn¡¯t help but stroke his face, thinking that as long as it could make his son a little happier, enduring Kiara just a little would be worth it.

    The young master slept until almost eleven. Propping himself up on the bed, he groggily got up and sat down, rubbing his eyes with his small hands. Seeing Roy, he mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    His voice was soft and warm, with azy tone as he had just woken up.

    For some unknown reason, Roy bent down and kissed his son¡¯s forehead.

    Awake? Get up, wash up, change clothes, and we¡¯ll go out for lunch.¡±

    Little master hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet. ¡°Oh,¡± he muttered, slid off the bed, and walked groggily toward Roy Lewis¡¯ bathroom.

    Theyout of the father and son¡¯s bedrooms was the same, but Roy Lewis¡¯ bathroom didn¡¯t have little master¡¯s toiletries. So the little master stood in the bathroom, feeling somewhat lost.

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s my stool?¡±

    Little master was still too short and needed a stool to reach the faucet.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer him but got out of bed, strode toward the bathroom, and scooped up his son.

    He carried him out, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile.

    ¡°Silly boy, this is Daddy¡¯s room.¡±

    Little master poked his head out of Roy Lewis¡¯ arms, his messy curls tousled on the top of his head. He pouted, his flushed cheeks dimpling as he looked around. ¡°How did I end up sleeping on Daddy¡¯s bed?¡± he inquired sheepishly.

    For the first time, Roy Lewis discovered that his son went through this adorable, groggy phase after waking up.

    He smiled, smoothing little master¡¯s tangles out. ¡°You wanted Daddy to read you a book, but when I woke up, you were fast asleep like a little pig.¡±

    Roy Lewis teased his son cheerfully.

    Little master looked away embarrassedly when Roy Lewis mentioned how he¡¯d fallen asleep. ¡°It was Daddy who fell asleep first¡­it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t tease him any further. He patted his son¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mmhmm, it was Daddy¡¯s fault. Next time, I promise I won¡¯t sleep, and I¡¯ll read to Timmy.¡±

    Roy Lewis coaxed his son as he carried him to his bedroom. Little master obediently stayed in his father¡¯s arms until they reached his bathroom, where he struggled to get down.

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Roy Lewis patted his head again. ¡°Remember to dress warmlyter. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    Little master nodded, climbed on the stool, and skillfully took his toothbrush and applied toothpaste.

    Half an hourter, Roy Lewis took little master to a children¡¯s themed buffet restaurant not far from home.

    Little master looked around curiously, spotting the childish murals on the hallway walls. He scoffed.

    ¡°Childish!¡±

    Roy Lewis dismissed his son¡¯sment as insincere and stopped in front of the children¡¯s y area near the dining section.

    ¡°Timmy, go y for a bit!¡±

    Little Timmy Lewis looked up at his father defiantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t enjoyed these kinds of y areas ever since he was little.

    But Roy Lewis was enthusiastic, pointing to the happily ying children inside and encouraging his son. ¡°Look at how much fun they¡¯re having!¡±

    Little master turned his head away and snorted.

    ¡°No, thank you! It¡¯s boring! They look like a bunch of fools!¡±

    Roy Lewis figured these just weren¡¯t his son¡¯s cup of tea. ¡°There¡¯s also a pottery area. Do you want to try that?¡±

    Still, little master was equally resolute. ¡°No!¡±

    In the short time between leaving the house and arriving at the restaurant, little master had transformed from a soft, cute, and bewildered child back into Roy Lewis¡¯ familiar young, cool, and uninterested boy.

    Roy Lewis was confused. ¡°But you had fun with Timothy and Tifanny, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Little master gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s my brother and sister who are fun, not the pottery!¡±

    That¡¯s when it clicked for Roy Lewis. His son had disyed the pottery and Ultraman by his bedside solely because they were gifts from Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, then we won¡¯t y. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Little master hummed in agreement, allowing his father to lead him into the dining area.

    Just as the pair stepped over the green vine-covered arch, Richelle Dunn, who was dressed to the nines, stood up and waved to them from the other side of the walkway. ¡°Timmy, sweetheart, Mommy¡¯s here!¡±

    Upon hearing her voice, little master¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He ignored Kiara, who walked toward them with a sultry gait, and forcefully shook off Roy Lewis¡¯ hand, turning to leave.

    Roy Lewis urgently grabbed his son¡¯s arm and looked down at him.

    ¡°Timmy, didn¡¯t you want to see Mommy? She and Grandma will be flying back to Lordon tonight, but she can still spend the afternoon with you.¡±

    Little master red at him, his voice rising in protest. ¡°She¡¯s not my mommy! She¡¯s a devil! I don¡¯t want her around!¡±

 Chapter 25 - 22 Sheâ€™s not my mom, sheâ€™s a devil!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 22 She''s not my mom, she''s a devil!</h4>

    Moreover, she was an atheist, which strongly conflicted with her own beliefs.Anyway, she didn''t say anything.Dr. Devin had already talked with Mr. Chapman before Richelle Dunn arrived and had just checked on Diana Thompson. "The specific judgment still depends on the patient''s reaction after waking up," he said.While the three were together in the ICU, the emergency room called the hospital director, saying there were more than a dozen ident victims to be treated. They hurriedly left the ICU.Richelle worried that the hospital might be short-staffed due to the numerous critically injured patients, so she apanied Mr. Chapman to the emergency room. Fortunately, the injuries of the victims were generally not severe. Seeing that there was nothing she needed to do, Richelle bid farewell to the hospital director and left....Just like the previous two days, Roy Lewis had a good sleep, though it was short in duration, the quality was high.When he woke up, he felt something pressing on him. Opening his eyes, he saw his precious son.The little fellow was obviously tired from reading his book and fell asleep in his arms.However, even when asleep, the little guy wasn''t still. He put his whole right leg on Roy and his bare foot stuck onto Roy''s belly under the clothes.Roy had been a father for over four years, but this was the first time they slept in the same bed.Roy had sleeping difficulties and therefore always resisted having someone sleep in the same room as him, let alone in the same bed.Nevertheless, right now, he thoroughly enjoyed bending his arm and cuddling his son closer to his chest, lowering his eyes, and watching his son''s beautiful features quiver slightly with each breath.Life is truly miraculous. When Kiara brought the little guy, he was just a tiny kitten. Now, the boy''s height had reached his waist.Previously a child who only knew how to eat, sleep, poop, and fuss, he now dares to challenge his father, not only protesting and fasting but also actively leaning on him!Raising a child is quite wonderful!For the first time in more than four years, Roy expressed such emotion.He always thought his son didn''t like to be close to people. What he felt for his child was more of a blood-rted bond and responsibility. As his son, he was obligated to provide a home and protection for him.But these past two days, he saw his son acting like other children, soft and clingy.With a son like this, he wanted to embrace him warmly, nurture him and protect his growth.Fatherly love filled Roy''s mind. With one arm around his son, the other reached for his phone on the bedside table and he dialed Kiara''s number.At which point is your flight?"Kiara''s excited voice came from the other side, "Roy, are you going to send me to the airport?"He checked the time, "If it''s not toote, let''s have lunch together."All for his son, he was willing to create some illusions with Kiara.Kiara gave out a squeal of surprise on the other side of the phone. Roy frowned, and without even getting the chance to talk about the time and ce for the lunch, he couldn''t help but hang up the phone.Then, he sent Kiara the restaurant address and time using WhatsApp.Kiara sent him a happy emoji, followed by several more messages. But Roy was toozy to check; he threw his phone to the side of the pillow. As a result, it kept beeping. Annoyed, he grabbed his phone and blocked Kiara.He just wanted to show his son a peaceful rtionship between his parents. In private, though, he had no intention of further developing his rtionship with Kiara.After blocking Kiara, the bedroom was quiet again. There were nearly two hours left until lunchtime.Logically, he had just had a good sleep and, in good spirits, he should get up and hurry to his study to deal with the mountain of work.But all he wanted at that moment was to hold his son in his arms, embrace his thin shoulders, stroke his skinny back, and enjoy this rare father-son moment of warmth and closeness.The little master slept like a kitten in his arms, deeply enough that Roy didn''t want to disturb him. So he held him with one arm while using his phone with the other, slowly typing out few instructions for his assistant."Mommy..." the little one mumbled in his sleep.Roy was initially annoyed by Kiara''s clinginess but hearing his son''s sleepy call, he couldn''t help but stroke his face, thinking that as long as it could make his son a little happier, enduring Kiara just a little would be worth it.The young master slept until almost eleven. Propping himself up on the bed, he groggily got up and sat down, rubbing his eyes with his small hands. Seeing Roy, he mumbled, "Daddy..."His voice was soft and warm, with azy tone as he had just woken up.For some unknown reason, Roy bent down and kissed his son''s forehead.Awake? Get up, wash up, change clothes, and we''ll go out for lunch."Little master hadn''t fully woken up yet. "Oh," he muttered, slid off the bed, and walked groggily toward Roy Lewis'' bathroom.Theyout of the father and son''s bedrooms was the same, but Roy Lewis'' bathroom didn''t have little master''s toiletries. So the little master stood in the bathroom, feeling somewhat lost."Daddy, where''s my stool?"Little master was still too short and needed a stool to reach the faucet.Roy Lewis didn''t answer him but got out of bed, strode toward the bathroom, and scooped up his son.He carried him out, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile."Silly boy, this is Daddy''s room."Little master poked his head out of Roy Lewis'' arms, his messy curls tousled on the top of his head. He pouted, his flushed cheeks dimpling as he looked around. "How did I end up sleeping on Daddy''s bed?" he inquired sheepishly.For the first time, Roy Lewis discovered that his son went through this adorable, groggy phase after waking up.He smiled, smoothing little master''s tangles out. "You wanted Daddy to read you a book, but when I woke up, you were fast asleep like a little pig."Roy Lewis teased his son cheerfully.Little master looked away embarrassedly when Roy Lewis mentioned how he''d fallen asleep. "It was Daddy who fell asleep first...it''s not my fault..."Roy Lewis couldn''t tease him any further. He patted his son''s cheek. "Mmhmm, it was Daddy''s fault. Next time, I promise I won''t sleep, and I''ll read to Timmy."Roy Lewis coaxed his son as he carried him to his bedroom. Little master obediently stayed in his father''s arms until they reached his bathroom, where he struggled to get down."Thank you, Daddy!"Roy Lewis patted his head again. "Remember to dress warmlyter. It''s cold outside."Little master nodded, climbed on the stool, and skillfully took his toothbrush and applied toothpaste.Half an hourter, Roy Lewis took little master to a children''s themed buffet restaurant not far from home.Little master looked around curiously, spotting the childish murals on the hallway walls. He scoffed."Childish!"Roy Lewis dismissed his son''sment as insincere and stopped in front of the children''s y area near the dining section."Timmy, go y for a bit!"Little Timmy Lewis looked up at his father defiantly. "I don''t want to!"He hadn''t enjoyed these kinds of y areas ever since he was little.But Roy Lewis was enthusiastic, pointing to the happily ying children inside and encouraging his son. "Look at how much fun they''re having!"Little master turned his head away and snorted."No, thank you! It''s boring! They look like a bunch of fools!"Roy Lewis figured these just weren''t his son''s cup of tea. "There''s also a pottery area. Do you want to try that?"Still, little master was equally resolute. "No!"In the short time between leaving the house and arriving at the restaurant, little master had transformed from a soft, cute, and bewildered child back into Roy Lewis'' familiar young, cool, and uninterested boy.Roy Lewis was confused. "But you had fun with Timothy and Tifanny, didn''t you?"Little master gave him a sidelong nce. "Exactly! It''s my brother and sister who are fun, not the pottery!"That''s when it clicked for Roy Lewis. His son had disyed the pottery and Ultraman by his bedside solely because they were gifts from Timothy and Tifanny."Alright, if you don''t like it, then we won''t y. Let''s go eat."Little master hummed in agreement, allowing his father to lead him into the dining area.Just as the pair stepped over the green vine-covered arch, Richelle Dunn, who was dressed to the nines, stood up and waved to them from the other side of the walkway. "Timmy, sweetheart, Mommy''s here!"Upon hearing her voice, little master''s face instantly turned cold. He ignored Kiara, who walked toward them with a sultry gait, and forcefully shook off Roy Lewis'' hand, turning to leave.Roy Lewis urgently grabbed his son''s arm and looked down at him."Timmy, didn''t you want to see Mommy? She and Grandma will be flying back to Lordon tonight, but she can still spend the afternoon with you."Little master red at him, his voice rising in protest. "She''s not my mommy! She''s a devil! I don''t want her around!"

 Chapter 26 - 23: How dare you compare yourself with the person my dad likes?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 23: How dare youpare yourself with the person my dad likes?</h4>

    Little Master was a smart and perceptive child, and ever since he could discern the good and evil of those around him, he had been filled with disgust and resistance towards Kiara Dunn and her daughter.At first, he only thought that his mom and grandma didn''t like him, butter, whether it was due to his nature or sixth sense, he began to feel that Kiara Dunn was not his mom at all.However, he knew that if he said so, no one would believe him.It wasn''t until he met Timothy and Tifanny at kindergarten that he became a hundred percent certain that Kiara Dunn was an imposter.Roy Lewis slightly furrowed his brows, holding his son''s shoulder and looking him in the eye, trying to reason with him earnestly."Timmy, even if your mom did something that made you unhappy, you can''t talk about her like that."Little Master turned his face away in annoyance, "You really are stupid!"Even he, as a child, knew that Kiara Dunn was an imposter, but why didn''t his dad believe him?Worse still, he had promised Timothy and Tifanny not to tell his dad or anyone else that Richelle Dunn was his mom.Kiara, wearing high heels, finally swayed gracefully to their side. She slightly lifted her face and gave Roy Lewis a shy smile."Roy, you guys are here. Go and sit over there, by the window; the air is better."After saying that to Roy Lewis with a blushed face, she finally remembered her "beloved son" and squatted down, speaking to Little Master in a soft voice, "Timmy, mommy got a lot of seafood you love to eat, let''s go over quickly!"Little Master turned his face away from her, raised his head, and said to Roy Lewis with a stern expression, "Dad, I don''t want to eat lunch, I want to go home!"Roy Lewis didn''t know what suddenly upset his son. He had been fine just a moment ago."Timmy, be good, don''t make a fuss. Your mom is leaving this time and won''t be back until next month to be with you."Little Master snorted coldly, "I don''t care! And she''s not here for me, she''s here for...""Timmy!"Roy Lewis interrupted him sternly, his head aching slightly. How could his son switch between being soft and cute to being stubborn so quickly?Could it be that he was entering his rebellious phase at such a young age?Little Master furrowed his brows and pointed at Kiara Dunn with his chubby finger, "Dad, are you blind? She likes you, and you don''t know?"Roy Lewis frowned as well, "Timmy, don''t talk nonsense. Your mom and I are just friends!"Kiara Dunn was pointed at by Little Master and had her unattainable desires exposed. Roy Lewis then distanced himself from her in public, which was like being pped in the face, making her embarrassed and angry.Inwardly, she couldn''t wait to smack the little brat a few times.However, in front of Roy Lewis, she had to pretend to be a very patient and good-tempered mother, so she could only smile awkwardly but politely at Roy Lewis. Then, she looked at Little Master with a guilty expression, "Timmy, I know you''re still angry, but mommy has no other choice. Mommy has to work, so I can onlye to see you once a month..."As she said that, it misinterpreted the situation of Little Master being angry when he went home a few days ago to mean that he was throwing a tantrum because he wanted her to be with him more.This way, Little Master appeared to be the spoiled and unreasonable child who didn''t understand his parents'' hard work.Little Master red at her fiercely and then looked at his dad with a disappointed expression.Wake up, Dad! How could this scheming woman possibly be my mom!How could such a stupid and ugly woman give birth to a smart and handsome child like me?My mom is not only beautiful and kind-hearted, but she also excels in medicine, is knowledgeable, and her cooking is amazing!However, his dad couldn''t receive any of his inner rantings at all. He scooped Little Master up and began walking towards the location Kiara pointed to without hesitating.Following behind him, Kiara Dunn wore a cunning grin, her scheme seemingly seeding.The young master''s protest was futile, so he could only resist passively.As they sat down, Kiara exined to him that Richelle didn''te because she was out shopping with her friends, while handing him a ss of juice.The young master didn''t even nce at her, as he pushed his dad, "Daddy, I want lemonade."The main characteristic of a buffet is that you have to get your own food and drinks.Roy Lewis knew that his son just wanted to have a word with his mom, so he patted him on the head, "Alright, Daddy will get it for you. But you can''t be angry at your mom anymore, alright? Just talk to her calmly, okay?"Roy would usually avoid letting Kiara meet the young master.On one hand, he was genuinely busy.On the other hand, he was tired of Kiara''s persistant pursuit. He had made it clear from the start that he and her were an impossibility, yet she always hinted and openly pursued him when given the opportunity.However, after meeting Richelle''s children yesterday, he couldn''t help but reflect on his own behavior. The young master''s temper had been increasingly vtile and hard to predicttely ¨C could it be rted to his rejection of Kiara?After all, which child wouldn''t hope for their parents to get along?The young master snorted through his nose, expressing either "I understand" or "mind your own business."The buffet restaurant wasrge, with a small fountain and colorful goldfish in the middle. It separated the food and drink area from where Kiara and others were sitting.As soon as his dad moved to the other side of the fountain, the young master folded his arms and stared coldly at Kiara."Let me tell you, my dad already has someone he likes. Stop clinging to him like a desperate leech."Kiara was frustrated to the point of grinding her teeth, but she had to contain her temper. She also wanted to gather useful information from the young master."Impossible! My father has high standards. Apart from me, who else could catch his eye?"Even when prying for information, Kiara couldn''t help but boast about herself.She thought the young master was naive and didn''t know that she and his dad never had any rtionship to speak of.However, the young master wasn''t so easily fooled, and he sneered at her."You wicked monster; my dad would have nightmares just looking at you. You darepare yourself to the person my dad likes?!"The young master, Timothy, and Tifanny had exchanged their smartwatch numbers the first day they met at kindergarten. Behind their parents'' backs, they had secretly spoken several times, specting on the origins of their sibling rtionships.After intense discussion, the siblings unanimously agreed that their dad and mom were once deeply in love but were eventually separated by malicious forces, hence their current indifferent behavior towards each other.Therefore, even though Roy and Richelle didn''t disy any romantic affection when together, the young master still stubbornly believed in his heart that his mom was the one his dad truly liked.Otherwise, after all these years, his dad wouldn''t remain single and avoid girlfriends.Kiara was furious enough to flip a table, but managed to maintain a polite smile on her face, "Really? So, who is this person your dad likes? What does she do?"Today was the first time Roy had ever called her voluntarily, so she decided not to bicker with this brat.Moreover, she needed to gather more useful information from him. Knowing oneself and the other party is the key to win any battle.Propping up his cheek, the young master thought for a moment, then proudly told a curious Kiara. "Oh boy, the person my dad likes is very powerful! I mean, even my super cool dad has to act ording to her wishes. When she tells him to sleep, he obediently goes to bed!"Kiara''s face turned pale, her fingernails digging deep into her palm!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 ¨C Chapter 23: How dare youpare yourself with the person my dad likes?

    Little Master was a smart and perceptive child, and ever since he could discern the good and evil of those around him, he had been filled with disgust and resistance towards Kiara Dunn and her daughter.

    At first, he only thought that his mom and grandma didn¡¯t like him, butter, whether it was due to his nature or sixth sense, he began to feel that Kiara Dunn was not his mom at all.

    However, he knew that if he said so, no one would believe him.

    It wasn¡¯t until he met Timothy and Tifanny at kindergarten that he became a hundred percent certain that Kiara Dunn was an imposter.

    Roy Lewis slightly furrowed his brows, holding his son¡¯s shoulder and looking him in the eye, trying to reason with him earnestly.

    ¡°Timmy, even if your mom did something that made you unhappy, you can¡¯t talk about her like that.¡±

    Little Master turned his face away in annoyance, ¡°You really are stupid!¡±

    Even he, as a child, knew that Kiara Dunn was an imposter, but why didn¡¯t his dad believe him?

    Worse still, he had promised Timothy and Tifanny not to tell his dad or anyone else that Richelle Dunn was his mom.

    Kiara, wearing high heels, finally swayed gracefully to their side. She slightly lifted her face and gave Roy Lewis a shy smile.

    ¡°Roy, you guys are here. Go and sit over there, by the window; the air is better.¡±

    After saying that to Roy Lewis with a blushed face, she finally remembered her ¡°beloved son¡± and squatted down, speaking to Little Master in a soft voice, ¡°Timmy, mommy got a lot of seafood you love to eat, let¡¯s go over quickly!¡±

    Little Master turned his face away from her, raised his head, and said to Roy Lewis with a stern expression, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to eat lunch, I want to go home!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what suddenly upset his son. He had been fine just a moment ago.

    ¡°Timmy, be good, don¡¯t make a fuss. Your mom is leaving this time and won¡¯t be back until next month to be with you.¡±

    Little Master snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care! And she¡¯s not here for me, she¡¯s here for¡­¡±

    ¡°Timmy!¡±

    Roy Lewis interrupted him sternly, his head aching slightly. How could his son switch between being soft and cute to being stubborn so quickly?

    Could it be that he was entering his rebellious phase at such a young age?

    Little Master furrowed his brows and pointed at Kiara Dunn with his chubby finger, ¡°Dad, are you blind? She likes you, and you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned as well, ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your mom and I are just friends!¡±

    Kiara Dunn was pointed at by Little Master and had her unattainable desires exposed. Roy Lewis then distanced himself from her in public, which was like being pped in the face, making her embarrassed and angry.

    Inwardly, she couldn¡¯t wait to smack the little brat a few times.

    However, in front of Roy Lewis, she had to pretend to be a very patient and good-tempered mother, so she could only smile awkwardly but politely at Roy Lewis. Then, she looked at Little Master with a guilty expression, ¡°Timmy, I know you¡¯re still angry, but mommy has no other choice. Mommy has to work, so I can onlye to see you once a month¡­¡±

    As she said that, it misinterpreted the situation of Little Master being angry when he went home a few days ago to mean that he was throwing a tantrum because he wanted her to be with him more.

    This way, Little Master appeared to be the spoiled and unreasonable child who didn¡¯t understand his parents¡¯ hard work.

    Little Master red at her fiercely and then looked at his dad with a disappointed expression.

    Wake up, Dad! How could this scheming woman possibly be my mom!

    How could such a stupid and ugly woman give birth to a smart and handsome child like me?

    My mom is not only beautiful and kind-hearted, but she also excels in medicine, is knowledgeable, and her cooking is amazing!

    However, his dad couldn¡¯t receive any of his inner rantings at all. He scooped Little Master up and began walking towards the location Kiara pointed to without hesitating.

    Following behind him, Kiara Dunn wore a cunning grin, her scheme seemingly seeding.

    The young master¡¯s protest was futile, so he could only resist passively.

    As they sat down, Kiara exined to him that Richelle didn¡¯te because she was out shopping with her friends, while handing him a ss of juice.

    The young master didn¡¯t even nce at her, as he pushed his dad, ¡°Daddy, I want lemonade.¡±

    The main characteristic of a buffet is that you have to get your own food and drinks.

    Roy Lewis knew that his son just wanted to have a word with his mom, so he patted him on the head, ¡°Alright, Daddy will get it for you. But you can¡¯t be angry at your mom anymore, alright? Just talk to her calmly, okay?¡±

    Roy would usually avoid letting Kiara meet the young master.

    On one hand, he was genuinely busy.

    On the other hand, he was tired of Kiara¡¯s persistant pursuit. He had made it clear from the start that he and her were an impossibility, yet she always hinted and openly pursued him when given the opportunity.

    However, after meeting Richelle¡¯s children yesterday, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his own behavior. The young master¡¯s temper had been increasingly vtile and hard to predicttely ¨C could it be rted to his rejection of Kiara?

    After all, which child wouldn¡¯t hope for their parents to get along?

    The young master snorted through his nose, expressing either ¡°I understand¡± or ¡°mind your own business.¡±

    The buffet restaurant wasrge, with a small fountain and colorful goldfish in the middle. It separated the food and drink area from where Kiara and others were sitting.

    As soon as his dad moved to the other side of the fountain, the young master folded his arms and stared coldly at Kiara.

    ¡°Let me tell you, my dad already has someone he likes. Stop clinging to him like a desperate leech.¡±

    Kiara was frustrated to the point of grinding her teeth, but she had to contain her temper. She also wanted to gather useful information from the young master.

    ¡°Impossible! My father has high standards. Apart from me, who else could catch his eye?¡±

    Even when prying for information, Kiara couldn¡¯t help but boast about herself.

    She thought the young master was naive and didn¡¯t know that she and his dad never had any rtionship to speak of.

    However, the young master wasn¡¯t so easily fooled, and he sneered at her.

    ¡°You wicked monster; my dad would have nightmares just looking at you. You darepare yourself to the person my dad likes?!¡±

    The young master, Timothy, and Tifanny had exchanged their smartwatch numbers the first day they met at kindergarten. Behind their parents¡¯ backs, they had secretly spoken several times, specting on the origins of their sibling rtionships.

    After intense discussion, the siblings unanimously agreed that their dad and mom were once deeply in love but were eventually separated by malicious forces, hence their current indifferent behavior towards each other.

    Therefore, even though Roy and Richelle didn¡¯t disy any romantic affection when together, the young master still stubbornly believed in his heart that his mom was the one his dad truly liked.

    Otherwise, after all these years, his dad wouldn¡¯t remain single and avoid girlfriends.

    Kiara was furious enough to flip a table, but managed to maintain a polite smile on her face, ¡°Really? So, who is this person your dad likes? What does she do?¡±

    Today was the first time Roy had ever called her voluntarily, so she decided not to bicker with this brat.

    Moreover, she needed to gather more useful information from him. Knowing oneself and the other party is the key to win any battle.

    Propping up his cheek, the young master thought for a moment, then proudly told a curious Kiara.

    ¡°Oh boy, the person my dad likes is very powerful! I mean, even my super cool dad has to act ording to her wishes. When she tells him to sleep, he obediently goes to bed!¡±

    Kiara¡¯s face turned pale, her fingernails digging deep into her palm!

 Chapter 27 - 24: I Will Make You Kneel and Act Like My Grandson!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 24: I Will Make You Kneel and Act Like My Grandson!</h4>

    Little Master looked at her face and felt even more smug.He swore he hadn''t said a single false word.He saw it with his own eyes: when mommy told daddy to work less, daddy didn''t even go to work; when mommy told daddy to quit coffee, daddy drank flower tea; when mommy said daddy looked tired and told him to go to sleep, daddy fell asleep like a pig in a matter of minutes.Kiara was incensed by Little Master''s words, grinding her teeth. Just as she was about to extract more information, she saw Little Master raise his chubby hand and call out crisply, "Daddy! Hurry, I''m so thirsty!"Seeing Kiara''s face turning red and green with anger, the little viin in Little Master''s heart was banging on the table andughing, and as a result, he had a better impression of Roy Lewis.After receiving the lemonade from Roy, his mood greatly improved. He leaned closer to Roy, rubbing his cheek against his father''s face, and cooed, "Thank you, daddy!"Kiara was so enraged that she almost spat blood and copsed on the spot!As for Roy, although he was surprised to see his son so happy, he was very relieved.It seemed that his decision was right, and it seemed that the knot between his son and his mother had been untied?Little Master sessfully nted a thorn in Kiara''s heart and, feeling pleased and happy, went to get some snacks.It was as if the pampered Little Master, who just now needed his daddy to pour him lemonade, was not him.As for whether his daddy would be seduced by Kiara, he was not worried at all.Little Master had just berated Kiara, not only to disgust her.In fact, in Little Master''s eyes, Kiara and her daughter had always been incredibly ugly, on the same level as demons and ghosts.So, how could his daddy, who saw his mommy as beautiful as a fairy every day, possibly be interested in the ugly Kiara?Little Master happily hummed a little tune, grabbed a bunch of delicious food, and impressed a waitress with his cool charm to the point that she voluntarily pushed a cart over. It was filled with severalyers of food and drink he had picked, and she followed him to help deliver them.The waitress put Little Master''s food on the table te by te. After thanking her, he pushed the te with several hairy crabs toward Kiara and smiled at her for a change."I want to eat crab, but I don''t know how to peel it!"The implication was that he wanted the "mother" who "loved him" to peel it for him.Roy''s original purpose for this meal was to resolve the misunderstanding between his son and Kiara. So now, thinking his son was just acting spoiled towards Kiara, he didn''t n to interfere, continuing to eat his own food.Kiara wished she could strangle Little Master, but in front of Roy, she could only put on a sweet smile and agree."Since Timmy wants to eat, mommy will peel it for you."Little Master let out an "Oh," leaned back in his chair like a master, hummed an unknown tune, swung his short legs, and waited leisurely for his "mother''s" loving feeding.Kiara was used to having a servant peel crabs at home and was at a loss where to start now. She clumsily fiddled with the crab until a crab w stabbed her fingertip, causing her to cry out "Ah" in pain.Little Master let out an "Oh dear" and lifted his eyelids to look at her, "Forget it, I guess I won''t eat it!"Roy thought his son was just showing concern for Kiara and echoed, "Yeah, he can eat something else; don''t bother peeling it."Kiara, unwilling to admit defeat after being scolded by Little Master''s sarcastic tone, refused to give up."No, since our precious Timmy wants to eat, I should peel it."Little Master looked at her expressionlessly, but in his heart, heughed wildly.Go ahead, keep peeling until you''re exhausted! Serves you right!Dare to spank this young master?This young master will make you kneel and beg!It has to be said that Little Master''s tit-for-tat character, deeply inherited from his real mother, was on full disy.Roy, as the big straight man, waspletely oblivious to the intense struggle between the "mother" and son. Seeing that his son was frowning, but his chubby little hand was tapping rhythmically on the sofa, it was clear that the little guy was in a very good mood.The confrontation with Kiara Dunn had just disappeared.Roy Lewis''s heart finally settled down, and he began to eat his lunch in peace.After ten minutes, Roy finished a steak and got up to get some fruit sd. Only then did he notice that Kiara was still struggling with her first crab, her head down and her movements showing no sign of skill.Roy secretly muttered, "How stupid!"His concern for his son''s lunch returned."Timmy, eat something else first to fill your stomach. Eating crab on an empty stomach is not good for you."The young master knew Kiara was dumb, but he didn''t think she could be this dumb!After ten minutes, she had only dismembered the crab''s legs, leaving its body and ws in a mess on one te, while another te held only a few tiny pieces of crab meat.At this rate, the five crabs he''d given her would be enough to keep her busy until the restaurant closed!"Alright, I''ll save the good stuff forst!"In front of his father, the young master obediently put away his tools and pretended to be an obedient baby.Roy nodded with satisfaction and pushed the snacks that the young master had gotten for himself towards him."Dad''s going to get some sd. Do you want some?"To provoke Kiara, the young master deliberately asked Roy, "Do they have that really good sd I had at Auntie''s house yesterday? If not, just grab whatever."Roy knew that the "auntie" he was referring to was Richelle Dunn, but Kiara didn''t know.She was yelling inside her heart, "Damn, so Roy really has someone he likes? And they''ve already be intimate?"Kiara''s heart was bleeding, but she had to force a fake smile and continue helping the young master peel the crab, her misery worthy of a moth''s most tragic award.As soon as Roy was far enough away, the young master revealed his true face of fangs and ws.He knelt on the couch, his elbows on the table, and muttered to himself while eating snacks, stabbing Kiara''s heart mercilessly."Oh, it''s bad enough that she''s ugly, but she''s also so dumb! She''s nothing like my dad''s favorite auntie, who not only looks like a fairy but also cooks delicious food! Her cooking is much better than that of professional chefs in big hotels."As long as he was not in front of Richelle and Roy, the young master could openly express his true appraisal of Richelle in his heart.Kiara, who was already feeling sick to her stomach, was further provoked by the young master''s inmmatory words, and she mmed her fist on the table in anger. The te with the crab ws and body shook and flew off the table,nding on the ground with a loud crash.However, the young master was unfazed, continuing to shake his head and add fuel to the fire, "Auntie is so gentle, unlike you, who''s as fierce as a female demon!"Kiara was so furious that shepletely lost her reason, grabbing the te with a bit of crab meat and furiously throwing it at the young master''s face."Go to hell!"Roy, who was returning with two tes of sd, just came around the fountain and saw from a distance that Kiara had thrown a te at his precious son. Without thinking, he took a long stride and ran over.Luckily, the young master was well-versed in martial arts and self-defense techniques, and easily dodged the surprise attack.But there was a ss screen behind him, and the thrown te smashed hard into the ss, causing a loud explosion and the ss to shatter behind the young master!Roy, who had already run to the table, was pale with fright, his heart pounding. With lightning-fast reflexes, he scooped up his son from the couch and into his arms, bending down and protecting his son with his body.Terrified by the sudden turn of events, the surrounding diners got up and fled toward the exit, while Kiara was also left dumbfounded.Staring nkly, she watched as Roy, his face covered in blood, sternly pointed at her and said something before turning and quickly carrying the young master towards the exit.It took Kiara a while to snap back to reality. She grabbed her bag and was about to chase after Roy when the restaurant manager, who had rushed over, held her back."Miss, please stay here and wait for the police to arrive and investigate."

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 25: His Son is the Light of His Life</h4>

    Roy Lewis had never been so afraid.His father had died in an ident when he was just over two years old, and although he was more intelligent than other children, he still couldn''t fullyprehend the pain of this loss at the time.When his mother, who had been tormented by illness for years, passed away in his teens, he was sad, but also felt relieved for her.But just now, he watched as ss shattered "bang" above his delicate and innocent son''s head, like a bullet shot into his heart. All the light in front of him was extinguished in that moment.He ran towards his son with all his strength, stretching out his hand at thest moment. As his fingertips touched his son''s tender skin, the world in front of him suddenly brightened. He scooped his son up, opened his arms to hold him, and leaned down with his head bowed, protecting him in the most primal way, tightly wrapping his son in his embrace.It was at this moment that he realized.This precious son was his hope, the light of his life.The pain on his face burned, but he paid it no mind, instead angrily pointing at Kiara Dunn and cursing, "I really want to kill you!"He seldom regretted anything in his life.However, as he held his son and ran to the exit, he genuinely regretted a few things now.He regretted not taking seriously his son''s many protests that he didn''t want to see Kiara Dunn and her daughter, thinking it was just a child''s tantrum;He regretted calling Kiara Dunn and inviting her out to dinner, thinking that just having a meal together could fill the void of love for his son;He regretted being so careless as to leave his son alone with Kiara Dunn just so casually.He should have realized long ago that what Kiara Dunn truly cared about was not his son. In her heart, the son was just a tool she used to approach him.What she wanted was not his son, but him and the power he possessed."Daddy..."Mr. Timmy, who had been tightly held by his father while running out of the dining area, struggled to breathe due to the tight embrace, squirming in his arms.Hearing the mellow voice of his son, Roy Lewis finally felt some relief from the heavy rock that weighed down his heart.He let out a slight sigh, bowed down and fiercely kissed the flushed face that had emerged from his embrace."Baby, are you okay?"Mr. Timmy struggled a bit more, lifted his head, looked at his father''s blood-stained face, and eximed with horror and a bit of crying in his voice, "Daddy, your face..."Roy Lewis had never felt the close connection of father and son more acutely than at this moment. Seeing the look on his son''s face, about to cry, his heart felt as if it was being tightly strangled, unable to breathe."Don''t worry, baby, it''s just a surface wound. It''ll be alright after treatment at the hospital!"The cuts on his face were a minor issue; Kiara Dunn deserved to die for making his precious son so sad and so frightened!Since childhood, his little guy had been particrly stubborn and strong, rarely shedding a tear.But at this moment, his little guy simply blinked, and tears streamed out of his beautiful eyes."Daddy, I''m sorry..."Upon hearing his son cry, even the fearless Roy Lewis was ovee with shock."Baby, this isn''t your fault!"Mr. Timmy nestled in his arms, heartbroken and regretful.If he had not verbally provoked Kiara Dunn in the moment and angered her, his father would not have been injured."I''m sorry..."The small child clung tightly to his father''s clothes, sobbing and apologizing non-stop.Roy Lewis''s heart was shattered, and the pain from the cuts on his face caused by the broken ss was nothingpared to the pain in his chest.There was a parking lot right outside the restaurant. The driver, who had been waiting in the car, was shocked when he saw his boss emerge with a bloody face, holding his little master.Snapping back to his senses, the driver quickly got out and ran toward them."Master Lewis...""Drive, to Central Hospital."Fortunately, Central Hospital was just a few minutes away from the restaurant. On the way, Roy Lewis called Mr. Chapman, exined the situation briefly, and specifically asked him to find a child psychologist as soon as possible.All the while, Mr. Timmy clung tightly to his father, unwilling to leave his embrace.The car quickly entered the hospital''s emergency essne. Mr. Chapman hurriedly approached them, and upon seeing Roy Lewis'' face and body covered in blood, his voice trembled in shock."Mr. Lewis, what happened to you...""It''s just superficial wounds, no big deal. Take Timmy to see a specialist first."Recalling the scene earlier, even someone as experienced as him felt terrified, let alone his young son.Moreover, he still didn''t know what harsh words Kiara Dunn had said before it all happened.On the way there, he tried asking his son, but the little one merely shook his head, lips tightly sealed.This made him even more worried.Physical wounds were easy to heal; but emotional wounds were something nobody could guarantee would ever fully heal.Seeing his face, Mr. Chapman looked worried, "Mr. Lewis, even if these are just superficial wounds, if left untreated, they can easily be infected. And with your current condition..."As Mr. Chapman spoke, he suddenly remembered that the boss was still holding Mr. Timmy, so he quickly swallowed the rest of his words.Mr. Timmy had heard everything and reached out to touch Roy Lewis''s chin."Daddy, let the doctor take care of your wounds first; I''m fine..."Mr. Timmy''s heart was both fragile and strong, but one thing could be certain: Kiara Dunn''s previous actions did not cause any real harm to him.After all, to Mr. Timmy, she had be an irrelevant clown, prancing about."Mr. Lewis, you wouldn''t want Mr. Timmy to worry either, would you?"Roy Lewis hesitated for a moment before making a slight concession."Have the doctor and the specialiste together..."So Mr. Chapman brought the father and son into his office. A few doctors and nurses cleaned Roy Lewis''s wounds while a child psychologist started talking to Mr. Timmy.Luckily, Roy Lewis''s face might have looked horrifying, but after cleaning the wounds, they found that aside from a few pieces of ss shards being removed, most of the bloody injuries on his face were actually shallow cuts caused by the broken ss.As he watched, Mr. Chapman finally breathed a sigh of relief."What kind of person is that, with such a violent temper?"Over the phone, Roy Lewis hadn''t mentioned who she was, so Mr. Chapman assumed it was someone they encountered at the restaurant."A madwoman!" Roy Lewis replied.Mr. Chapman was left speechless but didn''t inquire further.Meanwhile, Mr. Timmy was distractedly answering the specialist''s questions, his eyes fixed on his father''s face.It wasn''t until he heard the doctor applying disinfectant saying, "There aren''t many ss shards, just clean and dress the wounds and you''ll be fine in a few days," that the little guy finally let out a long sigh of relief.The specialist smiled and asked him, "Are you very worried about your daddy?"It was then that Mr. Timmy finally turned his gaze towards the specialist and nodded, "Mhm...""Are you scared?"Mr. Timmy nodded again, "Yes!"His long eyshes trembled, and as he lowered his red-rimmed eyes, he murmured softly."Others have mommy, but I, only have daddy..."

 Chapter 28 - 25: His Son is the Light of His Life

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 25: His Son is the Light of His Life</h4>

    Roy Lewis had never been so afraid.His father had died in an ident when he was just over two years old, and although he was more intelligent than other children, he still couldn''t fullyprehend the pain of this loss at the time.When his mother, who had been tormented by illness for years, passed away in his teens, he was sad, but also felt relieved for her.But just now, he watched as ss shattered "bang" above his delicate and innocent son''s head, like a bullet shot into his heart. All the light in front of him was extinguished in that moment.He ran towards his son with all his strength, stretching out his hand at thest moment. As his fingertips touched his son''s tender skin, the world in front of him suddenly brightened. He scooped his son up, opened his arms to hold him, and leaned down with his head bowed, protecting him in the most primal way, tightly wrapping his son in his embrace.It was at this moment that he realized.This precious son was his hope, the light of his life.The pain on his face burned, but he paid it no mind, instead angrily pointing at Kiara Dunn and cursing, "I really want to kill you!"He seldom regretted anything in his life.However, as he held his son and ran to the exit, he genuinely regretted a few things now.He regretted not taking seriously his son''s many protests that he didn''t want to see Kiara Dunn and her daughter, thinking it was just a child''s tantrum;He regretted calling Kiara Dunn and inviting her out to dinner, thinking that just having a meal together could fill the void of love for his son;He regretted being so careless as to leave his son alone with Kiara Dunn just so casually.He should have realized long ago that what Kiara Dunn truly cared about was not his son. In her heart, the son was just a tool she used to approach him.What she wanted was not his son, but him and the power he possessed."Daddy..."Mr. Timmy, who had been tightly held by his father while running out of the dining area, struggled to breathe due to the tight embrace, squirming in his arms.Hearing the mellow voice of his son, Roy Lewis finally felt some relief from the heavy rock that weighed down his heart.He let out a slight sigh, bowed down and fiercely kissed the flushed face that had emerged from his embrace."Baby, are you okay?"Mr. Timmy struggled a bit more, lifted his head, looked at his father''s blood-stained face, and eximed with horror and a bit of crying in his voice, "Daddy, your face..."Roy Lewis had never felt the close connection of father and son more acutely than at this moment. Seeing the look on his son''s face, about to cry, his heart felt as if it was being tightly strangled, unable to breathe."Don''t worry, baby, it''s just a surface wound. It''ll be alright after treatment at the hospital!"The cuts on his face were a minor issue; Kiara Dunn deserved to die for making his precious son so sad and so frightened!Since childhood, his little guy had been particrly stubborn and strong, rarely shedding a tear.But at this moment, his little guy simply blinked, and tears streamed out of his beautiful eyes."Daddy, I''m sorry..."Upon hearing his son cry, even the fearless Roy Lewis was ovee with shock."Baby, this isn''t your fault!"Mr. Timmy nestled in his arms, heartbroken and regretful.If he had not verbally provoked Kiara Dunn in the moment and angered her, his father would not have been injured."I''m sorry..."The small child clung tightly to his father''s clothes, sobbing and apologizing non-stop.Roy Lewis''s heart was shattered, and the pain from the cuts on his face caused by the broken ss was nothingpared to the pain in his chest.There was a parking lot right outside the restaurant. The driver, who had been waiting in the car, was shocked when he saw his boss emerge with a bloody face, holding his little master.Snapping back to his senses, the driver quickly got out and ran toward them."Master Lewis...""Drive, to Central Hospital."Fortunately, Central Hospital was just a few minutes away from the restaurant. On the way, Roy Lewis called Mr. Chapman, exined the situation briefly, and specifically asked him to find a child psychologist as soon as possible.All the while, Mr. Timmy clung tightly to his father, unwilling to leave his embrace.The car quickly entered the hospital''s emergency essne. Mr. Chapman hurriedly approached them, and upon seeing Roy Lewis'' face and body covered in blood, his voice trembled in shock."Mr. Lewis, what happened to you...""It''s just superficial wounds, no big deal. Take Timmy to see a specialist first."Recalling the scene earlier, even someone as experienced as him felt terrified, let alone his young son.Moreover, he still didn''t know what harsh words Kiara Dunn had said before it all happened.On the way there, he tried asking his son, but the little one merely shook his head, lips tightly sealed.This made him even more worried.Physical wounds were easy to heal; but emotional wounds were something nobody could guarantee would ever fully heal.Seeing his face, Mr. Chapman looked worried, "Mr. Lewis, even if these are just superficial wounds, if left untreated, they can easily be infected. And with your current condition..."As Mr. Chapman spoke, he suddenly remembered that the boss was still holding Mr. Timmy, so he quickly swallowed the rest of his words.Mr. Timmy had heard everything and reached out to touch Roy Lewis''s chin."Daddy, let the doctor take care of your wounds first; I''m fine..."Mr. Timmy''s heart was both fragile and strong, but one thing could be certain: Kiara Dunn''s previous actions did not cause any real harm to him.After all, to Mr. Timmy, she had be an irrelevant clown, prancing about."Mr. Lewis, you wouldn''t want Mr. Timmy to worry either, would you?"Roy Lewis hesitated for a moment before making a slight concession."Have the doctor and the specialiste together..."So Mr. Chapman brought the father and son into his office. A few doctors and nurses cleaned Roy Lewis''s wounds while a child psychologist started talking to Mr. Timmy.Luckily, Roy Lewis''s face might have looked horrifying, but after cleaning the wounds, they found that aside from a few pieces of ss shards being removed, most of the bloody injuries on his face were actually shallow cuts caused by the broken ss.As he watched, Mr. Chapman finally breathed a sigh of relief."What kind of person is that, with such a violent temper?"Over the phone, Roy Lewis hadn''t mentioned who she was, so Mr. Chapman assumed it was someone they encountered at the restaurant."A madwoman!" Roy Lewis replied.Mr. Chapman was left speechless but didn''t inquire further.Meanwhile, Mr. Timmy was distractedly answering the specialist''s questions, his eyes fixed on his father''s face.It wasn''t until he heard the doctor applying disinfectant saying, "There aren''t many ss shards, just clean and dress the wounds and you''ll be fine in a few days," that the little guy finally let out a long sigh of relief.The specialist smiled and asked him, "Are you very worried about your daddy?"It was then that Mr. Timmy finally turned his gaze towards the specialist and nodded, "Mhm...""Are you scared?"Mr. Timmy nodded again, "Yes!"His long eyshes trembled, and as he lowered his red-rimmed eyes, he murmured softly."Others have mommy, but I, only have daddy..."

 Chapter 29 - 26: Youâ€™ve Got No Brains At All!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 26: You''ve Got No Brains At All!</h4>

    The little young master''s light and low sentence made everyone present emotional.Even more so for Roy Lewis!From carrying his son out of the sofa in the restaurant on the way to the hospital, Roy Lewis had been cursing Kiara Dunn in his heart.He scolded her for not being a proper mother and using their son as a tool.But upon hearing his precious son''s short sentence, he realized that he deserved to be scolded more than Kiara.When their son was less than a month old, Kiara sent him back.So their son had been with him for more than four years already.However, besides the time he spent eating with his son at home, he probably spent less than 24 hours per month actually with his son.He was very busy, which was one of the reasons he always allowed himself to neglect his son.The second reason was that he thought his son was well taken care of by professionals like Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins; he, as a man, couldn''t really help much.Ever since Kiara sent their son back, he had always considered himself a good father.Although his parenting style was strict, he never beat or scolded his son, and his son always had the best of everything.But it wasn''t until this moment that he truly reflected on it.He was not a good father at all.He thought that as long as he provided his son with a rich life and had people around to apany and care for him, his son could grow up healthily and happily.But the reality was that his son, who lived in a billion-dor mansion, dressed in luxury clothes, and had personal servants, was not happy at all in the eyes of others.And all this while, he thought his son was cold and quiet by nature, and not fond of getting close to people. It wasn''t until he saw his son ying with Richelle Dunn''s two ordinary-looking children, who had innocent and delightful smiles, in that little shabby room that he realized the truth.His son wasn''t cold by nature; he simply didn''t have anyone to y and have fun with.And as his father, he had a habit of pushing everything about his son onto others.He figured that he might be the absent father in the so-called widowed parenting, who was there physically but emotionally absent throughout his son''s growth.For example, just now, when he saw his son trembling in his arms, his first thought was to let the experts help his son as much as possible.But he ignored the fact that his son did not need experts; what he needed was his father''s embrace."Baby,e here!"Roy Lewis''s face had already been cleaned of blood, and the nurse applied a thinyer of disinfectant. Although his face was covered with red scratches, his handsomeness remained unaffected.The little young master, sitting on the other end of the sofa, looked up at his father''s call, his eyes red and his long, thick eyshes trembling slightly.Roy Lewis opened his arms to him, his tone gentler than ever before."Come, daddy''s hug!"The little young master''s eyes reddened even more; he blinked hard, as if to confirm that the man in front of him was indeed his father.Roy Lewis remained motionless, smiling warmly at him. The little young master wiped the corner of his eye and finally threw himself into his father''s arms."Daddy... you have to be okay..."The little guy clung to Roy Lewis''s chest, rubbing his little face against him.Roy Lewis gently patted his back, "Mmm, daddy will be alright. I''ll be there as you grow up, watch you marry the girl you love, and help you take care of your adorable grandchild..."The little guy suddenly giggled, his face emerging from Roy Lewis''s arms, tearfullyughing, "Daddy, I''m still a baby..."Roy Lewis''s heavy heart finally lightened a bit.Clearly, his son''s happiness and joy simply needed his father''s embrace and aforting word to be fulfilled.How had he not realized until now?...It wasn''t until the next day when Richelle Dunn visited the Lewis household that she learned Roy Lewis and his son had experienced a minor ident, from Uncle Axel.She rushed into the living room with a pale face. Even though Roy Lewis''s face was covered in wounds, she acted as if she didn''t see them and ran straight to Timmy, who was standing beside him. She squatted down, took hold of the boy''s thin shoulders with anxiety, and asked."Timmy, are you alright?"Little Timmy looked into her eyes for a moment before shaking his head, "I''m fine!". Then he pointed to Roy Lewis''s face, "But my daddy''s face is hurt."Richelle lifted her eyelids and quickly nced at Roy Lewis''s face. From a professional''s perspective, they were all superficial injuries that would heal in a few days."Oh...," she casually looked away and asked Timmy again."Do you feel pain anywhere else on your hands, feet, or body?"Children and adults have different perceptions of pain.Little Timmy shook his head again, "No."Roy Lewis thought Richelle was overly worried about his son, but then again, as a mother herself, she couldn''t bear to see children suffer. Besides, she was his personal doctor, so being concerned about his son''s injuries was normal.However, since she was his personal doctor, shouldn''t she care more about his very real facial injuries?As Roy Lewis observed Richelle and was about to ask, he heard little Timmy asking her."Where''s today''s breakfast?"As soon as Richelle entered, she heard Uncle Axel say that the father and son had been injured yesterday, so she hurriedly ced the medicine box and food container on the shoe cab, and rushed in."It''s in the foyer. I''ll go get it."Richelle stood up and ran out, returning quickly with the medicine box and food container.Based on the size of the food container, Roy Lewis knew that she had only brought breakfast for his son today.Tsk, how stingy!As little Timmy was called to wash his hands by Uncle Axel, Roy Lewis asked Dr. Dunn, who was sitting across from him on the couch, looking at something on her phone."Dr. Dunn, will these injuries affect my condition?"This Richelle Dunn, as his personal doctor, was so careless. As his employer, he was hurt, yet she didn''t even bother to check on him voluntarily.That''s why young people are no good!What''s the use of being highly skilled in medicine?Not only do theyck a sense of responsibility, but they alsockpassion!Richelle nced up at him indifferently, "Mr. Lewis, your facial injuries are all superficial wounds and won''t affect your brain. But your question just now makes me doubt whether, besides your skin trauma, your brain might have been caught in a door?"Richelle seemed to be scrolling through her phone, but in reality, she was fuming at Roy Lewis.Despite her belief that her eldest son was living a carefree and happy life with Roy Lewis, yesterday''s conversation revealed that there were a group of malicious elders in the old Lewis house who would viciously attack her precious son verbally whenever they had the chance.The child was so young and had such a fragile soul, yet those demons had no qualms about tormenting him. Meanwhile, Roy Lewis, as his father, seemed to bepletely oblivious!On top of that, Roy Lewis took his son to dinner and they were attacked by a lunatic right under his watch.That was the precious son she nearly lost her life giving birth to! How could he let this happen?With all her dissatisfaction and resentment towards Roy Lewis, he still had the audacity to ask if his injuries would affect his brain function.You don''t even have a brain!

 Chapter 30 - 27: She Is Your Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 27: She Is Your Mistress</h4>

    Richelle Dunn snapped at Roy Lewis and still couldn''t let go of her anger, muttering another curse in her heart.Roy''s original intention was to remind her to be more professional, but instead, he was met with a mouthful of farts from her.He frowned, giving Richelle a cold stare."Richelle Dunn, as far as I remember, I haven''t offended you, right?"After spending a few days together, he had already understood that Richelle was not someone who would simply swallow her pride.Her words earlier were filled with the smell of gunpowder, as if he had just taken a million dors from her.Richelle didn''t want to bother with him and lowered her head to look at her phone.Reason told her not to argue with Roy, but she couldn''t face him with a smile when she thought of the possible hardships her son had suffered in the past, which she couldn''t witness.At least, not for half an hour.Richelle was not a person who would swallow her pride, but after being pped by reality too many times, she needed a few minutes to half an hour of willfulness whenever she had to bow down to it.Roy believed that he was already gentlemanly and tolerant enough towards Richelle, but to his surprise, she still dared to show displeasure at him.Throughout his life, except for his precious son, nobody else had dared to be so arrogant as Richelle, repeatedly pushing his tolerance to the limits.He wore a cold expression on his face and wordlessly got up, preparing to have breakfast.At that moment, the doorbell rang. Anyone who could ring it here was likely a familiar face.Could it be that Kiara Dunn had pursued them relentlessly?But yesterday, he had already instructed the security at the main entrance not to let the Dunns in without his permission.Soon, James Lewis, who had rushed in excitedly, resolved Roy''s doubts.James had been kicked by Richelle yesterday and was carried into the ward by several doctors. The doctors said they were giving him an analgesic injection; however, after the injection, he slept untilte at night. Regardless of his threats or curses, no one was willing to confess who was the little intern doctor that had almost crippled him.He called Roy, but no one answered. Ultimately, he was forced to stay in the hospital overnight. Once he could barely get out of bed and walk on his own, he ran to find Mr. Chapman.Mr. Chapman, like the other doctors, imed that there was no such doctor in the hospital. When James demanded to see the surveince footage, he was told that he could not as ICU was strictly off-limits, and only the actual hospital manager and police could ess the footage.James was so infuriated that his lungs were about to explode, so he had to bear the pain ande looking for Roy to get an exnation.He couldn''t believe that he, the third master of the Lewis household, had actually been trampled on by a mere intern doctor.Upon entering and seeing Roy''s bruised face, he hesitated for a moment, "Roy, your face..."Roy interrupted him calmly, "It''s an ident. What''s up?"James''s anger surged, "Roy, you really need to manage the people in your hospital."He was so engrossed inining to Roy that he paid no attention to the person sitting on the single sofa across the living room. "Those bastards are really out of line, offending your third uncle for a mere intern, Roy, you need to rify this."That''s when Roy realized why James had been calling him the night before. He had been ying chess with his precious son and had promised to spend the entire evening with him, so he had turned off his phone''s ringtone and focused entirely on entertaining the little guy until nearly ten o''clock."An intern doctor? Who is it?"Roy, although the actual head of the hospital, had left the majority of day-to-day operations to Mr. Chapman and several deputy deans, only giving his opinions on significant decisions.As a result, let alone an intern doctor, he could only remember the highly skilled full-time doctors.Richelle, who had seen James when the man entered but had chosen to stay quiet until now, looked up at him."I suppose you''re referencing me as the intern doctor?"Richelle didn''t expect the lecherous old man to turn out to be Roy''s uncle.Disgusting!Roy Lewis frowned as he looked over and wondered, why was she everywhere?"What''s going on?"He looked at Richelle Dunn and then at James Lewis.James Lewis also looked at Richelle Dunn.Today, Richelle was wearing a light blue long sweater with tight jeans, her curly hair casually draped over her shoulders, lookingpletely different from the white coat and ponytail she wore yesterday.James Lewis took a serious look and finally confirmed that it was her.His gaze shifted from Richelle''s face to Roy''s face, and then he sneered, pretending to be enlightened."Ah... no wonder this little doctor is so arrogant, everyone in the hospital protects her. Turns out, she''s your little lover."James Lewis''s expression was filled with disdain and provocation.Before Roy could figure out what was going on, Richelle coldly replied to James Lewis."Yesterday, I really should have kicked your disgusting mouth dumb too!"James Lewis chuckled strangely, pointing at her and saying to Roy, "Roy, you''re impressive, being able to put up with this foul-mouthed woman''s temper."Clearly an outsider who was forcefully dragged into the situation, Roy kept a straight face and rified to James Lewis."Dr. Dunn is a highly paid specialist at the hospital and also my private doctor. Don''t assume all men are like you, with their brains in their legs."James Lewis didn''t believe him."Roy, this littledy is yours, just admit it to Uncle and it''ll be fine. As an elder, I naturally won''t make things difficult for your little lover. Right?"Roy''s face darkened, "James Lewis, have you had enough?"From the conversation between James Lewis and Richelle, Roy had already vaguely pieced together the situation. Even if he didn''t have much affection for Richelle, he knew very well what kind of person his uncle was.As for Richelle, although her character was arrogant and conceited, she wasn''t one to make trouble or offend people everywhere. But with her bold personality, she would dare to fight anyone who provoked her, even the godfather!James Lewis saw that his nephew was clearly leaning toward the woman, and he was both annoyed and unwilling to ept it."Roy, this isn''t my fault. This woman almost crippled me yesterday. Since she''s your person, give your Uncle an exnation. How should we settle this?"Roy and Richelle both nced at his groin, and then, in unison, asked him, "How do you think we should settle it?"Just a moment ago, the two people, who had silently sworn to ignore each other, exchanged strange nces when they heard each other''s identical remarks, then turned their eyes away.James Lewisughed, "Look at how in tune you two are. Fine, since she''s your lover, Uncle won''t stand in the way. I''ll let her off the hook today, but she has to kneel down in front of me, kowtow three times, and say sorry."Without waiting for Roy''s response, Richelle was amused by him."You old beast, do you think my face is easy to bully? You want me to kneel down and kowtow? Fine, go die right now, and maybe I''ll consider it. I only kowtow to the dead."James Lewis was so angered by Richelle that he almost had a heart attack on the spot. He pointed at Richelle and advised Roy."Roy, look at the terrible temper of this woman! Today she''s dumping on me, tomorrow she''ll dare to dump on you! If not for yourself, think about Timmy! With such a malicious stepmother, won''t Timmy''s tender skin be tormented to death?"If he hadn''t mentioned Timmy, it would have been fine. But as soon as he did, Richelle thought of her son''s pitiful look when heined about the Lewis family''s devilish elders.Originally, she had kicked this old lecher once, and considered the matter with him settled.Unexpectedly, he came whining in front of her and tried to provoke her. Since he was asking for it...She had to take care of this beast in human skin on behalf of her precious son.

 Chapter 31 - 28: Daring to target her precious son? Tired of living?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 28: Daring to target her precious son? Tired of living?</h4>

    "Master Lewis!"Richelle Dunn suddenly changed her form of address.Roy Lewis, who had been watching her coldly to see how she would handle it, looked at her with a deep gaze."Speak!"Richelle Dunn had a slight smile on her face, but Roy Lewis could feel a trace of murderous intent in her smile.Richelle Dunn pointed at James Lewis, "I heard that if someone from the Lewis family does something wrong, they receive a heavier punishment than ordinary people. Master Lewis, is this true?"Richelle Dunn had heard long ago that the Lewis, the number one family in the Federation, had very strict family rules. If a member of the familymitted a crime, they would have to face not only thew but also the severe punishment of the Lewis family rules.Roy Lewis remained outwardly calm, but inside he had a good idea of what Richelle Dunn was up to, and gave her a mental nod of approval for her wit."Indeed there is!"Actually, he was more on the side of helping Richelle Dunn.However, because Richelle Dunn had been so brazen towards him just now, he had deliberately stood by and watched coldly to see what she could do to handle James Lewis.Upon receiving this confirmation from him, Richelle Dunn gained confidence, gratefully nodded at him, took out her phone, and immediately dialed the police."Gordon Police Station? I am Richelle Dunn, a specially appointed doctor at Central Hospital. I have been subjected to sexual harassment at work, please could an officere and handle this, the address is¡­"James Lewis was dumbstruck at Richelle Dunn''s actions, and upon reacting, he tried to seize her phone, resisting the pain in his leg."You bitch, if you dare to call the police, I will kill you!"Richelle Dunn was not afraid of him yesterday and now that he has impaired his leg, she''s even less afraid.She nimbly sidestepped, lifted her foot, and tripped James Lewis who couldn''t stop his forward rush. He fell heavily onto his face, it was like he was eating dirt.Roy Lewis, who had been quietly observing, took the phone that Richelle Dunn still had on her ear."This is Roy Lewis, I will send the troublemaker and the evidence togetherter."After saying that, he hung up the phone.James Lewis, who was still on the ground, felt a chill run down his spine when he heard Roy Lewis''s words.Supporting himself, he struggled to get up. The action pulled on a painful spot and he gritted his teeth in pain. However, he had no time to curse Richelle Dunn any longer and instead hobbled up to confront Roy Lewis."Roy, this isn''t right! I''m your uncle and you''re actually helping this bitch to bully me?"Roy Lewis stepped back and sat back down on the sofa. Leaning back and crossing his legs, he sped his hands on hisp and assumed an attentive posture."So tell me, how should we handle this?"Upon thinking of the Lewis family''s rules, James Lewis felt weak in the knees. This entirely softened his attitude."Did I do more than jest with this shitty¡­ cough, Dr. Dunn? I didn''t realise Dr. Dunn had no sense of humour despite being so young¡­" As James Lewis spoke, he noticed there was no change in Roy Lewis''s expression, so he continued, "How about this? I won''t make a fuss about her kicking me, let her retract the police report."Last time, James saw a sideline nephew who got involved in a smuggling case get arrested. As a result of the family rules, his legs were crippled before he was even imprisoned.Although his issue was a small one, if it ended up in the police station, even if he didn''t lose a leg, he would certainly suffer a great loss.Roy Lewis passed the ball back to Richelle Dunn''s side, "Uncle James, I can''t make decisions about Dr. Dunn!"James Lewis turned green, "Roy, you¡­"Roy Lewis raised his chin at Richelle Dunn and said, "I told you before, she is our highly paid expert, and I dare not offend her! And," He pointed to his head. "I still need her here!"It sounded like he was trying to distance himself from the matter, but both James Lewis and Richelle Dunn knew that he was openly siding with Richelle.James Lewis gritted his teeth in secret, wrestling internally. Just as he was hesitating to swallow his pride and apologize to Richelle Dunn, a small figure dashed out of the bathroom."Daddy, breakfast is ready!"The young master washed his hands and ran out excitedly. Noticing there was an extra person, he stopped and stared hard at James Lewis, a shadow of gloom appearing in his eyes."What are you doing here?"The young master never liked the elders of the Lewis family.Roy didn''t enjoy being disturbed by irrelevant people and so, Lewis family elders rarely appeared here.James Lewis turned his head and saw the young master, he smiled awkwardly at him."Timmy, don''t you recognize Grandpa James?"The young master stared at him, lips pursed, Richelle felt a sudden change in his aura, he walked over and squatted down in front of him, and asked in a low voice, "Timmy, does this man have a foul mouth?"The young master blinked his eyes, instantly understanding what Richelle meant by "foul mouth".He whispered, "Uh-huh".Richelle touched his head, "Then let me teach him a lesson!"After that, she stood up with an icy look and told James Lewis."Mr. Lewis, normally I''m a quite patient person. The other day, Master Lewis gave me a little money." And her vision immediately shifted towards Roy.Roy Lewis twitched at the corner of his eye. The day she epted that check, she seemed like a primitive woman who hadn''t ever seen money. But now, she dared to say it was "a little money"?Roy, who was increasingly entertained by the drama that was unfolding, looked towards Richelle with interest.Richelle exchanged a nce with him and continued, "Master Lewis said, it was apensation from Edbert, who I saved. I thought since Master Lewis stepped in, I shouldn''t pursue his criminal liability, after all, his mother almost died, which is quite pitiful. But, now that I know you''re his father, I''ve changed my mind. They say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, and you being a beast of a father, it seems your son is also a beast in human skin. Let me do a good thing and send you guys to reform and reshape. I wish you two a good life in jail and have a promising future there!"James Lewis could only react at this moment, this Richelle Dunn, was the doctor who had saved his wife.That is, the handsome doctor who got punched by his dear son and then was shamelessly ckmailed by Roy for US$136,700 ."Richelle Dunn, you bitch! You took the money¡­"Richelle Dunn interrupted him with a coldugh, "So what if I took the money? I don''t feel guilty even if it were a million dors or a billion! If it was not for me, your wife may have been dead right now and you may be mourning and kneeling before her grave!"James Lewis blew his top at Richelle''s words and his face turned green. He pointed and cursed at Richelle, "You want to die, bitch, relying on Roy''s support, huh? I want to see how capable you are and how you dare to touch my son and me? I''ll make sure you wish you were dead!"Richelle was about to retort when suddenly her hand was grabbed by a soft little hand. She was startled, looked down, and saw the young master clutching her little finger with his chubby hand.A warm current seemed to flow from her fingertip to her whole body, she covered her son''s hand with her palm, then she straightened her chest, standing in front of her elder son for the first time like a mother."Mr. Lewis, if you dare to harm me, I swear I will break your leg!"

 Chapter 32 - 29: Will your father agree, if you follow me?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 29: Will your father agree, if you follow me?</h4>

    Her children are the apple of her eye, and this old man dares to mess with her precious son? Does he not want to live?Richelle Dunn got on Roy Lewis''s nerves so much that James Lewis couldn''t speak up. Roy Lewis quietly sat, watching from the sidelines.In his heart, he felt that Richelle Dunn was too arrogant. But at the same time, he thought the mboyant Richelle Dunn seemed quite charming.Moreover, he didn''t know if it was his illusion or not, but he always felt that when Richelle Dunn stood beside his beloved son, her whole body seemed to radiate an indescribable light.It was warm and dazzling!"Roy! Are you really not going to deal with this $#@%*?"James Lewis sought help from his son again, and Roy Lewis snapped his fingers. The bodyguards emerged from nowhere and escorted the hysterical pig-like shrieking James Lewis away.Roy had Richelle send the recording to Mr. Chapman, and then sent a short voice message, briefly exining the follow-up matters. He took his son to the dining room for breakfast, leaving Richelle alone in the living room.The young master was in a good mood today and took the initiative to push the breakfast Richelle had brought him in front of his father."Daddy, shrimp dumplings and siu mai taste great," he said.Roy Lewis dly took a shrimp dumpling and put it in his mouth.Little master tilted his head, his bright eyes staring at him, "Good, isn''t it?"Roy Lewis nodded in agreement, not because he was trying to please the boy but because they indeed tasted better than what the chef at home made. Specifically, he couldn''t say where the differencey, but both the texture and vor were slightly better than the chef''s.Seeing his father satisfied, the little master also put a siu mai in his mouth, eating and puffing his cheeks."Daddy, I don''t want to go to kindergarten..."Through these past few days, Timmy realized that his father was not as indifferent to him as he thought.Also, it seemed to be his illusion, but his father didn''t seem as cold and serious as before.Before, when daddy held him, it was more like going through the motions andpleting a task. Now, he could feel his father''s love and concern.So, he tried to gather his courage and express his thoughts, just like Timothy and Tifanny did with their mother the other day.His first instinct was to say that not going to kindergarten was impossible. But when he met his son''s eager eyes and thought of the changes in his son during these days, he swallowed his original words and asked instead, "Can you tell Daddy why you don''t want to go to kindergarten?"Little master pouted, "The kids are childish, the games are stupid, the teaching is rigid, and the teachers are hypocritical..."This was not the first time that Little master hadined about these things in front of his father. However, he didn''t take them seriously before. At most, he thought his son was making excuses not to go to school. Moreover, he attributed most of his son''sints to the boy''s unsociable, haughty character.But now, when he tried to calmly analyze his son''sints, he realized that there indeed were subjective factors in his son''sints. But they were not because the boy was unsociable or full of himself. It was that his son had a much higher IQ than other children of his age. He understood more and therefore thought the other children were childish and the games they yed were stupid. As for the teacher''s hypocrisy, that was not his son''s fault. Likely, the teacher was well aware of the child''s identity and thus tried to curry favor with him through ttery.Roy Lewis reflected on himself again. He should have had an expert evaluate his son first, and then find a suitable kindergarten for the boy based on his son''s actual situation, rather than save trouble by just sending him directly to an aristocratic kindergarten."Hmm...", Roy pondered for a while, then touched his son''s head indulgently and said, "Well, if you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Just wait until Daddy finds a suitable kindergarten for you, alright?"Little master''s eyes sparkled like stars, and he even put down his chopsticks and clung to Roy''s arm acting spoiled."Really? Can I go y with Timothy and Tifanny?"Roy wasn''t sure about the situation of Richelle Dunn''s two children, and he hesitated, "This... might not be a good idea."Little master''s eyes dimmed immediately, and he picked up his chopsticks again, feeling downcast, only to hear his father say, "They also need to go to kindergarten."Little master''s eyes regained their brightness. "They don''t need to. They''re homeschooled, just like me. You don''t know this, Daddy, but Timothy and Tifanny are as smart as me."Roy Lewis was somewhat surprised. There were only a few highly intelligent children in the entire Federation, and Richelle Dunn''s family had two of them all of a sudden?However, on second thought, it made sense.ording to Mr. Chapman, Richelle Dunn was actually a doctor who had switched professions halfway. She had previously studied design and only switched to studying medicine under Master Seaton four years ago. As a result, in just a few years, her achievements, both in theoretical writing and technical skills, were closing in on her master, Master Seaton."Is that so? Well, you have to ask Dr. Dunn yourself and see if she agrees to let you study and y with Timothy and Tifanny for now."Roy Lewis knew that Richelle Dunn was good to his son but understood that her kindness was partly because she pitied Timmy and primarily because she wanted to please her employer.But if she were to send her son to study and y with Timothy and Tifanny, that would mean Richelle Dunn would not only have to be his doctor, but also his son''s nanny. He didn''t know if she was willing to do so."I''ll ask her!"As soon as he saw his father nod, Timmy jumped out of his chair and ran out with a "thud."Roy Lewis had no choice but to get up and follow him.Richelle Dunn was working on a report on her iPad. Hearing the footsteps, she looked up and saw the panting big boy running before her."Timmy, what''s the matter? Are you full?"Richelle Dunn''s tone was affectionate, and her eyes were gentle. Timmy avoided her eyes and turned his face to the side, feeling a bit uneasy."Um...", Timmy lowered his eyes, nervously twisting his small hands, "I want to..."His soft, milky voice melted Richelle Dunn''s heart. She silently cried for joy, feeling absolutely delighted by the boy''s newfound desire to act spoiled around her.She reached out her hand, lightly grabbed his anxious little hands, and asked, "What''s the matter? Tell auntie what you''re thinking, and let me hear."Little master let her hold his hand. Usually, he was fearless, but now he bit his lip and blushed.Seeing her son not speaking, Richelle became somewhat anxious and looked up at Roy Lewis, who stood behind the boy.Roy Lewis also remained silent, only patting his son on the shoulder and encouraging him to speak up.With his head down, the little master hesitated for a while, then sneakily nced at Richelle Dunn before stuttering and asking."Can... Can I study and y with Timothy and Tifanny?"Yes! Yes! Not just studying and ying together, she would even be okay with providing full board, meals, and after-sales service!Richelle Dunn was overjoyed deep inside, but on the surface, she had to struggle to maintain a calm expression."Auntie and Timothy and Tifanny would definitely wee Timmy. It''s just..."Richelle Dunn''s eyes darted to the silent and ambiguous Roy."You don''t have to go to kindergarten? Will your daddy agree if you follow me around?"

 Chapter 33 - 30: Richelle, are you, triplets?

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 30: Richelle, are you, triplets?</h4>

    Little Mr. Timmy tilted his head back, fluttering his long eyshes and looking at his dad with an uneasy expression, seeking help.Roy Lewis stroked his son''s curly hair soothingly, then earnestly spoke to Richelle Dunn."Dr. Dunn, Timmy wants to change to a suitable kindergarten. Before we find the right one, could you please help take care of him during the day? You can name your price. The main thing is, Timmy really enjoys ying with Timothy and Tifanny, so what do you think..."Roy''s words got to this point, and Richelle couldn''t hold back any longer, nodding enthusiastically."Of course, I''m sure Timothy and Tifanny would be thrilled!"Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn and felt that she seemed a bit overly excited.Was it just his imagination?And so, after Richelle finished administering acupuncture to Roy, she waited for him to fall asleep before leaving the mansion with little Mr. Timmy, who had a huge pile of food and toys packed for him. They then went together to her small, run-down house.However, Uncle Axel was worried that her rickety vehicle was unsafe, and he specially dispatched a driver and bodyguard with a big SUV. He and Mrs. Collins apanied little Mr. Timmy and his belongings over there.When the SUV arrived downstairs, Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins wanted to go upstairs, but Richelle dared not let them."My kids are quite shy and don''t like meeting strangers. Just bringing Timmy and his belongings to the door is fine."Hearing Richelle''s words, Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins did not insist further.Moreover, little Mr. Timmy was nodding his head vigorously on the side, "Yes, Timothy and Tifanny really don''t like seeing strangers."So, Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins reluctantly said goodbye to little Mr. Timmy at the door of Richelle''s shabby house, while little Mr. Timmy showed no reluctance at all, waving his hand and urging them to leave quickly."Grandpa Axel, Mrs. Collins, you can go now. I''m going in!"Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins looked back three times for every step they took, and finally, they turned into the stairwell and were no longer visible.Only after Richelle confirmed that it was safe did she take out her key and open the door. She moved the luggage in first, and then led her elder son inside while holding his hand.As soon as the door closed, she couldn''t suppress the surging maternal love in her heart and squatted down to hug little Mr. Timmy tightly."My baby!"Fearing that little Mr. Timmy would feel ufortable, she quickly let go of the hug after a few seconds. Once she let go, she touched his face, made a ''hush'' gesture, and then took out the lion fur slippers she had specially bought for her eldest son, helping him put them on before leading him into the living room.There was no one in the living room, and the sound of kitchen utensils shing could be heard from the kitchen. Meanwhile, the sound of children''s chattering could be heard from the bedroom. Richelle stood with her elder son in the center of the living room and called out with a raised voice."Timothy, Tifanny, Mommy has brought you a big surprise!"Soon, the sounds of messy footsteps could be hearding from the bedroom.Before anyone coulde out, Tifanny''s voice asked, "Mommy, did you bring us some delicious food back?"Little Mr. Timmy''s face showed a hint of disappointment. Richelle hurriedly reassured him in a low voice, "Don''t worry, your siblings will definitely be happier to see you than any yummy treats."Just as she finishedforting him, the door mmed open, and Tifanny and Timothy came running out, one after the other. Seeing little Mr. Timmy standing next to Richelle, the siblings jumped up in excitement."Wow, big brother! This is great, Mommy, you''re the best!"Tifanny bounced over and hugged little Mr. Timmy, chattering away and then nting a kiss on his face with a "smack."Timothy also ran over, stretching out his little arms, trying to hug both his brother and sister."Brother, Tifanny and I missed you so much!"Feeling the warm wee of his siblings, little Mr. Timmy''s face also broke into a joyful smile. He opened his arms and tried to hug his brother and sister back."Brother and sister,e, I brought you gifts!"Little Mr. Timmy had quite the big brother aura, as he had received gifts from his siblings the other day and had been wanting to return the favor and make them happy, but had not been able to find the right opportunity.Today was finally the opportunity, so he asked Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins to help bring over arge box of snacks and toys.Upon hearing this, Timothy and Tifanny happily released him, and the three children excitedly ran to the entrance.Mrs. Walker, who was cooking lunch in the kitchen, finished her tasks and came out."Richelle, did you bring your eldest son back?"After spending a few days together, Mrs. Walker and Richelle''s family had be quite familiar.Richelle smiled, "Yes, his name is Timmy."As they were talking, the three children happily pushed arge box of snacks into the living room.Mrs. Walker walked closer, "Let me see who among them is Timmy?"Mr. Timmy raised his head, and Mrs. Walker was stunned. She looked at Richelle incredulously, "Richelle, are they triplets?"Richelle nodded with a smile, "Yes, Timmy is the oldest."After saying this, she stroked Timmy''s head, "Timmy, this is Mrs. Walker, the auntie of the house."Mr. Timmy nodded at Mrs. Walker, hesitated for a moment, and then softly said, "Hello, Mrs. Walker!"Tifanny chimed in, "Big brother, Mrs. Walker has given you a gift, and I''ve collected it on your behalf. I also gave her a gift in return for you. Of course, you can give her another gift yourself, which would be more polite."Mr. Timmy immediately thanked Mrs. Walker, "Thank you!"Compared to his cool demeanor at the Lewis household, Mr. Timmy had be much more cheerful and polite under the influence of his lively brother and sister.As the three children yed in the living room, Richelle and Mrs. Walker went into the kitchen together."Mrs. Walker, my three children... I just found my eldest son a few days ago... He thought I didn''t want him, and now he''s still resentful and refuses to ept me."Before, Richelle dared not dream that her eldest son would return, so she didn''t mention him to Mrs. Walker.But under the current circumstances, if she didn''t reveal some of the truth, it would be easy for misunderstandings to ur, leaving both Mrs. Walker and her eldest son feeling ufortable.Mrs. Walker eximed in surprise, "Ah?""Also, my eldest son''s father is the patient I''m treating now. He doesn''t know about Timothy and Tifanny. Thest time he brought Timmy over, Timothy and Tifanny were wearing masks, so he thought I had married someone else and had Timothy and Tifanny with them..."Richelle revealed the half-truth to Mrs. Walker, also giving her a heads up to be cautious in case Roy Lewis suddenly visited. That would be troublesome.Upon hearing this, Mrs. Walker sighed."My goodness, you''re so young, and you''ve been through so much."Mrs. Walker truly felt sorry for Richelle.Richelle shook her head with a smile, "No, I think my three children are the best gifts from heaven!"Mrs. Walker, also being a mother, wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, "Yes, even if it''s hard and tiring, it''s still happiness for a mother."Richelle nodded in agreement."Alright, it''s not easy for you to see your eldest son. I''ll handle things here. You go spend time with the siblings."Yet, Richelle remained motionless. She wanted to give her eldest son everything she could.However, she was afraid he wouldn''t ept her efforts, so she carefully weighed how much to give.Too much might make him resentful.Too little could make him sad...

 Chapter 34 - 31: Want Mommy to Find a Good Uncle to Marry

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 31: Want Mommy to Find a Good Uncle to Marry</h4>

    "Let me help you here so the siblings can have a good time together."Mrs. Walker didn''t know about her inner fears, "That''s true, the kids can y together more easily, and they don''t see each other often.""Yeah, it''s only their third time meeting..."Richelle Dunn also counted the time when Timothy and Tifanny secretly went to the kindergarten.She couldn''t have imagined that just a few dayster, she would be able to reunite with her oldest son and Timothy and Tifanny''s family of four in the same room.Mrs. Walker was also a good cook, she asked, "What does Timothy like to eat?"Richelle told Mrs. Walker all the information she had gathered in the past few days and remembered that Timothy mentioned yesterday that his big brother seemed to want to eat squirrel fish.She took off her apron, "Mrs. Walker, Timmy wants to eat squirrel fish, I''m going to buy a fish outside."Mrs. Walker pushed her, "Go ahead, I''ll watch the house."Richelle Dunn was afraid of Roy Lewis or someone from the Lewis family suddenly visiting, so she specifically told Mrs. Walker."If a stranger rings the doorbell, don''t open the door."Richelle initially chose this old residential house because of its cheap price and more importantly, it was actually located in the center of the old city district, with veryplete living facilities.Now, it only took her less than ten minutes to go downstairs and bring back a fish.As she entered the door, she heardughtering from the children''s bedroom, so she walked over, trying to hear what the siblings were talking so lively about."Mommy doesn''t have a boyfriend, but Mommy has a lot of people chasing her!"The voices of the three children were actually quite simr, all soft and delicate, but Richelle, as their mother, could clearly tell it was Timothy''s voice, which was soft and exuberant, and made people feel refreshed when they heard it."That''s right! There are doctors, painter big brothers, and even bigpany bosses chasing Mommy! And they''re all so handsome!"This was Tifanny, speaking in a particrly soft and elongated tone, with many filler words, making her sound adorable and cute."Daddy doesn''t have a girlfriend either, but he has a lot of annoying aunties chasing him too."This was, of course, Mr. Timmy, who also had a soft voice, but carried a hint of indifference."Oh no, if Mommy and Daddy both get married, won''t we have two Mommies and two Daddies?"Tifanny seemed to be quite worried about this."No, that won''t happen. Daddy said he wouldn''t get married!"Mr. Timmy spoke with conviction."But I want Mommy to marry a nice uncle so she doesn''t have to work so hard."Timothy was still as sensible as ever.Richelle touched her forehead, feeling a mix of warmth and sadness. These little kids, getting together so rarely, couldn''t they just y something else instead of discussing their parents'' marital affairs?"Richelle, did you buy the fish?"Mrs. Walker in the kitchen probably heard the door open and hadn''t seen Richelle enter for a while, so she called out loudly.Richelle quickly turned around and entered the kitchen with the fish."I bought it, but I wentte, so there were only these two little ones left."Mrs. Walkerughed, "We have so many other dishes, it''s big enough."Richelle still felt a little disappointed, "But Timmy loves it..."Mrs. Walker hesitated for a moment and thenforted her."There will be plenty of chances in the future to cook it for him, so there''s no need to worry about just this one meal."Richelle also felt that she was being a little obsessive. Perhaps it was because the longing and guilt hidden deep within her heart had tormented her over the past few years, and even now, when Timmy was standing right in front of her, she still felt a sense of unreality.The two of them worked in the kitchen for nearly an hour, making six dishes and a soup, filling the entire table."Kids, it''s time to eat!"As soon as Richelle called out, the three little ones immediately ran out of the bedroom, lined up to wash their hands and faces, and returned to the dining table. The two brothers pulled the middle chair apart and helped their sister sit down before each taking a seat on either side.This time, Timmy was not as reserved as before, and took on the role of big brother, reminding them while eating fish, "Little brother and sister, be careful of fishbones."Timothy and Tifanny nodded, with Timothy even picking a piece of fish and putting it into his bowl."Big brother, you have this piece, it''s tender!"Then, he turned his head to look at Richelle."Mommy, big brother said he wants to study with us. Can we go to the supermarket and buy stationeryter?"Richelle hadn''t thought of this if Timothy hadn''t mentioned it."Sure, you can also buy other things you need besides stationery."Timmy looked up at her, wanting to say something but hesitated.Knowing that he still didn''t trust her, Richelle took the initiative to ask, "Timmy, are there any other things you need to buy besides stationery?"Timmy nced at Tifanny and Timothy wearing animal-shaped pajamas, and Richelle immediately understood, "You want the same pajamas as your brother and sister, right? No problem, you can choose a few sets of any animal you wantter."Getting a response, Timmy blinked a few times and voluntarily added."And masks too...""No problem, there''s an anime merchandise section in the supermarket, you guys can check it outter."Richelle used the serving chopsticks to give him a piece of fish belly, and also served a piece to Tifanny and Timothy.All three children were quite self-sufficient, but they were still kids. Plus, Mrs. Walker and Richelle''s cooking skills were excellent, so the children ate with their mouths full of oil.Mrs. Walker ate while helping the children wipe their faces and remove fish bones. Richelle was busy serving dishes, peeling shrimp shells, and barely ate anything herself."Mommy, you should eat too! If you get too thin, we won''t have a pretty mommy anymore!"Timothy stood up and put a piece of meat into her bowl."That''s right, you need to eat to have the energy to earn money to support us!"Tifanny also put a rib into Richelle''s bowl.Mr. Timmy hesitated for a moment, then reached out with his chopsticks, picked up a chicken leg, and put it into Richelle''s bowl.He didn''t say anything, but Richelle could feel the love and affection just like that from Tifanny and Timothy."Thank you, my little treasures!"The meal was lively and warm. After eating, Tifanny and Timothy helped to collect the utensils and brought them to the kitchen. Mr. Timmy had already wiped his hands and mouth with a wet towel, but when he saw his brother and sister helping, he put the towel on the table, rolled up his sleeves and carried the utensils to the kitchen, following their example."Big brother, today is Tuesday, we don''t need to wash the dishes. We wash them on Saturdays and Sundays."Mr. Timmy quickly caught on, "Oh, then I''ll join you in washing the dishes on Saturdays and Sundays."Richelle and the three children brought all the utensils from the dining table into the kitchen. She told them to wash their hands, and then served three small tes of hawthorn jelly on a tray and ced them on the coffee table.There were only two small stools at home, so Timothy let his brother and sister sit on them while he sat on the carpet to eat.Richelle nced at the living room, making a mental list of items that needed to be increased from two to three."What is this?"Mr. Timmy had never eaten hawthorn jelly before. He tried a bite with curiosity and was instantly conquered by its sweet and tangy taste. "This is so delicious!""It''s really good, right? Mommy made it with fresh hawthorns. It''s cold and sour, a great appetizer!"Tifanny proudly promoted her mother''s culinary skills to Timmy.Richelle smiled, patting her little girl''s head, and then turned to her eldest son, "If Timmy likes it, we can pack some up to take home tonight, okay?"Mr. Timmy nodded firmly.After the children finished their jelly and took a break, Richelle had them change clothes, and they got ready to go out.Just before leaving, Richelle suddenly remembered something important."Tifanny, Timothy, put on your masks..."She had just gone out to buy fish and noticed that the Lewis'' luxury motorhome was still parked at the entrance of the alley. She didn''t know if the driver was there or not.If he was and spotted Tifanny and Timothy, it would be a big problem.Tifanny and Timothy, always up for fun, didn''t question why and went to their bedroom to put on the half-masks they hadst time, and returned quickly.With that, Richelle felt relieved and went outside with Mrs. Walker and the three children.It turned out that Richelle''s caution was necessary.She had just driven her old car with the three children out of the alley when they were stopped by the Lewis'' family driver."Dr. Dunn, where are you all going? Take this car instead, it''s a lot more spacious and the kids can y inside."So Richelle parked her car to the side, and the three kids enthusiastically got inside the motorhome. Worried they would be too mischievous, she and Mrs. Walker followed them.The Lewis family driver, Parker, was very polite and responsible. As Richelle and the children were shopping in the supermarket, he waited outside the checkout counter. When Richelle and the kids came over with severalrge shopping carts, he immediately went over to settle the payment.Richelle knew it must have been something Roy Lewis instructed."Parker, these are things I bought for my own children. I''ll settle the payment myself."Richelle''s words were totally justified, as all three children with her were indeed her own.However, Parker was very insistent, "Master Lewis said he didn''t bring any giftsst time, so this can be considered gifts for Dr. Dunn''s children."Richelle wanted to say something else, but Mr. Timmy suddenly tugged at her hand, looking serious with his handsome and cool face, and said."Don''t worry, my dad has a lot of money. This small amount doesn''t hurt a bit!"

 Chapter 35 - 32: Ms. Dunn, Released by Mr. Presidentâ€™s Order

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 32: Ms. Dunn, Released by Mr. President''s Order</h4>

    Listening to Richelle Dunn, who was speaking genuinely with no trace of humor on her face, he couldn''t help butugh."Alright, Timmy will start saving for me like Timothy and Tifanny!", she said, boldly moving aside to let Parker pick up the tab.The young master, whose true intentions were revealed by her, turned his face contrary and pretended to look at the throat-soothing candies at the cashier''s counter, he picked up three cans of different vors and tossed them into the cart....Roy Lewis seemed to have slept longer than usual, it was nearly eleven o''clock when he woke up.He seemed in better spirits than the previous days, the scars on his face faded a little. After freshening up, he went downstairs where Uncle Axel, who was directing the housekeepers in the living room, quickly brought him tea and snacks."Master Lewis, you''re awake?""Hmm, what about Timmy, has he been dropped off?"Uncle Axel nodded, looking cautiously at Roy Lewis'' face, seeming hesitant.Roy Lewis sat on the sofa, picked up the flower tea, and took a sip."What''s wrong?"Only then did Uncle Axel speak, "Dr. Dunn''s house...uh... it''s a bit old..."Roy Lewis responded with a "Hmm", "It may look broken from the outside, but inside it is very clean and tidy. Besides, Richelle is very attentive to children, so there''s no need to worry."Uncle Axel remained uneasy. "Mrs. Collins and I thought of going in and taking a look, but Dr. Dunn didn''t allow us."Although Uncle Axel''s impressions of Richelle Dunn had improved significantly, Timmy Lewis was still a precious young master of the Lewis. They couldn''t be negligent."She has two children at home who aren''t fond of strangers, hence she did not let you two in?""Yes, that''s what she said."Although, the Timothy and Tifanny that Roy Lewister encountered were very outgoing children, it was understandable that Richelle, as a parent, did not want her children to interact with unfamiliar people."Hmm, Timmy loves ying with them, I''ll pick him upter.""Master, aren''t you going back to the officeter? The young master just sent a lot of food and toys over there. I made Goodey drive the camper van there, so you shouldn''t hassle back and forth."To this day, Uncle Axel is still haunted by the "critical illness notice".Roy Lewis thought for a moment, "I''ll see about that."Roy Lewis had not been to the office in a few days, as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, his omnipotent assistant Nathan Caroule, who had been on a business trip for a few days and just returned today, came forward to greet him.Nathan Caroule was startled when he saw him, "Boss, your face...""Allergy!", Roy Lewis, toozy to exin, casually picked an excuse to cover it up.Nathan Caroule responded with an "Oh," and followed him to walk ahead."The mining policy in West Asia has changed. We need to send someone over to deal with it immediately. Otherwise, we will not be able toplete next month''s mining task."Normally, Roy Lewis would have made a trip in person as it would make solving the issue easier.However, given his current situation, if he really left the country, his uncle would probably send a fighter ne to intercept him."You delegate your work to someone else, fly to West Asia tomorrow, and stop by the South Asia branch on your way back to inspect the assembly line in the factory. The quality there has been inconsistenttely, you should knuckle down on them."The two men returned to the office from the elevator after having discussed several work matters, Roy Lewis had just sat down when his secretary brought him his usual hand-made freshly brewed coffee.He didn''t even look at it, "Change it to tea for me!"The secretary utters an "Ah?" in surprise, thinking they heard wrong.However, Nathan Caroule had heard quite a bit about Dr. Dunn from Uncle Axel and naturally knew about the boss willingly giving up coffee."Master Lewis has switched to tea, brew a cup of Big Red Robe for him."Roy Lewis nced at him, "Uncle Axel told you?"Nathan Caroule cheerily dragged a chair and sat down at his desk, "Uncle Axel also said that Dr. Dunn not only made our boss quit drinking coffee voluntarily, but also coaxed our difficult young master into being obedient."Nathan Caroule expected that his teasing would be denied by his boss.Surprisingly, his boss nodded in agreement, "She really has a way with kids."Regarding her intent, based only on her method of education andmunication, Roy Lewis agreed with Richelle Dunn.Nathan Caroule''s eyes nearly fell out, "Wow, is this Dr. Dunn a divine being with three heads and six arms? She actually got a nod of approval from Boss Lewis?"Roy Lewis ignored him, opened the emails on hisputer, and started discussing work with him.Nathan Caroule quickly became serious again, reporting briefly on the results of his business trip these days. Seeing that the time was almost up, he tidied up the files on his hand and prepared to go to the meeting.Roy Lewis suddenly stopped him, "Yes, regarding the joint project with the Dunn Group, let''s put it on hold for now."Nathan was shocked once again, "Master Lewis, that project, the preliminary preparations are due to start at the end of next month, are we stopping it now?"Not to mention the progress of the project itself, the partner of this project is the family of Miss Dunn who gave birth to Master Lewis'' beloved son."Temporarily put it on hold, I''ll follow upter."Nathan Caroule was a bit unsure of his boss''s intention for a moment. Was it to suppress the Dunns? Alternatively, was it to support the Dunns himself?"Go do your own thing, I''ll attend the meeting at three."Nathan Caroule was silenced, dared not to say more, and turned to leave.The phone on the desk rang, and Roy Lewis answered it."Mr. Lewis, the reception says that Miss Dunn from the Dunns wants to see you.""Tell her I''m on sick leave!"After saying this, he hung up the phone with a click.In the lobby on the first floor, the youngdy at the reception received a reply from the secretary and said to the haggard Kiara Dunn in front of the desk."Miss Dunn, the secretary''s office replies that Mr. Lewis is on sick leave."Kiara Dunn thought of Roy Lewis''s bloody face angrily pointing at her, she leaned forward propping her hand on the table, and said anxiously."Miss, could you please ask which hospital Mr. Lewis is in?"The receptionist smiled apologetically at her, "Miss Dunn, this is Mr. Lewis''s private matter, we cannot find out!"Kiara Dunn had stayed in the detention center overnight and half a day, her face was extremely haggard, and the sexy beautiful dress she was wearing was wrinkled as if it was soaked in a pickle jar. She turned to leave in a daze.She had not walked a few steps when she heard the receptionist''s lowughter."Is this the biological mother of the little prince? Poor thing, she gave birth to a child, but got nothing.""Don''t talk nonsense, in these years, the cooperation amount between the Lewis Group and Dunn Group has exceeded several billion dors, this is not getting nothing.""Yes, if one fails to get the person, it''s not a crime to get more money. After all, the son has been sold!"If it were usual, Kiara Dunn would definitely tear up the mouth of the person who spoke ill of her upon hearing such ridicule.But today, she just forcibly suppressed her anger, clenched her fists at her sides, and cursed in her heart while gritting her teeth."Timmy Lewis you bastard, next time I''ll see if I don''t strangle you to death!"She didn''t know that after Roy Lewis had witnessed her cruelty, he had made a decision quietly. Unless necessary, he would not let her meet his beloved son alone again.And as a bystander with a mentality of enjoying the drama, Nathan Caroule, who has seen too many simr dramas over the years, could not help but ask one more question, driven by the gossip soul burning in his heart, after seeing his boss hang up the phone with a cold face."Master, which young miss of a noble family is it this time?"Roy Lewis replied indifferently to him, "The Dunns!"Nathan Caroule wished he could take back what he had just said, "Ahem, I''m going to the meeting..."The issue of the Dunns was a no-touch zone. If he didn''t leave now, he was afraid that his own boss would want to kill him to silence him.Roy Lewis didn''t keep him. After he went out and closed the door, he picked up the phone on his hand and dialed out again."Pleasepile and email me all our cooperation projects with the Dunn Group as soon as possible."Over the years, for the sake of his son, he has been very lenient towards the Dunn Group.In his view, his beloved son is naturally iparable to the value of these cooperative projects.He was happy to give this to the Dunns, either aspensation or as a return.However, Kiara Dunn''s actions yesterday made him very angry.So, when he got back to the car yesterday, he called the police station to have Kiara Dunn detained for a few days as a lesson and warning for her.But how did the police station release her today?As Roy Lewis was thinking about making a phone call to ask, the police chief''s phone call came to his mobile phone."Master Lewis, I''m terribly sorry. Miss Dunn was released by the instructions of Mr. President!"

 Chapter 36 - 33: This Dr. Dunn is not simple!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 33: This Dr. Dunn is not simple!</h4>

    Roy Lewis frowned. Was Uncle Axel at leisuretely? Why was he interfering in his family affairs?More importantly, how did The Dunns have the nerve to call his uncle?"Fine, I got it!"Roy put down the phone, opened the unsigned cooperation agreement with the Dunn Group, and pondered the possible connections between Uncle Axel and The Dunns.At first, his uncle tried to set him up with Kiara Dunn.The reason, of course, was their children, but after Roy insisted on resisting, the issue was finally dropped.Over the years since, his uncle hadn''t mentioned it again.So why was he suddenly taking an interest now?Roy was a man eager to solve problems. Unable to figure it out, he called Kennedy Green directly.The call was picked up quickly but it was Kennedy''s secretary, Benjamin Fred, who spoke."Hello, Mr. Lewis. Mr. President is in a meeting with a foreign Prime Minister and won''t be able to take your call for now."Roy was used to his busy Uncle Axel often being unavable, and Mr. Fred''s words hinted at a suspicion."Mr. Fred, do you know about Ms. Dunn''s situation?""Regarding Ms. Dunn, it was Mr. President who asked me to make the call for her release on bail. Is there any misunderstanding here?"Roy understood. Most likely, The Dunns had approached Kennedy Green, who was busy and didn''t have time to inquire further, so he instructed Benjamin Fred to bail her out first.There was nothing he could say to Mr. Fred about this, so he simply replied."No, I just wanted to confirm. You continue your work, and I won''t disturb you any further."After hanging up, Roy thought that detaining Kiara for one day or three days wouldn''t make much difference, so he didn''t bother to investigate further.Having made up his mind, he refocused on the mountain of umted work.The 3 o''clock meeting was the monthly Board of Directors meeting. When Roy appeared, his two uncles and two aunts immediately surrounded him to offer protection and warmth.Uncle Sebastian Lewis patted him on the shoulder. "Roy, if you''re not feeling well, you should rest at home. We are here to handle thepany matters, so you can rest assured."Roy gave him a nd nce. "Really? Hearing you say that, Uncle, makes me even more worried."Their cold attitude sessfully silenced his other uncles and aunts who followed, Aldo Lewis and Elizabeth Lewis.In the end, only Aunt Grace Lewis, fearing the world wouldn''t be chaotic enough, leaned in and whispered to him, "Sebastian and Edbert being sent to the police station, was it your doing?"Roy told the truth. "They got themselves into trouble. How can they me me for that?"Aunt Grace looked embarrassed and immediately shut her mouth, obediently clearing the path.Roy sat back in the chairman''s seat, and the Lewis family''s rtives and other small shareholders, seeing their setbacks, naturally didn''t dare step forward to make things ufortable.Roy nodded to Nathan Caroule, signaling that the meeting could begin.The monthly meeting followed its usual routine: reports on the previous month''s business, discussions on earnings, updates on current projects, exchanges on trivial issues, and a brief summary given by Roy, the current President.The meeting ended sessfully.After the meeting, Aunt Elizabeth stopped him."Roy!"Roy had already stood up, but he sat back down at her call.Aunt Elizabeth had been friendly with Roy''s parents in the past. And even though she had be like his other uncles and aunts, Roy still showed her a bit of politeness."What''s up?""Master Lewis''s 90th birthday ising up, isn''t it? He wants to celebrate it properly and wants to celebrate your birthday together."Roy''s birthday was on the same day as his grandfather''s."I won''t!"Roy refused straight away.When he was young, his birthday was always celebrated grandly with the old man every year. As he grew older and more sensible, he heard a lot of gossip from the elders."That kid is lucky, sharing the same birthdate with the old man and enjoying great benefits. The old man has been biased towards him for a long time.""Isn''t that the truth? The old man feels sorry for him for losing his dad at such a young age, but look at that vicious face of his, clearly someone destined to bring harm to his parents and elders.""There''s nothing we can do about it, some people just know how to be born at the right time, like him. We can only envy that."Roy Lewis had a stubborn personality, and from the second year onwards, no matter how much the old man tried to persuade and tempt him, he never held any birthday parties again."Roy, the old man is getting on in years, can''t you just give in to him this once?"Clearly, Elizabeth Lewis was here today to mediate the situation.Compared to the self-destructive behavior of her older siblings and younger sister, she was obviously smarter.However, Roy Lewis left no room for negotiation. "I''d rather take Timmy out for a few days!"Implying that if they forced him, he would take his son on a trip and not attend the old man''s birthday or even his own.Elizabeth didn''t expect her nephew to be so stubborn even after all these years."Roy, are you really... "Roy Lewis reached the end of his patience and stood up, leaning on the table."Uncle''s longevity banquet, please arrange everything. When the timees, I will bring Timmy back."The gap between Roy Lewis and the elders of the Lewis family was hard to pin down, but after he no longer needed their approval, his visits to the Lewis mansion became fewer and fewer.From once a month to once a quarter, untilst year, he only visited twice a year.Seeing that her persuasion was ineffective, Elizabeth hurriedly tugged on his arm."Roy, my son Jericho is graduating and returning home next month. Could you please let him work with you and learn some things?"Nearly all the youngdies and gentlemen of Roy''s generation in the Lewis family were mediocre at best. As a result, Roy treated them no differently and let them all start from the grassroots level.Surprisingly, Roy didn''t reject Elizabeth''s request outright, but instead pointed to the all-capable assistant behind him, "Let him find Nathan when he''s back!"Elizabeth''s face brims with joy as she finally lets him go.Nathan followed Roy Lewis into the elevator. "Sir, do you really n to let your cousin work with you?"Roy Lewis nced at him expressionlessly. "Who said that?"Nathan chuckled twice, "I knew it, sir. You don''t have the time to take care of other people''s kids! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your cousin."Roy Lewis hummed in agreement and then gave Nathan a few more urgent tasks before they stepped out of the elevator and headed to their respective offices.It was almost five o''clock when Roy Lewis signed another contract and nced at the half-finished pile of documents on his desk. He hesitated for a moment before calling his driver to get the car ready and then summoned Nathan."I need your help with these documents.""No trouble at all, sir. You take care!"Nathan was the highest-paid employee besides CEO Roy Lewis, so dared notin about the work."Master Lewis, are you going straight home?", Uncle Axel had just called to remind him to go home on time after work.Roy Lewis pulled on his coat that was hanging on the rack and buttoned it up as he answered."I''m picking up Timmy!"Nathan was puzzled. "Isn''t the young master with Dr. Dunn?"Dr. Dunn was said to be a very beautiful woman, and considering the boss''s usual habit of staying away from the opposite sex, it was very unusual for him to give a woman a chance to get close to him just to pick up his son."Mmhmm.", Roy Lewis replied nonchntly.Nathan''s gossiping nature was ignited again. Was the boss really going to pick up his son, or was there an ulterior motive?Thinking about how the boss had coldly turned away all those beautiful and intelligent youngdies over the years, including the young master''s own mother, Ms. Dunn.But Dr. Dunn was somehow able to make the boss break his reserve and approach her of his own initiative?Dr. Dunn was certainly no ordinary person. No ordinary person, indeed!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 ¨C Chapter 35 Staying at his house? Isn¡¯t that like delivering amb into the tiger¡¯s den?

    Roy Lewis had initially mentioned this to Richelle Dunn, but his initial n was to quickly find a suitable nursery for his son, and the request for Richelle to take care of his son wouldn¡¯t have been for too long.

    However, after consulting with relevant professionals, he realized that finding a suitable school for his son in Kindur was nearly impossible.

    And Richelle¡¯s proposal obviously alleviated his worries.

    Nevertheless, having learned from previous lessons, Roy Lewis had be more cautious about his son¡¯s issues.

    ¡°Beforeing to Kindur, did Timothy and Tifanny attend kindergarten?¡±

    ording to Mr. Chapman, Richelle is South Asian, and her children were born in South Asia.

    ¡°They attended for a week but couldn¡¯t adapt; their reactions were simr to Timmy¡¯s. After consulting with professionals, I decided to teach them at home like this.¡± Richelle was very anxious. She wanted to seize this opportunity to legitimately see her eldest son and have the three siblings together, but she was also worried that Roy might find out something, so she chose her words very carefully.

    ¡°Of course, if Mr. Lewis is not reassured, I can take a test at the Kindur Teaching Center. If I pass, then you can make your decision.¡±

    Although Roy felt that Timothy and Tifanny were well-educated, he was skeptical of Richelle¡¯s teaching method. When she proposed apromise, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Alright, I will arrange for you to take the teaching qualification test as soon as possible.¡±

    Richelle was not worried about the test at all.

    After all, to educate her children properly, she had spent six months mastering all education-rted subjects and became a devoted mother with perfect scores.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Roy nced at the items in the living room only to find that the number of small stools had increased from two to three since hisst visit. The quantities of other items, such as cups and small pillows, had also increased from two to three.

    From this perspective, Richelle probably would treat the three children fairly, without favoring her own children.

    Seeing Roy inspecting the room, Richelle worried that he might discover something if he looked too closely, so she reminded him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, aren¡¯t you here to pick up Timmy? Let me get him for you.¡±

    Roy continued to scrutinize the small living room, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s have dinner before we leave.¡±

    Richelle was more than happy to have her eldest son stay for dinner, but not necessarily with Roy¡¯spany.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, given your current physical condition, it would be better if you go back and rest early.¡±

    However, Roy was determined to stay, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after dinner, it won¡¯t affect my rest.¡±

    Having experienced Roy¡¯s stubbornness, Richelle knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, so she reluctantly went to the kitchen to make him tea and asked Mrs. Walker to prepare an extra portion of food.

    Mrs. Walker had been in this house for several days and had not seen any guests besides Timmy.

    ¡°Alright, who is it? A friend of yours?¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°Timmy¡¯s dad¡­¡±

    Mrs. Walker was surprised, ¡°Timmy¡¯s dad? He came over?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, he¡¯s just picking up Timmy and staying for dinner.¡±

    Mrs. Walker was concerned, ¡°Do I need to be cautious about anything?¡± Considering the situation Richelle had exined, it wasn¡¯t easy, and Mrs. Walker didn¡¯t want to harm Richelle¡¯s family by identally saying the wrong thing.

    Richelle apologized and patted her shoulder, ¡°If he really asks anything, just say you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Based on Richelle¡¯s understanding of Roy, he was unlikely to pry into other people¡¯s private affairs. Nevertheless, they had to be prepared.

    Otherwise, if they identally exposed Timothy and Tifanny, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Richelle walked out with the tea. Roy Lewis, who was standing at the balcony, casually strolled back.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gathered enough for the down payment?¡±

    Richelle was stunned for a moment before realizing that he was referring to the US$ 136,700pensation from Edbert.

    ¡°I¡¯m still considering it!¡±

    Roy sat down and took a sip of the tea that Richelle had prepared for him.

    ¡°This ce is too old and run-down. It¡¯s not good for the children¡¯s physical and mental development.¡±

    His tone was calm, and his expression was peaceful, but his words were full of criticism and arrogance.

    Richelle frowned, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I doubt there are many people in the Federation who can offer their children a yroom as big as a ser field like you can, yet I haven¡¯t seen other children suffering physically or mentally! In my opinion, the most important thing for a child¡¯s growth ispanionship and love; as long as their basic material needs are met, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    She had indeed considered buying or renting a better house. But it was amon parental trait to want to provide the best for their children to the best of their abilities.

    However, she didn¡¯t believe that living in this old and run-down house would have any adverse effects on the three children¡¯s physical and mental development.

    Roy was unaware of Richelle¡¯s displeasure and only insisted on his point of view.

    ¡°This living room is less than twenty square meters, right? With Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy, the three children can¡¯t even run around in here while ying a game.¡±

    Roy thought he was just stating facts, but he didn¡¯t realize that his inquisitive expression and condescending tone resembled an employer givingmands to his subordinates, filling the air with a sense of superiority.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to argue with him, but his condescending tone made living and learning here seem like a hardship.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, by your logic, your mansion is huge, even Timmy¡¯s bedroom is two or three timesrger than mine. Yet Timmy is clearly happier here than in your mansion. How do you exin that?¡±

    Richelle was genuinely getting angry, so her tone became sharper, and she started to speak recklessly.

    Only then did Roy realize that his words had upset Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, thinking, ¡®No offense? What, do you have to point a gun at me to be considered offensive?¡¯

    If Timmy weren¡¯t her precious son, she would have kicked this annoying man out and sent him off with a sentence.

    ¡®Master Lewis, you are too noble for me to take in!¡¯

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 ¨C Chapter 36: Did She Get Divorced?

    Roy Lewis saw that she didn¡¯t speak and thought she had other difficulties, and that million had other uses. He thought for a moment and exined further.

    ¡°What I mean is, since we have the means to provide the children with better, we should try to give them a better environment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn became unhappy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my ce? Aside from the narrow space, the necessary living facilities are all avable, it¡¯s not leaking and not drafty, it¡¯s quitefortable.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand why Richelle Dunn got angry; after all, what he said was just the truth. However, he¡¯s always been result-oriented, so he didn¡¯t bother arguing with her too much.

    ¡°Since Timmy will need your help with his lessons, I¡¯ll be responsible for providing the ce for them to go to school. You can bring Timothy and Tifanny to live with you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought that the ce he offered was his home, which would be like sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den, right?

    ¡°No need!¡± Richelle Dunn firmly refused.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t give up, ¡°There¡¯s a t near my house that could be arranged to be a diverse learning and y space.¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at him with a frown, ¡°Mr. Lewis, indeed, I¡¯m not wealthy, but I don¡¯t need any of your charity. I can rely on my own hands to give my children a prosperous and happy childhood!¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, ¡°Richelle Dunn, I had good intentions.¡±

    Why did she have to misunderstand him?

    Richelle Dunn stared back at him with a determined look and emphasized again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I think this ce is quite good!¡±

    Perhaps, for Timmy, the t his dad provided was nothing more than an ordinary configuration.

    But for Timothy and Tifanny, those advanced and luxurious things could only be owned for a short time, which was more painful than never having them at all.

    And most importantly, if Roy Lewis provided the venue, he would have the right to ess it freely, which would greatly increase the chance of Timothy and Tifanny being exposed.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t take that risk.

    Of course, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t see through Richelle Dunn¡¯splicated thoughts, and he just felt that she was being unreasonable.

    Obviously, changing to a bigger space would not only make the children morefortable but also allow for better teaching facilities to be used. Isn¡¯t that a win-win situation?

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the children for their opinions.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand Richelle Dunn, but he was sure that she was a good mother who loved her children.

    So, if the children agreed, she would definitely agree as well.

    However, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t want to involve the children in her dispute with Roy Lewis because she knew that for the kids, Roy Lewis was their father, and she was their mother. Whichever side they choose, it would be painful for them.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Seeing how determined she was, Roy Lewis temporarily had no other solutions and had to yield. He would wait for a suitable time to try persuading her again.

    Richelle Dunn thought he had given up and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to sit in the living room facing him, so she got up and went to help in the kitchen.

    Richelle Dunn usually served dinner at six o¡¯clock, and the dishes were almost ready when Roy Lewis entered. Mrs. Walker had just finished frying the two temporarily added dishes, and Richelle Dunn helped carry them into the living room.

    After setting the table, she went to the children¡¯s bedroom door and knocked.

    ¡°Babies, it¡¯s time for dinner. Uncle Kendrick and Timmy are staying for dinner. Wash your hands and face beforeing out.¡±

    There was no problem with what Richelle Dunn said to Roy Lewis.

    But the three children in the room hurriedly put their masks back on their faces.

    ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t have to wear it.¡±

    Timothy reminded the young master.

    But the young master said, ¡°I¡¯m a big brother; I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    If wearing a mask meant he could be with his younger brother and sister forever, then he was willing to wear it all the time.

    The bedroom door opened, and the three children, wearing the masks they had just put back on, held hands and walked out.Roy Lewis nodded at them, but the three little brats ignored him as if they didn¡¯t see him at all and marched towards the dining room.

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn with a confused face, and Richelle spread her hands, ¡°Maybe, they had a fight and are sulking?¡±

    It was obvious that the three little brats were still angry at their daddy.

    Unfortunately, Roy Lewis had no idea about the children¡¯s feelings and thought the little rascals really had a fight. It wasn¡¯t until they sat down at the dining table together that he noticed the difference from thest time.

    When he ate herest time, Timothy and Tifanny were very friendly to him, their sweet little mouths called him ¡°uncle¡± over and over.

    But today, it seemed like the two little ones hadn¡¯t called him at all since they walked in the door!

    Roy Lewis felt a little ufortable in his heart, but as a grown man, he couldn¡¯t ask the two little rascals why they didn¡¯t call him.

    He had no choice but to start with his own son.

    ¡°Timmy, did you bully Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    The saying goes, ¡°when a child makes a mistake, the adult suffers.¡±

    The little master wouldn¡¯t take the me and directly rolled his eyes at his dad, mumbling his reply.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡±

    His mommy, brother, and sister didn¡¯t like him that much to begin with, and he was incredibly stupid, failing to seize the opportunity to please his brother and sister!

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand why his son suddenly threw a tantrum, but he couldn¡¯t argue with his son in front of the others, so he turned his gaze to Timothy and Tifanny who were silently eating their food.

    ¡°Why do Timothy and Tifanny look unhappy?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny looked up at the same time, nced at him, and then Timothy turned away and asked Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, when is Uncle Kendricking? My sister and I miss him so much!¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub was Richelle¡¯s fellow martial arts brother and had pursued Richelle for several years, always treating Timothy and Tifanny well.

    Tifanny immediately chimed in with a babyish voice, ¡°Right, Tifanny really, really misses Uncle Kendrick!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect that the two little ones would involve someone else just to spite Roy Lewis, so she quickly put some meat on their tes to appease them.

    ¡°He¡¯sing on Friday. If Timothy and Tifanny are well-behaved, Uncle Kendrick will bring you gifts.¡±

    Roy Lewis and the little master, who were both treated like outsiders, looked at Richelle¡¯s face simultaneously.

    Roy Lewis had some scrutiny in his gaze, while the little master was inquiring with an obscure expression. Then, he mmed his chopsticks down and asked Richelle coldly.

    ¡°Is Uncle Kendrick your boyfriend?¡±

    The little master remembered very clearly that his brother had said that morning he hoped mommy would find an uncle to marry.

    Is this Uncle Kendrick the handsome and powerful doctor that his brother and sister were talking about? Were they hoping that mommy would marry him?

    With this question from the little master, not only was Richelle taken aback, but even Roy Lewis was somewhat astonished.

    Wasn¡¯t Richelle married? And now she has a boyfriend?

    Or did she get married, but then divorced?

    Richelle clearly felt her eldest son¡¯s resentment and didn¡¯t care about Roy Lewis¡¯s strange scrutiny. She only anxiously rified to her eldest son.

    ¡°Of course not, Uncle Kendrick is auntie¡¯s martial arts brother and a very powerful doctor. Timothy and Tifanny really like him.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Timothy and Tifanny subconsciously and saw the two little rascals had admiration and joy in their eyes, nodding in agreement, ¡°Yes, we really like Uncle Kendrick.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt increasingly bitter in his heart.

    It was true that Timothy and Tifanny weren¡¯t his children, but when he noticed that the two little ones liked another uncle more than him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset!

    Could it be that he was just that unlikable to children?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 ¨C Chapter 37: Mommy, find us a new daddy!

    But the young master¡¯s focus was clearly different from his father¡¯s.

    He stared at Richelle with a cold expression, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny were his brother and sister, and he didn¡¯t mind sharing a mom with them, but if it was another man, that would not do!

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand his meaning for a moment, ¡°Huh?¡±

    The young master frowned, ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter, but when she saw her eldest son¡¯s face turning dark, she stoppedughing and hurriedly exined to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡±

    Upon receiving Richelle¡¯s assurance, the young master¡¯s expression softened a bit.

    Richelle added a shrimp to his bowl, and he nced at her and coolly lectured her.

    ¡°Men are terrible¡­¡±

    This time, not only did Richelleugh awkwardly, but even Roy Lewis felt that his son was being too much.

    ¡°Timmy, that¡¯s Dr. Dunn¡¯s private matter. Kids shouldn¡¯t be nosy.¡±

    After saying that, Roy Lewis apologized to Richelle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t take Timmy¡¯s words to heart.¡±

    The young master red at him, ¡°This is between the two of us. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Roy Lewis was shocked by his son¡¯s grown-up tone, ¡°Timmy¡­¡±

    Seeing the father and son¡¯s conversation moving closer and closer to dangerous territory, Richelle quickly intervened.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I understand Timmy¡¯s concern. He sees Timothy and Tifanny as his brother and sister. So, he¡¯s afraid that if I find a boyfriend, that person will treat Timothy and Tifanny poorly. That¡¯s why he said those words.¡±

    The young master nced at her without refuting.

    Roy Lewis patted his son¡¯s head, ¡°Timmy, apologize to Dr. Dunn quickly! You can¡¯t behave like this. It¡¯s very impolite!¡±

    While educating his son, he cast an inquiring gaze at Richelle.

    So, she was really divorced?

    This meal had apletely different atmosphere fromst time.

    Last time, the children were lively, eating, drinking, and ying. This time, even Tifanny, who was normally carefree, hung her head, eating her meal silently and lost in thought.

    Not to mention her two brothers who were upset with their father for being insensitive and with their mother seemingly having a boyfriend. One was also upset that although his father was right in front of him, he was unwilling to give him and Tifanny more attention.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t tell if it was the atmosphere or the food that Mrs. Walker made this time, but he also found the meal tasteless.

    Mrs. Walker¡¯s cooking was actually very good, but Roy Lewis always felt that Richelle¡¯s cooking suited his taste buds better. Perhaps it was a subtle difference, but the oue was like night and day.

    Richelle was the one who understood everyone¡¯s feelings the most in the house, but she could only watch as her three children became sad and disheartened, unable to help at all.

    All she could do was keep serving food to the children, coaxing them softly to eat more.

    Who would have thought that in the middle of the meal, Roy Lewis would again bring up the matter of moving to arger space for ss?

    He thought that Richelle would refuse due to unnecessary pride, but the children¡¯s objections were much simpler. Most children wouldn¡¯t be able to resist having a spacious ssroom with advanced teaching facilities and y equipment.

    ¡°Timmy, your dad is going to build a multi-functional teaching building near our home. Do you want to attend sses there with Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    But he forgot that his children were not ordinary children.

    The young master looked at his brother and sister first, ¡°Do you want to go, bro, and sis?¡±

    He didn¡¯t care where he studied as long as he was with his brother and sister, even in a hut.

    Timothy¡¯s response was simr to Richelle¡¯s, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I like studying at home.¡±

    In soap operas, viins often lure people¡¯s hearts by giving them small treats.

    Heh, you think you can use these little tricks to deceive me and Tifanny away from mommy? No way!

    Timothy was still angry with Roy Lewis, so hebeled him as a malicious person on his own.

    Tifanny also responded sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, either! I want to be with my brother.¡±

    The young master then turned to Roy Lewis, ¡°I want to be with my brother and sister, too! I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect even his son not to support him, ¡°In addition to the most advanced teaching facilities, there will be a game room, and a heated pool on the top floor. You still don¡¯t want that?¡±

    This time, before the young master could respond, Timothy spoke up first.

    ¡°Mommy said that facilities are dead, people are alive, and we study at home not because we can¡¯t afford kindergarten, but because mommy¡¯s teaching is more interesting and can make us smarter and more knowledgeable. We can y games at home and go to the sports center across the street to swim if we want to.¡±

    Previously, in front of Roy Lewis, Timothy was a lively and cheerful child. But now, he was as serious as an old schr, not in the least tempted or enchanted by Roy Lewis¡¯s offers.

    Roy Lewis was not a talkative person, but while he was concise and to the point in his speech, he was not dull or eloquent. In countless negotiation meetings, he was always able to swiftly defeat his opponents with a single, piercingment.

    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t find any words to say in the face of a four-year-old child¡¯s defiance. Eventually, he gave up trying to persuade him.

    Perhaps it was because his reaction today had greatly disappointed the children. When they finished dinner and took their leave, the two little ones only hugged Timmy to say goodbye,pletely ignoring him as if he were invisible.

    It was Richelle who called them back, ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, say goodbye to your uncle!¡±

    Only then did the two little ones reluctantly wave goodbye to him, listlessly saying, ¡°Goodbye, uncle¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis had never been a popr figure among children, but he had never cared about it before. Now, however, he was feeling down about their distant attitude towards him.

    In the car, he tried asking his son.

    ¡°Timmy, is there something that¡¯s upsetting Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    If they really had any difficulties, he could lend a helping hand on behalf of his son who considered them good friends.

    The young master gave him a disdainful look, ¡°Stupid¡­¡±, then turned his head to watch the bustling streets flying by, ignoring him.

    Roy Lewis had always had a high tolerance for his son. Being despised by his son time and time again, he could only rub his son¡¯s head, feeling a trace of sorrow as a father. How could he bridge this huge generation gap between him and his son?

    After sending Roy Lewis and her older son away, Richelle turned and went back to find Timothy and Tifanny.

    Her children¡¯s reactions today were a bit beyond Richelle¡¯s expectations.

    Richelle found the brother and sister in the y area on the balcony of their bedroom. The normally giggling and yful pair were sitting on the carpet, looking gloomy while ying with their own toys.

    ¡°My darlings, can you tell mommy why you¡¯re so unhappy?¡±

    If it was simply because Roy Lewis didn¡¯t y games with them when they first came in, that would be making a big fuss out of nothing.

    Timothy aggressively poked the y in his hand. After a while, he finally looked up, his face filled with sorrow as he asked Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, will daddy never ept me and Tifanny¡­¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41: 38:1 Accepted That Dangerous

    Chapter 41: Chapter 38:1 epted That Dangerous

    Mission

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Never¡± seemed too heavy, not only for two four-year-olds, but also for an adult like Richelle Dunn.

    Richelie didn¡¯t know how to answer her son¡¯s question, let alone how to fill the huge void in their fragile hearts about ¡°Dad.¡±

    From a young age, she told her children that their father might never appear due to some reason.

    At that time, Timothy and Tifanny didn¡¯t really understand her words, butter they rarely asked questions rted to their father because they had never had one, so they didn¡¯t show any regrets or longings.

    But now, their biological father has appeared, and the tiny, nearly dying desire in their hearts has instantly blossomed like a seed exposed to sunlight and air.

    Yet, they can¡¯t be spoiled or ask for love from this biological father, and even getting a little more attention from him seems too much to ask for.

    ¡°Mommy, can you find another dad for me and my brother, please?¡±

    Tifanny took an even harder hit today than Timothy. She crawled into Richelie¡¯s arms, curled up into a small ball.

    Richelle¡¯s heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. With tearful eyes, she pulled her son over and tightly embraced her children with both arms, gently rubbing her face against their soft hair.

    ¡°My darlings, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Not only for the children but also for Richelle, the situation was a difficult dilemma.

    If Roy Lewis were just an ordinary person, Richelle might have taken the risk to let her children recognize him.

    But Roy Lewis is not.

    Judging from his level of care for Timmy, if he found out that Timothy and Tifanny are also his children, he would go to any lengths to take them back.

    But if she were to take Timothy and Tifanny away from Roy Lewis now, it¡¯s not just that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her eldest son ¨C Timothy and Tifanny wouldn¡¯t want to, either.

    ¡°My darlings, give Mommy some time¡­¡±

    These past few days, she waspletely immersed in the joy of finding her eldest son.

    She hadpletely forgotten that her primary goal ining back was to find her eldest son.

    Her secondary goal was to avenge the great hatred of years past.

    Over the past five years, thanks to her master Sonia Seaton and her two little angels, she had led a stable and happy life.

    But countless times in the dead of night, shey in that broken, hopeless room, blowing with the cold wind, suffering pain after pain in her dreams.

    Waking up, she gasped for breath and was covered in sweat.

    She swore that all the pain and despair she had experienced, all the suffering she had endured from being separated from her flesh and blood, would be doubly repaid to Megan Linwood and her family!

    She wanted her darlings to live in the bright sunshine.

    She wanted Megan Linwood and her family to pay with blood for blood.

    She wanted all those who had hurt her and her children, to go to hell and never be reincarnated again and again!

    The next day, Richelle got up early and, while washing up, she clenched her fists and cheered herself on in the mirror.

    Richelle Dunn,e on!

    In order for Timothy and Tifanny to be rightfully recognized by their biological father, and in order for Timmy to openly call her ¡°mommy,¡± she had to first untie the dead knot of the Dunns¡¯ source!

    Before leaving, she checked someone¡¯s recent activity on herputer to make sure he had been staying at Kindur headquarters before she felt at ease and left the house.

    Richelle had been in Kindur for over a month with Timothy and Tifanny, but her daily routine was mainly between the Central Hospital and home.

    Since she took over Roy Lewis¡¯s treatment, her trajectory had changed to three points and three lines.

    But that day, after she finished the acupuncture treatment for Roy Lewis, she picked up her eldest son and took him home, asking Mrs. Walker to apany her children at home, while she went out herself again.

    Despite her warm nature, the young master still acted indifferent towards her on the surface, but in his heart, he actually wished for her to apany him and his brother and sister all the time.

    So, when Richelle said she was going out, his handsome little face immediately tensed up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to squat down in front of him and exin softly.

    ¡°Auntie has to run some errands. Timmy, stay at home and look after your brother and sister. 1¡¯11 be back at three to give you all a ss.¡±

    The little master tilted his head suspiciously and eyed her, ¡°Are you going on a date with Uncle Kendrick?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°Uncle Kendrick won¡¯t be here until Friday, and also, he¡¯sing for work, not for a date with me.¡±

    However, the little master refused to be appeased and pointed at Timothy and Tifanny, ¡°But my brother and sister want him to be their new dad, and I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    Tifanny pitifully tugged the little master¡¯s arm, tears welling in her eyes, ¡°Big brother, you have a dad and mom, but my brother and 1 only have mommy¡­¡±

    The little master was at a loss and hurriedly turned to help his sister wipe her tears with his little hand.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Our father is also your father¡­¡±

    It has to be said, no matter how willful the young master is in front of Richelle Dunn, in front of his younger siblings, he always bears the responsibility and consciousness of being an elder brother.

    ¡°But Brother said we can¡¯t acknowledge our dad¡¯s side! If we do, we won¡¯t be able to be with our mom anymore¡­¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s words silenced the three children.

    Deep down, all three of them wished they could have both their dad and mom, and be a happy family of five together.

    But they also vaguely understood that this wish was unlikely toe true.

    Watching the children struggle with their sadness, Richelle felt bad too.

    But for now, she had no better solution.

    All she could do was to embrace the three children in her arms.

    ¡°Babies, Mommy will think of a way. Trust Mommy, okay?¡±

    For the sake of her three children, regardless of the difficulties, she had to take the first step and try to unravel this predicament.

    It took Richelle nearly half an hour to finally soothe the children, before driving to an inte cafe called ¡°Pioneer¡± located deep in an alley in the old city.

    She approached the front desk, and a waiter nodded at her, ¡°Hello, do you want a full day or hourly package?¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss.¡±

    After giving her a serious look, the waiter asked, ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Tell him my name is Sandy.¡±

    Suddenly, the waiter¡¯s eyes widened, and he let out a weird scream.

    ¡°Damn, damn, the Great Master is actually a beautiful woman!¡±

    Luckily, there was a wall separating the front desk from the inte cafe, otherwise, themotion he made would definitely attract a lot of attention.

    Richelle gently tapped on the table and asked him again, ¡°Young man, is the boss here?¡±

    The waiter nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, yes, Great Master, wait a minute, I¡¯ll lock up and take you to him.¡±

    Bending down, he pressed some keys quickly. Then he straightened up with a red face and walked out from behind the front desk.

    ¡°Great Master, please follow me.¡±

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°Just call me Richelle!¡±

    ¡°No, I dare not!¡±

    The waiter led Richelle through a dim corridor, up a narrow staircase to the second floor, around a short hallway, and finally stopped in front of a wooden door, knocking vigorously.

    ¡°Boss, the Great Master is here.¡±

    It took a while before the door opened, with a ng, ¡°What Great Master? Who¡¯s so shameless¡­¡±

    The tall, thin, and handsome man looked disdainfully at her. But when he saw Richelle¡¯s face, he paused and his face lit up with delight, ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± and then extended her hand to him, ¡°Hugo Camrey, we finally meet.¡±

    Hugo hurriedly shook her hand vigorously, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in South Asia? When did youe to Kindur?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s hand was nearly shaken off by him, she sighed helplessly, ¡°Can we talk about this inside?¡±

    Hugo uttered an ¡°oh¡± before letting her in.

    Contrary to the dark atmosphere outside, the second floor had a spacious living room, which led to a wide and bright balcony.

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    Finally recovering from his surprise, Hugozily gestured for her to sit, then grabbed a few cans of beer from the fridge, and ced them on the coffee table with a thud.

    Richelle pointed at the fridge, ¡°Don¡¯t you have water? I¡¯m driving, I can¡¯t drink!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Hugo swiped his half-long falling hair with his hand, expressing frustration, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate with a drink at our first meeting?¡±

    Richelle apologetically smiled at him, ¡°Next time, I came today to ask if anyone took the job you mentioned. The dangerous but well-paid one.¡±

    Hugo asked uncertainly, ¡°The one about Lordon?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, has anyone epted it?¡±

    When it came to business, Hugo put his frustration aside and got up to get her a bottle of water.

    ¡°No, not just anyone can take on such a difficult task.¡±

    Richelle epted the water, unscrewed the cap, and gulped down half the bottle before catching her breath and replying.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it!¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42: 39:1 have money, I can support my younger brothers and sisters!

    Chapter 42: Chapter 39:1 have money, I can support my younger brothers and sisters!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hugo Camrey looked serious, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    Richelie Dunn nodded, ¡°I have!¡±

    However, Hugo hesitated.

    ¡°I think you should reconsider. This task is too broad and dangerous. If you¡¯re not careful, you might upset some powerful figures and end up dead!¡±

    But Richelie persisted, ¡°No need to consider any further. However, apart from the original reward, I want to add an additional condition. For this extra condition, 1 want to discuss it personally with the other party.¡±

    Hugo looked at her seriously, ¡°Richelie, are you short of money? If so, both Vanessa Brown and I can lend it to you.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t need money¡­¡± And besides, can someone like Hugo, who spends money like water, have any extra cash?

    Hugo didn¡¯t know that in Richelie¡¯s eyes, he was a dead broke, constantly struggling with money. He interrupted her with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t take it! Vanessa and I were prepared to let this task naturally expire and be invalid. We don¡¯t want the money if it¡¯s earned at the risk of our lives.¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°This task isn¡¯t as dangerous as you think. 1¡¯11 be cautious.¡±

    Although Richelle said this to reassure Hugo, in reality, if she wasn¡¯t desperate to find a breakthrough to solve her current predicament, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a dangerous task.

    Hugo stared at her for a long time before finally sighing heavily and patting her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Though we only met in person recently, we¡¯ve known each other online for years. I hope you understand that both Vanessa and I have always treated you like a sister. If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask us.¡±

    Richelle gratefully nodded, ¡°I will!¡±

    Hugo patted her shoulder again and went into the inner room. When he returned, he handed her a small box.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in there. You can take your time to look at it when you get home.¡±

    Richelle returned home to a quiet house. Evidently, Mrs. Walker and the kids were still taking their afternoon naps.

    She tiptoed back into her bedroom, closed the door, and took out the USB drive from the small box to insert it into herputer.

    While the files were decrypting, the entire screen was blue. The dim light reflected off her beautiful face, brightening and dimming as her thoughts wandered with the decryption progress.

    Richelle¡¯s parents died in an ident when she was just three years old. Her uncle, Jayden Dunn, took over the Dunn Group and became her new guardian. All the inheritance left by her parents was taken over by her uncle as well.

    Jayden and Megan Linwood thought she was too young to know about her background. They brainwashed her since childhood, iming they were her saviors and parents.

    In Jayden and Megan¡¯s words, her parentsmitted suicide together due to business failure that caused the Dunn Group to suffer. And they adopted her only because of family ties.

    Richelle always remembered Megan¡¯s and her other children¡¯s ugly faces. ¡°Richelle, you have to know how to repay kindness. Without your uncle and me taking you in and raising you, you would have been sold by the creditor to repay debts!¡±

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a dog our family keeps!¡± ¡°Richelle Dunn, you think you¡¯re so powerful? Show me your skills and escape from this broken house!¡±

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, do you think you¡¯re too precious? You¡¯re nothing but a worn-out shoe yed by a fat and ugly old man. Don¡¯t worry, he has plenty of money and will take good care of your child!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, the Madame ordered us not to care about her. Retreat quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°If we do so, she¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°The Madame said¡­ it¡¯s better if she dies¡­¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The sound of the decryptionpletion pulled Richelle back from her nightmare-like past.

    Richelle buried her face in her hands, took a deep breath, and wiped her face fiercely. Then, she focused on the now essible files.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The encrypted email received a message from a hidden user.

    ¡°What¡¯s the additional condition?¡±

    It appeared to be the task¡¯s initiator.

    ¡°A copy of all data pertaining to the Dunn Group¡¯s Lordon.¡±

    Unless there was a separate agreement, the task executor was strictly prohibited from retaining any task-rted data.

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    Given the content of the task, the task initiator must be a big shot. There was little chance of fooling them with small tricks.

    Richelle pondered for a moment, deciding to tell the truth.

    ¡°Personal vendetta!¡±

    The other party seemed doubtful, taking about half a minute to reply.

    ¡°I refuse!¡±

    Richelle had already anticipated the refusal, but she was determined.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll refuse the task. Bye-bye!¡±

    This mission had been on the list for nearly three months, with the bounty escting from five million to ten million, and then from ten million to one hundred million. It wasn¡¯t just the danger that deterred people¡ªit was the difficulty.

    Of course, the task was difficult for Richelle Dunn, too, but it was conquerable. She hadn¡¯t epted the job before because she was cautious of her life.

    Joking aside, as a beautiful and intelligent life winner with a pair of angelic children, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to impulsively take on such a risky mission that could cost her life.

    The other party stayed silent for a few minutes before sending a message¡ª¡±Choose another one!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t respond to him.

    After a while, he replied again, ¡°The bounty doubles!¡±

    Richelle still ignored him.

    Two minutes passed, and he finally relented.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t a kind person¡ª¡±Double the bounty and copy all the data of the Dunn Group!¡±

    How dare you refuse me, you need to pay the price for it!

    The other party was probably so angry he threw hisputer, taking a good four or five minutes to respond.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Richelle raised a smile, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you! (shy smiley face)¡±

    Ten minutester, Richelle received a transfer notification¡ªtransferor: Hugo Camrey, transfer note: deposit.

    Richelle counted the long string of zeros after the ¡°5,¡±ughing involuntarily.

    Money in hand, and soon, a luxury house!

    Roy Lewis, you think you¡¯re the only one with money to buy a luxury house for the kids?

    I have it too!

    In high spirits, Richelle closed herptop, washed her face, hummed a tune, and went to the kitchen, quickly cooking the syrup and baking the egg tarts. ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡±

    A little head peeked out from the kitchen door.

    Richelle was standing on tiptoe to grab a tray from a high cab. Just by hearing the voice, Richelle knew it was Timothy.

    ¡°Timothy, go tell your brother and sister toe out and have some dessert.¡± ¡°Ok!¡±

    Soon, Richelle heard the children¡¯s chaotic footsteps and their chattering voices.

    Richelle put the fragrant egg tarts on a tray and ced it on the countertop.

    She then took out three small bowls and tworger ones and filled them with syrup.

    Tifanny and the young master ran in, ¡°Mommy, do you need help with anything?¡±

    Richelle looked at Tifanny with a smile, ¡°Darling, your braids are so pretty today!¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she proudly shook her two braids.

    ¡°Right? Big brother did it for me!¡±

    Richelle bent down to kiss her face, ¡°Yes, today you¡¯re mommy¡¯s beautiful little princess.¡±

    After fussing over her daughter, she pulled her eager-to-be-praised eldest son over as well. Leaning her forehead against his, she softly praised him, ¡°What a skillful big brother, taking such good care of your sister!¡±

    The young master awkwardly lowered his eyes and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s such an easy task!¡±

    Richelle was used to her eldest son¡¯s pride, so she just hummed and let go of him.

    ¡°Thankyou, darling!¡±

    The young master turned his face away, ncing at the bowls of syrup on the counter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this out.¡±

    Fearing that the hot syrup might hurt him, Richelle handed him the tray with the egg tarts instead, ¡°You and your sister carry this out together. I¡¯ll handle the syrup.¡±

    The young master and Tifanny worked together to ¡°lift¡± the tray out, and Richelle took some fresh Osmanthus flowers she had bought earlier from the fridge, sprinkling them on each bowl of syrup.

    Footsteps approached from a distance and halted behind her.

    Richelle turned around to see her eldest son standing behind her, staring up at her with a hesitant expression on his face.

    ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Richelle bent down and asked him with a smile.

    The young master stood there, hands in his jacket pockets, trying to act cool. However, his eyes darted around without looking at her, and his little hands restlessly fidgeted in his pockets.

    Richelle didn¡¯t rush him. After a while, he finally turned his questioning gaze back to her face.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t go on a date this morning?¡±

 Chapter 43 - 40: Timmy treats the two of them like his own younger brother and sister

    Chapter 43: Chapter 40: Timmy treats the two of them like his own younger brother and sister

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie tried hard not tough, her lips slightly curling up, ¡°Of course not, Auntie is going to work to make money to support you guys!¡±

    Little Master seemed not to care and turned around to leave.

    When he reached the door, he stopped and looked back at her.

    ¡°I have money, I can support my siblings!¡±

    The implication was that Richelie didn¡¯t have to work so hard.

    Richelie felt the awkward love from her eldest son, and her heart ached, and her eyes were a little hot.

    ¡°Okay, thank you Timmy!¡±

    Richelie apanied the three children to finish their syrup and egg tarts, set up the study materials in the living room, and prepared for ss.

    Mrs. Walker tidied up the kitchen and came out to ask Richelie.

    ¡°Richelie, do we need to prepare dinner for Mr. Lewis tonight?¡±

    Three children sitting on the stools all perked their ears up to look at Richelle.

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No need.¡±

    This ce isn¡¯t his home; who is he to demand daily meals?

    The children¡¯s faces showed a touch of disappointment, obviously, even though they were still angry at Roy Lewis, deep down, they still wanted to see him and spend more time with him.

    Little Master felt the same way; in his heart, he wanted Mommy and Daddy to be together, so that he could study and y with his siblings every day, sleep together, and y games together¡­

    But he knew deep down that even though Mommy and his siblings treated him as a part of the family, his real home was with Daddy.

    Fearing being grouped together with Daddy by his siblings, Little Master hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Walker, I want to stay for dinner!¡±

    Richelle patted his head, ¡°Timmy is family, and there¡¯s no need for special permission for dinner!¡±

    Only then did Little Master rx, and Timothy reassured him, ¡°Yeah, big brother, you¡¯re eating our rice, you don¡¯t have to be polite!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words amused both the adults and the children.

    Tifannyughed and corrected him, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s our food, not rice!¡±

    Timothy pulled on her pigtail, his face full of affection, ¡°Silly sister!¡±

    Little Master touched the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Sister isn¡¯t silly, sister is very adorable!¡±

    So the little girl stuck her tongue out at Timothy, widens her eyes with her fingers, and made a big ghost face, ¡°Look, look, big brother said Tifanny isn¡¯t silly!¡±

    Richelle saw the three children ying happily together without any barriers and smiled with relief.

    Halfway through the ss, during the break, Richelle suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to exin some things to Roy Lewis after giving him acupuncture in the morning because she was preupied with other things.

    She let the three children y freely, went back to the bedroom, and called Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, Mr. Lewis needs to start taking another Chinese medicine today. I¡¯ll send the prescription to the deanter, and you contact him about the time to pick up the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Will he still take the medicine before bedtime?¡±

    The voice was deep and maic, Roy Lewis¡¯s unmistakeable.

    Richelle was stunned for a moment, then quickly realized that Uncle Axel must have been nearby, so they were using the speakerphone.

    ¡°Yes, I took your pulse after you were asleep this morning. Your physical condition has improved, so the medicine needs to be adjusted.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Richelle finished what she needed to say and prepared to hang up, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Timmy okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t seem to want to let her hang up.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well; today we had a math lesson, and his learning ability andprehension are as strong as Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s. Mr. Lewis, please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Timmy wants to have dinner here and then go back tonight. Is that okay?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how Roy Lewis and his son had agreed, but since her son had expressed his desire to stay for dinner, she had to do her best to fight for it.

    There was silence on Roy Lewis¡¯s end for a while, and atst, he said, ¡°Fine, around eight o¡¯clock, my driver will pick him up.¡±

    Richelle Dunn sighed silently.

    At the Lewis residence, Roy Lewis, sitting at his desk, returned the phone to Uncle Axel. As Uncle Axel took the phone, Roy asked,

    ¡°Uncle Axel, is Timmy not very happy at home all this time?¡±

    Uncle Axel hesitated for a moment, looking at his master¡¯s serious expression, unsure what answer his master wanted to hear.

    Seeing Uncle Axel¡¯s hesitation, Roy asked again, ¡°Is this question difficult to answer?¡±

    Uncle Axel hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, Master Lewis, the young master¡¯s emotions have always been hard to read; he is not a typical child¡­¡±

    Roy was, of course, aware of this.

    ¡°I know, he is more intelligent and precocious than other children.¡±

    Uncle Axel chose his words carefully, ¡°Yes, smart children tend to have unique personalities¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare say that his young master was peculiar or awkward, so he used the neutral word ¡°unique¡± instead.

    Roy pondered with a thoughtful expression, shaking his head, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Uncle Axel couldn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.

    Roy exined, ¡°Richelle Dunn¡¯s two children are as intelligent and precocious as Timmy, but their personalities are lively and cheerful¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel looked at Roy incredulously. From his understanding of his master, he knew that Roy was extremely protective of his children.

    The time the master and young master spent together was not much, but he had always taken pride in his son.

    ¡°Master, you used toin about the noise and disruption from the children of the second and third masters, saying that Timmy¡¯s calm and reserved nature was a sign of greatness in the making.¡±

    Upon Uncle Axel¡¯s mention of his second and third brothers¡¯ mischievous grandchildren, Roy¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s children, although talkative and a bit restless, were not annoying. They had a good sense of propriety and were full of childlike innocence while still being polite and sensible.

    ¡°Timmy has a hard time connecting with others, but with Richelle Dunn¡¯s children, he considers himself their big brother and genuinely sees them as his little siblings.¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyebrows rxed when he mentioned Timothy and Tifanny.

    At first, Roy was puzzled by Timmy¡¯s immediate bond with Timothy and Tiffany, but after sharing a meal with them and receiving the thoughtful gifts they gave him when they left, he realized the incredible power of the two children to ept and influence others with their warmth and vitality, like the morning sun.

    Even an old hand like himself, with years of hard knocks and suspicion, was warmed by their presence, let alone Timmy, who was only a little over four years old.

    And none of this was present in Timmy.

    For the first time, as a father, Roy thought that other people¡¯s children were not bad at all. Perhaps it would be nice if his son could also be like them.

    Upon hearing this, Uncle Axel made a mentalparison.

    ¡°It seems that the young master has been talking more these days.¡±

    Roy had thought that Richelle¡¯s refusal to move into the t was ungrateful.

    But now, he seemed to vaguely understand the reason behind her refusal.

    For children, material wealth is far less important than spiritual wellbeing.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, what do four or five-year-olds like?¡±

    Recalling the aloof attitude of the two children towards him yesterday, Roy still felt ufortable.

    Uncle Axel was once again stumped by his question, ¡°Master, are you thinking of buying a gift for the young master?¡±

    Roy considered himself a cold and unemotional person. At his age, not many people or things could truly leave a mark on his heart.

    But even now, he could still remember the disappointment and sadness on Timothy¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s faces yesterday.

    Although he still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for their despondency, he didn¡¯t want to see them like that.

    He only hoped that, like the first time he met them, he could hear them call him ¡°uncle¡± with their sweet and glutinous voices, see them present him with small treasures that adults would overlook but were valuable in their eyes, using their chubby little hands.

    As if he was an incredibly important person to them!

 Chapter 44 - 41: The Silly Daddy Finally Gets It!

    Chapter 44: Chapter 41: The Silly Daddy Finally Gets It!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Ding dong, ding dong!¡±

    At 7:50, the doorbell rang at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house.

    The young master, who was cuddling with his younger brother and sister on the couch watching Animal World, frowned unhappily. ¡°Why is Uncle Caroule so early? Let him wait, I¡¯m not leaving until eight.¡±

    Richelle patted him on his head and went to open the wooden door.

    However, the person standing outside the metal door was not the driver Parker, but Roy Lewis.

    Richelle panicked for a moment, not even bothering to greet Roy, but raised her voice and yelled at the children inside the house.

    ¡°Timmy, your daddy is here to pick you up. Hurry back to your room and pack your things, and remember to wash your face clean!¡±

    There were immediately sounds of chaos inside the house, along with theughter of several children.

    Roy asked after hearing Richelie¡¯s shout and the noises inside, ¡°What happened to Timmy¡¯s face?¡±

    Richelle made up a story on the spot, ¡°Oh¡­ They were watching The Phantom of the Opera this afternoon, and they just started painting each other¡¯s faces like ghosts¡­¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t imagine how his son, who had a serious obsession with cleanliness, could tolerate someone painting on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±, Richelle chuckled, doing her best to stall. ¡°Your son is so vain, he probably wouldn¡¯t want you to see him looking like a flower-faced cat.¡±

    Roy had no choice but to wait outside the door with Richelle, until the young master, with a fresh face, ran out and shouted ¡°Daddy!¡± through the iron door. Richelle finally opened the door.

    Roy looked down at his son¡¯s face, and there was not a trace of anything on it at all!

    Just as he was about to ask, Richelle had already pushed her eldest son back inside.

    ¡°Timmy, those paints are not good for your skin. If you and your younger brother and sister want to y The Phantom of the Opera, auntie will buy you masks.¡±,

    Richelle said while blinking her eyes like mad.

    The young master, along with Timothy and Tifanny, who had alreadye out wearing masks, understood her signal and grinned and nodded, ¡°Okay, we want lots and lots of Phantom masks.¡±

    Roy changed his shoes and entered the house with a fewrge bags in his hands. He proactively greeted the two children sitting on the sofa, who were still wearing half masks.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, good evening!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny obediently waved at him and said in unison.

    ¡°Good evening, Uncle!¡±

    After one night, Timothy and Tifanny were no longer sulking like they were yesterday. Their hearts, however, had a subtle barrier and distance towards Roy. They were no longer as enthusiastic and excited as they were when they first saw him on the first day.

    Roy stood there hesitating, unsure of how to start the conversation. After a moment, he finally waved to his son.

    Although the young master despised his silly father, in his heart, he still hoped his father could perform a little better. That way, his younger brother and sister would be happier and wouldn¡¯t keep urging their mommy to find a new daddy.

    He obediently walked over to Roy, raised his little face, and asked coolly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Roy touched his son¡¯s curly hair and handed therge bags in his hands to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been bothering Dr. Dunn¡¯s family for a few days, so these gifts are your daddy¡¯s way of thanking Timothy and Tifanny on your behalf.¡±

    A smile finally appeared on the young master¡¯s impatient face.

    Humph, his stupid daddy finally had a clue!

    He happily waved to Timothy and Tifanny, ¡°Little brother and sister,e and see!¡±

    After being with Timothy and Tifanny for a few days, the always cold and aloof young master had been influenced by them. His speech now carried a coquettish tone and his intonation softened quite a bit.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes softened, the corners of his lips lifted slightly, and he looked kindly at the children.

    Timothy and Tiffany first peeked at Roy Lewis, and as he met their gaze, he smiled and nodded, ¡°Uncle also has gifts for you. Let¡¯s see if you like them.¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany looked at Richelle, their hands on the back of the sofa.

    Mommy had said that they could decide whether to ept small gifts, but big gifts had to be approved by her.

    Richelle nced at Roy Lewis. Was he feeling guilty for upsetting the children, or was it just a coincidence that he wanted to give them something in return?

    However, it was not difficult to see from the children¡¯s excitement and delight that no matter what his reasons, the children¡¯s hearts had healed from being hurt by him the day before.

    ¡°Quickly thank Uncle!¡±

    Getting Richelle¡¯s approval, Timothy and Tiffany immediately jumped off the ground and ran up to Roy Lewis with bright and joyous eyes, raising their adorable faces. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    They were already thrilled without even seeing the gift yet.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heart warmed up at the sight of the joyful light in the children¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but squat down and gently embrace Timothy and Tiffany with his long arms.

    Their embrace felt different from Timmy¡¯s. Timothy and Tiffany had a scent simr to Richelle¡¯s.

    This scent made Roy Lewis¡¯s heart feel refreshed.

    What was even more incredible was that he had always thought that little girls were delicate and troublesome.

    However, Tiffany always managed to soften his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. 1 really love the gifts you gave me!¡±

    He suddenly felt quite cunning.

    The children¡¯s gifts were clearly hand-made with a lot of thought and time, making them one-of-a-kind.

    But his gifts were all things that money could buy, and it didn¡¯t even take him a second to earn the money for these gifts.

    Compared to the children¡¯s sincere and heartfelt gestures, his gifts seemed rather cheap.

    Timothy and Tiffany were held in their father¡¯s arms for the first time, his embrace was harder than their mother¡¯s soft and fragrant one but felt firm and warm.

    The two little ones cherished this rare moment, leaning their heads into Roy Lewis¡¯s arms and nestling in them.

    The young master watched his younger siblings snuggle into their father¡¯s arms, and he also leaned over, opened his arms, and hugged their backs, looking up at Roy Lewis with anticipation.

    ¡°Daddy, will you be Timmy and Tiffany¡¯s godfather?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Roy Lewis was stunned, and Richelle was even more startled. Before Roy Lewis could answer, she quickly said.

    ¡°Timmy, you¡¯re such a joker. A godfather like daddy can¡¯t be recognized casually. Besides, Timothy and Tiffany already have a godfather.¡±

    Richelle was torn. On one hand, she hoped Roy Lewis could show Timothy and Tiffany a little more attention.

    On the other hand, she was afraid that the truth might be exposed if Roy Lewis got too close to the children.

    Before she could find a way to deal with the Dunns, she could not allow Roy Lewis to be alerted.

    Moreover, Roy Lewis had initially suspected her of ulterior motives, and now he might think that she had instigated her son to say such words.

    When Timmy heard Richelle, he vaguely understood that his suggestion was not very wise.

    His delicate eyebrows drooped, his face showed a hint of disappointment, and he pursed his lips before saying to Roy Lewis,

    ¡°Never mind¡­Daddy, you¡¯re just average¡­ so¡­ maybe not¡­.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 42: Timothy and Tiffany, Are They Like Their Daddy?

    Chapter 45: Chapter 42: Timothy and Tiffany, Are They Like Their Daddy?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Before Roy Lewis had a chance to respond, his words were stifled by Richelle Dunn, and his son doused him with a bucket of cold water.

    In all honesty, although his son¡¯s words had caught him off guard, they did make him seriously consider his proposal.

    Therefore, when he heard Richelle gently reject him, he felt a tinge of disappointment deep down in his heart.

    Then, he heard his son bring up the question that had been troubling him.

    ¡°Do my brother and sister have a godfather? Is it Uncle Kendrick?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was shaking her head smiling, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny crawled out of Roy Lewis¡¯s embrace. As Timothy intended to tidy her messy hair, he turned to Mr. Timmy saying, ¡°Our godfather is a great painter with such long hair!¡±

    Timothy gestured to his own waist while Tifanny lifted her face and giggled, ¡°Our godfather has a girlfriend, she¡¯s our godmother!¡±

    Once the misunderstanding about the godparents was cleared, the children finally sat happily on the sofa for present-opening time.

    Roy Lewis, naturally, would have no idea what to buy for gifts. However, he had the insight to delegate this arduous task to the capable Nathan Caroule, under the advice of Uncle Axel.

    Nathan Caroule, living abroad with a reversed time zone, hurriedly gathered some secretaries from the CEO¡¯s office into a group chat. After half an hour of discussion, a list of the top ten gifts for four-year-old boys and girls was created.

    Roy Lewis then purchased the top three gifts for boys and girls as listed.

    Timothy¡¯s gifts included a set of darts, a simted astronaut suit, and a proportional aircraft carrier model.

    Tifanny¡¯s presents consisted of a princess diadem, a worldwide limited edition Barbie Doll, and a pair of beautiful crystal boots.

    Deep inside their hearts, Timothy and Tifanny longed for their dad¡¯s attention and love.

    So, hearing that Roy Lewis had bought them gifts, they were already enormously happy.

    The unwrapped gifts matched their expectations perfectly. The two little kiddos were shouting with joy as they unpacked them.

    Tifanny ced the princess diadem on her head, then strutted over to face Roy Lewis, tilting her face upwards to ask, ¡°Uncle, is Tifanny pretty?¡±

    Roy Lewis gazed at the rosy-faced, starry-eyed little girl, and couldn¡¯t help but touch her half-visible cheek.

    ¡°Very pretty, just like a little princess.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The little girl, having received apliment from her dad, spun around in joy, and then ran to Richelle Dunn to preen herself.

    Timothy also came along in his astronaut suit, donning a solemn expression and saluting Roy Lewis, ¡°Thank you, Uncle officer, for the gifts. 1 love them!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed as he tousled his cute mushroom head, ¡°You look dazzling and impressive!¡±

    Mr. Timmy, who seldom asked for gifts, seeing his brother looking so handsome and cool in the astronaut suit, rushed to his brother¡¯s side and saluted Roy Lewis too, ¡°Reporting to officer dad, Timmy wants a set too!¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t y favourites. He pinched his son¡¯s rosy cheeks.

    ¡°Rest assured, whatever Timothy has, dad has prepared one for you too.¡±

    Little Timmy grinned widely, ¡°Thank you, dad!¡±

    Seeing such childish, radiant joy in his son, he couldn¡¯t help but feel this was the best thing he had ever done in his four years of being a dad.

    He patted the two little boys on their behinds, ¡°Alright, off you go to y.¡±

    The two little boys scampered off.

    There were two sofas in Richelie Dunn¡¯s house, one long, one short.

    The three children snuggled on the long sofa ying, while Roy Lewis sat on the short sofa sipping tea, as Richelle sat on a stool. She watched themughing together, couldn¡¯t help but whip out her phone, and snap a bunch of photos.

    ¡°Send me a copy.¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly spoke, startling Richelle Dunn.

    Upon recovering, she couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    ¡°I thought Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t like taking photos.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t, but the kids are very adorable.¡±

    In the past, he only saw the good in his own son.

    Now, not only his son but even Timothy and Tifanny, were equally adorable in his eyes.

    Richelle hesitated for a bit. To be frank, even if Timothy and Tifanny wore masks, she did not want to give their photos to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Haha, my photography skills are poor. I will send some good ones to youter!¡±

    In her mind, however, she nned to select a few blurry shots that did not clearly show their faces.

    Roy Lewis did not notice the discrepancy between Richelle¡¯s assurances and her actual intent. His attention remained focused on the children.

    However, at some point, his sight was drawn to Richelle.

    Strange enough, he generally paid no attention to women¡¯s faces; all women looked pretty much the same to him, nothing but two eyes, one nose, and a mouth on a face.

    The only exception was Richelle. From the moment he firstid eyes on her, he felt she was dazzlingly beautiful, unforgettable at first sight.

    At this moment, Richelle, with her hair casually pinned up into a bun using a hair stick, sat there with a beaming smile as she watched the children. Her slightly curled hair draped over her pink-cheeked face, entuating her beautiful gentle profile as if it was a painting.

    The child on the sofa must have said something, as Richelle¡¯s smile grew wider, making her dimples even deeper.

    ¡°Timothy and Tiffany, why don¡¯t they have dimples?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought he must be going mad, how could he ask such a peculiar question?

    Richelle, who was jovially ying with the children, answered him without a second thought.

    ¡°They resemble their father, hence, theck of dimples.¡±

    For some unknown reason, Roy felt a sour feeling in his stomach. Lightly pressing against his stomach, he attributed it to his recurring gastritis.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Roy truly felt it was regrettable. If Tiffany smiled just like Richelle, gracing her face with two dimples, it would indeed be endearing enough to melt one¡¯s heart.

    Only then did Richelle realize, she turned to look at Roy suspiciously. On seeing his casual demeanour, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you should get going soon, otherwise it¡¯ll gette.¡±

    Roy¡¯s probing had startled Richelle into a cold sweat. In order to avoid any potentialplications, she quickly urged him to leave.

    Roy, however, remained seated, ¡°The kids are enjoying themselves, let them y for a bit longer.¡±

    Now, he understood somewhat why his son always wanted to run off to Richelle¡¯s side.

    As it turned out, even he wished to linger here a bit longer.

    Even if, unlike his son, he didn¡¯t havepatible ymates tough and joke around with.

    But just sitting here silently, watching quietly, brought an immense sense of satisfaction.

    It was a satisfaction he had never experienced before.

    It was as if the long-emptied corner of his heart was suddenly filled by the lightheartedughter of the children, and Richelle¡¯s tender and beautiful profile.

    Richelle watched him suspiciously again.

    Roy who was looking at the children, shifted his gaze and found himself staring back into Richelle¡¯s guarded eyes. At first, he was taken aback. But understanding the wariness in her eyes, he became somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°Richelle, rest assured, 1 have no interest in you!¡±

    On this point, Richelle was always confident.

    Since their first encounter, this man had made no attempts to hide his dislike for her.

    But her concern was not about herself!

    Her worry was about her precious children!

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Mr. Lewis, for recognizing that I am an ignorant and arrogant person who doesn¡¯t know better. How dare 1 hope for your favor.

    H

    Having said that, Richelle stood up while pping her hands twice towards the children.

    ¡°My darlings, it¡¯s gettingte, time to bathe and sleep.¡±

    In order to protect Timothy and Tiffany, she reluctantly bid her eldest son goodbye.

    Fortunately, her eldest son¡¯s attitude towards her had changed slightly. When she called, he didn¡¯t dawdle and resist leaving as before. Instead, he hugged his small brother and sister, touching his little face against theirs.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, little brother and sister!¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany were in a very good mood today. Just likest time, they happily walked Mr. Lewis and their older brother to the door, waving their small hands in farewell.

    Roy was initially in a good mood, but Richelle¡¯s reaction had left him feeling a tad frustrated.

    However, his habitual stoic expression meant that, except for Richelle, none of the children noticed anything unusual.

    After Roy left with his son, Richelle, along with Mrs. Walker, started cleaning the living room with the two children.

    ¡°Brother, I think Uncle treats us quite well¡­¡±

    Tiffany no longer resented Roy. In fact, she liked him even more than before.

    ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t sell yourself out for a few gifts¡­¡±

    Timothy showed some backbone. He constantly reminded himself that, although Daddy was Daddy, there was a good chance he might take Tiffany and himself away from Mommy.

    Thus, he continued to caution himself not to be bought over by Daddy¡¯s small favours.

    ¡°No, brother, you also really like Uncle¡¯s gifts, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Tiffany pouted, defending Roy.

    Timothy reached out his chubby fingers to poke her little head.

    H

    Silly sister, Mommy suffered so much to give birth to us and works so hard to raise us. Uncle just gives these small gifts, who does he think he is¡­¡±

    Tiffany was taken aback by her brother¡¯s words. After thinking for a moment, she admitted thatpared to Mommy¡¯s love for them and the hardship she went through to raise them, Uncle¡¯s gifts were indeed insignificant.

    ¡°Of course, the ones Tiffany likes the most are Mommy and brother, then elder brother, then grandma, and godparents including Uncle Kendrick. Uncle isn¡¯t important¡­¡±

    Despite her words, Tiffany felt very sad deep down and wanted to cry¡­.

 Chapter 46 - 43: This hacker is extremely similar to Richelie Dunn

    Chapter 46: Chapter 43: This hacker is extremely simr to Richelie Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯ mood was rarely influenced or swayed by others.

    Except for close family members like Timmy or his uncle, who he cared deeply about.

    But in these two days, he had been an exception time and again.

    Yesterday, he felt uneasy about Richelle Dunn¡¯s distant attitude towards her two children.

    Today, he was frustrated and irritated by Richelle Dunn¡¯s defensive posture.

    So much so that his usually reserved emotions were actually sensed by his son. He didn¡¯t know whether he was being too obvious or if his son was really in tune with him.

    ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy?¡±

    As the pair bent down to change their shoes in the hallway, the son, who had always been indifferent to him, tugged at his clothes and looked up at him with concern.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t figured out where his discontent wasing from, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t share these inexplicable emotions with his four-year-old son.

    The little gentleman looked at him again, ¡°Oh¡­then Daddy, go to bed early, good night!¡±

    The little gentleman had been independent since he was a child. Roy Lewis did not have the habit of apanying his son to bed and telling bedtime stories. So after saying goodnight, the little gentleman was taken back to the bedroom by Mrs. Collins to take a bath, and Roy Lewis returned to the study to deal with some matters.

    Near ten o¡¯clock, Roy Lewis received a video call from Kennedy Green, who had been out of touch for more than a day.

    As soon as the call was connected, Kennedy¡¯s handsome and mature face appeared on the screen.

    Roy Lewis greeted him, ¡°Uncle, are you done?¡±

    Green looked at him carefully for a few moments, nodding satisfactorily.

    ¡°Yeah, you look quite energetic.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt helpless. To his family, the Lewis Group, and the outside world, he was the fearsome Master Lewis.

    But in the eyes of his uncle, he would always be a child.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you issue a presidential order forcing me to rest at home? I dare not resist casually, or I¡¯d be beheaded!¡±

    It is said that nephews resemble their uncles, and indeed, Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green had simr facial features.

    However, unlike the always serious and expressionless Roy Lewis, Kennedy was quite cheerful and approachable.

    At this time, he was smiling at Roy Lewis, ¡°See, isn¡¯t the effect pretty good?¡± Roy Lewis was speechless, but he didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue with Kennedy at the moment. After all, he had no objections regarding his treatment.

    ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t get involved in the Dunn family matters in the future.¡± Green¡¯sughter ceased, and his wise eyes filled with inquiry.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter between you and Kiara? The two of you are forever Timmy¡¯s parents. Even if you¡¯re not together, you shouldn¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    Roy Lewis used to be indifferent to Kiara, but since that day, he deeply resented her.

    ¡°Kiara may not be fully aware and emotionally ready to be a mother. I only realized how badly I was fooled by them when I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Roy Lewis simply recounted the incident that happened at the cafeteria that day. After listening, Kennedy¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°1 didn¡¯t know about this. When Jayden Dunn called, he only mentioned that

    Kiara had some misunderstandings with you and asked me to help bail her out.

    I was busy at that time, so 1 just told Benjamin to handle it.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°1 don¡¯t me you for this, Uncle. This incident isn¡¯t that big of a crime, and one day of detention and the payment of some money are more than enough. 1 just wanted to teach her a lesson, but if something simr happens again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Green had always refrained from getting involved in Roy Lewis¡¯ affairs, ¡°If you and Kiara fall apart, what will happen to Timmy?¡± His primary concern was the little rascal, Timmy.

    ¡°He has been discontent with Kiara for a long time. He alwaysined to me that he didn¡¯t want to see them again. I never took his childish tantrums seriously, but thank goodness I went with him on that day, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±

    As Roy Lewis recalled the situation at the time, a trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.

    Green waved his hand, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere with your issues with the

    Dunn family. But they¡¯re not easy to deal with. There¡¯s a lot of entanglement; there¡¯s no need to be too ruthless.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement.

    ¡°By the way, your aunt told me that one of her close friends has a daughter.

    She¡¯s quite pretty, with a good personality¡­¡±

    As soon as Roy Lewis heard this familiar tone, he hurriedly interrupted.

    ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t my current physical condition obviously harming the other party?¡± This reason was Roy Lewis¡¯ most effective shield.

    As expected, Kennedy backed down, ¡°Fine! Fine! Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    But in reality, even though Roy Lewis had just received a critical illness notice a few days ago, he never believed he would die so soon.

    Especially now that Richelle Dunn was with his family, he was more at ease about his health in the future.

    However, these things could only be known to him. Otherwise, not only would his dear aunt continue to introduce him to potential matches, but the elders of the Federation family would also be eager to introduce their younger rtives. It was more than just annoying.

    After discussing private matters, Kennedy put on a serious face.

    ¡°Any progress on the Lordon case?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but it should be soon.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°1 just found a good helper!¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you on this. If this issue isn¡¯t resolved, it will cause widespread panic.¡±

    The two discussed a few more details, and as the time approached half-past ten, Kennedy had to leave for an international conference and quickly hung up. Roy Lewis had been going to bed before midnight as Richelle had requested. At this time, he still had some free time, so he turned on hisputer and logged into a certain system after facial recognition.

    Through the top-secret ount, he sent a message to the user whose disy name was hidden by ***. They had contacted each other at noon.

    ¡°How is the task progressing?¡±

    The other party seemed to also be online at the time and quickly replied.

    ¡°Hold on, 1¡¯11 send you today¡¯s progress.¡±

    After waiting for about five or six minutes, the other party sent over a top-secretpressed file.

    Roy Lewis used a special decryption method to unzip the file.

    The content disyed in the documents far exceeded Roy Lewis¡¯ expectations, and even he, who was always demanding of his work, couldn¡¯t help but praise it.

    Though these contents were just the tip of the iceberg in the vast amounts of data they needed, even just this small amount had baffled many experts. Apparently, this helper was really good.

    ¡°Very good! With this progress, you should be able toplete the task within a month.¡±

    Roy Lewis had been racking his brains for this case, and now that he saw a glimmer of light, his mood was quite good. Uncharacteristically, he praised the other person.

    However, it seemed that the other party was not interested in his praise.

    ¡°Thank you. Progress and content are based on the amount you paid.¡±

    The implication was that if he wanted things to go faster, he could pay more.

    Roy Lewis never liked being ckmailed, so when he saw the other party¡¯s response, he was slightly displeased.

    But for some reason, an image of Richelle Dunn suddenly popped into his mind.

    Could it be that the person carrying out the task, just like Richelle Dunn, was burdened with a huge family and desperately in need of money?

    Under some inexplicable influence, he typed a few words.

    ¡°Are you short on money?¡±

    ¡°If 1 wasn¡¯t short on money, who would do this life-threatening job?¡±

    This person¡¯s blunt nature was also strikingly simr to Richelle Dunn¡¯s¡­.

 Chapter 47 - 44: Was he cursed by Richelle Dunn?

    Chapter 47: Chapter 44: Was he cursed by Richelle Dunn?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis, a CEO who never worried about money from childhood, surprisingly developed empathy for the ordinary working ss.

    He readily paid ten times the deposit for noon.

    A few minutester, the other party had obviously received the money and sent a message, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, we will speed up the process as much as possible!¡±

    For some reason, Richelle Dunn¡¯s smug smile resurfaced in Roy Lewis¡¯s mind.

    Perhaps it was because he had been confined to bed rest recently, and apart from Uncle Axel and Timmy, he had the most contact with Richelle Dunn. Thus, he inadvertently substituted her face for anyone without a specific appearance.

    He shook his head, banishing the image of her face that made him want to administer a good beating, and focused on the documents presented before him.

    At half past eleven, Uncle Axel brought in the prepared traditional Chinese medicine, ¡°Master, here is today¡¯s medicine.¡±

    Roy Lewis took it, gulped down arge mouthful, then frowned and paused.

    ¡°Why does it taste so strange?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his faith in Richelle Dunn¡¯s professionalism, he would suspect that she was ying a trick on him.

    Uncle Axel was at a loss, as he didn¡¯t understand any of this.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn said she changed the prescription, could it be a mistake? Shall 1 call her and ask?¡±

    Roy Lewis, not one to meddle, didn¡¯t think the call was necessary but for some reason, he uttered an ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    So Uncle Axel dialed Richelle Dunn¡¯s number in front of him, while Roy Lewis¡¯s heart was secretly looking forward to it.

    After two rings, the call was picked up, ¡°Uncle Axel, is something wrong?¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s crisp and clean voice echoed in the study.

    Roy Lewis instinctively checked the time, 11:35 PM, and she still wasn¡¯t sleeping?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, did 1 make a mistake in the preparation? I feel like today¡¯s medicine tastes a bit strange¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel, being smart, took responsibility for the issue before raising the question.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, today¡¯s medicine contains purple gromwell root, so the taste might be a bit strange. It¡¯s not your fault, Uncle Axel ¨C tell Mr. Lewis to drink it without worry.¡±

    Uncle Axel gave Roy Lewis a look, signaling that he had heard everything and if there were any misunderstandings, he should ask for himself.

    However, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask about the traditional Chinese medicine, but instead asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep thiste?¡±

    It was as if the person who had been so picky about the taste wasn¡¯t him.

    It sounded like Richelle Dunn was typing on her keyboard on the other side, with faint ¡°tap tap tap¡± sounds.

    ¡°Mm, I have a paper 1 need to submit urgently, so I¡¯m workingte. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed really busy and didn¡¯t wait for Roy Lewis to respond before hanging up.

    Roy Lewis was left speechless for the second time tonight because of Richelle Dunn. However, not wanting to make a scene in front of Uncle Axel, he silently picked up the bowl of medicine, and against his disgust, finished the remaining ck medicine in one go.

    Uncle Axel took the bowl, ¡°Master Lewis, you seem to have improved tremendouslytely. Why don¡¯t we ask Dr. Dunn tomorrow if we can adjust the prescription and stop taking painkillers?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head. ¡°If there were alternative medicines, she would have used them. If she didn¡¯t let me stop taking them, it means there¡¯s no other way for now.¡±

    However, just a few days ago, he had prejudices against Richelle Dunn, thinking she was too attractive and young, and her behavior very frivolous, far from the professional image he held of doctors in his mind.

    But unknowingly, he had begun to unconditionally trust her in terms of medical skills.

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±, Uncle Axel said, sounding somewhat disappointed, and left with the bowl.

    Roy Lewis saw that it was almost time, so he tidied up the files on the table, closed theputer, and went back to the bedroom to grab his clothes for a shower.

    By the time hey down on the bed, it was just midnight.

    Although Richelle Dunn said she had changed the medicine, its sleep-inducing effects didn¡¯t seem much different from the previous days.

    Before going to bed, Roy Lewis was in the habit of analyzing the next day¡¯s tasks. He was thinking about the data he saw just now but couldn¡¯t get very far before sleepiness enveloped him, and soon, he fell into a deep slumber.

    In his dream, he vaguely returned to that night once again.

    This time, a hint of yellow light shone through the darkroom.

    He looked up and saw that through the thin gauze window, there hung a crescent moon in the sky.

    He lowered his eyes, looking at the beautiful woman with curly hair in his arms.

    She slept deeply with her mouth slightly open, her delicate white hand clutching his clothes on his chest, her light, slow breaths hitting his chest one by one.

    The moonlight sprinkled on her porcin doll-like, tender face, prompting Roy Lewis to lower his head involuntarily and press his lips against her soft, moist skin.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Roy¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The woman murmured in a low voice, her warm fingertips touching his chin, gently pushing him away.

    Roy lowered his head, coaxing her in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Richelle, be good¡­¡±

    The morning sun streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling window, casting light on Roy¡¯s handsome sleeping features.

    ¡°Daddy, get up!¡±

    The young master, who usually roseter than him, climbed onto his bed, pinching his nose and shouting.

    Roy was forcibly awakened from his beautiful dream by his son, opened his eyes, confronted with his son¡¯s sparkling eyes, and was momentarily stunned.

    He stared at his son, rubbing his eyes vigorously.

    Was it his imagination? Why did his son¡¯s smiling eyes look a bit like Richelle Dunn¡¯s?

    With his mind still foggy, Roy reached out to hold his son¡¯s face, brought it closer, and looked carefully.

    The young master, who was not in the mood for childish y today, couldn¡¯t figure out what his father wanted to do and could only stare at him with wide eyes.

    In those dark pupils, Roy¡¯s erged face was reflected.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    His son¡¯s soft voice finallypletely pulled Roy back to reality.

    He shook his head, trying to shake off the figure that had upied his mind all night.

    However, Richelle¡¯s smiling face, full of charm, seemed to be etched in his brain.

    Roy felt somewhat irritated, gently patting his son¡¯s face, ¡°Timmy, go have breakfast first, Daddy will take a shower.¡±

    The young master obediently hopped off the bed and ran out with a thud.

    Roy stood under the showerhead, cupping water in his hands and rubbing his face hard.

    He was a normal adult man who had had dreams at night before.

    However, there was never an actual specific person in those dreams, mostly faces he couldn¡¯t see.

    Butst night, not only did he see a face, but he also remembered every detail of the process!

    He must be going crazy!

    And the most terrifying thing was that the dream he hadst night was clearly the continuation of the same dream he¡¯d been having for the past few years.

    It was the first time he had ever dreamed this continuation.

    This was even more incredible.

    In the past, that dream was a nightmare that he wanted to get rid of.

    He had never thought about the continuation.

    But it turned out that the continuation that should have been a nightmare was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t want to wake up from it.

    Moreover, this continuation was as real as reality itself.

    In the dream, Richelle¡¯s every frown and smile, her softughter and words, were still vivid in his memory.

    Did Richelle cast some kind of curse on him?

    Otherwise, how could everything that had nothing to do with her in the first ce always end up involving her in the end?

    Even when having a censored dream, the object would still turn out to be her?

 Chapter 48 - 45: Who Says Straight Men Canâ€™t Flirt with Women?

    Chapter 48: Chapter 45: Who Says Straight Men Can¡¯t Flirt with Women?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy knew that his thoughts had no basis in science and were far-fetched.

    But apart from thinking like this, he couldn¡¯t find any other logical reason to exin these strange phenomena.

    Richelie felt that Roy was acting a bit odd today.

    Usually, as long as she instructed him to lie down in a specific position, he would close his eyes and quietly let her apply the acupuncture needles.

    But today, when she asked him to lie on his side, he did so, yet his eyes followed her movements the whole time.

    Richelle was baffled and initially thought she was reading too much into it.

    But when she ced the needle case on the bedside table, looked up, and met Roy¡¯s inquisitive gaze head-on, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you have any questions?¡±

    Roy was caught in the act, but he remainedposed and openly looked at her face.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Richelle was infuriated by his confident response, so sheughed sarcastically and asked him,

    ¡°Then why have you been staring at me, Mr. Lewis? Is it because I¡¯m particrly good-looking today?¡±

    Richelle, of course, knew she was quite eye-catching. However, she hadn¡¯t narcissistically thought that someone as seemingly cold and unppable as Roy would ever take notice of her looks.

    So, rather than being narcissistic, herment was more self-mocking and teasing.

    Little did she know, the man who usually seemed indifferent to women¡¯s beauty and had no idea how to flirt, suddenly blinked and said,

    ¡°You¡¯ve always looked good.¡±

    Roy¡¯s statement was actually emotionless, simply an ordinary derative sentence.

    However, to Richelle it sounded as if he¡¯d thrown a powerful bomb in front of her.

    Damn it, who said straight men can¡¯t flirt?

    When a straight man flirts, it¡¯s the most dangerous, isn¡¯t it?

    Richelle coughed twice to hide the shock in her heart, dropped her gaze self-consciously, and fiddled with the silver needle in her hand, pretending to be calm as sheughed it off.

    ¡°Haha, really? Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy watched her unblinkingly and, unexpectedly, saw the redness spread from her ears down to her neck and cheeks.

    Hadn¡¯t she been married before?

    She had even had two children, and usually carried herself as if she didn¡¯t give a damn about anything. Yet she blushed and acted shy so easily?

    Roy¡¯s stomach started to churn slightly. He pressed his hand against his stomach while continuing to watch Richelle.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that before?¡±

    Her ex-husband must have been a terrible person!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Richelle looked up, puzzled, and met his deep ck eyes.

    ¡°That you¡¯re good-looking.¡±

    Roy stared at her flushed face, and the woman before him suddenly ovepped with the alluring figure from his dreamst night.

    Richelle, who had already gone quite red, now turnedpletely crimson from her face to the base of her neck.

    Richelle felt as if she had lost all her dignity!

    She had never blushed like this in front of someone before.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please close your eyes!¡±

    And shut your damn mouth, don¡¯t interfere with my work!

    Roy was initially just watching her out of curiosity, but her furious reaction now tickled him.

    He looked at her with great interest, refusing to close his eyes, and waited to see what her next reaction would be.

    Richelle was so frustrated she wanted to grind her teeth. She took the silver needle, shook it in front of his eyes, and sneered.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t close your eyes, 1¡¯11 stab them out!¡±

    She was like a cornered kitten baring its little ws.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mood suddenly improved, the corners of his lips slightly raised, making a gesture of ceasefire with his hand, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    Seeing him close his eyes, Richelle Dunn breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

    That was close!

    Didn¡¯t this man know that his deep, attractive eyes had a bewitching power?

    Especially for her, a painter who needed handsome men and beautiful women to stimte inspiration, this man who was perfect from facial features to body could not be criticized, and he was a great source of light.

    Richelle Dunn took a few deep breaths, waiting for her inner agitation to calm down before picking up the silver needle again, aiming it at Roy Lewis¡¯s acupuncture points, and quickly inserting it.

    Roy Lewis soon fell asleep, and after Richelle finished applying the needles, she gave Uncle Axel a few instructions before going downstairs to apany her eldest son.

    Today, Roy Lewis had arranged for someone from the education department toe and give her the Teacher Qualification Exam, so she had to finish the exam before taking her eldest son back to her rundown little house.

    The young master was flipping through a book on the living room sofa when he heard footsteps and looked up.

    Richelle smiled at him, hesitated for a moment, and then sat down on the single sofa opposite him.

    ¡°Timmy¡­¡±

    Lying in bedst night, Richelle suddenly became a little scared, fearing that she had unintentionally hurt her eldest son in order to protect Timothy and Tifanny.

    The young master looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°If there really is a new teaching building, would you like to move there?¡±

    Yesterday, she was only thinking about protecting Timothy and Tifanny, and didn¡¯t have time to consider whether her eldest son might misunderstand her intentions.

    Without even thinking, the young master shook his head, ¡°No!¡±

    Before Richelle could ask him why, he gave his reason.

    ¡°My younger brother and sister are safer and happier at home!¡±

    Now, he seems to have epted the fact that Richelle¡¯s shabby little room is also his home.

    Richelle¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. She tried to hold back her tears and whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, Mommy isn¡¯t strong enough to protect all three of you at the same time.

    I¡¯m sorry, but in a desperate situation, Mommy might still have to leave you¡­

    It seemed as if the young master could sense all the unspeakable pain in Richelle¡¯s heart.

    He watched Richelle quietly, his little hands gripping the edge of the sofa.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine like this.¡±

    Indeed, the young master hated that his mother had left him behind, taking only his younger brother and sister.

    But his younger siblings told him that when their mother gave birth to him, she almost died, and when he was taken away, she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    If it wasn¡¯t for their grandmother¡¯s excellent medical skills, their mother and younger siblings would have died long ago.

    Since childhood, the young master had been extremely suspicious of everyone around him, scrutinizing everyone except his father, uncles, and aunts.

    But he believed in his younger siblings¡¯ words from the very beginning.

    Because he knew that there may be a lot of lies and calctions in the adult world, but there could be no deception in the world shared by him and his younger siblings.

    Their hearts were connected.

    With the understanding and tolerance of her eldest son, Richelle felt slightly relieved.

    ¡°Timmy, thank you.¡±

    The young master blinked, hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke up to defend his father.

    ¡°My dad is not a bad guy!¡±

    Richelle understood at once that Timothy and Tifanny had told their eldest brother everything she had said.

    ¡°I know, he¡¯s not!¡±

    Even if her eldest son didn¡¯t say anything, Richelle could sense it.

    A man like Roy Lewis would not stoop to doing things like stealing or kidnapping children.

    As for those despicable acts in between, she would probably have to resolve things with Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood before the truth coulde out..

 Chapter 49 - 46: Daddy, Donâ€™t You Like Dr. Dunn?

    Chapter 49: Chapter 46: Daddy, Don¡¯t You Like Dr. Dunn?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis woke up to the bright sunlight shining through the window, and the sky was clear and blue.

    What a nice day!

    Roy got out of bed, lifting the covers, and stretchedzily, feeling happy.

    After washing up, he went downstairs and saw Richelie Dunn and his son kneeling on the carpet in front of the coffee table. Several sketches of people were spread out on the table.

    He was puzzled. To his recollection, his son had never shown any interest in doodling before.

    ncing at the portraits, he was amazed. The paintings were skillful, and the expressions of each person were vivid and realistic.

    Obviously, these sketches were Richelie¡¯s work.

    ¡°Nice paintings!¡±

    Today, Roy praised Richelie for the second time.

    Richelie and Timmy looked up at him. Timmy showed him the pencil and paper in his hand, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m learning to draw!¡±

    Roy nodded and took the drawing paper his son handed to him.

    On the paper was a simple sketch of a lion. Although the lines were crooked, the lion¡¯s demeanor and temperament were vividly depicted.

    ¡°Timmy, you drew it very well!¡±

    Roy always considered himself a coarse man, with nothing special about his skills in music, chess, calligraphy, or painting, except perhaps for his talent in chess.

    But his son¡¯s brush strokes and drawing style seemed full of spirit.

    ¡°Yes, Timmy has a natural talent. If he¡¯s willing, you can find a professional teacher to teach him systematically,¡± said Richelle, confirming the thoughts of thisyman.

    He nced at the other portraits, ¡°Did Dr. Dunn draw these?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I made these. I hope they don¡¯t make youugh, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Roy picked up the portrait at the bottom, ¡°Is this me?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face turned red, and she hurriedly exined like a child caught doing something naughty, ¡°Timmy¡­ your son asked me to draw it!¡±

    Roy raised an eyebrow, thinking her exnation seemed a bit like trying to cover up a mistake.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Richelle hurriedly looked to Timmy for help, but to her dismay, her usually taciturn son suddenly seemed to lose his nerve and lowered his head, ignoring the conversation between his father and mother. He simply scribbled with his half-length pencil on the paper.

    Richelle felt awkward and reached out to grab the remaining drawings. She waved them at Roy.

    ¡°Of course, Timmy asked me to draw all of these!¡±

    The portraits included not only Roy but also Timmy, Timothy, and Tiffany.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s gaze lingered on the other paintings for a moment before returning to the portrait of himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this painting!¡±

    Not only was Richelle¡¯s medical skill impressive, but her drawing skills were also amazing.

    Even as ayman, he could see that his own portrait was exceptionally vivid.

    The simple lines managed to capture his features, expressions, and even the essence of his personality.

    When Richelle heard Roy say he would keep the painting, she instinctively tried to grab it back.

    But Roy was prepared and hid the painting behind him, then walked over to the sofa.

    ¡°Timmy, do you like drawing?¡±

    The young boy replied without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can just have some fun with it.¡±

    But his focused expression didn¡¯t seem like he was just ying around, either.

    ¡°You can have Richelle teach you!¡±

    Just a few days ago, Roy was worried that Richelle had ulterior motives and feared she would use his son¡¯s affection to get close to him.

    But now, he readily pushed his son toward Richelle without any reservations.

    ¡°Okay!¡±, Timmy agreed.

    As a party involved, Richelle didn¡¯t have a chance to express her opinion before the father and son pair made a decision for her.

    ¡°Wait¡­ maybe we should wait until the Teacher Qualification Exam resultse out?¡±

    Although Richelle was willing to teach her eldest son to draw, Roy¡¯s sudden change of attitude was too abrupt. It was said that strange things always had a reason behind them, so she decided to take a step back and see how things develop first.

    Roy didn¡¯t insist, ¡°That works too!¡±

    Seeing that he relented, Richelle reminded him again.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, that painting was drawn at Timmy¡¯s request.¡±

    In other words, it should belong to the young master.

    Roy then asked his son, ¡°Timmy, will you give this painting to daddy?¡±

    Richelle desperately gestured to her big son, but Timmy still ignored her, looked up at his father, and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Then he lowered his head and continued to doodle.

    Feeling defeated, Richelle sighed quietly, thinking that Timmy was indeed closer to his father.

    Roy¡¯s mood grew even better as he looked at the sun-filled garden on the balcony and remembered that just days ago, his son seemed quite eager to y ser.

    ¡°Timmy, the weather is so nice. Would you like to y ser with Timothy and Tiffany?¡±

    Timmy looked up with anticipation in his eyes. He nced at his father and then at the outside but eventually shook his head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay home and draw!¡±

    Roy was puzzled. He could see that Timmy was delighted, but in the end, why did he refuse the invitation?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for someone to y ser with?¡±

    Richelle could understand her eldest son¡¯s hesitation and refusal. Clearly, Timmy was afraid that his brother and sister¡¯s true appearances would be revealed.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, when does the Teacher Qualification Exam start?,¡± Richelle deliberately changed the subject.

    Roy¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted.

    He checked the time, ¡°It should be soon.¡±

    As they were talking, the doorbell rang from outside.

    A few minutester, Uncle Axel brought in two people, ¡°Master Lewis, Mr. Bailes and Mr. Zadra are here.¡±

    The two guests were the examiners for Richelle¡¯s examination.

    Roy stood up, made introductions for everyone, and then had Uncle Axel escort Richelle, Mr. Bailes, and Mr. Zadra to the side hall.

    In the living room, only Roy and Timmy remained.

    ¡°Timmy, do you like Richelle?¡±

    Roy had asked his son this question before, and thest time, Timmy said he didn¡¯t like her.

    At the time, Roy had believed Timmy¡¯s answer without question.

    Timmy cast a wary nce at his father, ¡°Daddy, what do you mean?¡±

    Timmy had been reminded several times by his younger siblings to be cautious not to reveal their mother¡¯s identity in front of their father.

    However, his defensive reaction made Roy misunderstand.

    He touched Timmy¡¯s head and reassured him once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy won¡¯t find you a stepmother.¡±

    Timmy secretly breathed a sigh of relief but also felt a bit disappointed.

    He raised his eyelids and sneaked a few nces at his father before tentatively asking, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you like Richelle?¡±

    Both were asking probing questions. The father asked, ¡°Do you like?¡±

    The son asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like?¡±

    When the father asked the question, he wanted to confirm whether Richelle truly had some magical power that could change his and his son¡¯s opinion of her in such a short time.

    When the son asked the question, he wanted to find out if there was any chance, even just a little bit, that his father might like his mother.

    If that were the case, he and his younger brother and sister could have aplete family again!

 Chapter 50 - 47: Mommy is so good, but the fool canâ€™t see it

    Chapter 50: Chapter 47: Mommy is so good, but the fool can¡¯t see it

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No!¡±

    Roy Lewis answered decisively, shattering his son¡¯s sweet dream with a single word!

    Roy could clearly feel that his enthusiastic son suddenly wilted.

    In the past, he had been slow to respond to his son¡¯s emotions. Sometimes he vaguely sensed it but didn¡¯t take it to heart, thinking kids would naturally have some mood swings and they would pass soon.

    But these past few days, he had deeply reflected on his behavior, realizing that his son¡¯s withdrawn nature wasn¡¯t just innate, butrgely due to him.

    Seeing his little guy¡¯s mood sinking, he patted his head and asked with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not happy again?¡±

    The young master didn¡¯t speak, he bowed his head and scribbled lines on the drawing paper.

    Roy waited for his son to speak, not pushing him, just sitting quietly by his side.

    After a while, the young master raised his head and his dark eyes stared at him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±

    Roy wanted tough because, in his opinion, what did a four-year-old child know about liking and not liking someone.

    However, he quickly sobered up and decided that his son was a thoughtful individual who deserved the proper respect.

    This was something he had learned from Richelle Dunn in the past few days.

    ¡°No particr reason, just not on the same wavelength?¡±

    In Roy¡¯s opinion, he and Richelle were entirely from two different worlds.

    Whether it was their personalities or the way they dealt with people, they were like pr opposites, with seemingly no chance of intersecting.

    The young master¡¯s eyes darkened and he silently lowered his gaze, not speaking anymore.

    For the moment, Roy didn¡¯t know what topic he could use to coax his son, so he allowed the silent atmosphere to linger in the living room.

    Time ticked away, and the young master had already scribbled many drawings. Unlike the lion Roy saw initially, these new scribbles were all random and messy. Roy scrutinized them for a long time but couldn¡¯t make out what they were, even with the old father¡¯s filter, he couldn¡¯t find a way to praise these drawings.

    Only Uncle Axel put on reading sses, picked up the drawings, and studied them carefully. ¡°Ah, the young master¡¯s drawings are excellent. Master, it seems our family is going to produce a Roy Van Gogh¡­¡±

    Roy, a normally serious person, couldn¡¯t help butugh at Uncle Axel¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Axel, don¡¯t put on such a grand hat. He¡¯s far from Van Gogh.¡±

    Young master, seemingly unfazed by his father¡¯s cold water, continued organizing the drawings. He then extended his hand to Roy.

    Roy touched the little hand, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The young master puffed up his cheeks and muttered.

    ¡°Give me back my drawing!¡±

    Roy only then understood that the little guy wanted the portrait back.

    ¡°You can ask Dr. Dunn to draw another one¡­¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t quite figure out his own mentality, a thirty-year-old man, childishly arguing with his son over a drawing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    The young master harbored some small thoughts in his heart.

    And he believed that his younger siblings would want their parents to be together just like him as well.

    But his foolish father didn¡¯t like his wonderful mother, even saying they were not on the same wavelength!

    Of course, they¡¯re not. Who could be on the same wavelength as an idiot like his father?

    The young master, feeling indignation and pouting, insisted that his father return the drawing.

    With a mix ofughter and tears, Roy eventually gave the drawing back to him.

    The young master took the portrait, stacked it with Richelie¡¯s other drawings, and tucked it inside the drawing folder. Hugging the folder, he turned and ran upstairs with a ¡°thump, thump, thump.¡±

    Roy helplessly watched his retreating figure, asking Uncle Axel, ¡°How did he change so suddenly?¡±

    Uncle Axel thought to himself, if you, as a father, don¡¯t know, how could an old man like me know?

    But he didn¡¯t dare say that, justughing it off, ¡°Children, having a little temper tantrum is normal.¡±

    Roy also thought his son was just having a little tantrum, so he didn¡¯t pay it any more mind and took out his iPad to deal with work.

    After an unknown amount of time, the side hall¡¯s door opened and Richelle Dunn walked outughing and chatting with the two main examiners.

    Uncle Axel quickly went over, greeted the two directors, and served them tea and refreshments.

    Mr. Bailes sipped his tea and reported to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn scored full marks in all subjects.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know where the confirmation came from, but even before the test, he felt Richelle could pass.

    However, there¡¯s a huge difference between passing and scoring full marks in all subjects.

    ¡°Full marks in all subjects? Even in early childhood education?¡±

    Did they make a mistake? Was the test about pediatrician knowledge?

    ¡°Yes, Master Lewis, you can rest assured. Having Dr. Dunn as the young master¡¯s teacher is absolutely no problem.¡±

    Mr. Zadra chimed in beside him, ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®no problem¡¯, but even beyond our expectations. Dr. Dunn¡¯s insights in the field of child psychology are very unique and profound.¡±

    Richelle smiled modestly, ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, Mr. Bailes and Mr. Zadra!¡±

    Roy Lewis turned to look at Richelle, ¡°You¡¯ve taken rted courses?¡±

    This woman keeps surprising him.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I took a minor for half a year. As a first-time mom, I was worried about not beingpetent enough, so I took it for half a year¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis was truly impressed. This woman must be born to amaze the general public.

    Others may spend decades working in a hospital and still remain an unknown small doctor in the end.

    But she studied medicine for just over four years and already gained a reputation that rivals international experts.

    Others may spend a lifetime at the podium and still be ordinary teachers, yet she studied for half a year and scored full marks in all subjects.

    How many more aspects of this woman is he unaware of?

    Roy Lewis secretly observed Richelle, but she seemed oblivious to this, smiling and discussing professional topics with Mr. Bailes and Mr. Zadra.

    They were talking about some professional topics, and Roy Lewis didn¡¯t join in too much. He just watched Richelle respond with a clever smile, and he couldn¡¯t figure out which of her many facets was her true self.

    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, it was nearly noon, so Mr. Bailes and Mr. Zadra got up to leave.

    After Mr. Bailes and Mr. Zadra left, Richelle put her smile away, picked up her backpack from the side, and asked Roy Lewis while adjusting her coat.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, will the young master go with me now, or will you deliver himter?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany after lunch and will take you home on the way.¡±

    Implicitly, he was asking Richelle to stay for lunch at the house.

    But after experiencing two previous embarrassments, Richelle just wanted to leave quickly. Before sorting out the strange and inexplicable emotions in her head, she didn¡¯t want to see Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first to apany Timothy and Tifanny, you can just bring the young master overter.¡±

    Without waiting for Roy Lewis¡¯s response, she turned and left.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mood had been good today, but it was ruined by his son and Richelle¡¯s repeated face-ps.

    What was even more depressing was that when his son came downstairs and didn¡¯t see Richelle, he coldly asked him.

    ¡°Did you drive Dr. Dunn away?¡±

    Roy Lewis felt wrongly used. Sure, he had driven Richelle away before, but that was in the past.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn went home to be with Timothy and Tifanny, I¡¯ll take you there after lunch.¡±

    But the young master obviously didn¡¯t believe him. He snorted and walked to the dining room by himself.

    Though Roy Lewis and his son¡¯s rtionship had improved quite a bit recently, it was still hard to get used to the cold, ruthless, ¡°cool cape¡± mode the boy had slipped back into.

    But as a grown man, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t be petty with his son. He followed him into the dining room and sat down across from him.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn scored full marks in all subjects on the Teacher Qualification Exam. You can trust her with your studies.¡±

    The young master raised an eyelid and looked at him, his face full of dissatisfaction and usation.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t trust her!¡±

    Heh, mommy is so good, but his stupid daddy just can¡¯t see it!

    Stinky daddy, not only dumb but also blind!

 Chapter 51 - 48: Just go! Donâ€™t bother me, itâ€™s none of my business!

    Chapter 51: Chapter 48: Just go! Don¡¯t bother me, it¡¯s none of my business!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After leaving the Lewis residence, Richelle Dunn received a call from Mr. Chapman on the road.

    Mr. Chapman told her that Diana Thompson¡¯s various physical indicators had stabilized, and she had been transferred from the ICU to the VIP ward early in the morning.

    She changed her course and drove to the hospital.

    At lunchtime, Richelle ate something in the hospital cafeteria before joining Mr. Chapman to visit Diana Thompson.

    ¡°She woke up this morning for a while, and her mood was stable at the time. Although she couldn¡¯t remember many things, her thoughts were clear.¡± Richelle looked at Diana, who was lying in bed, ¡°Does she recognize people?¡±

    Mr. Chapman nodded, ¡°Her brother and sister-inw were here this morning. She spoke slowly, but logically.¡±

    ¡°When will Dr. Devin do the evaluation?¡±

    ¡°Well see if tomorrow is possible. She wakes up several times a day, each time longer than the previous one, and her mood has been stable so far.¡±

    Richelle walked closer and saw Diana¡¯s hand exposed outside the nket. Naturally, she grabbed her hand and stuffed it back into the nket.

    Whether it was because she touched the wound or startled Diana, she let out a low groan and slowly opened her eyes.

    Richelle assumed she was back to normal and leaned in closer, asking her softly.

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, how are you feeling right now? Is there anything ufortable?¡±

    Diana¡¯s gaze followed the sound and looked at her. Her confused face suddenly turned fierce, and she struggled to move her body backward.

    ¡°Ghost, ghost¡­¡±

    Just likest time, the same scene happened again.

    Richelle frowned and quickly stepped back. Mr. Chapman was also startled and hurriedly rang the bell for assistance.

    Diana waved her arms in the air and shivered, screaming desperately.

    ¡°Go away! Leave me alone! It¡¯s not my business! Get away! Please! Don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    Two tall male doctors came in and quickly subdued her.

    She screamed and shouted for a while and then curled up, starting to weep softly.

    She muttered to herself, saying things that no one could understand.

    Richelle and Mr. Chapman shook their heads helplessly and left the room together.

    ¡°It seems she¡¯s really gone mad.¡±

    Mr. Chapman drew the conclusion, and the two discussed for a while, agreeing that once Diana¡¯s health had improved, her family should transfer her to a mental hospital for professional evaluation and follow-up treatment.

    Richelle sat in the director¡¯s office for a while and discussed the situation of other critically ill patients. Then she drove home.

    When she got home, Timothy and Tifanny were still napping. Richelle took a shower and, seeing there was still some time, sat down at herputer, logged into the system, and continued her ongoing difficult task.

    Father Gold was a straightforward man. After receiving her initial results, he immediately added ten times the deposit.

    Obviously, the other party was in a hurry to wait for her data to solve some tough cases.

    Richelle was a person of her word. With the money in hand, she worked tirelessly to meet the deadline.

    In the bedroom, the keyboard clicked as Richelle focused intently. She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t hear the doorbell ring.

    Timothy and Tifanny had already gotten up, and they sat on the couch, their legs swinging as they nibbled on apples. Hearing the doorbell ringing, they immediately cheered, ¡°It¡¯s big brother!¡±, and scampered off the couch to run out.

    Mrs. Walker, who was in the kitchen, also heard the doorbell and hurried out to open the door. With her long legs, she managed to open the door before the two children.

    Seeing Roy Lewis outside, she quickly stepped forward to shield the children behind her.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, Mr. Lewis and Mr. Timmy are here. Go wake up Mommy.¡±

    Having experienced this situation a few days ago, Mrs. Walker already knew how to handle it.

    Hearing Roy Lewis was outside, Timothy and Tifanny scurried back to the bedroom.

    Mrs. Walker then opened the door, letting an impatient Roy Lewis and a stone-faced little master in.

    Roy Lewis was in a hurry to return to thepany to handle affairs and only stood in the hall, peeking into the living room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Mrs. Walker said hastily, ¡°She was a little tired when she came back. She said she would take a nap, and 1 will go wake her up now.¡±

    Roy Lewis uttered in agreement, not asking further, just stooping down and telling Little Master,

    ¡°1¡¯11 pick you up tonight!¡±

    After that, he said to Mrs. Walker, ¡°Mrs. Walker, Timmy and I will have dinner here tonight. Sorry for the inconvenience!¡±

    Although Mrs. Walker knew that Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t very weing to Roy Lewis, she was just a nanny, and it was not her ce to refuse, so she nodded and said,

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Richelle Dunn came out of the bedroom, Mrs. Walker pulled her aside, away from Little Master, and told her about Roy Lewis having dinner here tonight.

    Richelle Dunn had a big headache, pondered for a moment, and finally decided to call Roy Lewis.

    Of course, she was not foolish. She would never refuse such matters directly.

    When Roy Lewis received Richelle Dunn¡¯s call, his car was almost back to the Lewis Group.

    ¡°Anything you need?¡±

    Richelle Dunn tried to make herself sound more natural, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve been so busytely, 1 haven¡¯t taken Timothy and Tifanny out for a while. Today, the weather is nice, and I just discussed with the kids about an outdoor lesson this afternoon. We¡¯ll have dinner outside, and around eight o¡¯clock, we¡¯ll send Timmy back to your ce.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s decision had grounds, but Roy Lewis always felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the location?¡±

    Richelle Dunn mentioned the location, which was at least an hour and a half¡¯s drive from the Lewis Group.

    Roy Lewis quickly dismissed the idea of picking up, ¡°Alright, be careful, and if it¡¯s toote, send a location, and I¡¯ll ask Uncle Axel to arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±

    Richelle replied okay, then hung up the phone and took a long breath of relief.

    When the kids heard that they were going to have an outdoor lesson in the suburbs, they were excited and bounced into the bedroom to pack.

    Soon, the children appeared wearing identical small backpacks, their favorite masks, and holding hands.

    Richelle Dunn looked at the well-behaved children, feeling both sad and distressed.

    In fact, they had done nothing wrong, but they can¡¯t show their true faces to people at the same time.

    ¡°Babies, when we get to the suburbs where no one is around, we can take off our masks!¡±

    Timothy, wearing a tiger mask,ughed and shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t take it off. It¡¯s cool like this!¡±

    Little white-rabbit-masked Tifanny alsoughed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cute, 1 like it!¡±

    Little Master wearing a lion mask also said, ¡°The lion is very impressive!¡±

    The children¡¯s faces were filled with brilliant smiles, the joy andughtering from the heart.

    Richelle Dunn felt guilty, bent down, and kissed each child on the head. Then she took a deep breath, trying hard to drive away that little bit of depression deep in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, little friends, report what you brought with you?¡±

    As an elder brother, Little Master was the first to raise his hand, ¡°Report, 1 brought a remote control airne and a remote control car.¡±

    Timothy also raised his hand, ¡°Report mommy, I brought a kite and a ball.¡±

    Tifanny also raised her little hand, ¡°Report mommy, Tifanny brought a Barbie doll and a flute.¡±

    Mrs. Walker had already brought out arge box of food by that time, so she mimicked the children¡¯s actions andughed.

    ¡°I brought a lot of delicious food, unlimited supply!¡±

    As soon as they heard there would be delicious food, the children cheered in unison.

    Then, they took off their masks together, revealing three identical, beautiful, and adorable little faces!

 Chapter 52 - 49: Her Ex-Husband, Was He a Gigolo Who Relied on Her Support?

    Chapter 52: Chapter 49: Her Ex-Husband, Was He a Gigolo Who Relied on Her Support?

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was mid-March, and everything was brimming with life.

    Richelie Dunn parked the car on the gravel outside the grassy area, and as soon as the children got out, they scampered like little ducklings released from a cage, moving towards the meadow by the stream.

    The sprawling meadow was covered with newly grown, fluffy, green leaves. Willow branches swayed in the breeze, and clusters of red and yellow wildflowers unknown to the eye bloomed by the stream. Trees and bushes in close proximity painted the entirendscape in lush green.

    It was the first time all three children were on an outing together. They yed endlessly and needed no adults to lead them.

    Richelle chased after the excited children, caught them, and seriously taught them some safety precautions. Then, with Mrs. Walker¡¯s help, she set everything up, sat on the grass, took asional photos and videos of the children, and chatted now and then.

    Richelle multitasked, her eyes on the frolicking children while she thought about work.

    Generally speaking, people who took on tasks were only responsible for carrying them out and providing the required information to the requester. They had no knowledge of what the information would be used for.

    However, Richelle had been in this line of work for years, and judging from the extensive and difficult information the requester sought this time, they must be a very powerful entity. She also had a rough guess about the purpose of the information.

    Therefore, she hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of the client adding a deposit as a token of appreciation for her casual remark.

    But, on the other hand, given the difficulty of this task, no one would be willing to do it without the client spending big money.

    Just the hurdle of the Dunn Group alone, ordinary people would find it too challenging.

    Even though Richelle harbored deep hatred towards Jayden Dunn and his wife, she had to admit that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to maintain the prosperity of the Dunn Group, which they snatched from her parents.

    Other than Jayden having the business acumen inherited from the Dunn family, his cautious and defensive character ys a part as well.

    It had been rumored in the industry for a long time that the Dunn Group¡¯smercial defense system was as formidable as the Federation¡¯s, both impregnable.

    A few years ago, she tried to break through the Dunn Group¡¯s iron wall but failed.

    Even though her skills have improved significantly since then, breaching the iron wall of the Dunn Group would still require some thought.

    ¡°Mommy, this tastes so good, did you make it?¡±

    Richelle, engrossed in her thoughts, didn¡¯t even notice when Timothy came over for a sip of syrup after getting tired from ying.

    Her son¡¯s voice brought her back to reality. She looked down at the small bowl he was holding, which was Mrs. Walker¡¯s pear and honey syrup.

    ¡°Yes, if you like it, have more. You were coughing this morning, and this will help with that.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Timothy looked up, shouting to Timmy who was ying by the stream, ¡°Big brother, you were coughing too. Come and drink this syrup; it¡¯s good for your lungs.¡±

    Timmy, panting from ying, led his sister over and sat down next to Richelle. Timothy cast an upward nce at her while enjoying his syrup.

    Then, he put the bowl on the small table and asked Richelle with a worried expression.

    ¡°Mommy, have you been having trouble sleepingtely?¡±

    Richelle slept well and replied, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Timothy stood up, reached out, and touched the dark circles under her eyes.

    ¡°Your dark circles are really bad, like a panda¡­¡±

    Richelle had been working overtime for the past couple of days, and she didn¡¯t go to bed earlyst night. Today, she didn¡¯t take a nap at home either, as she had to rush to finish her work.

    ¡°All, this¡­,¡± Richelle touched under her eyes, trying to brush it off, ¡°I put on a smoky makeup look today.¡±

    Timothy pursed his lips and rolled his eyes, ¡°Liar. You didn¡¯t wear any makeup today. These are obviously dark circles.¡±

    Timmy and Tifanny, who had walked over to Richelle, immediately became concerned upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words. Tifanny tenderly touched Richelle¡¯s face with a sympathetic hand.

    ¡°Mommy, howe you have dark circles?¡±

    Timmy stood in front of Richelle, silently looking at her for a few moments before walking away and dialing his father¡¯s number on his wristwatch phone.

    Roy Lewis seldom received calls from his son. Therefore, even though he was in an important meeting with senior executives in his office, he answered the call immediately.

    ¡°Timmy, are youing back?¡±

    As he asked, he gestured for his subordinates to pause and walked into the lounge with the phone.

    ¡°Daddy, give Dr. Dunn a raise!¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned when his son blurted out such a request out of nowhere, and his first instinct was to me it on Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Did Dr. Dunn tell you to say that?¡±

    Is Richelle really that desperate for money? She even instigated his son to ask for a raise on her behalf?

    Didn¡¯t he tell her that she would be paid for both teaching his son and taking care of him, together with her medical fees?

    Can¡¯t she wait for a few more days?

    ¡°No, but she has to spend a lot of money, lots and lots, to raise Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    Before, the young master had no concept of money. But when he saw how the small house his mommy and her siblings lived in wasn¡¯t even as big as his bedroom, and how old and worn it was, and how they would carefully calcte the cost of every item when shopping at an ordinary supermarket, he realized how hard it was for his mommy to raise two children on her own.

    Roy Lewis believed his son¡¯s words and his frown eased.

    ¡°Raising children does indeed require a lot of money, but don¡¯t worry, Dr. Dunn charges a lot!¡±

    The fees Roy Lewis paid to Master Seaton were in the millions of dors. Although Richelle Dunn¡¯s fees were lower since she was only his disciple, they were still in the range of a million dors.

    It¡¯s just raising children, not building rockets. With her millions in ie, how could she not afford it?

    ¡°Oh, you just don¡¯t understand!¡±, the young master became anxious and his tone gradually became like Tifanny¡¯s, ¡°Anyway, she has to spend a lot of money every day. If you give her a higher sry, she¡¯ll have more motivation to teach me!¡±

    The young master¡¯sst words hit the nail on the head.

    Roy Lewis had also found it strange that with Richelle¡¯s fees and workload, even if she had to raise two children, she shouldn¡¯t have been living in such a dpidated old house.

    His son said she needed to spend a lot of money. Could it be that her ex-husband was actually a gigolo that she had to support?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone, hesitated a moment, and finally called Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Master Lewis? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Richelle Dunn has two children?¡±

    Technically, Richelle was just his personal doctor, akin to a subordinate, and he shouldn¡¯t be bothered about her private affairs.

    But since his son cared so much, he needed to know the whole situation.

    There would be trouble if her feud with her ex-husband involved his precious son.

    ¡°Yes, she mentioned it to me when she first started working here. When she initially came over as a visiting expert and I was discussing her sry with her, she said she didn¡¯t mind a lower sry as long as we could amodate her schedule. She has a son and a daughter to take care of, so she only works half-day shifts, unless it¡¯s a special emergency for a major patient.¡±

    It seemed that Richelle was fair and honest, revealing her situation from the beginning.

    ¡°Have you ever heard her mention her ex-husband, or has anyone suspiciouse to the hospital to look for her?¡±

    He had thought her ex-husband was just inconsiderate, but now it seemed he might be a scumbag?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about that, and no one hase looking for her.

    She¡¯s from South Asia and has only been in Kindur for over a month. Her social connections here are very simple.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Mr. Chapman and didn¡¯t know how to proceed, but he still had to fulfill the promise he made to his son.

    ¡°How much is her sry from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°US$ 13,700, with additional fees for emergency surgeries.¡±

    Roy Lewis considered for a moment; US$ 13,700 was not a small sum for ordinary people, but for someone at her level, it seemed a bit low.

    Moreover, he only found out recently that Richelle asionally helped with training courses at the hospital, and even guided hospital doctors during surgery ¨C she seemed quite dedicated and hardworking.

    ¡°I heard she also gives training courses to the hospital doctors. In that case, let¡¯s promote her to vice-president level. We won¡¯t lose out!¡±

    Master Lewis rarely intervened in hospital affairs, but this time, he was actually stuffing money into someone¡¯s pocket!

    Moreover, he had just asked about Dr.. Dunn¡¯s ex-husband and her children; could it be that there was an affair between the two?

 Chapter 53 - 50: They really are his biological siblings!

    Chapter 53: Chapter 50: They really are his biological siblings!

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, since Roy Lewis, the big boss, had spoken, Mr. Chapman could only nod in agreement.

    ¡°Not at all, we are making a profit! Recently, there have been many patientsing here because of her reputation!¡±

    On this side, Roy Lewis quickly solved the ¡°difficult¡± problem his son had given him and returned to his office for a meeting.

    Meanwhile, not far from the Lewis Group, in a certain detention center¡¯s visiting room, James Lewis was pouring out his grievances to the visiting couple, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood.

    ¡°Fucking hell, that slutty bitch Richelle Dunn almost crippled me¡­¡±

    Across from James, Jayden and Megan, who were listening to hisints, heard a name they hadn¡¯t heard in years, and their faces changed at the same time.

    Megan, anxious, propped herself up and leaned forward, hastily interrupting him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what did you say about Richelle?¡±

    James Lewis nced at her, ¡°Richelle Dunn! Damn it, they said she was a miracle doctor¡¯s disciple, but I think she¡¯s just a bitch who sells her body!¡±

    After cursing in one breath, James realized that Jayden and Megan¡¯s expressions were very wrong.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Mrs. Dunn, are you¡­ feeling unwell?¡±

    Megan shook her head with a pale face, and Jayden¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t much better, but he was rtively calmer than Megan.

    He gently patted Megan¡¯s hand tofort her, and then calmly asked James.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, who is that Richelle Dunn you mentioned?¡±

    James Lewis looked at them suspiciously for a moment, ¡°She¡¯s a doctor at Central Hospital, and they say she¡¯s some expert specially hired back from overseas. Bullshit, expert, I think she¡¯s just a prostitute!¡±

    Jayden¡¯s face improved a bit, turning tofort Megan, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, how could it be her!¡±

    James Lewis stared at the two of them for a long time and finally seemed to understand.

    ¡°Oh, 1 was wondering why that bitch¡¯s name sounded familiar! I remember now, your adopted daughter, your niece, is also named Richelle Dunn, right?¡±

    Jayden¡¯s face turned pale, nodding, ¡°Yes, she disappeared several years ago, and there has been no news of her. The police dered her dead a few years ago.¡±

    James Lewis quicklyforted them, ¡°You should grieve, this Richelle Dunn is from South Asia and just came to Kindur a little over a month ago.¡±

    Having been humiliated by Richelle Dunn, James naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go and secretly asked someone to investigate her. As a result, he found out that she had only arrived in the country for a little over a month and had no background here.

    As such, he was even more certain that Richelle Dunn must be having an affair with his nephew!

    Jayden and Megan came to see Roy Lewis specifically because of their daughter, Kiara.

    However, they were told by the Lewis Group¡¯s front desk that Mr. Lewis was on leave.

    They didn¡¯t give up and rushed to the Lewis residence.

    Usually, Roy Lewis was polite to them, but this time, he didn¡¯t even let them in the door.

    Left with no choice, they asked James Lewis, who they had always been in touch with, to pass a message to Roy Lewis.

    They only learned that he was being held in a detention center awaiting trial when they called him. Then, they quickly contacted someone they knew to pull some strings and rushed to visit James Lewis.

    Unexpectedly, James Lewis couldn¡¯t help them and only managed to scare the couple half to death.

    After leaving the detention center, Jayden and Megan sat in the car and took a while to recover. Megan finally sighed.

    ¡°Jayden, do you think it could be¡­¡±

    Jayden patted her shoulder, ¡°Her bones have long turned to ash, why are you thinking about that? Besides, didn¡¯t Mr. Lewis say she¡¯s a very powerful doctor, a South Asian, and none of the information matches at all. Clearly, it¡¯s just a coincidence that they have the same name.¡±

    Megan rubbed her face vigorously and exhaled a long breath, trying to boost her courage.

    ¡°Yes, there are so many people with the same name, I was overthinking it.¡±

    In fact, Megan had been startled by Richelle Dunn¡¯s name several times over the years.

    In the end, it was because she had done something guilty, so there was a ghost buried in her heart.

    With the slightest wind and grass movement, that ghost would morph into various demons and ghosts, causing chaos in front of her eyes.

    Due to this unexpected ident, Megan Linwood¡¯s spirits were a bit down.

    ¡°So, are we still going to look for Roy now?¡±

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s mood was also somewhat affected. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to the hotel first, and try calling him tonight. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can ask Mr. Lewis to step in and talk.¡±

    Although the Lewis family was thriving, among Roy¡¯s generation, apart from Roy, who was like a dragon among men, the rest of his cousins and siblings were mostly mediocre. The same was true for Timmy Lewis¡¯ generation.

    Therefore, even though Roy and Kiara Dunn never got married, Mr. Lewis had always been good to Kiara, who gave birth to their little great-grandson, and treated the Dunns like half of his own family.

    However, now that Roy¡¯s wings had hardened, it would be good if he listened to half of what Mr. Lewis said.

    Megan Linwood was worried, ¡°Will Mr. Lewis¡­ help us?¡±

    Jayden Dunn wasn¡¯t sure either, responding to her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    In the suburbs, Richelle Dunn yed with the three children by the small creek full of natural atmosphere until the sun set in the west.

    Originally, Mrs. Walker had prepared avish dinner, but the three children suddenly wanted to go to a nearby farmhouse to eat delicious mountain stream fish. Richelle took them and found a farmhouse nearby to sit down.

    The farmhouse had no private rooms, so the family sat lively in the main hall, waiting for their delicious food.

    During dinner, Roy called again, asking if they needed a ride.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to see him or entertain him.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯re almost done eating, we¡¯ll be back in ten more minutes.¡±

    Roy vaguely felt that Richelle¡¯s attitude was a bit strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what exactly was odd about it.

    ¡°Alright, drive carefully. That stretch of road is not easy to navigate.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t bother to tell him that she had won every major mountain racing championship in Lordon since she got her driver¡¯s license at the age of eighteen. The country roads here were like highways to her.

    At around eight o¡¯clock, Richelle drove the car to the entrance of the Lewis family residence.

    The security guard recognized her car and immediately opened the gate.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to go in. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want to see Roy, and secondly, she needed to minimize the chances of Timothy and Tifanny being exposed.

    ¡°Brother, can you please notify Uncle Axel toe pick up Timmy?¡±

    A few minutester, Uncle Axel drove out and stopped inside the gate.

    Richelle got out of the car, went around to the other side of the rear seat, and opened the door for Mr. Timmy to get out.

    However, she turned around to see Roy and Uncle Axel approaching.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, these gifts are for your little master and little princess.¡±

    Uncle Axel had been hearing his little master mention Timothy and Tifanny frequently during these two days, and was extremely curious about them. So, when he heard that Richelle had brought the young master to their doorstep, he quickly prepared some gifts and followed them out.

    Richelle originally wanted Timothy and Tifanny to stay put in the car, but now she had no choice but to call them out.

    Fortunately, she had always been cautious and had instructed the two little ones to wear their masks while turning the car around.

    ¡°Hello Uncle, hello Grandpa Axel!¡±

    As soon as the two little ones got out of the car, they sweetly waved their tiny hands and greeted Roy and Uncle Axel.

    Seeing Timothy and Tifanny standing next to his little master and being about the same height, Uncle Axel couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Dr. Dunn, our young master has been calling them his little brother and sister ever since he came back these days. If we didn¡¯t know better, we¡¯d think they¡¯re his biological siblings.¡±

    Uncle Axel spoke without any intention, but Richelle took his words to heart.

    Hearing his inadvertently revealing the truth, she suddenly broke out in a cold

    sweat..

 Chapter 54 - 51: He wants to eat, so let Richelle Dunn stew it!

    Chapter 54: Chapter 51: He wants to eat, so let Richelle Dunn stew it!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle nced nervously at Roy Lewis, thankfully, he seemed unconcerned, apparently taking Uncle Axel¡¯s words as a joke and not suspecting anything else.

    Richelie¡¯s tense heart finally settled down, and she gently patted Mr. Timmy¡¯s shoulder and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Lewis, you should go back and rest. These kids have been running around all afternoon. If possible, let Timmy soak his feet before bed. It can effectively promote blood cirction and eliminate fatigue.¡±

    Roy took his son¡¯s hand, and his gaze then turned to Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s faces.

    When he first saw the two kids, they were wearing masks, and he thought they were just ying a game. But seeing them always wearing masks, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, your masks are lovely, and you have many different styles.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart, which had just settled, was raised again.

    However, before she could give a reasonable exnation, Mr. Timmy put the lion mask he was holding on his head and shook his head proudly at his dad.

    ¡°Dad, the masks are really beautiful. I want to wear them tomorrow too!¡±

    Roy, seeing that his son was also captivated by the masks, believed that all children liked ying this dress-up game, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. However, he bent down and patted Tifanny¡¯s head.

    ¡°Tifanny, Timothy, since Big Brother alwayses to y at your house, do you want toe and y at Big Brother¡¯s house?¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s big eyes fluttered, clearly tempted by the proposal.

    However, she had been constantly reminded by her brothertely not to talk casually to uncles, not to answer questions randomly, and not to¡­

    Ah, there were so many things she couldn¡¯t do. This was too difficult a question to answer. Brother, why don¡¯t you answer the uncle for her?

    The little girl pouted her small mouth helplessly, blinking her eyes at Timothy for assistance.

    Timothy and Tifanny always had a strong understanding of each other. Moreover, he was quick-witted and had no trouble dealing with this kind of situation.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle, and Big Brother for the invitation. However, Tifanny and I are very tired from ying today, so we won¡¯t disturb you. You, Big Brother, and Grandpa Axel should go back and rest.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s refusal was graceful and polite. Richelle secretly heaved a sigh of relief and pulled Timothy and Tifanny closer, smiling at Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, good night!¡±

    After that, she bent down and touched her son¡¯s face, gently looking into his eyes, whispering, ¡°Timmy, good night!¡±

    Mr. Timmy nodded softly, took a step forward, and hugged his brother and sister. Then he let go, stepped back, and pulled his dad¡¯s hand, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Inside, Mr. Timmy was reluctant to leave.

    But he was afraid that his dad would really discover that Timothy and Tifanny were his real siblings.

    Roy genuinely invited Richelle and her family to visit his home. However, the children indeed looked tired, and it was gettingte.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pick a weekend then!¡±

    With a hint of regret, Roy held his son¡¯s hand and got into the car.

    Before he could start the car, Richelle had already seamlessly executed arge drift, turning her car around and speeding away.

    Roy stared, dumbfounded.

    He wondered if he had hallucinated, but it was impossible. There was only one car outside the gate, Richelle¡¯s.

    ¡°Timmy, who drove when you went out to y?¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t quite understand his father¡¯s intention, ¡°Dr. Dunn did¡­¡±

    Roy then asked Uncle Axel, ¡°Uncle Axel, did you see that clean and sharp drift just now?¡±

    Uncle Axel had just recovered from his astonishment, ¡°Master, perhaps Dr. Dunn is a race car expert!¡±

    Timmy felt proud when others praised his mommy.

    ¡°Heh! She¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Roy thought his son had developed a sense of admiration for Richelle after only two days of sses, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He patted his son¡¯s head and said with satisfaction,

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s a teacher who has won my baby¡¯s approval.¡±

    Timmy was in a good mood and rarely rubbed his head against his father¡¯s hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who gave birth to such a smart child, after all!¡±

    Roy thought of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s lively and lovely faces and nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Looking down at his equally lovely and intelligent son, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    His beloved son was also smart and clever, so why was Kiara, who had given birth to him, so stupid?

    Thinking of Kiara Dunn and her family, Roy Lewis¡¯s mood became increasingly agitated.

    When he arrived home, Mrs. Collins took little Mr. Timmy, who was humming a tune, upstairs, and Roy Lewis went to his study to deal with his affairs.

    After logging into the top-secret ount, he checked his emails first.

    As a result, he quickly scanned through the emails he received today but didn¡¯t find the one he was looking for.

    Wasn¡¯t the person with the *** ount name a task executor who said the deposit would determine the progress?

    He had kindly transferred ten times the deposit, but there was still no progress after a day?

    Roy Lewis became somewhat annoyed, feeling as if he was being yed by others, and sent an ultimatum to the executor.

    ¡°By twelve o¡¯clock, I want to receive the corresponding progress report!¡±

    The *** executor, who had always been responsive before, had no response this time.

    Roy Lewis opened anotherputer to deal with Lewis Group¡¯s affairs, asionally keeping an eye on the movement, and found that there was no sign of activity even after nearly an hour.

    Could it be that this person had absconded with the money?

    It seemed Richelle Dunn was indeed causing a lot of trouble.

    If he hadn¡¯t lost his mind and empathize with Richelle¡¯s difficulties, he would never have added the deposit so easily.

    Thinking of Richelle, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but recall his son¡¯s request to give her a raise.

    With no clues from Mr. Chapman, should he ask someone to investigate what kind of scumbag Richelle¡¯s ex-husband actually is?

    At this point, Roy Lewis firmly believed his spections about Richelle¡¯s marital status and her ex-husband¡¯s character.

    For a long time after that, he was trapped in the imaginary cage he had drawn for himself.

    Until one day, when he discovered the truth, he hated Richelle but, just like today, he had no way to deal with her!

    ¡°Master Lewis!¡±

    Uncle Axel who entered after knocking, pulled Roy Lewis out of the strange whirlpool.

    ¡°Miss Dunn called to remind you to bring Mr. Timmy back to your grandfather¡¯s birthday party in three days.¡±

    Roy Lewis grunted in response, then he received the bowl that Uncle Axel handed over. Seeing a yellow clear liquid in the bowl, he raised his eyes with curiosity.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The medicine he drank was a dark, thick bowl, but this one obviously wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s pear and honey, made by Dr. Dunn. She said that both you and young master have some lung heat and cough. She told me to heat it up for you when I got home.¡±

    With Uncle Axel¡¯s reminder, Roy Lewis remembered that earlier outside the gate, Richelle had indeed given Axel arge bag of things and whispered a few words to him. At the time, he found it strange that Richelle could have much to talk about with Axel.

    So, it turned out to be about this?

    ¡°Has Timmy eaten?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked while taking a mouthful.

    ¡°He had some during the day, and I¡¯ll heat some more for him to drink tomorrow morning.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t usually like sweets, so there weren¡¯t many sweet desserts made at home.

    As far as he knew, his son had simr tastes to him.

    However, this pear and honeypletely overturned his previous perception of sweet soup.

    ¡°Master, is it not good? If not, don¡¯t drink it,¡± said Uncle Axel, stretching his hand out to take back the sweet soup after noticing that he had stopped.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    The pear was soft and smooth, the loquat was a bit glutinous, the sweet soup had a few osmanthus flowers floating on top. The slightly sour and sweet taste was mixed with a faint scent of osmanthus, making his pte feel very refreshed.

    ¡°Tomorrow, let the chef¡­¡±

    He initially wanted the chef to ask Richelle for the recipe so they could asionally make it at home.

    But halfway through saying it, he felt that it was unnecessary.

    If he wanted it, he would just ask Richelle to make it!

 Chapter 58 - 55: Daddy, Youâ€™re Not Right!

    Chapter 58: Chapter 55: Daddy, You¡¯re Not Right!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn looked at Roy Lewis incredulously, was this man joking?

    However, there was not the slightest hint of jest orughter in Roy¡¯s deep and profound eyes.

    Apparently, he was serious!

    What on earth was he thinking?

    She was just his doctor, asking her for a birthday gift, didn¡¯t he feel like he was crossing the line?

    Although they had been in frequent contact recently, even having a few meals together in private, they had both been to each other¡¯s homes.

    But all of those were due to work or their children, and they had no choice but to do so.

    As far as personal feelings were concerned, Richelle had never given half a thought to getting close to him.

    Moreover, she was always cautious about this kind of man who waspletely opposite to her temperament.

    However, since he asked, if she didn¡¯t give anything, it seemed like she was pping him in the face.

    ¡°Haha, 1 almost forgot, just give me a moment, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    At first, Richelle thought of giving him a paper flower made from colored paper, but it seemed too perfunctory for a CEO like him. It might just end up in the trash.

    She was not willing to have her gift treated like that!

    Even a paper flower has dignity!

    Richelle quickly filtered her mental list of options and soon settled on an idea. She took off her long coat and put it on the couch while rolling up her sleeves, telling Roy, ¡°Let me use your kitchen, give me fifteen minutes!¡±

    Roy felt puzzled but also had a faint sense of anticipation. He nodded to Uncle Axel to lead Richelle to the kitchen.

    His gaze followed Richelie¡¯s back until she and Uncle Axel disappeared around the corner, then he withdrew his eyesight.

    Then, he was met with his son¡¯s inquisitive gaze.

    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s something off about you!¡±

    The young master was leaning on the couch, swinging his legs. His thick ck eyebrows were raised, and his twinkling eyes were full of interest.

    Roy reached out to ruffle his son¡¯s curly hair, ¡°What nonsense do kids have in their heads?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with him.

    Although he was surprised that he asked Richelle for a gift.

    But after saying it, it felt normal to him.

    He was her boss, and wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for a subordinate to give a gift to their boss to please them?

    For a while, the young master stared at his father¡¯s handsome, expressionless face. But finally pouted, and snorted.

    ¡°Fine, I admit, my dad is a fool.¡±

    Lately, Roy¡¯s rtionship with his son had indeed grown closer, but at the same time, his son called him a fool more frequently.

    He was amused and helpless, watching the bratty child with a disgusted face.

    ¡°Timmy, Dr. Dunn is Daddy¡¯s subordinate, and it¡¯s normal for subordinates to give gifts to their superiors!¡±

    I don¡¯t care about your normal interactions, you just bully me because I don¡¯t have subordinates!

    While the young master¡¯s heart despised his father, he couldn¡¯t help but retort with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m toozy to deal with you. There¡¯ll be plenty for you to cry about in the future!¡±

    Roy was amused by his son¡¯s arrogant attitude, so he gave his head a good rub,ughing and scolding him.

    ¡°Where did you learn this? You¡¯re arrogant to no end at such a young age.¡±

    Young master Timmy nced at him, and snorted again, ¡°It¡¯s natural, inherited! Is that not okay?¡±

    In the past, Roy always thought his son was cold and reticent, but as they got closer, he found out that this kid had a devilish nature deep down.

    ¡°Nonsense, neither your mom nor I are like this!¡±

    Considering his own status, Roy usually didn¡¯t need a tongueshing to disy his authority and prestige.

    As for Kiara, she was no exception, even though she wasn¡¯t that good-tempered. However, her silliness was never capable of making such arrogant and cunning remarks.

    But it was Richelle Dunn who spoke like that. Could it be that her son got assimted by her so quickly?

    Little Master rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Dummy daddy!¡±

    You might not be like that, but my mommy is!

    Little Master remembered clearly, the day when his mom stood in front of him, pointing at James Lewis¡¯s stupid face, cursing him like a heroine, both cool and amazing. So impressive!

    Roy Lewis had no idea that the person in his mind and his son¡¯s were different.

    He was just secretly relieved that his son¡¯s gics leaned more towards him. Otherwise, with Kiara Dunn¡¯s temperament, he would probably be driven crazy.

    So, even though Roy Lewis scolded his son with his mouth, in his heart, he actually tolerated his son¡¯s arrogance without any limit.

    The grandfather and grandson stared at each other in the living room, while Richelle Dunn asked the cook for ingredients in the kitchen and cooked noodles while making soup skillfully.

    Fifteen minutester, she brought out a big steaming bowl of noodles on a tray, bent down, and ced it on the coffee table in front of the grandfather and grandson.

    ¡°When I was young, my mom would cook me a bowl of birthday noodles on my birthday. Mr. Lewis, happy birthday.¡±

    Richelle had never thought she needed to prepare a gift for Roy Lewis, because in her circle of friends, giving gifts belonged to the realm of personal emotions.

    And Roy Lewis was never in that category.

    But since he asked, she had to make do and cook him a bowl of birthday noodles, so it doesn¡¯t seem careless, nor too attentive.

    It was just a simple, sincere sentiment.

    For Roy Lewis, maybe it wasn¡¯t something rare.

    But this was the biggest gift and blessing she could give within her limits.

    ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡±

    Little Master, who had spent more time with his brother and sister, became more expressive. He sniffed and bounced forward on the sofa, jumped off, and leaned over to the steaming noodles. He took a big breath of the delicious scent.

    ¡°So fragrant!¡±

    He turned his head and asked Roy Lewis with an almost drooling look, ¡°Daddy, can you share some with me?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect her son to be so supportive. Before Roy Lewis could answer, she replied, ¡°Of course!¡±

    However, Roy Lewis decisively answered, ¡°No!¡±

    Richelle and Little Master were both stunned.

    Roy Lewis probably thought his words were too decisive, so he pointed at the beautifully arranged fried egg, ham, green vegetables, and scallions on the noodles and exined.

    ¡°It would ruin the aesthetics!¡±

    He said it seriously, and Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Roy Lewis nced at her lightly, and she quickly held back herughter and said to Little Master with a serious face.

    ¡°Timmy, wait a moment, there is more soup and noodles in the pot. I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±

    Little Master swallowed, pointing at the bowl of noodles on the coffee table.

    ¡°I want one exactly like Daddy¡¯s!¡±

    Richelle nodded, patted his head, and turned to leave.

    Uncle Axel came over to pick up the noodles, ¡°Young Master, the noodles look good. Shall we eat it in the dining room?¡±

    Roy Lewis stood up, bent over, and carried his son with him.

    Roy Lewis never thought of himself as a selfish person, especially when it came to sharing with his son.

    But when he heard his son wanted to take some of his noodles, a voice in his heart said.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s my birthday noodles.¡±

    The Lewis family is arge family. From a young age, the food Roy Lewis ate was always exquisite and delicious. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that all the delicacies in the world would appear on his table within a few days as long as he wanted them.

    But from childhood to adult, no one had ever cooked a bowl of birthday noodles just for him.

    Richelle Dunn was the first one¡­.

 Chapter 59 - 56: Richelle Dunn is his person, he can protect her!

    Chapter 59: Chapter 56: Richelle Dunn is his person, he can protect her!

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Richelle Dunn brought the noodles for young master to the dining room, Roy Lewis had already eaten more than half of his bowl of birthday noodles. His beloved son, on the other hand, sat across from him, resting his cheek on his hand, looking at him reproachfully.

    ¡°Timmy,e, this is yours!¡±

    Richelle put the noodles in front of Mr. Timmy, and his eyes immediately lit up.

    Picking up his chopsticks, he cheekily nodded towards Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, you get to eat noodles on your birthday, but I get to eat whenever I want!¡±

    Roy Lewis was in a good mood and didn¡¯t feel like arguing with the little imp.

    Eating elegantly, he swallowed a bite of noodles he had just picked up with his chopsticks, then looked over at Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the noodles are very tasty. Thank you for the birthday gift.¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, enjoy your meal!¡±

    After saying that, she patted Mr. Timmy¡¯s head and walked out.

    Roy Lewis silently watched her figure as it moved further and further away. For some reason, he felt a slight sense of difort rising within him.

    Richelle, who outwardly appeared to be a very expressive and outgoing person, should, in theory, be easy to get close to.

    But from the polite smile she had just shown him, he perceived a sense of indifference and aloofness.

    Hadn¡¯t she had ulterior motives towards him from the very beginning?

    But recently, he had felt her coolness and distance several times.

    Could it be that he had misunderstood her from the beginning?

    Or was this perhaps her way of ying hard to get?

    Richelle waspletely unaware of Roy Lewis¡¯s subtle changes in mood. She sat on the sofa, seemingly browsing gossip on her phone, but in reality, she was thinking about how to ovee the final barrier guarding the Dunn Group.

    The party that initiated this task seemed to be a tough one who hated being ckmailed. Since she had arrogantly demanded an upfront deposit from them that day, they had been silent for the past few days.

    No deposit had been paid, and no messages urging progress had been sent.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t in a hurry, these few days gave her enough time to fully focus on dealing with the hard nut of the Dunn Group.

    If nothing unexpected happens, she could wrap up tonight.

    After Roy Lewis and Mr. Timmy finished their breakfast, Richelle performed acupuncture on Roy Lewis as usual. When the time came, she removed the needle, made her goodbyes to her eldest son, and hurriedly left.

    Mr. Timmy didn¡¯t hold her back, because he found out from his younger siblings that mommy had been very busy recently, writing papers untilte at night. His younger siblings understood how to be considerate to their mother, so he, as the elder brother, surely couldn¡¯t add to her troubles.

    When Roy Lewis woke up, younger Mr. Timmy was still in the same position as when he had fallen asleep, sitting cross-legged beside his bed reading.

    Roy Lewis propped himself up and sat up, giving his son¡¯s head a little pat.

    ¡°Did Dr. Dunn leave?¡±

    In fact, after having undergone acupuncture for so long, Richelle rarely waited for him to wake up.

    But today, Roy Lewis made sure to confirm.

    Mr. Timmy closed his book, ¡°She left after removing your needles.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt a slight disappointment, maybe because it was his birthday, and he felt that things should be a little different.

    Mr. Timmy didn¡¯t show his dad the same consideration he had for his younger siblings and mom, and ignoring the mild furrowing of his dad¡¯s brows, he slid off the bed.

    ¡°So, are we leaving?¡±

    Roy Lewis came back to his senses. Watching his son¡¯s small figure, he knew thatpared to returning to the old house to celebrate his grandpa¡¯s birthday, his son would rather go y with Timothy and Tiffany. But with only one day in the year, if he and his son didn¡¯t go back, grandpa might want to announce their disownment in the newspaper.

    ¡°Yes, you go wash up and change your clothes!¡±

    At eleven o¡¯ clock, Roy and young Mr. Lewis in matching ck suits returned to the Lewis mansion.

    The banquet this year was the same as always, a casual buffet in the afternoon for people to socialize, followed by a Chinese-style banquet in the evening.

    As soon as Roy Lewis walked into the hall leading Timmy, the crowd¡¯s eyes turned towards them.

    A few close rtives came over to make small talk and pleasantries. Distant rtives, on the other hand, sipped their wine and discussed gossip.

    ¡°Do you think besides being ill in the mind, Roy might be sick elsewhere? Otherwise, he¡¯s thirty and not only is he not married, but there¡¯s also not a woman in sight¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does he need to announce his rtionship with a loudspeaker? Or did you see something under his bed?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dismiss this, 1 heard there¡¯s something going on between him and his doctor¡­ I think it¡¯s because of her that his third uncle and Wei got into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of, if they are indeed found guilty, will they have to face family punishment?¡±

    ¡°Of course! And moreover, the police are refusing to issue bail. Roy sure is ruthless. Was it necessary for him to fall out with his own family over a mistress?¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s really just a mistress? Why didn¡¯t he bring her to such an important asion today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naive. If she¡¯s just a mistress, then she¡¯s purely for pleasure. How could he possibly bring her to meet Mr. Lewis?¡±

    A few young men of the Lewis surname were drinking and talking in the corner, and not far away sat Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood, who heard everything they said.

    Always invited to annual birthdays because of their status as Mr. Timmy¡¯s grandparents, Kiara Dunn, as well as Jayden and Megan, were invited today as well.

    ¡°Jayden, did you hear that? There¡¯s no hope for our Kiara, is there?¡±

    In order to consolidate her daughter¡¯s rtionship with Roy Lewis, Megan Linwood had to use every stratagem at her disposal. However, over the years, not only did her daughter fail to marry into the Lewis family, but she also found it difficult even to meet her child and Roy.

    The most unsettling thing for Jayden and Megan was that their coboration with the Lewis Group, which had already reached the contract signing phase, had suddenly been postponed for further evaluation.

    ¡°Whether there¡¯s hope or not is not something we can control!¡±

    Jayden has alwaysvished extreme fondness on Kiara, but even with his love, hecks the force to make Roy marry his daughter. Moreover, the trouble caused by his beloved daughter has angered him quite a lot.

    ¡°The most important thing right now isn¡¯t about their rtionship. If Kiara doesn¡¯t make things up with Roy and Timmy, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡±

    In the past few days, many rumors had emerged. If he had not been alert and muted the rumors early on, Dunn Group¡¯s stock price would have likely plummeted.

    Megan sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes, it all depends on whether Kiara can get Timmy and Roy to forgive her today. You should also intervene, and don¡¯t always y the righteous act!¡±

    Jayden red at her, ¡°Do you think I want this? If I don¡¯t take Roy¡¯s side, how can we live in peace?¡±

    On the other side, Roy, having dealt with a bunch of rtives, brought his son over to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Grandpa, Timmy and 1 have returned to celebrate your birthday!¡±

    Roy and Timmy bowed to Mr. Lewis, who was sitting on a grand chair, then handed over the birthday gift with both hands.

    Having received the gift, Mr. Lewis beckoned Timmy over with a smile.

    ¡°Timmy,e and show Grandpa whether you¡¯ve grown taller!¡±

    Timmy walked a few steps forward and was pulled into Mr. Lewis¡¯s embrace.

    Roy sat down on a chair next to Mr. Lewis, took the offered tea, and sipped slowly, allowing Mr. Lewis to cuddle his son and ask questions.

    Young Mr. Timmy had started talking more recently, but that was only when Roy and Richelle were nearby. When he returned to the big mansion, he became reticent and reverted to his cool exterior.

    Even though he didn¡¯t talk much, Mr. Lewis was still extremely happy, always asking about his well-being and caring for him.

    Young Mr. Timmy was unusually patient, although he wasn¡¯t talkative, he would answer all of Mr. Lewis¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Your father tells me that you have a new private tutor, and you¡¯re not going to kindergarten anymore. Are you getting used to it?¡±

    Young Mr. Timmy nodded in response, not wanting to discuss the matter in front of Grandpa rkson.

    Although he wanted to show off his mommy, he knew he had to be discreet. Being too ostentatious would invite trouble.

    Roy entered the conversation on the side, ¡°This teacher is also the doctor who treats my illness. Besides medical expertise, she also has degrees in education and psychology, so she¡¯s very professional.¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Oh? She¡¯s a young woman?¡±

    Mr. Lewis surely knew that his own son was sent to the police station by his grandson¡¯s private doctor.

    But he didn¡¯t mention it in front of Roy.

    Roy mentioned Richelle in this way was to test Mr. Lewis¡¯ attitude.

    He had already heard some unpleasant rumors in the family these days.

    But since he dared to mention Richelle in front of Mr. Lewis, he was confident that he could protect his people.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite young, 25 years old.¡±

    Mr. Lewis, as though ignorant of Richelle¡¯s history and feats, asked him about her with augh.

    ¡°Roy, why didn¡¯t you bring her over? Isn¡¯t today¡¯s celebration the perfect asion?¡±

    Mr. Timmy was very smart, but even he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend the several powerful moves silently performed between his father and his great-grandfather.

    Hearing Grandpa rkson mention his mommy again, he became nervous.

    He lifted his head, waiting for his father¡¯s response.

    He didn¡¯t hear his father¡¯s response, but instead heard a cloying, affected voice from nowhere.

    ¡°Roy, Timmy, you guys are back!¡±

 Chapter 60 - 57: The Little Doctor is the Mistress of The Lewis Family

    Chapter 60: Chapter 57: The Little Doctor is the Mistress of The Lewis Family

    Trantor: 549690339

    This demonic voice instantly made Roy Lewis and the young master¡¯s faces turn cold.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Roy Lewis was the first to speak.

    Kiara Dunn was wearing ake blue dress. It seemed as if she wasn¡¯t affected by the hostility and disgust from Roy Lewis and his son. She gracefully took small steps and walked to Mr. Lewis with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, happy birthday! 1 wish you blessings as vast as the eastern sea, longevity like the southern mountain!¡±

    Mr. Lewis looked at her with a heartyugh, ¡°It¡¯s Kiara,e, sit.¡±

    Mr. Lewis gestured for Kiara Dunn to sit on a chair on the other side and then turned his head to Roy Lewis, ¡°1 asked Kiara toe!¡±

    The young master in Mr. Lewis¡¯ arms, who had been behaving well up until now, saw him so friendly towards Kiara Dunn, frowned, and struggled to leave his embrace. He ran to Roy Lewis, ¡°Daddy, hold me!¡±

    Roy Lewis stretched out his hand to pick him up and ced him on hisp. He then sternly said to Mr. Lewis, ignoring the other peopleing and going.

    ¡°Grandpa, from today on, 1 won¡¯t wee anyone from the Dunn family into our home!¡±

    This is the family mansion, after all, and Mr. Lewis is still the one who makes the decisions here, so Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to directly drive people away.

    Publicly snubbed by Roy Lewis, Kiara Dunn forced a smile and tried to exin to him.

    ¡°Roy, that day, I was just impulsive¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis red at her fiercely, ¡°Impulsive enough to use violence? Then I¡¯m impulsive too, should I send you to a mental hospital right now?¡±

    Mr. Lewis put away his smile, attempting to appease his grandson.

    ¡°Roy, she is Timmy¡¯s mother no matter what, and you should not do this in front of Timmy¡­¡±

    The young master pointed at Kiara with a cold face, interrupting Mr. Lewis¡¯ words.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, she¡¯s not my mother! Daddy saw it too. She wanted to kill me that day!¡±

    Children¡¯s thoughts are indeed very transparent, and their feelings about people¡¯s good and evil are quite urate.

    Even if Kiara Dunn only intended to smash the te at him that day, he saw the murderous and hateful look in her eyes clearly.

    Kiara Dunn clenched her dress in her hand, her eyes reddened, and her lips trembled. It wasn¡¯t clear if this was an act or if she was genuinely scared.

    Mr. Lewis was certainly on his grandson and great-grandson¡¯s side, but in his heart, he still appreciated Kiara Dunn for giving the Lewis family such a precious great-grandson.

    Therefore, even though his grandson and great-grandson reacted strongly, he still tried to mediate.

    ¡°Timmy, even if your mother was wrong at the time, she is still your mother!¡±

    The young master¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°She¡¯s not! How can such a disgusting and evil woman be my mother?¡±

    Both Mr. Lewis and Roy Lewis regarded the little boy¡¯s words as empty angry outbursts, not giving them any significance.

    Yet, Kiara Dunn too had seen through the fact that Mr. Lewis and his grandson wouldn¡¯t believe Timmy¡¯s words alone. She stood up, tears trembling in her eyes, ¡°Timmy, I¡¯m sorry, that day mom was really¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost! 1 don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    The young master shouted at her.

    Mommy said he was taken away by a bad guy. But Daddy isn¡¯t a bad guy! It¡¯s this woman who is bad!

    Kiara Dunn, helpless, turned her head to Mr. Lewis, seeking pity and help.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please help me. 1 can only see Timmy once a month. I don¡¯t have time to hurt him, so how could I¡­¡±

    On the matter of sole custody, Mr. Lewis indeed owed Kiara Dunn and the Dunn family.

    The old man looked at her, then at his cold-faced grandson and angry great-grandson. He was about to speak when Roy Lewis stood up with Timmy in his arms.

    ¡°Fine, Kiara Dunn, you can stay. We¡¯ll leave!¡±

    If Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t seen Kiara Dunn¡¯s viciousness with his own eyes, even now he would think like Mr. Lewis and consider his son¡¯s usations and insults on Kiara Dunn as a child¡¯s rebellious and willful behavior.

    At the moment, he couldn¡¯t change Mr. Lewis¡¯ view, so he had to use a tough method to drive this evil woman out.

    Mr. Lewis, who was about to y mediator, saw his grandson¡¯s seriousness and immediately panicked. He hurriedly waved his hand at the tearful, trembling Kiara Dunn.

    ¡°Kiara, you should go back first! We¡¯ll talk about any issuester¡­¡±

    As soon as Mr. Lewis said this, he immediately stood up and gestured for Kiara Dunn to leave.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, please follow me.¡±

    Kiara lowered her head, her eyes filled with a cold viciousness. She hid this hatred behind her drooping eyelids and bowed deeply to Mr. Lewis with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Lewis, we¡¯ll take our leave now. Apologies for displeasing you¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis sighed and waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead¡­¡±

    There was a lot ofmotion on this side, and people in the hall were already attracted to it. However, since it involved Mr. Lewis and the current head of the Lewis family, everyone didn¡¯t dare to watch. They simply stood at a distance, listening closely to what was happening.

    Seeing Kiara being escorted away, people couldn¡¯t help but gossip among themselves.

    ¡°Looks like the Lewis family has found their mistress¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean that young doctor could be the wife of the Lewis family¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh! Do you want to be punished by the family rules? Just understand this in your heart!¡±

    Kiara only found out about the young doctor from her parents a couple of days ago. What was even more hateful was that the doctor shared the same name as that bitch, Richelle Dunn!

    That bitch Richelle had been dead for years, yet her ghost seemed to linger!

    It seemed that after returning to Lordon, she¡¯d have to invite an exorcist to perform a ritual.

    You want to be stubborn? I¡¯ll make sure you never reincarnate!

    Meanwhile, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood were also ¡°invited¡± out, and under the escort of another bodyguard, they got into the car.

    Once the car left the Lewis estate, Kiara angrilyshed out at her parents.

    ¡°Fucking hell! Timmy Lewis and his damn mother are both ungrateful, treacherous swines! Do you think you can secure the Lewis family through him? You¡¯re dreaming! 1 told you not toe, but you insisted, and now we¡¯ve been kicked out like dirt. Are you happy?¡±

    Having always spoiled Kiara, Jayden¡¯s hopes were dashed, and he had been holding back his anger during the whole ordeal. But after hearing his daughter¡¯s outburst, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer, and he raised his hand.

    ¡°p!¡±

    He pped Kiara hard across the face.

    ¡°Idiot, do you know who caused today¡¯s situation? You did!¡±

    Kiara covered her face, staring in disbelief at Jayden. ¡°Jayden Dunn, you hit me?¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes were zing with anger, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? You ruined a perfect n, and you have the nerve to me us? The Dunn Group is going to be dragged to the ground because of you!¡±

    Kiara had suffered an entire day of anger at the Lewis house and was only more infuriated when her father pped her.

    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me? It¡¯s all because Richelle¡¯s goddamn ghost won¡¯t leave us alone! I opposed it from the beginning, but instead of finding someone else, you chose to have that dead bitch Richelle go with Roy Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡±

    Megan Linwood yelled and interrupted the argument between the father and daughter.

    ¡°Have you both gone mad? At a time like this, you¡¯re still bringing up old history. What¡¯s most important now is finding a way to regain Roy Lewis¡¯s trust!¡±

    In the car, the Dunn family of three caused quite a heatedmotion.

    However, the good mood that Roy Lewis had this morning after eating his birthday noodles waspletely ruined by Kiara.

    ¡°Grandpa, from now on, please don¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the Dunn family,¡± said Roy Lewis.

    Roy was always a straightforward person, even when speaking to his highly respected grandfather.

    Mr. Lewis had unintentionally created trouble this time, and although he was somewhat upset that his grandson didn¡¯t give him face, he still felt sorry for his great-grandson who had been scared by Kiara. So, he tried his best to hold back his anger and waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve grown up now, and your old grandpa doesn¡¯t need to meddle in your affairs¡­¡±

    Roy sipped his tea silently without a word.

    As for little Timmy, he jumped off his father¡¯sp and ran back to his great-grandfather.

    He voluntarily snuggled into his arms, looked up with his big eyes, and pitifully gazed at Grandpa rkson.

    ¡°Great-grandpa, she¡¯s really bad, really bad! Last time, she even spanked me¡­.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 58: A family of five, time for a family photo!

    Chapter 61: Chapter 58: A family of five, time for a family photo!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Little Master understood very well that no one would believe Kiara was not his real mother, and doing so would expose Mommy and his younger siblings.

    But to make Grandpa rkson and Dad believe Kiara is bad, that would be much easier.

    After spending time with his younger siblings, he not only became more talkative but also learned Tiffany¡¯s skill of pretending to be pitiful to gain sympathy.

    At this moment, he spoke in such a pitiful tone, and his big eyes were filled with mist, which frightened the old man¡¯s heart into pounding.

    ¡°All¡­ my little ancestor, Grandpa knows now. I won¡¯t let them set foot in our house again, is that alright?¡±

    With tears in his eyes, Little Master choked back a sob and nodded.

    At first, the old man was still a bit angry with his grandson, but now with his great-grandson crying and making a fuss, he instantly lost his temper, only thinking about how to make the little one happy quickly.

    ¡°Roy, after dinner, take Timmy out for a walk. He doesn¡¯t like it here with so many people!¡±

    Grandpa rkson was filled with guilt seeing his great-grandson¡¯s pitiful look with tears in his eyes, and only wanted to cheer him up as soon as possible.

    Roy really didn¡¯t want to stay here, but today was the old man¡¯s birthday after all, and he had to give him some face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will leave after dinner.¡±

    The old man had lived to this age and had seen through everything.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s noisy here, and Timmy will only feel more depressed the longer he stays. You should go now ande back for dinner, just showing your face for a couple of bites.¡±

    The Lewis family wasrge and prosperous.

    However, they rarely gathered together like this, except on the old man¡¯s birthday.

    The more people, the more problems. As the current head of the Lewis family, on this day, Roy was as busy as the old man.

    There were those who wanted to curry favor, tattle, ask for fair mediation, and even those whoined, hoping for more milk to drink¡­

    In any case, every year on this day, Roy was quite annoyed, but this was his responsibility as the head of the family, and he had to bear it.

    Now that the old man asked him to leave, he wanted to, but in the adult world, some things could not be said directly even if he wanted to.

    So he looked at his son and asked, ¡°Timmy, do you want to go for a walk?¡±

    Little Master¡¯s heart had already flown to his mommy and younger siblings, but he had learned his father¡¯s ability to pretend well.

    He looked up at the old man with his small face, and in a sweet voice asked, ¡°Grandpa rkson, it¡¯s your birthday today, are you sure it¡¯s alright?¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart softened by his adorable great-grandson, smiled and said, with a face full of wrinkles,

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s alright. As long as Timmy is happy, Grandpa will be happy too. Go ahead, let your Dad take you out to y!¡±

    Roy and his son were thus ¡°driven¡± out by the old man.

    Once in the car, without even asking his son, Roy immediately instructed the driver, ¡°Go to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house.¡±

    Little Master¡¯s face lit up with excitement and he was about to grab his phone, ¡°Let me call my younger siblings.¡±

    Roy, however, said, ¡°No need, let¡¯s make it a surprise for them.¡±

    Little Master thought to himself, in other people¡¯s homes, it might be a surprise, but in our home, your sudden appearance would be more of a fright than a surprise.

    While Roy was instructing his secretary to order some food to be sent to Richelle¡¯s house through WhatsApp, Little Master borrowed the driver¡¯s phone to inform Timothy, then immediately deleted the message and erased all traces.

    At Richelle¡¯s house, Timothy and Tiffany were ying in the living room when they received Little Master¡¯s message. Timothy immediately went to knock on Richelle¡¯s bedroom door.

    Richelle heard the knocking and quickly closed herptop, got up, and opened the door. She peeked out through the crack asking, ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Big Brother and Uncle areing over for lunch, they¡¯re now at Gredania Street, Uncle said he wanted to surprise us.¡±

    Are you kidding me!

    Does Roy consider this his own home now?

    Richelle still had a lot of things to do, and she didn¡¯t really want to entertain Roy at this moment.

    However, before she could express herints, she saw that Timothy and Tiffany were pping their hands in excitement.

    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great! We can celebrate Uncle¡¯s birthday with him!¡±

    All of Richelle¡¯sints instantly turned into heartache as she remembered the excitement of the two siblings preparing birthday gifts for Roy these past few days.

    Never mind. There may not be another chance for a joint father-and-children birthday celebration in the future.

    Today, let it be a beautiful memory for the two children!

    ¡°Babies, since Uncle wants to surprise us, why don¡¯t we surprise him as well?¡±

 Chapter 62 - 58: A Family of Five, Time for a Family Photo!_2

    Chapter 62: Chapter 58: A Family of Five, Time for a Family Photo!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy and Tifanny immediately raised their little hands in response, ¡°Great!

    I agree!¡±

    A few dozen minutester, the doorbell rang at Richelie Dunn¡¯s house. Richelie winked at Timothy and Tiffany, signaling them to get ready, then went to open the door.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s exaggerated acting, with a fake smile that almost reached her ears, gave even her little son the chills.

    He tugged at Richelie<sup>1</sup> s skirt, and she immediately looked down with an incredibly gentle expression.

    ¡°Timmy, wee too!¡±

    Little Timmy let out an ¡°oh¡± and naturally slipped his hand into hers, ¡°There were too many people at Grandpa rkson<sup>1</sup> s, so 1 just came out with daddy.¡± Hearing that her darling son considered her ce a refuge anytime, Richelie¡¯s resistance toward Roy Lewis became insignificant.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, pleasee in!¡±

    Richelle moved aside, letting Roy Lewis enter first, then led her eldest son in.

    Having hidden themselves at the entrance, Timothy and Tiffany burst out the moment Roy Lewis stepped out of the entrance, igniting the confetti poppers in their hands. Among the colorful confetti, they jumped out, ¡°Happy Birthday, Uncle!¡±

    Roy Lewis had always been a serious person, so in his thirty years of life, no one had ever given him such a surprise.

    First, he was startled, but the pair of children?? brimming with bright

    smiles under the falling confetti quickly infected him. He crouched down, opening his arms to embrace the two children.

    ¡°Thank you, Timothy and Tifanny, Uncle really loves your gifts!¡±

    After saying this, he pulled the gifts Richelie had handed to him in the morning from his coat pocket and waved them in front of Timothy and Tifanny.

    Timothy and Tifanny beamed, wearing their masks as usual, but this time they were tiger masks they had just ordered online and had urgently delivered.

    Even slow-on-the-uptake Roy Lewis caught on, gently patting the characters on the two little ones¡¯ heads, ¡°Did you choose these masks because it¡¯s uncle¡¯s zodiac is the Tiger?¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    Tifanny giggled, leading him by the hand inside, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle is so smart!¡±

    Timothy pulled out several more tiger masks of different sizes but the same style from somewhere and handed thergest to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s have a masked birthday party today! What do you think?¡±

    Richelle was a little worried that Roy Lewis, the imposing CEO, would refuse this seemingly childish game.

    However, without any hesitation, Roy Lewis readily epted the mask, then crouched down again and held it out to Timothy.

    ¡°Could Timothy help put it on Uncle?¡±

    Timothy nodded happily, ¡°Of course!¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    Tifanny picked up a mask the same size as her and her brother¡¯s, ran to Little Timmy and said, ¡°Big brother, this is yours! Tifanny will help you put it on!¡± Little Timmy chuckled and crouched down, ¡°Thank you, little sister!¡±

    Richelle stood to the side, watching Roy Lewis and the three children crouch together, masks covering their faces and bright smiles all around.

    Thest bit of dissatisfaction in her heart finally turned into deep emotion.

    She took out her phone, choosing a few different angles to snap continuous shots of the happy faces of father and sons (and daughter).

    Mrs. Walker also took out her phone and had been recording video since the moment Roy Lewis stepped out of the entrance.

    Surrounded by the three children, Roy Lewisughed and yed for a moment, then looked up at Richelle, who was busily photographing them.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, why aren¡¯t you wearing a mask? Come take a few pictures with us.¡±

    Roy Lewis was not a fan of talcing photos in his daily life, only having mandatory ID photos and the annual Lewis family portrait.

    As for the frequent interviews and news reports in recent years, he had consistently refused to appear.

    But now, he unexpectedly and bizarrely invited Richelle to take a group photo.

    If his cherished son weren¡¯t happily immersed at the moment, he would surely say, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not yourself.¡±

    However, Roy Lewis himself hadn¡¯t noticed his abnormality, and seeing Richelle unresponsive, he raised his voice and repeated.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn,e and take a few group photos!¡±

    Richelle could no longer pretend not to hear and quickly shook her head in refusal.

    ¡°No, Mr. Lewis is the birthday star, and today you¡¯re the protagonist. I¡¯ll just be the photographer, lest 1 steal the limelight.¡±

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, Roy Lewis tousled his son¡¯s hair, ¡°You¡¯re my doctor and Timmy¡¯s teacher; it¡¯s normal for us to take a group photo together.¡±

    Having gotten a hint from his daddy, Little Timmy chimed in at once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a few photos together¡­¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny, of course, wished for their family to be together, so they swung their little chubby hands, ¡°Mommy,e on! Let¡¯s take a big group photo!¡±

    Theirbined voices had the power to topple mountains and overturn the seas, like three atomic bombs exploding in her heart!

    Even Mrs. Walker couldn¡¯t watch anymore. She attached her phone to the holder and took Richelie¡¯s phone, whispering to her.

    ¡°Richelle, do it for the kids. Go take a few pictures.¡±

    The three children ran over and, with hands joined, dragged Richelle over.

    ¡°Daddy, you two stand at the back, and my brother and sister and I will stand at the front!¡±

    Little Timmy, the big brother, made the arrangement crystal clear!

    Timothy secretly gave him a thumbs up!

    Great job, big brother!

    Richelle was forcefully pushed by her eldest son to stand next to Roy Lewis, her body as stiff as a steel te.

    Roy Lewis, however, had no pressure; guided by his son, he shifted closer to Richelle.

    Timmy, hands on hips, directed his father, ¡°Daddy, stand a little closer this way!¡±

    Timothy, on the other side, also subtly nudged Richelle toward Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mommy, stand a little closer to Uncle.. The two of you should be closer together; it¡¯ll look better on camera!¡±

 Chapter 63 - 59: Jealous other son, becoming so close with her

    Chapter 63: Chapter 59: Jealous other son, bing so close with her

    Trantor: 549690339

    It wasn¡¯t until daddy and mommy stood shoulder to shoulder that the little master and Timothy finally stopped.

    Then, they pulled their sister into the middle, and the three siblings leaned back together, cuddling closely to Roy Lewis and Richelie Dunn.

    ¡°Come on, everyone look at the camera, eggnt!¡±

    With Mrs. Walker¡¯s shout, more than a dozen serious, funny, orughing group photos were taken one by one on Roy Lewis¡¯s 30th birthday.

    Roy Lewis never expected that he would have the happiest birthday of his life in Richelie Dunn¡¯s little room, which he initially disliked for being old and shabby.

    The food at noon was delivered from the high-end hotel where he usually went, and it should be, the same taste as usual. But he found it especially enjoyable to eat while listening to the noisy chatter of the children.

    After the meal, Richelie asked the three children to take out their foam floor mats and spread them near the balcony. The three children pulled Roy Lewis and Richelie to sit on the mats, ying all kinds of strange and interesting games.

    The winner could make any request, and the loser had to pay the price, whether it was making a funny face or singing a song.

    Roy Lewis never thought that those group games he scoffed at as a child would be so much fun to y.

    All afternoon, he had a smile on his face.

    And more than once, he saw his precious son and Timothy and Tifanny together, genuinelyughing without any scheming, like a child lying in Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms.

    At that moment, Roy Lewis even felt thatpared to Kiara, the foolish woman, Richelle seemed more like their son¡¯s biological mother.

    At this time, Richelle, wearing an oversized sweatshirt, had her hair casually tied up in a bun, with a few curly strands dangling beside her shallow dimples. Her long, thick eyshes drooped as she looked tenderly at the childrenughing and ying in her arms.

    At this moment, Richelle exuded the radiance of motherly love.

    This radiance was neither dazzling nor scorching but warm and yearning.

    Clearly, Richelle in front of the children waspletely different from the cold and distant Richelle who faced him in the morning.

    At this moment, Roy Lewis was actually a bit jealous of his son, jealous that he could have such a tender and embracing hug.

    He was jealous that his son could feel the warmth of motherly love from apletely unrted woman.

    He was even jealous of his son for being so close to her!

    ¡°Mommy, big brother¡¯s hair is so soft and beautiful like yours.¡±

    All three children looked almost identical.

    All the features on their bodies were like a mixture of Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis¡¯s best characteristics.

    But only Timmy inherited Richelie¡¯s soft, ck curly hair.

    This made Tifanny, who liked to be beautiful and show off, envious to no end.

    Upon hearing Tifanny¡¯s words, Richelle¡¯s heart raced, and she looked to Roy Lewis subconsciously.

    As she met his gaze, she directly collided with his deep and dark eyes.

    His face had a faint smile, but those stone-like eyes had a mix of inquiry and other emotions she couldn¡¯t decipher.

    Richelle¡¯s heart trembled, and she hurriedly shifted her gaze, lowering her eyes to conceal her internal turmoil.

    She had always known that Roy Lewis was a sharp and critical man.

    The first day she met him, he simply fired her due to her arrogance and hubris.

    If it weren¡¯t for her scheming, she and he would have had nothing to do with each other after that first day.

    However, such a wilful man who even disregarded his own health was, because of his son, time and time again, condescending to stay in her small and cramped room.

    He coexisted with her, whom he disliked, and got along with the children whom he did not love so much.

    All of this was just to make his son happy.

    Thinking about this, Richelle¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable emotions.

    Before meeting her eldest son at the Lewis, she never wanted to think about that painful and unbearable night.

    Although, she cherished her children more than she cherished herself.

    But she hated the fat, old, and disgusting man Kiara had in her mouth.

    The countless nightmares she had had over the years were an extension of that night.

    But since she knew that Roy Lewis was the children¡¯s biological father and that the man that night was him, the hatred in her heart turned into unresolved resentment.

    Although she didn¡¯t know Roy Lewis well,

    it was strange that she inexplicably believed that he wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person to do such disgusting and dirty things.

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to be close to him or have any involvement with him, just like her eldest son, she had reasonless faith that, when it came to her children, Roy Lewis was not the bad guy.

    Even more, she had a vague intuition that he, like her, was also a victim that night.

    On several asions, she had secretly felt fortunate that the father of her children was him.

    ¡°Daddy, can 1 stay here tonight?¡±

    The eldest son in her arms suddenly asked Roy Lewis, who was sitting across from them.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s scattered thoughts were quickly pulled back.

    ¡°Timmy, we have to go back to Grandpa rkson¡¯s house for dinnerter.¡±

    Though it may be somewhat unfilial, to be honest, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to go back either.

    The warm atmosphere and the heartwarmingughter before him made him think that if it could always continue like this, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    But he was an adult, and there were some things he could only let linger in his mind but couldn¡¯t make a reality.

    Not to mention the situation with Richelle Dunn, as for himself, it was impossible!

    The smile on the young master¡¯s face faded, and with a snort, he naturally reached out and pulled Richelle Dunn¡¯s clothes, burrowing into her arms.

    Richelle Dunn patted his head and gently persuaded him.

    ¡°Timmy, didn¡¯t Grandpa rkson let youe out and y for most of the day? Can¡¯t you just make him happy by going back and apanying him for dinner?¡±

    The young master actually understood everything. He knew that Grandpa rkson loved him, and all he wanted was to have a carefree time with his daddy, mommy and his younger siblings ¨C a chance he might not have after today.

    So he stubbornly hoped that this day could go on and on¡­

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    The mood of the young master seemed to lower.

    Timothy and Tifanny were always good at creating a lively atmosphere. Seeing their big brother unhappy, they quickly approached and whispered something into his ear.

    The young master¡¯s face showed a bright smile again, and he crawled out of Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms, took his brother and sister¡¯s hands, and ran into the bedroom.

    Soon, just after the once noisy terrace corner, only Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were left facing each other.

    Both were dumbfounded, staring at each other for a few moments before it was Roy Lewis who couldn¡¯t resist asking Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°What are the little guys up to?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was equally baffled, so she shook her head honestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis assumed she was fooling him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they were discussing?¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked so innocent, ¡°They spoke too softly, and you don¡¯t know yet, but they have created their own uniquenguage that only they can understand. 1 couldn¡¯t guess.¡±

    Roy Lewis refused to believe her.

    Could these kids, who had only known each other for a few days, be so in sync that they invented their ownnguage system to block their parents?

    But how would he know that these three kids were triplets and that there were many miracles and phenomena rted to them that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly by modern medicine?

    They had extremely simr genes, ways of thinking, and tacit understanding, which were far beyond ordinary people¡¯sprehension.

    This highly simr and close rtionship became their unique channel and perception.

    Even for Richelle Dunn, their biological mother, she couldn¡¯t be on the same channel as them.

    Roy Lewis stared at her skeptically, ¡°So you mean that the three of them understand each other better than you and I do?¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart trembled again, and she panicked instantly.

    Was Roy starting to doubt¡­?

 Chapter 64 - 60:1 Donâ€™t Want to Be the Third

    Chapter 64: Chapter 60:1 Don¡¯t Want to Be the Third

    Wheel for Dad and Mom

    Trantor: 549690339

    She tried to steady her mind and smiled at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. We, you and I, have the mindset of people in our 20s and 30s in society, conservative andcking in imagination. But their thinking is that of 4-year-old children, open and unlimited. The world we see and the world they see are twopletely different things. Mr. Lewis, this is called the generation gap!¡±

    Roy Lewis always felt that she was making excuses, after all, this was what she had always been good at.

    But he couldn¡¯t find any evidence of her making excuses.

    Because, damn, he was convinced by her not-so-reliable reason!

    ¡°Alright, my ignorance then!¡±

    Roy Lewis rarely admitted his ignorance voluntarily.

    That was close!

    Richelle Dunn secretly let out a sigh of relief, propping herself up and standing up.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s go sit on the couch for a while.¡±

    With the children gone, Richelle and Roy were left alone, making her feel uneasy.

    Sitting face to face with him on the ground like this was too rxed and casual, not the proper way for a subordinate and boss to interact.

    However, Roy Lewis, who was more ustomed to sitting upright, actually refused her.

    ¡°No need, sitting like this is quitefortable. If possible, some tea and snacks would be even better!¡±

    Roy Lewis had been raised as an heir since childhood, so in his life dictionary, the mostmon words were ¡°rules,¡± ¡°cultivation,¡± and ¡°responsibility,¡± all positive words.

    ¡°Capriciousness, whimsy,ziness¡± these words seemed never to be associated with him.

    In his life, all the time and events, almost all go step by step ording to his n.

    If anything unexpected were to be said about his thirty years.

    The first night five years ago was the first unexpected thing that he could not control.

    The arrival of his son was the second unexpected event, derived from the first unexpected event and also outside his control.

    And right now, Richelle Dunn was the third unexpected ident he encountered, beyond his control.

    From the beginning when he saw her, he felt she was dangerous and subconsciously rejected her from entering his safety zone.

    Now, he still feels she is dangerous. But he can¡¯t reject her as decisively as he did at first.

    Because it seems that she has a natural maic force that makes people want to get close to her.

    She is very different from the people he has met before, and his feelings about her change from day to day.

    Or to be more precise, his feelings for her haven¡¯t changed, just that each day, his feelings for her beyered, and afteryers andyers of addition, a brand new andpletely different her emerges.

    Right now, he again felt that sitting in such a rxed and casual way, he could see another new her.

    Richelle cursed Roy Lewis for not being considerate of others while she reluctantly got up, went to the kitchen to make some flower tea, took out some cookies that she baked a couple of days ago and put them on a te, and brought it all back on a tray, cing it between them and filling the tea.

    Then, she went back to the sofa to get two cushions, threw one to Roy Lewis, put the other behind her, then picked up the tea, leaned on the cushion, and started reading an eBook while sipping her tea.

    In Richelle Dunn¡¯s past life, there had been so many things she had to do.

    So, she always believed that if she couldn¡¯t resist life¡¯s ruthlessness, she might as well enjoy it.

    After all, pain is the normal state of being human, and happiness is just finding a few sugar granules in a pile of ss shards to deceive oneself.

    Since she couldn¡¯t resist Roy Lewis, she might as well enjoy her limited freedom and happiness.

    And so Master Roy Lewis, who was always served by countless peoplepeting to please him, was casually dismissed by Richelle Dunn with just a cushion, a pot of flower tea, and a te of cookies.

    In theory, Roy Lewis should be angry about this.

    After all, he is her boss, and her whole family depends on the sry he pays to support them.

    But strangely, he was not only not angry, but he also imitated her, enjoyed the tea and cookies, and quietly watched Richelle Dunn.

    The hot tea in the cup was fragrant, and the cookies were crispy and delicious.

    Richelle, who always appeared bold and dominant, was now wearing the most ordinary home clothes,zily lounging around with no manners. Her eyes were lowered, and her long, thick eyshes cast dense shadows on her naturally radiant face.

    The afternoon sun streamed through the ss of the terrace, enveloping the indolent but incredibly satisfied Richelle Dunn in a faint golden light.

    In the soft golden light, her lips were as red as cherries, and her eyes and eyebrows were like paintings.

    Roy Lewis had never understood art, but at this moment, he felt that Richelle in front of him was a painting he had never seen before, the most unique and eye-catching masterpiece.

    On this side of the terrace, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn each upied a corner, one focusing on reading, and the other enjoying tea, cookies and observing. The atmosphere was quiet and warm, and in this harmonious and peaceful atmosphere, it seemed as if there were undercurrents growing and surging.

    In the bedroom, the door was slightly ajar, and several little heads with masks peered out from top to bottom.

    They were all staring at the terrace¡¯s scene.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Tiffany, the head at the top, praised Timothy with a smile.

    Timothy grinned, ¡°Of course, I have the best eye for things, I won¡¯t be the lightbulb between Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    The little head at the bottom, the little young master, also had a face full of smiles.

    ¡°Little brothers and sisters, let¡¯s just take a quick peek and not scare Daddy and Mommy¡­¡±

    Upon big brother¡¯s words, even though Timothy and Tiffany were very curious about what Daddy and Mommy would do next, they still suppressed their curiosity and retracted their heads before they gently closed the door.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn werepletely unaware of the little thoughts inside their children¡¯s heads and just sat quietly.

    One was utterly immersed in the world of self, enjoying the momentary peace.

    The other was letting themselves go, observing and exploring an existence whom he thought was dangerous from the very beginning.

    Until the phone rang, abruptly shattering the tranquility before them.

    Roy Lewis frowned slightly, picked up the phone, and asked impatiently.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Roy, something¡¯s wrong, the old man fainted,e back quickly!¡±

    ¡°Fainted? What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Thompsons came to make trouble? Grandfather passed out from anger? Alright, I¡¯ll get Mr.. Chapman to send an ambnce over there, 1¡¯11 be there right away!¡±

 Chapter 65 - 61: The Passionate Master Lewis, So Cool!

    Chapter 65: Chapter 61: The Passionate Master Lewis, So Cool!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone and immediately rose from his seat, turning to address Richelie Dunn, who had also stood up.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, my grandfather has fainted, I¡¯ll have to leave Timmy in your care for the time being.¡±

    To his surprise, Richelle raced towards the bedroom while speaking to him, ¡°Given Master Lewis¡¯s age, fainting due to anger might be a stroke, which is extremely dangerous. I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±

    With that, she had already reached the children¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Babies, Mommy is going to the hospital with Uncle now, be good and y at home.¡±

    By the time Richelle had changed and emerged, Roy was already waiting for her at the entrance, with the children standing there as well.

    Richelle hugged all three children, including the young master, kissing each of their faces before rushing to the hospital with Roy.

    In the car, Mr. Chapman, who had already received Master Lewis, exined the older man¡¯s condition to Roy and reassured him, ¡°Master Lewis, your grandfather¡¯s condition is stable now, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    Roy, having no knowledge of medical matters, waited until Richelle had hung up before asking, ¡°What do you think the situation is?¡±

    Richelle stated gravely, ¡°Given Mr. Lewis¡¯s symptoms, he appears to have fainted due to severe anger causing the liver chi to rise and blood to overflow to the head. Luckily, his condition was discovered early, and Mr. Chapman and his team have done a timely treatment. It should be fine, but we need to get to the hospital and see him before making any determination.¡±

    Afterwards, Roy¡¯s expression hardened, as if lost in thought, and he did not converse with Richelle for the rest of the journey.

    From the seriousness on his face, Richelle guessed that he was most likely thinking about Mr. Lewis and the Thompsons.

    In the end, it remains true that everyone faces the same vulnerabilities.

    No matter your power and wealth, your physical health remains fragile.

    Sometimes, just a simple phrase can hit a critical weakness, causing a seemingly powerful person to crumble.

    When Richelle and Roy arrived at the hospital, the still unconscious Mr. Lewis had already been admitted into the intensive care unit and multiple specialists were conducting a full check-up on him.

    After entering, Richelle had a brief discussion with the specialists and then sat down to take Mr. Lewis¡¯s pulse.

    Roy stood by, his expression still troubled.

    After taking the pulse for a while, Richelle turned to Roy and said,

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, rest assured, your grandfather is not in a life-threatening condition. The specialists have prescribed medicine ording to his symptoms. I will also give him an acupuncture treatmentter. He should wake up by tomorrow at thetest.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work.¡±

    Seeing that he remained standing, and noticing the stormy look on his face, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but remind him,

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, remember that you also need to rest and recuperate. If possible, it would be best if you could lie down somewhere, or at least sit.¡±

    If both Mr. Lewis, who is like the stabilizing needle on thepass for the family, and Roy, the linchpin of the family, fall ill, the Lewis family would be on the verge of copse.

    As Roy¡¯s personal doctor, Richelle did not want to be known as the one who wiped out a family.

    After ncing at the unconscious Mr. Lewis in the bed, whose face had a bluish tinge and eyes tightly closed, Roy seemed to have not heard what Richelle said and walked out of the room.

    Technically, as her boss¡¯s personal issue, Richelle shouldn¡¯t be involving herself. However, if his personal issues could affect his health, then she needed to intervene.

    She got up, exchanged a few words with the specialists, then quickly followed him out.

    The intensive care room was thest room in the hallway, and around the corner were the fire exit and staircase.

    Richelle didn¡¯t see anyone in the hallway and was wondering if he had taken the elevator when she heard Roy¡¯s icy voice from the direction of the staircase.

    ¡°Who do the Thompsons think they are, daring toe to the Lewis household and stir up trouble? If you really have the guts,e at me. I¡¯m currently in charge of the Lewis household. If you yell at a ny-year-old man, you¡¯re an animal, not a human!¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone was Lucas Thompson, Diana Thompson¡¯s brother.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare? Roy Lewis, are the Lewis family members even human? Don¡¯t say this isn¡¯t your scheme! First, you let someone hit my sister, then framed my brother-inw and nephew to go to jail, and now, you¡¯re saying my sister is crazy and want to send her to a mental hospital. You¡¯re the real demon who harms without batting an eye!¡±

    By this time, Richelle had already approached the staircase. She had no intention of eavesdropping, so she walked up to Roy, gestured at his ice-cold face with a calming hand gesture.

    Thest time she saw him this angry was probably when she brought snacks for his elder son. Enraged, he had yelled at her to leave!

    It seems that this man seen by others as cold and ruthless, Master Lewis, has a soft spot ¡ª his family.

    Be it his son, be it Mr. Lewis.

    In Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes, those who value rtionships are particrly handsome.

    As such, the man in front of her, Roy Lewis, seemed a few points handsomer without anyone noticing.

    Roy Lewis, hearing Lucas Thompson¡¯s nonsense over the phone, locked his icy gaze with Richelle Dunn¡¯s clear one, his eyes shuddering slightly.

    Richelle Dunn again made a deep-breathing gesture at him, hinting at him to calm down and not hurt himself over inconsequential people.

    Seeing the concerned look in her eyes, Roy¡¯s gaze gradually warmed. He coldly said to the person on the phone, ¡°Lucas Thompson, you wait. We¡¯ll settle this score today sooner orter!¡±

    Richelle Dunn watched him hang up the phone and finally breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your call.¡±

    Even though her intentions were for his benefit, she had indeed interfered with his private affairs. No matter how you looked at it, she was in the wrong.

    Roy Lewis blinked at her with his deep gaze. After a long while, he shook his head and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dr. Dunn. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Finishing his words, he turned and walked out of the staircase. The moment he stepped out of the door, he left her with a ¡°Dr. Dunn, thank you!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t unaware; his current situation also required him to control his liver fire.

    One could even say, if his liver fire rose in the reverse direction, he would be ten-thousand times worse off than Mr. Lewis!

    Richelle Dunn paused for a moment and then quickly followed him out. Standing behind him, she softly responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s part of my job.¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn returned to the intensive care unit one after another. Roy, who originally nned to stay in the ward with Mr. Lewis, got Mr. Chapman to clear a room for him next door after the conversation with Richelle Dunn. He again requested Richelle Dunn and the experts present to take good care of Mr. Lewis. He himself went to sleep in the next room.

    Regarding his physical condition, he was a bit overly optimistic before Richelle Dunn¡¯s arrival.

    Even though he¡¯d experienced headaches so severe they felt like explosions and temporary blindness several times, he¡¯d blindly think he could live a hundred more years once his vision restored and the pain subsided.

    But since Richelle Dunn became his doctor, he could noticeably feel his body gradually improving. This feeling of seeing the dawn was different from his previous blind confidence.

    Thus, he now unconditionally trusts Richelle Dunn in the field of medicine.

    Roy Lewisy in bed, the words of the Thompson creature he would dly tear apart resounding in his ears, causing a tumultuous noise in his head, so piercing it made his head feel like it would split.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, take a deep breath and try to think of happy things, from your childhood, or rted to your son. In short, recall anything that can make you happy¡­¡±

    The gentle reminders from Richelle Dunn as she was performing acupuncture came through clearly amid the mor, like a breeze in the mountains, significantly calming the restless heat wave.

    He took deep breaths from his abdomen, just as Richelle Dunn had taught him: inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale¡­

    In his mind, the slim figure of his son gradually appeared. The little figure learning to walk, facing the light, twisted his head to grin at him, revealing a few newly sprouted little white teeth.

    ¡°Daddy, chase me! Daddy, chase me!¡±

    And so, Roy Lewis, with his gradually calming and smooth breath, chased the light, and the slim figure of his son, and drifted into a dream.

    In the dream, it started with him and his son chasing each other in a blooming garden. The little one was growing up facing the light, and he was relentlessly following him.

    The father and son turned a corner, and arge cherry blossom tree appeared on thewn ahead.

    In the bright sunlight, under the fluttering falling cherry blossoms, the Dunn family of three was frolicking around.

    Seeing the two of them, the mother and son turned around to wave at them, signaling them toe over.

    Roy Lewis, holding his son¡¯s hand, without hesitation, ran into the colorful falling cherry blossoms.

    Also running into the happiness radiating light and warmth¡­.

 Chapter 66 - 62: The Lewis Family, They All Wish Iâ€™d Die Sooner!

    Chapter 66: Chapter 62: The Lewis Family, They All Wish I¡¯d Die Sooner!

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis woke up, the sky outside the window was dyed a crimson hue by the setting sun.

    It resembled the colors of the falling cherry blossoms in his dream.

    Roy propped himself up and sat down on the bed, withdrawing his gaze from the window. He touched his head to find the painful drilling sensation he had felt before sleep had disappeared. His current state of mind was as peaceful and soothing as a babbling brook.

    He got out of bed, washed up briefly, and then pushed open the door to the ICU ward next door.

    Elizabeth Lewis, sitting by the hospital bed, turned her head when she heard the door open. Seeing it was him, she got up and walked towards him.

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Elizabeth!¡±, Roy greeted her and looked at Mr. Lewis on the hospital bed, ¡°How¡¯s grandpa doing now?¡±

    Elizabeth supported his shoulder for him to sit down, ¡°Mr. Chapman told us not to worry, grandpa¡¯s vital signs have basically returned to normal. We just have to wait for him to wake up.¡±

    Roy made a sound of acknowledgement.

    Elizabeth pulled up a stool and sat down beside him, lowering her voice, ¡°Roy, just now some of the Thompsons came over to apologize for Charles¡­¡±

    Roy shot her a cold nce, ¡°Aunt Elizabeth, this is your father, and you are siding with outsiders to persuade me?¡±

    Elizabeth coughed twice, ¡°Roy, I¡¯m not helping outsiders. It¡¯s just that recently, there have been a lot of idle gossip within the family. 1 don¡¯t need to tell you what they¡¯re saying, you can probably guess.¡±

    Roy¡¯s face turned cold. He couldn¡¯t believe that Richelie Dunn, a stranger, knew that he couldn¡¯t be provoked at this time, and tried every means to calm him down.

    But now, his closest family members were trying to stab him in the heart at such a time.

    ¡°Aunt Elizabeth, I never cared about that gossip. What I care about is how the people who were supposed to support me seemingly want me dead!¡±

    Roy never wanted to think badly of people, but some people could have chosen to live honorably, yet they chose to act like animals.

    For instance, this aunt of his. In the past, there were many times when she would support him.

    But somehow, she changed; she, like his other aunts and uncles, became greedy and would stop at nothing for the sake of money and power.

    At the edge of Roy¡¯s hearing, there seemed to be the faint sound of a shrill electric drill roaring again.

    Elizabeth was furious but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Roy, I really have your best interests at heart. How can you say that about me?¡±

    Roy closed his eyes slightly, inhaling deeply, trying to recall those warm and brilliant smiles beneath the cherry blossoms in his dream.

    ¡°Just leave, I¡¯ll watch over grandpa. None of you need to pretend to care and cause amotion.¡±

    If these people didn¡¯t visit, it would be fine. But once they did, they either wanted to anger grandpa to death or anger him!

    Although Elizabeth was snubbed, she was still tactful. Seeing that Roy¡¯s expression was not good, she held her tongue and resentfully got up to leave. Just before leaving, she suddenly remembered something and asked.

    ¡°Jericho is back. Last time you said you would¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Roy kept his eyes closed and gave her a vague answer.

    Elizabeth stared at the back of his head, then turned around and left, mming the door on her way out.

    After Roy went to sleep in the other room, Richelle gave Mr. Lewis an acupuncture treatment. She and several other experts stayed in the ward for a while to make sure the old man was fine before leaving the room.

    Mr. Chapman mentioned that Roy was resting next door, so Richelle gently opened the door, walked to his bed, and saw that he was sleeping peacefully, with steady and even breathing. She felt a little relieved.

    She reached out toy his hand t, took his pulse, and made sure he was fine before finally breathing a sigh of relief.

    Roy Lewis was probably one of the mostposed people she had ever met in her life.

    But today, she could clearly feel his anger, even as he tried his best to restrain it. The more he tried to control it, the more dangerous it became.

    Fortunately, he was an open-minded person. With her reminder, he quickly adjusted his emotions, pulling himself back from the brink of copse.

    What an amazing man!

    It would be really difficult for anyone to do this simply by their own willpower.

    But somehow, he managed to calm his frazzled nerves to a safe level with just an hour of rest.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, sweet dreams!¡±

    With admiration, Richelle softly spoke, tucked him in, and then turned to leave.

    Back at home, as she was changing her shoes in the foyer, young master Timmy and Timothy and Tifanny hurried over after hearing her arrival. Timmy anxiously looked at her.

    ¡°Is Grandpa rkson alright?¡±

    When they left, Roy Lewis and Richelle had not mentioned that it was Mr. Lewis who had the ident. Timmy must have heard it from someone in the Lewis family.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, Timmy. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Richelle stretched out her hand and gently rubbed each child¡¯s head.

    She could see the worry in their eyes, even though Timothy and Tifanny didn¡¯t say a word.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising; even though they had never met him, the old man lying in the hospital, with his eyes closed, was their Grandpa rkson as well.

    Without him, these kids wouldn¡¯t exist!

    The children visibly rxed, and then peered behind her.

    Richelle added, ¡°Daddy is with Grandpa rkson in the hospital, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Timmy frowned and nodded. Timothy hugged his brother¡¯s shoulder and continued tofort him in a babyish voice.

    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s alright, mommy¡¯s medical skills are amazing!¡±

    Given that Timmy had been raised in the palm of Mr. Lewis¡¯s hand, his emotional bond was more than a simple blood rtionship that Timothy and Tifanny shared. So it was normal for him to worry more and have a harder time coping.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all cook dinner together tonight, shall we?¡±

    To lift the children¡¯s spirits, Richelle decided to give them something to do.

    So, she led the three kids into the kitchen. Timmy was assigned to peel potatoes, Timothy to remove corn kernels, and Tifanny to peel garlic.

    The three children carried small stools to the kitchen door, sat side by side, and chatted as they worked.

    Inside the kitchen, Richelle heard Tifanny say, ¡°Big brother, did you know that my brother and 1 were both bald when we were little?¡±

    Timmy seemed skeptical, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. I had a lot of hair when I was little¡­¡±

    Timothy cheerfully chimed in, ¡°Big brother, my sister¡¯s not lying, we really were bald! When we went out, do you know what people called us?¡±

    Timmy curiously asked, ¡°What did they call you? Little Baldies?¡±

    Tifanny and Timothy burst outughing together, ¡°No! My brother was called Eggy No. 1 and I was called Eggy No. 2!¡±

    Timmy snorted, feeling that his brother and sister were just teasing him.

    ¡°You guys stop fooling me. You both look exactly the same. I¡¯m your big brother and 1 can only tell you two apart by your hair. How would they know who¡¯s Eggy No. 1 and who¡¯s Eggy No.. 2?¡±

 Chapter 67 - 63: The Lethally Seductive Mr. Fu

    Chapter 67: Chapter 63: The Lethally Seductive Mr. Fu

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tifanny giggled again, ¡°Big brother, you seem smart, how can you be so dumb?¡±

    Young Master retorted, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not dumb.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, big brother, just think about it, I¡¯m a girl, I wear skirts, and you guys wear pants! People can tell the difference obviously!¡±

    Richelie had prepared dinner with the three kids at home and figured that Roy Lewis should be awake by now, so she went back to the bedroom, took out her phone, and sent him a message.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied almost immediately. However, as usual, his response was concise.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Richelie knew that he was like this and didn¡¯t bother arguing with him.

    ¡°Are you and your grandfather okay?¡±

    Although she had checked their pulses before leaving them alone.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, please take care of Timmy tonight, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be overthinking things if he¡¯s alone.¡±

    Richelie was surprised, ¡°Are you staying in the hospital with your grandfather?¡±

    His body wouldn¡¯t allow him to stay up all night.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mrs. Collins toe over, as well as a caregiver, I¡¯ll rest in the next room.¡±

    Richelle breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, you should pay more attention to yourself and have the nurse check your vitals before bed. Send them to me.¡±

    This was the first time Richelle had asked Roy Lewis to send her his vitals before bed since taking over his treatment.

    The reason, of course, was that Roy Lewis¡¯ emotions had gone through ups and downs, and she was worried that they might cause some hidden dangers, so it was better to be cautious.

    She thought that Roy Lewis might ask why, even if he didn¡¯t object. But he just sent her a simple word.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Richelle looked at the brief conversation on the screen and felt that something was off.

    Roy Lewis was usually not talkative, but he didn¡¯t seem to be so terse, did he?

    She thought about it for a moment, didn¡¯t want to meddle in his business, but remembering her eldest son¡¯s worried eyes, she finally made a video call.

    As she waited for the call to connect, she sat cross-legged on the floor next to the bed.

    It took a while for the video to connect, and on the screen was Roy Lewis¡¯s calm face.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Richelle looked at the background behind him, which was white, presumably a hospital wall.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    It took a long time to connect the video, was he lying to her?

    He must not be in a hurry to go to the Thompsons¡¯ to settle the score right now.

    Roy Lewis seemed to understand what she was thinking, adjusted the camera angle slightly, and the background changed from a white wall to a Central Hospital bed with sheets and nkets.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the next room, so I don¡¯t disturb my grandfather.¡±

    This man, usually looking quite clueless, but when it mattered, he was quite attentive.

    ¡°How do you feel after waking up?¡±

    Richelle stared at his face, but she couldn¡¯t see the condition of hisplexion through the screen at all.

    Roy Lewis saw Richelle being so worried and realized that his situation in the afternoon must have been quite dangerous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different from usual, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feel more at ease then. Later, I¡¯ll have Mr. Chapman arrange for a doctor to do a routine checkup for you, and don¡¯t forget to take your Chinese medicine on time.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a ¡°hmm,¡± and just as Richelle was about to say goodbye, she heard him ask.

    ¡°Did Timmy ask anything?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t hide it from him, ¡°He knew something happened to his grandfather, and as soon as I got back, he kept asking me.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, and a vicious look shed through his eyes. Who dared to mess with even a child?

    ¡°How is he now? Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s ying with Timothy and Tifanny and haspletely forgotten his worries. Also, I promised him that as long as I¡¯m here, your grandfather and you will be fine. So, Mr. Lewis, for your thoughtful and caring precious son, please take good care of yourself.¡±

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°Okay!¡±, then looked at her intently for a while before saying, ¡°Richelle, thank you!¡±

    This time, he called her Richelle instead of Dr. Dunn.

    He could tell that what Richelle had done today went beyond what a doctor should do.

    Her care for him and Timmy was not only out of a doctor¡¯s heart but also out of a friend¡¯s heart.

    Richelle had heard Roy Lewis say ¡®thank you¡¯ several times today, but she was calm and unworried the previous times.

    But this time, unexpectedly, her heartbeat elerated, her ear on the phone grew hot, and an inexplicable sense of agitation and disturbance came over her. She quickly lowered her head, hiding her unease in the shadows.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m just doing my job for the money, saying thank you is too much!¡±

    She stood up with her hand on the floor, and without waiting for Roy Lewis¡¯ reply, she hurriedly said goodbye, ¡°Okay, I need to cook the final dish for the kids, and Mr. Lewis, you should go eat something too ¨C you can¡¯t be hungry now.¡±

    Roy Lewis at the hospital hadn¡¯t got a chance to say goodbye to Richelle before the screen went ck. She had obviously cut off the video call.

    What was going on with Richelle? She seemed a bit strange.

    Roy Lewis put his phone away and sat on the couch for a while, reying Richelle¡¯s appearance from the call in his mind.

    It seemed that she became abnormal only after he said thank you, right?

    Did his ¡®thank you¡¯ release a different side of her?

    Roy Lewis chuckled at the bizarre exnation in his mind. He had been close to his son recently, and even his thoughts asionally went wild and imaginative like a child¡¯s.

    Little did he know that his bizarre exnation was actually quite close to the truth.

    However, what broke the seal was not a ¡®thank you,¡¯ but a heartfelt and even tender ¡®Richelle!¡¯

    Richelle always knew that Roy Lewis was handsome, but she never knew that his voice was so deep and maic through video calls.

    And that gentle ¡°Richelle¡± kept looping in her ears until shey down on her bed!

    MD, it¡¯s one thing to look good, but his voice is so damn sexy that it could make someone¡¯s ears pregnant.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s making life difficult for her, a person who believes in the justice of good looks¡­.

 Chapter 68 - 64: Your precious life depends on Dr. Dunn to save you!

    Chapter 68: Chapter 64: Your precious life depends on Dr. Dunn to save you!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Early the next morning, Richelie Dunn got up even earlier than usual.

    After washing up, she went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the three children.

    At seven o¡¯clock, she finished preparing breakfast, went back to the kitchen to wash her face, and then opened the door to the children¡¯s bedroom.

    Last night, for the first time, she held all three children together to tell them bedtime stories.

    As usual, Timothy and Tifanny fell asleep in about ten minutes.

    Only Timmy, nestled in her arms, his eyes heavy with sleep and his thumb in his mouth, managed to stay awake almost till the end of the story before mumbling, ¡°Did the dragon prince find his mom?¡±

    Her heart aching, Richelie hugged her eldest son, her eyes red as she whispered softly, ¡°Yes, he found her¡­ just like Timmy, he found his mommy and his siblings¡­¡±

    She held back tears, and kissed her son¡¯s face, ¡°Sweetie, goodnight.¡±

    Timmy reached out his chubby little hand, felt her face, and mumbled, ¡°Mommy, goodnight!¡±

    At that moment, Richelie stood by the bed, thinking ofst night¡¯s scene, her eyes involuntarily welling up with tears again.

    She bent down and gently kissed her two sons who were sleeping together, ¡°Timmy, Timothy, time to get up!¡±

    Timothy rubbed his eyes and sat up, his sleep-addled gaze hopping from Richelie¡¯s face before he puckered up and nted a soft kiss on her cheek, ¡°Mommy, good morning!¡±

    Soon after, Timmy, with his messy curls, also sat up.

    He opened his eyes, looking first at Timothy, then at Richelie.

    Then, very naturally, he reached out his hand, clung to Richelie¡¯s neck, propped himself up slightly, and leaned his face in close.

    He nted a kiss on the other side of Richelle¡¯s face and cooed in a soft, sweet voice.

    ¡°Mommy, good morning¡­¡±

    At breakfast, the sharp-eyed Timothy noticed that mommy¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Mommy, why are your eyes red?¡±

    Richelle smiled at her son, ¡°I got bitten by a mosquitost night, and I kept rubbing and rubbing, so they turned like this.¡±

    The children stared at her in unison, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Laughing, Richelle quickly changed the conversation, handing out bread to each of the children. ¡°1 have to go to the hospitalter. You all stay at home, and help Mrs. Walker with the housework, alright?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny nodded, while Timmy gazed at her longingly, ¡°1 want to go to the hospital too!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know the situation at the hospital, so even though she understood how Timmy felt, she couldn¡¯t make the decision rashly.

    ¡°You finish your breakfast first, and 1¡¯11 ask your daddy, okay?¡±

    Timmy nodded, took a bite of his bread, and followed Richelle with his eyes, watching her until she disappeared into the bedroom.

    About five or six minutester, Richelle came back out.

    ¡°Timmy, your daddy said that Grandpa rkson is awake now and should be able to leave the hospitalter, so you stay here and y. Once your daddy is done with work, he¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    Timmy was clearly disappointed, giving a low ¡°oh,¡± and hanging his head to eat his bread.

    Richelle, who had just learned some news over the phone, didn¡¯t have time tofort Timmy. She rushed to eat two more pieces of bread, drank half a bowl of porridge, and then pulled Timothy aside, asking him to look after his siblings. ¡°Timmy is a little down, so you and Tifanny should try to cheer him up.¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy, my sister and I will take care of him.¡±

    Richelle was relieved; although the three children hadn¡¯t grown up together, their hearts were always connected.

    After saying goodbye to the children, Richelle hurried downstairs.

    Just now in the bedroom, she had tried calling Roy Lewis, but no one picked up.

    With a growing sense of unease, she quickly called Mr. Chapman.

    As soon as the call connected, Mr. Chapman anxiously said, ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯te to the hospital today!¡±

    Richelle remained calm, ¡°Is it something to do with Mr. Lewis?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the Thompsons causing trouble at the hospital!¡±

    Richelle immediately thought of the conversation she had overheard between Roy and Diana Thompsonst night, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was a continuation of that situation?

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m Diana Thompson¡¯s attending physician, and if there¡¯s any trouble, I need to be there to exin.¡±

    Even though Richelle valued her own safety, she knew that putting the me on someone else and making them suffer for her was a different matter entirely!

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn hung up the call from Mr. Chapman directly.

    As she was not sure about the situation in the hospital, she called an Uber. The car was driven a few hundred meters away from the hospital and got stuck on the road.

    The Uber driver made a call to ask about the situation. After finishing the call, he turned to Richelle and said, ¡°Miss, there are some people making trouble in the hospital up ahead. The situation looks very bad, with banners and loud shouting. If you¡¯re going to see a doctor, 1 suggest you go to another hospital!¡±

    Richelle leaned forward and looked at the road ahead, which waspletely jammed with cars.

    ¡°No need, 1¡¯11 get off here. Thank you.¡±

    The driver slowly pulled over to the side of the road, and Richelle got out and ran towards another entrance of the hospital.

    Although she did intend to confront the situation, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to face those reckless rioters head-on.

    About ten minutester, she arrived at Mr. Chapman¡¯s office.

    The door, which was usually half-open, was tightly closed this time.

    She gently knocked on the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    It was Mr. Chapman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, it¡¯s me, Richelle Dunn.¡±

    The door opened quickly, and Mr. Chapman, with an anxious face, pulled her inside.

    ¡°Richelle, didn¡¯t I tell you not to get involved in this mess?¡±

    The words of reproach, however, did note from Mr. Chapman, but from Roy Lewis, who was sitting on the couch with furrowed brows.

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Roy frowned at her, ¡°I¡¯m the actual manager of the hospital, isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here? As for you, as the attending physician, you only need to be responsible for treating patients in the operating room and don¡¯t need to deal with these irrational troublemakers.¡±

    Gratefully, Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you for your kindness, but if I don¡¯t show up, these lunatics will not stop. They will use the hospital of being guilty, of harboring culprits, and of not following the proper procedures. In short, as long as I keep hiding, they will have countless reasons to criticize and attack you!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were absolutely correct.

    There were two main points that the people making trouble at the entrance of the hospital were focusing on.

    First, whether the so-called expert who performed the surgery on Diana Thompson was a real expert, or just an intern.

    Second, Diana¡¯s abnormal mental condition after the surgery might be due to the doctor¡¯s negligence and errors in the surgical procedure.

    From these two points of view, it seemed that all the issues these people were focusing on involved Richelle.

    If Richelle didn¡¯t step forward to address these issues today, the Thompsons¡¯ usations against her would be confirmed by public opinion.

    Realizing this, Roy Lewis also understood that if he exposed Richelle to the public today, her safety in Kindur would be severely threatened in the future.

    Although he was holding the James Lewis father and son in check, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far. However, since the Thompson background wasn¡¯t clear, it was hard to say what measures they would take.

    ¡°In any case, no matter what you say, I will not let you be exposed to the public.¡±

    As an internatioanal expert-level doctor, Richelle¡¯s presence in the hospital was inherently mysterious. In the hospital files, her records were ssified as top-secret, and apart from Roy, only Mr. Chapman, the Dean, had ess.

    That was why her ID tag was nk.

    On the way here, Richelle had considered her own safety. However, there was hardly any way to protect both the hospital and herself.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t cover up in Kindur. There¡¯s no way to make the hospital and me emerge unscathed. So, we have to choose the second-best n.¡±

    Roy looked at Richelle with a cold expression, ¡°Your second-best n is to throw yourself in front of the guns of those lunatics to block the bullets? Have you ever thought about Timothy and Tifanny? Or do you think you¡¯re some kind of superhero who can save all the stupid humans with a flick of your cape?¡±

    Mr. Chapman, standing to the side, was too scared to even breathe. He felt anxious and panicked in his heart.

    Ever since the hospital had invited Richelle, this great god, to return, he had always treated her with the utmost respect, fearing to offend her.

    But now, his boss was just scolding her relentlessly.

    Boss, can you please say less? Have you forgotten that your precious life depends on Dr. Dunn to save you?

    And besides, didn¡¯t you have an affair with Dr.. Dunn? Aren¡¯t you afraid of kneeling on durian shells when you go home?

 Chapter 69 - 65: Dr. Dunn, Youâ€™re Awesome!

    Chapter 69: Chapter 65: Dr. Dunn, You¡¯re Awesome!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mr. Chapman was anxious and desperately trying to signal Roy Lewis with his eyes.

    However, Roy Lewis red at him fiercely and cursed him instead.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, is that how a director is supposed to act? You get the highest monthly sry, and when something goes wrong, you make your subordinates take the bullet?¡±

    Poor Mr. Chapman!

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead, ¡°Master Lewis, I never said I wouldn¡¯t take the bullet. We just haven¡¯t figured out the best solution yet.¡±

    Mr. Chapman shuddered at Roy Lewis¡¯ scolding.

    But Richelle Dunn, the stubborn one, still insisted on persuading Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, would you mind listening to my solution?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her coldly, ¡°So, you mean, even if you know it¡¯s a gun pointing at you, you¡¯ll still go against it?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t worry. Although I may seem arrogant and aggressive, 1 am actually afraid of dying. I¡¯m still young and cute, I have a rxed and well-paid job, and life is pretty good. Who would want to die? Besides, with my n, the one who dies shouldn¡¯t be me!¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her, curious to see if she could really turn her heroic death n into something appealing.

    On her way here, Richelle Dunn had simted several responses in her mind. The one she¡¯s about to propose is the best among all her simtions.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, first of all, you need to use your connections and notify the media and the police immediately. In addition, just like my master, 1 can apply for international special protection due to my special status. On my way here, I¡¯ve already submitted an application to the federation government. By now, the special agents assigned to protect me should have arrived. Mr. Chapman, please notify the gatekeepers to let them through.¡±

    Hearing this, Mr. Chapman couldn¡¯t help but give Richelle Dunn a thumbs up. Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re awesome!

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, seemed to warm up a bit after hearing her n.

    Richelle Dunn exined her uing actions as simply as possible. By the end, not only was Mr. Chapman nodding in agreement, but even Roy Lewis, who had opposed the idea, fell silent.

    After a while, he finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s follow Dr. Dunn¡¯s n.¡±

    Once the n was settled, Roy Lewis called the media and the police station to inform them of what they should do next.

    Mr. Chapman opened the curtains and the window facing the hospital¡¯s main entrance, and a huge wave of amplified noise rushed in.

    ¡°Heartless hospital covers up for intern, careless with lives!¡±

    ¡°Heartless hospital with lousy skills, patients go in alive ande out crazy!¡±

    ¡°Heartless hospital careless with lives, patients go in alive ande out crazy!¡±

    The massive noise spread, wave after wave, to the patients in the hospital and the pedestrians nearby.

    As a doctor for several years, Richelle Dunn had never encountered such a crazy and shameless situation.

    It was indeed annoying, but she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront it.

    She would use facts to prove to everyone that victory would eventually return to the side of justice, not the side of those causing trouble.

    Otherwise, which doctor in the future would be willing to risk their lives to save people?

    The people Roy Lewis informed arrived quickly, and the two special agents assigned by the federation government to protect Richelle Dunn arrived at almost the same time.

    Richelle Dunn wore a facemask and sunsses, and with her head held high, apanied by the two agents, she confidently walked towards the hospital¡¯s main entrance.

    Alongside her were Mr. Chapman, the hospital director, and Roy Lewis, the actual stakeholder.

    The special agents wore the federation government¡¯s exclusive uniforms. As soon as they appeared with Richelle, the noisy crowd suddenly went silent.

    East-Asia Federation was known for its strict administration, so ordinary people highly respected and admired policemen, soldiers, and special agents.

    The media notified by Roy Lewis was already standing at the front of the crowd, ready to take the firsthand information. More than ten police officers dispatched by the Police Station stood at the entrance of the hospital, wearing uniforms and carrying equipment, standing straight and surrounding Richelle Dunn and the others.

    Richelle Dunn stood before the vast crowd without showing any signs of stage fright. She nced around and saw that everyone was in position and ready. Then she opened the megaphone and began to speak.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am the chief physician of the patient involved in this incident, Richelle Dunn. I will now respond to the ndermitted by the troublemakers. First of all, concerning the hospital¡¯s covering up for intern doctors, please look at the big screen behind me. This is my license.¡±

    An agent held up her license, which had her face concealed, to the camera. On the screen, there was an expert certificate issued by an international medical organization, and the holder was Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°I suppose some of you might know that specialists like us are rare and hold great responsibility, so we¡¯ve always enjoyed special protection and image rights worldwide.¡±

    As she spoke, the relevant regtions of the international organization appeared on the screen.

    The questioning voices in the crowd about her identity gradually died down.

    ¡°With this, my real identity is proven. Therefore, the troublemaker¡¯s usation that ¡®the heartless hospital covers up for intern doctors and is careless with lives!¡¯ is pure nder!¡±

    The noisy crowd fell silent in an instant.

    But soon, someone started to make noise again.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a real expert, it doesn¡¯t mean you tried your best at that time. Who knows if you were cking off? A slight deviation of the knife could have been fatal!¡±

    This person¡¯s words immediately resonated with other co-conspirators in the crowd.

    ¡°Yeah, who knows if you were cking off¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn pointed to the screen behind her, ¡°This is the actual condition of the patient when she was first admitted to the hospital. If it were you, do you think she could have been saved?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the doctor, not us ordinary people. We don¡¯t know if she could be saved.¡±

    Those making trouble resorted to sophistry, but the real onlookers in the crowd couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and suppressing their nausea when they saw the blood-soaked images on the screen.

    ¡°My god, if someone could survive after being hit like that, you should be grateful to the doctors. Do you really think they have resurrection technology to keep you alive and well?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, just being able to save a life in this condition is remarkable. Instead of thanking the doctors, you dare to nder their skills and im that they almost killed the patient with a wrong cut. I think the problem is with your way of thinking. The doctor saved your family member, and now you¡¯re trying to ckmail them? That¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s obvious that the patient was close to death. With the doctor managing to save her, she should be grateful beyond words.. It¡¯s just shameless of you toe here iming injustice!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 66: The person who blocked the arrow for him is actually Richelie Dunn!

    Chapter 70: Chapter 66: The person who blocked the arrow for him is actually Richelie Dunn!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The noise from the crowd grew louder and louder. Those who were causing the ruckus saw that they were about to be drowned in saliva by the public and quickly changed their tactics.

    ¡°The patient was clearly lucid when she woke up, but after a few days, she became crazy. Dr. Dunn, please give us a professional exnation.¡±

    Richelle Dunn pulled a recently arrived Dr. Devin to the front, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but psychiatric conditions are beyond my area of expertise. This is the patient¡¯s current primary care doctor. If her family wants to understand the situation in public, Dr. Devin will give you a detailed exnation. Of course, this may involve disclosing the patient¡¯s privacy, because psychiatric disorders require investigating gic causes, which means tracing back several generations or even eighteen generations.¡±

    On the way here, Richelle Dunn had obtained information about Diana Thompson¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors, which showed that two of her direct rtives had suffered from psychiatric disorders in the past.

    And these two people, who had mental health issues, were both very famous in the Thompsons and the Federation.

    So by the end of Richelle Dunn¡¯s statement, those who had been moring and crying foul, suddenly went silent.

    The surrounding crowd started whispering.

    ¡°It seems that the Thompsons have patients with simr mental illnesses; otherwise, Dr. Dunn wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, the rights movement should be based on evidence. If no evidence is presented, this will just be a disturbance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, such a great expert like Dr. Dunn shouldn¡¯t have to waste so much time dealing with these troublemakers instead of saving lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! These troublemakers are taking up public resources. Police, please arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Yes! These ungrateful and shameless people should be arrested and taught a lesson! Otherwise, doctors would have to exin every little thing to them and would have no time to save lives!¡±

    ¡°Police, please arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Police, please arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Police, please arrest them!¡±

    The angry crowd¡¯s cries for the arrests grew louder and louder.

    Moreover, the crowd voluntarily split into two paths to facilitate the arrest of the troublemakers by the police who had surrounded them early on.

    Shortly after, the police walked into the crowd that had separated and pulled out more than ten troublemakers with megaphones. They handcuffed them and pushed them into the waiting police cars outside.

    Someone in the crowd began apuding, ¡°Thank you to the medical staff for not being afraid of public opinion, and always putting life-saving first.¡±

    The apuse grew louder and louder, eventually overwhelming the previous noise from the troublemakers and their megaphones.

    Richelle Dunn stood in front of the crowd and slightly bowed to them.

    ¡°Thank you all for your understanding and support of medical staff. Mr. Chapman will be responsible for answering any questions rted to this incident in the future. 1 apologize, but I have other work to do and must leave.¡± After finishing, Richelle Dunn waved to the apuding crowd, turned around, and walked back into the hospital under the protection of the agents.

    Roy Lewis also nodded slightly to the crowd and media, patted Mr. Chapman on the shoulder, gesturing for him to finish thest work and walked quickly towards Richelle Dunn.

    The agents escorted the two back to the dean¡¯s office, saluted them and waited outside, only leaving after receiving confirmation from the person in charge of security that the danger was resolved.

    Roy Lewis felt like he had been on a roller coaster that morning.

    Now that the roller coaster had returned to the tform, his feet had finally touched the ground.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, you are really bold!¡±

    After this battle, Richelle Dunn had left another impression in Roy Lewis¡¯ eyes.

    Richelle shrugged, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. After hanging out with my master in war-torn countries for several months, my courage has grown.¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at Richelie¡¯s answer, ¡°A war-torn country? What about Timmy and Tifanny? Did you take them too?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy? 1 left them with their godparents, which gave me a headache for several months. They call themselves great artists, but they¡¯rezy, gluttonous, and have terrible attitudes!¡±

    Roy Lewis imagined Timmy and Tifanny with degraded, pouty expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    However, Roy quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t the time to discuss irrelevant gossip.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, don¡¯t take any chances like that again. Not every time will you be this lucky!¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t avoid the topic, Richelle stopped acting yful and returned to a serious expression.

    She knew very well in her heart that Roy¡¯s words were not meant to ridicule or belittle her, but rather, they were the absolute truth.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 understand. Actually, if there had been a better option, 1 wouldn¡¯t have chosen to expose the situation, even as 1 did just now. I want my children to grow up happy like ordinary people. However, you should also know that children like ours are destined not to live ordinary lives, so what we should teach them is not to set upyers of protection, but to teach them how to protect themselves from danger.¡±

    How could Roy not understand her feelings?

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, do you know? My dad identally died protecting me!¡±

    When young Roy Lewis, like Timmy, Tifanny, and Timothy, showed extraordinary intelligence, he became the target of many just like them.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know this!

    She looked apologetically at Roy, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Roy shook his head with a calm expression, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯vee to terms with it for a long time, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Richelle nodded and continued speaking, ¡°I just found out recently that this hospital is actually owned by Mr. President, your mother¡¯s family. So, I thought these people¡¯s real target might not be me, but rather you, or even Mr. President.¡±

    ¡°Thus, if you had stepped in, it would have inevitably involved the Lewis Group and Mr. President. And if these troublemakers then hired more people to stir things up, even if the Lewis Group and Mr. President had no direct connection to this, they would still suffer some damage in the face of public outrage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose my second-best option. 1 hope my actions didn¡¯t make things difficult for you and Mr. President.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his feelings at the moment.

    Moved? Grateful?

    Or abination of both?

    He never imagined that one day someone would stand in front of him, shielding him from arrows!

    And that person turned out to be Richelle Dunn, whom he once disdained!

 Chapter 71 - 67: Do you, for Dr. Dunn, perhaps...

    Chapter 71: Chapter 67: Do you, for Dr. Dunn, perhaps¡­

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two were having tea in the dean¡¯s office when a medical worker came over, ¡°Master Lewis, the old man is awake and looking for you.¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly stood up and saw Richelie Dunn sitting without moving, nodding his chin towards her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Richelie Dunn looked at him strangely, ¡°The old man is looking for you, not me.¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out and grabbed her arm, ¡°You are his main doctor, shouldn¡¯t you go and check the situation now that he¡¯s awake?¡±

    Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t expect him to take her hand directly and hurriedly reached out to break free from his grip.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going. No need to drag me, 1 have short legs, and I can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Roy Lewis took a nce at her long legs, then intentionally slowed down, waiting for her to catch up and walking side by side.

    ¡°The dean said the old man woke up once early in the morning and then went back to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he woke up and asked a few questions, drank some porridge, and soon fell asleep again.¡±

    Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t ask what the old man asked, and guessed it must be something concerned about Roy Lewis anyway.

    After all, it¡¯s not the kind of thing she needed to know as a doctor.

    Yet, Roy Lewis said, ¡°He asked if Timmy is getting used to staying with Dr.

    Dunn and said he must have caused you some trouble.¡±

    Richeile Dunn looked at him in surprise, ¡°The old man knows me?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Of course he knows. He even asked yesterday why you weren¡¯t invited to the birthday banquet together.¡±

    Richeile Dunn didn¡¯t fully believe what Roy Lewis said, but with Roy Lewis¡¯ character, he wouldn¡¯t have any need to make such a joke.

    But if the old man indeed knew her, it would be quite awkward for her to go in now.

    After all, she was the one who personally sent the old man¡¯s son and grandson to the police station.

    If the old man had a wider mind than most, he wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge, would he?

    As Richeile Dunn thought about this, her pace slowed down a bit.

    Roy Lewis noticed her with her head down and walking slowly, quite different from her usual brisk walk.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Richeile Dunn raised her head and squeezed out a smile, then clicked her tongue teasingly.

    ¡°Just wondering if I¡¯m going to get pped by the old man in a moment.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her thoughtfully for a moment, ¡°What are you thinking about? My grandfather may be old, but he isn¡¯t so confused that he can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡±

    Richeile Dunn said in her heart, ¡°1 hope so¡±, but answered on the surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    At this point, Richeile Dunn felt a bit regretful. She had been Roy Lewis¡¯ doctor for so long, yet she hadn¡¯t made any inquiries about his family.

    In the end, she had never thought that she would have any intersection with the Lewis family¡¯s other members. Including Roy Lewis, she only thought of him as having a doctor-patient rtionship.

    But now, it seemed like not only her and Roy Lewis but also with the Lewis family, there were more and more entanglements.

    So annoying!

    Richeile Dunn sighed inwardly, and they had arrived at the entrance of the intensive care unit.

    Roy Lewis entered the door first, greeted his grandfather sitting on the bed, then stepped aside to introduce Richeile Dunn.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is my current doctor and Timmy¡¯s teacher, Richeile Dunn.¡±

    Richeile Dunn slightly bowed to the old man lying in bed, ¡°Mr. Lewis, hello! My name is Richeile Dunn.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was full of kindness and joy, looking at the lovely couple in front of him, he felt veryforted.

    It was the first time his thirty-year-old grandson had ever brought a girl to meet the old man.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Roy has told me about you, thank you for taking care of my quirky grandson and great-grandson.¡±

    Although Richeile Dunn had heard Roy Lewis deny it before, she still felt a little surprised to see the old man¡¯s gentle face.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my job, and all I¡¯ve done is within the scope of my duty.¡±

    However, no matter how much Richelie emphasized that all her actions were for work, she still couldn¡¯t dispel the old man¡¯s spection of a beautiful marriage. The way Master Lewis looked at Richeile seemed to carry additional considerations.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Roy told me that you saved my lifest night. Thank you.¡±

    Richeile cast a sideways nce at Roy Lewis. What exactly had this man been saying in front of the old man?

    Why did she feel that the way Master Lewis looked at her and the things he said were a bit odd?

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You were treated by the hospital¡¯s specialists when you were brought in. I just helped by administering some acupuncture and providing some auxiliary treatment.¡±

    Richeile didn¡¯t have the habit of taking all the credit for herself, especially for cases like Master Lewis¡¯. If it hadn¡¯t been for the timely intervention of the dean, she wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to give the acupuncture treatment.

    As Master Lewis observed her carefully all the way, he found that although she was young, her delicate face made her look like a college student who hadn¡¯t yet graduated.

    However, from her proper smile and speech, he could tell that she was a well-educated youngdy. Despite her young age, she showed no panic when facing someone of his status. Her speech and attitude were neither arrogant nor humble, and she seemed urate in her judgments.

    Such a smart and worldly youngdy would be a perfect match for his arrogant grandson. They would make a truly talented and beautiful couple.

    Most importantly, she seemed to have no resistance to his precious great-grandson, Timmy. In fact, she got along with him quite well?

    How rare this was!

    Others might not know, but his grandson and great-grandson both had tempers that were not easy for ordinary people to bear.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were particrly cruel, but both were cold and aloof, as well as very proud.

    But when he observed the interaction between his grandson and Richeile, there was no trace of coldness or arrogance. The expressions and dynamics between the two seemed to have a taste of an old married couple.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re too modest. Roy has praised you a lot. It¡¯s Leah¡¯s blessing to have met you. As for the foolish things James Lewis and Edbert have done, I¡¯m sorry on their behalf.¡±

    Richeile was initially afraid that Master Lewis would me her for the incident with James Lewis and Edbert, but not only did he not me her, he even apologized to her proactively.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you are being too serious. They are adults and can take responsibility for their actions. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, thew will punish them fairly for their mistakes.¡±

    Richeile didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic, so she stepped forward and checked the bedside monitor, which showed stable data.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please lie down. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Master Lewis¡¯ pulse was stable and strong, clearly indicating that he was very healthy.

    One could only imagine how insistent the Thompsons must have been in their usations to have caused such a strong old man to faint.

    However, this was the Lewis family¡¯s affair, and Roy would handle it. It was not her ce as an outsider to worry.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you are in great health. Just rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    With that said, she helped the old man adjust his nket.

    Master Lewis was not concerned with his own matters, as his gaze remained fixed on her face.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, when you have time, would you like toe over with Roy and Timmy for dinner?¡±

    Richeile felt that Master Lewis was being overly enthusiastic, so she naturally refused his invitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Lewis, but I have two children at home. Besides working, I spend most of my time taking care of them.¡±

    Richeile wasn¡¯t sure if she was misinterpreting things, but it was best to nip certain situations in the bud early on.

    Sure enough, Master Lewis¡¯ expression visibly darkened.

    Richeile, sensing the atmosphere, subtly stepped back.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer.¡±

    She then turned to Roy and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, message me when you¡¯re free, and I¡¯lle give you your acupuncture treatment.¡±

    She bid farewell to Master Lewis with a smile and left the room.

    Once the door was closed, Master Lewis clearly disappointed ¡ª asked his grandson for confirmation.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, she¡¯s married? And she has two children?¡±

    Roy nodded and told him the truth.

    ¡°Divorced, but the two kids live with her! It¡¯s not easy for her¡­¡±

    Master Lewis frowned at him. ¡°Roy, do you have feelings for Dr.. Dunn¡­?¡±

 Chapter 72 - 68: This Little Doctor is a Tough Nut to Crack

    Chapter 72: Chapter 68: This Little Doctor is a Tough Nut to Crack

    Trantor 549690339

    Roy Lewis firmly shook his head in denial.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve got it wrong. 1 don¡¯t have any other thoughts about her.¡±

    The old man nced at him thoughtfully and did nor ask any more questions.

    At the Thompsons¡¯, two people were sitting in the tea room of rhe side hall.

    One of them was Lucas Thompson, who had led people to cause trouble at the Lewis¡¯ yesterday, and the other was Jayden Dunn, who was kicked out of rhe Lewis¡¯ by Mr. Lewis yesterday.

    Lucas Thompson filled Jayden Dunn¡¯s cup with tea and said, ¡°Mr. Dunn, 1 really feel sorry for you. Roy Lewis is such an ungrateful kid. He doesn¡¯t appreciate a well-bred daughter like Kiara from your family, and he¡¯s always trying to hook up with those slutty girls with unclear backgrounds. Don¡¯t worry, after making a scene this rime, even if we don¡¯t get any benefits, rhe Lewis¡¯ and Greens¡¯ will definitely suffer too.<sup>11</sup>

    Jayden Dunn took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, my daughter Kiara just doesn¡¯t have that fate. I can ept that. But I feel so wronged for your sister, brother-inw, and nephew. They¡¯re caught up in such a disgusting incident and have nowhere toin. Roy Lewis isn¡¯t handling this properly. I think he¡¯s really taken by that little doctor, otherwise, he doesn¡¯t seem like such a muddled person.¡±

    Both of them had their own ulterior motives, testing and provoking each other, hoping to muddy the waters and fish in troubled waters to get the greatest benefits.

    Lucas Thompson raised his cup, ¡°Come on, Mr. Dunn, let s drink tea instead of wine. After all, we¡¯re rtives in a way. We should discuss things together, and if there¡¯s any good news for you, don¡¯t forget to help me out too.¡±

    As the two were having a pleasant conversation, a cell phone on the table suddenly rang.

    Both of their eyes lit up, and Lucas Thompson reached out to grab rhe phone with confidence.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s a done deal!¡±

    He answered the phone with a smile on his face, but in the blink of an eye, his e xp r e s s i on change d 1

    ¡°What did you say? All those people were arrested by the police?¡±

    ¡°What about that little doctor? Nothing happened to her? And what about Roy Lewis? He¡¯s fine too?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible!¡±

    Jayden Dunn, who was just sipping tea calmly, caught some anomalies from Lucas Thompson¡¯s fragmented responses.

    After Lucas Thompson hung up the phone, he quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Thompson, what happened? Did rhe n work out?¡±

    Lucas Thompson¡¯s face was full of anger. He mmed the table with his fist.

    ¡°Those idiots messed up!¡±

    Jayden Dunn also got a little anxious, How could they? In this kind of situation, as long as you stir up public sentiment, there¡¯s no way it won¡¯t seed. Could it be that the Lewis and Greens used their power to arrest them?¡±

    Lucas Thompson was reminded by him and quickly picked up his phone, ¡°Old Li said, rhe details are being broadcasted live on the people¡¯s website.¡±

    The two took out their phones and opened the live broadcast, just in time to see Mr. Chapman shouting into the microphone excitedly.

    ¡°We believe that justice will never be absent, and those who have ulterior motives and cause trouble in the name of rights protection will eventually be condemned by the public and punished byw.¡±

    And rhe onlookers at rhe scene shouted in unison, ¡°Justice will never be absent, and the troublemakers will eventually be punished by rhew!¡±

    Lucas Thompson threw his phone on the table angrily, ¡°Damn it! What the hell is this?!¡±

    Jayden Dunn was calmer inparison, and after watching the rey of the previous sections, he asked Lucas Thompson.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, the background of this little doctor ispletely different from what you and your brother-inw found out!¡±

    James Lewis¡¯s Richelie Dunn, who came from South Asia, had a very ordinary background, and had no connections in Kindur or the Federation.

    But it was such an ordinary ¡°little doctor¡± who could use the resources of federal special agents. Even Roy Lewis, who was a member of the Federation s first family and was the president¡¯s nephew, did not have such privileges!

    Lucas Thompson also heard the introduction part of the video where Richelie Dunn showcased her identity and cursed angrily, ¡°F*ck, who would know that little bitch had such a big background?¡±

    Jayden Dunn looked at the certificates disyed on the screen, ¡°Indeed, who could have thought? People like her, who can get special agents to protect them, must have highly confidential files. It¡¯s really hard for ordinary people like us to find out anything using ordinary means.¡±

    Lucas Thompson was even more furious when Jayden Dunn mentioned it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this slut get away with it. Where do I put my face? In this Federation, is there anyone my Thompson family can¡¯t find out? Even if 1 have to dig up the earth, 1¡¯11 find her.¡±

    Jayden Dunn quickly finished watching the video and thoughtfully drank a few sips of tea.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, it¡¯s better to think long-term about this matter. The Lewis and Greens are definitely not easy to deal with, and even this little doctor seems to be tough.¡±

    In fact, in this incident, this ¡°Dr. Richelle Dunn¡± has nothing to do with Jayden Dunn.

    But just like Megan Linwood, he felt ufortable when he heard that name.

    Even if this person was not the Richelle Dunn he knew, he couldn¡¯t have any good feelings for her.

    Moreover, if the Thompsons could really shake the Lewis and Greens this time, it would only be beneficial for him and not harmful at all.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s n for the long term. We can¡¯t let either that little slut or Roy Lewis off the hook.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t pick up his son from Richelle Dunn¡¯s house until evening. Timmy wanted to stay for dinner, but when he heard Daddy was taking him to see Grandpa rkson, he obediently put on his little backpack, followed Daddy downstairs, and got in the car.

    At first, Roy didn¡¯t notice. Later, he felt that something was different about his son today and took a few more nces before realizing that he was wearing a hooded sweatshirt with a tiger head on it, just as trendy and cute as the ones Timothy usually wore.

    ¡°Did you borrow Timothy¡¯s clothes?¡±

    It was a good thing that a boy Timothy¡¯s age lived at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house, otherwise, this little fellow wouldn¡¯t even have a change of clothes.

    Timmy looked at him strangely, ¡°No, these are mine! ¡±

    If Roy remembered correctly, his son¡¯s clothes were always tailor-made by a stylist who came to their house, and the style was clearly different from this. ¡°Did the stylist change their style recently?¡±

    Timmy finally understood that Daddy was mistaken.

    ¡°1 bought these clothes with my brother and sister at the supermarket. There are many different styles besides this one!¡±

    Roy Lewis touched the fabric of the clothes. It should be made of cotton.

    ¡°Are youfortable in them?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re much morefortable than little suits and little tuxedos!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his son thoughtfully. This little guy used to be very picky about his food, clothing, and shelter.

    But ever since he started spending time with Timothy and Tiffany, his eptance of things seemed to have widened a lot.

    Even the usual harsh words he used to say became less frequent. His personality had indeed be a little cuter.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you think they¡¯refortable.¡±

    When the two of them returned to the mansion, the empty living room was devoid of the hustle and bustle of yesterday. It was lifeless andpletely deserted.

    Without waiting for Roy to say anything, Timmy tugged at his hand and whispered, ¡°Daddy, look, Grandpa rkson¡¯s house is big enough, but I still like my brother and sister¡¯s house.¡±

    Roy Lewis had just spent an unforgettable birthday at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house yesterday. Now, thinking back to the days when he despised her small and rundown house, he felt he had been too arrogant.

    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Dunn¡¯s house is quite nice. Although it¡¯s a bit small, it¡¯sfortable and warm.¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no need to change to a bigger house, it¡¯s just perfect!¡±

    Roy Lewis found it amusing. Silly boy, that¡¯s Dr. Dunn¡¯s house, not yours, and whether or not she wants to change it is not up to you.

    He echoed with a smile in his voice.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just perfect like that!¡±

    Timmy finally cheered up and walked with his hand swinging to find Grandpa rkson.

    Mr. Lewis was sitting in rhe side hall ying chess. Seeing his grandson and great-grandson return, he stopped ying, stood up, and instructed the person ying with him to prepare dinner.

    Timmy took off his little backpack and took out a well*wrapped sealed box from inside. He handed it to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, these are watery honey pills that Dr. Dunn gave you. She asked you to eat ten each night, and if the effect is good, she ll let me bring more to you when they¡¯re finished.¡±

    Mr. Lewis was somewhat surprised and looked up at Roy Lewis.

    Roy, however, was nor surprised at all. In his heart, Richelle Dunn was a very responsible and good doctor.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn took your pulse, so she must think your body needs some adjustment. You can try it, her medicine is quire effective.¡±

    Mr. Lewis nodded and agreed. The look in his eyes became more profound.

    This Richelle Dunn was not only skilled in medicine but her thoughtfulness was also not simple!

 Chapter 73 - 69: Supporting Two Young Men

    Chapter 73: Chapter 69: Supporting Two Young Men

    Trantor: 549690339

    With Roy Lewis taking away the eldest son, Richelle Dunn finally had some time to get down to her remaining work.

    The task, which should have been finishedst night but had been dyed until now due to the chaos yesterday and this morning, was finally picking up where it left off.

    Before Richelle got to work, she sent a message to Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Has the client added more to the deposit?¡±

    Hugo responded with a few exmations marks and, after a while, asked her again.

    ¡°Richelle, are you short of cash? If so, I can lend you some.¡±

    Richelle indeed needed money, but she needed arge amount, not the small sum that Hugo and Vanessa Brown could lend her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m short. Can you and Vanessa send me US$ 13,670,000?¡±

    Hugo: ¡°Fuck, do you think we¡¯re like you? Taking jobs worth millions on a whim? What on earth do you need that much money for? Supporting boy toys?¡±

    Images of her lovely children¡¯s smiling faces shed before Richelle¡¯s eyes. Sheughed and replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I have to support two boy toys and a little girl. Isn¡¯t that expensive!¡±

    Her words were so flippant that they sounded like a joke.

    Hugo: ¡°Why don¡¯t you support me as well? I want to be a kept man too, spending my days eating and waiting for death.¡±

    Richelle bantered with him for a while before she asked.

    ¡°Seriously though, this client seems to be quite influential. Do you mind disclosing more?¡±

    Richelle had a hunch that her pushy nature might put her in trouble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but he¡¯s definitely a bigshot that we can¡¯t afford to provoke. You can forget about asking for more deposit, just get the job done as soon as possible and get out without stirring trouble.¡±

    That¡¯s also what Richelle was thinking. Once she¡¯s done packaging the information, she could just swallow her pride and say something nice to the client. It wouldn¡¯t kill her.

    However, if she offended this bigshot in the process, it wasn¡¯t even about the money anymore. If the client wanted to set her up, it would be as easy as pie.

    ¡°Ok, I understand!¡±

    Richelle blocked out the chat box, logged in to the system, and quickly dove into her work.

    Around ten o¡¯clock, she had collected thest bit of data,piled it and sent it to the client.

    Once she hit send, she didn¡¯t care about it any further because she was busy going through the data she had just deciphered.

    ¡°Ding dong!¡±

    Richelle received a mysterious email from an anonymous ount, apressed file named ¡°123456¡±.

    She was always cautious with these untraceable files.

    Often, she would first verify their safety before deciding whether to delete or open them.

    While she was contemting, she received another message from a different anonymous ount.

    ¡°No more deposit will be added, but there¡¯s an extra bonus for you.¡±

    Richelle immediately thought of thepressed file she just received. ¡°You mean that file 123456?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After mulling it over, Richelle finally decided that the client wouldn¡¯t want to harm her, especially because she had onlypleted about half of the task so far.

    So, she dpressed the file and opened it.

    Well, this bonus was way more generous than any extra deposit!

    Now, she entirely agreed with Hugo.

    This client was definitely out of her league!

    Because what he sent her were some top-secret documents about the Dunn Group.

    And these secret documents were something she couldn¡¯t possibly obtain even by hacking into the Dunn Group¡¯s system.

    ¡°Curious, what is your purpose in giving me these?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Richelle asked¡¯s so bluntly. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. Suddenly, a big stuffed bun appeared, and to say there were no strings attached, would fool no one.

    ¡°No purpose.¡±

    But this client indeed didn¡¯t seem to care whether she believed him or not.

    Richelle carefully reviewed the content and analyzed it against the data she had recently hacked. She confirmed that these documents were highly credible. ¡°Well, thank you then!¡±

    This potential benefactor, highly likely, wanted the demise of the Dunn Group just as she did!

    As for why this benefactor wanted the Dunn Group gone, that was not something she needed to investigate.

    Having multiple reliable allies, after all, was far stronger than her taking on the battle alone.

    The next day, Richelle Dunn went to the Lewis residence to perform acupuncture on Roy Lewis, and had Uncle Axel take Timmy over first.

    She, on the other hand, drove to the ¡°Pioneer¡± inte cafe again.

    The front desk attendant immediately stood up when he saw her, ¡°Big boss, are you here to see the boss?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yes, is he in?¡±

    The attendant walked out, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in. I¡¯ll take you up.¡±

    Richelle Dunn waved her hand, ¡°No need, you can go about your business, I¡¯ll find him myself.¡±

    The attendant had no choice but to nod.

    Richelle Dunn walked a few steps after going upstairs, and found Hugo Camrey sprawled out on a circr couch, sound asleep with the door to the second floor wide open.

    Richelle Dunn closed the door first, walked over, and nudged his leg with her knee.

    ¡°Hugo, wake up.¡±

    Hugo groggily opened his eyes, it took a while for his gaze to clear up. He sat up rubbing his eyes, yawned a big one, and sleepily asked her.

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    Richelle Dunn helped herself to some water from the refrigerator, took a few sips, and then said.

    ¡°There¡¯s something, I need to ask you and Vanessa for help.¡±

    Hugo hadpletely woken up by then, he took a careful look at her, his expression immediately bing serious.

    ¡°Important matter? Can¡¯t it be discussed over the phone?¡±

    With a solemn expression, Richelle nodded, ¡°Very important!¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°Let me wash my face first, take a smoke, okay?¡±

    Richelle Dunn uttered an affirmation, she too, needed some time to sort out her thoughts and phrase her words carefully, trying to keep things short and sweet.

    Hugo walked over with a can of beer, took a sip after sitting down.

    ¡°Go on, what matter is weighing you down so much.¡±

    Richelle Dunn asked him, ¡°Are you familiar with Lordon City?¡±

    Hugo was very straightforward, ¡°Pretty familiar!¡±

    ¡°How about the Dunn family?¡±

    ¡°Not so much!¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Hugo Camrey met over four years ago, they initially shed over a misunderstanding but eventually, they unexpectedly found that they were kindred spirits and gradually became friends.

    Hugo Camrey may seem to be a casual and carefree character, seemingly indifferent and unconcerned about everything.

    But from the little information revealed in his daily speech, Richelle could conclude that hees from a pretty fortunate family background.

    However, these were personal matters, and since Hugo never mentioned them, she never asked.

    But now, if she wanted to deal with Jayden Dunn, apart from the information she had on hand, she needed something more.

    But she had left the Federation for so many years and had absolutely no connections here. As for her old acquaintances in Lordon, she, a person who had disappeared for several years, could not just contact them abruptly now.

    Hence, the people she could ask for help were limited to just Hugo and Vanessa.

    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s someone named Richelle Dunn from the Dunns in Lordon?¡±

    She asked this casually, but Hugo was startled and stared at her wide-eyed.

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t scare me, Richelle!¡±

    Richelle Dunn responded ambiguously, ¡°So, you know her?¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°The Richelle Dunn from the Dunn family is the only daughter of the former president, Zachary Dunn. Both her parents died in an ident and she, along with the Dunn Group, was taken over by her uncle. She went missing about five or six years ago, the Dunns reported it to the police, but it has been years and she should have been dered legally dead.¡±

    After saying this, Hugo looked at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°Richelle, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave him a smile, ¡°Because, I am that Richelle Dunn!¡±

 Chapter 74 - 70: Are you now reaping the harvest of both love and family affection?

    Chapter 74: Chapter 70: Are you now reaping the harvest of both love and family affection?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hugo Camrey¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­ Richelie, don¡¯t scare me! That¡¯s someone who¡¯s been dead for years¡­ You can¡¯t joke about this!¡±

    Richelie Dunn stood up and reached out her hand towards him.

    ¡°Hugo, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m alive and well!¡±

    Hugo trembled as he touched her outstretched hand.

    It was warm!

    He pulled back his hand and vigorously rubbed his face before looking at Richelie Dunn again.

    ¡°Richelie, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Like Richelie Dunn, in the past few years, Hugo Camrey had never tried to dig into her background.

    He had always assumed that she was a local South Asian.

    Although he had never heard her mention her family, her cheerful and optimistic personality led them to believe she was a happy girl from a privileged background with a good education and a smooth life.

    Richelle Dunn sat back down, her face still calm, but her beautiful eyes were tinged with a hint of sadness.

    ¡°When I was three, my parents died in a car ident, and 1 and the Dunn Group naturally went under the control of my uncle, Jayden Dunn. My parents left me many industries and assets, but they didn¡¯t expect to die young and didn¡¯t leave any wills to protect me.¡±

    ¡°After Jayden Dunn and his wife became my legal guardians, they used various means to annex my assets one by one. By the time I came of age at eighteen, everything my parents had left me had be their property. They also brainwashed me when 1 was young, saying that my parents killed themselves due to business failure and they were my saviors, my new parents. Without them, 1 would have starved to death on the streets.¡±

    Hugo had never expected that Richelle Dunn, who had always yed and raged with them on the inte, had such a tragic past.

    ¡°Damn, Jayden Dunn has been president of the Lordon Chamber of Commerce for several consecutive years. Turns out, he¡¯s such a two-faced, disgusting piece of shit!¡±

    In the pause when Richelle Dunn was catching her breath, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but curse Jayden Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn sneered, her eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting? There¡¯s more disgusting stuff after that!¡±

    ¡°On my 20th birthday, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood held a small birthday party for me, inviting all the friends and ssmates they didn¡¯t think highly of.¡±

    ¡°That day, I got a little carried away, and 1 had a few drinks without a care in the world during dinner. When 1 woke up, I was in a man¡¯s bed. The man had obviously taken drugs, and I faded in and out before being trapped in a simple tile-roofed room. Someone sent me food every day but never showed their face.¡±

    ¡°Nine monthster, I gave birth to my first child in that room. At that time, 1 had a life-threatening amniotic fluid embolism. After the doctor took my baby away, he left me with two fetuses still in my belly who were on the brink of death. If 1 hadn¡¯t met my current master, you and Vanessa Brown wouldn¡¯t have known Richelle Dunn at all!¡±

    Hugo listened to Richelle Dunn briefly recount her past with a shocked look on his face. After a while, he gritted his teeth and burst out with an expletive.

    ¡°Fucking Jayden Dunn, he really deserves to go to hell!¡±

    After cursing, he got up, took a can of beer, opened it, and handed it to her.

    ¡°Here, drink some. It¡¯ll make you feel better!¡±

    Richelle gave him a reassuring smile, ¡°No need, do 1 look like someone who needs to drown my sorrows now?¡±

    Now, she had three lovely and sensible children around her, and much of her pain had already been healed.

    However, it was her three children who healed her. Because of them, she could face life with an optimistic and positive attitude and embrace those who loved and cared for her with tenderness and kindness.

    Nevertheless, this did not mean that she would forgive the malicious Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood.

    As for the harm that Jayden Dunn¡¯s family did to her, she would, sooner orter, repay it twice over!

    Seeing Richelie¡¯s expression still looking rtively normal, Hugo Camrey felt a little relieved. He brought the beer to his lips, tilted his head back, and gulped down more than half a can in one breath. After wiping his mouth, he finally asked Richelle.

    ¡°What about those two from back then¡­¡±, he carefully chose his words as he observed Richelle¡¯s face, fearing that he might say something wrong and upset Richelle. But he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The other two children¡­¡±

    Richelle showed a hint of a smile at the corners of her lips. She took out her phone, opened the photo album, and handed it to him.

    ¡°Here, these are my three children, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the three identical and stunning little faces on the screen.

    ¡°Damn, Richelle, you can do it! Hiding three adorable little ones without even showing them to me!¡±

    Richelle gave him a smile, ¡°If you want to meet them, you can at any time. If you have timeter, you cane to my house, and I¡¯ll cook dinner for you tonight?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s eyes sparkled as he eagerly nodded.

    ¡°Deal, 1¡¯11 go buy gifts right now!¡±

    As he said that, he put the beer on the coffee table, picked up the coat next to the sofa, and headed out.

    Richelle stopped him, tugging at his arm, ¡°Hey, be careful not to act like a weird uncle and scare my babies.¡±

    Hugo chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 promise I¡¯ll make the three little ones fall in love with me at first sight!¡±

    As soon as he said that, he suddenly turned to look at Richelle, ¡°Huh? Wait a minute, Richelle, didn¡¯t you say that your eldest child was taken away by someone? Howe there are still three little ones?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°I was lucky. It wasn¡¯t long after 1 returned that I met my oldest son and his biological father!¡±

    A fleeting sense of loss appeared in Hugo¡¯s eyes, but it soon turned into a teasing smile.

    ¡°Oh, so now, you have both love and family? Is that guy really innocent in what happened back then?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t dared to poke into that matter for now. He hasn¡¯t recognized me at all. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know that our two children are actually his.¡±

    Hugo felt a bit dizzy from Richelle¡¯s twisty story, ¡°Good grief, your family situation is reallyplicated.¡±

    Richelle pulled him back by his clothes, ¡°That¡¯s why let me finish talking first. About the gifts for the kids,ter on the way there, if there¡¯s a candy store, just buy one nougat candy for each of them, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hugo looked at her with disapproval, ¡°No, 1 need to carefully prepare some gifts for our first meeting, otherwise, what if they don¡¯t like me?¡±

    Richelle was amused by him, ¡°So, buy something along the wayter, all right? Now listen to me and let me finish what 1 have to say.¡±

    Only then did Hugo remember that Richelle came for him to help her with something, not just to show off her children.

    He sat down andposed his face.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°1 can¡¯t handle this matter myself. If you have friends or family who are familiar with Jayden Dunn¡¯s family, can you help me find out how they exined Richelle¡¯s incident to the police? Also, I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s something fishy about my parents¡¯ death. Can you ask those customers or friends who were the same age as my parents if there is any useful clue?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Richelle hadn¡¯t thought about hiring a detective agency to investigate these issues, but her parents¡¯ case was so old that the agency could not find any leads, so she had no choice but to ask for Hugo¡¯s help. She hoped to get more useful information from those old friends who had known her parents in the past.

    Actually, if she wasn¡¯t afraid of involving Hugo, what she really wanted to do was investigate Roy Lewis of five years ago¡­.

 Chapter 75 - 71: The Childrenâ€™s Biological Father is

    Chapter 75: Chapter 71: The Children¡¯s Biological Father is

    Roy Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    After listening, Hugo Camrey patted his chest agreeably.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find someone to start working on it tonight.¡±

    Seeing his ready eptance, Richelie Dunn finally felt a little relieved.

    ¡°Hugo, thank you! As for the reward, name your price, 1 can give you a part upfront.¡±

    Hugo nced at her, ¡°Richelie, are we really going to be so formal with each other?¡±

    Realizing his misunderstanding, Richelie quicker exined.

    ¡°This is a long-standing issue, it¡¯s not something that can be casually asked about. There are definitely many parts that require greasing the wheels, which all cost money. 1 can¡¯t let you help me for nothing and also pay for it!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s expression improved, ¡°No rush, I¡¯m not that poor. If anything needs to be taken care of, 1 will cover it first.¡±

    Richelle gratefully said again ¡°Thank you!¡±,¡± There are some names from the families that used to be closely associated with my parents, I remember them. Later, 1 willpile a list for you, this might make your task easier.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±, Hugo suddenly thought of something, ¡°Oh yeah, you said you ran into Timothy and his dad several days after returning, how did that happen? Did you bump into them on the street?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, the father of the child is my patient!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Hugo pulled his hair forcefully, pointed at Richelle and stuttered ¡°you, you!¡± twice before saying, ¡°Richelle Dunn, is your main upation not a painter, but a doctor?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°My main upation is a painter. Being a doctor is just something my master insisted on me doing. He said that if 1 didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be ungrateful and forget the hard work he put to save us back then. What could 1 do!?¡±

    Hugo Camrey red at her fiercely, ¡°Alright, Richelle Dunn, do you have any secrets 1 don¡¯t know about? Just confess quickly, let me see anything else that would shock me.¡±

    Richelle blinked, ¡°The children¡¯s biological father is Roy Lewis.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Richelle was showing off or trying to scare Hugo. Simply put, since she was asking him for help, she had to exin these personal relevancies clearly.

    ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! Richelle, are you sent by god to reshape my world view today?¡±

    Richelle knew that any one of the things that had happened to her could make people reel. However, ironically, all of these things had happened to her.

    Not to mention Hugo, even she herself asionally finds it ridiculously melodramatic when she thinks deeply about it.

    After his exmations, Hugo sighed and sympathetically said,

    ¡°Richelle, what kind of constitution do you have?¡±

    Richelle smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°I also want to know what kind of trouble ma I am.¡±

    Hugo marvelled, ¡°Just now 1 was wondering if there is any ho¡¯s nest that our War of God, Richelle, wouldn¡¯t dare to poke? Now: Oh, it¡¯s Roy Lewis! Well, sorry, I disturbed you!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s mind still echoed with the shocking information Richelle had revealed. It wasn¡¯t until Richelle drove towards her home that he made asional exmation. They parked the car under the building and got off, only then he finally collected his scattered thoughts. He followed Richelle upstairs after holding the gifts he bought for the three children.

    ¡°Richelle, you earn so much money, why are you living in such a rundown ce?¡±

    These few years, all the jobs Richelle has taken were through him, so he knows better than anyone how much money she¡¯s made. It was enough to buy a private ind.

    Moreover, based on what she said earlier, it¡¯s easy to imagine that her medical skills must be top-notch. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t possibly be the private doctor of Roy Lewis, who stands at the peak of the social pyramid. In other words, her ie as a doctor must also be quite high.

    ¡°Ha ha, yes, don¡¯t I need to raise a few children?¡±

    Hugo couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Are your children made of gold?¡±

    Was she buying yachts as toys and spaceships as decorative items for her kids?

    Richelleughed heartily, ¡°Yes, my babies are diamonds, raising them is very expensive!¡±

    Actually, Richelle living here was about saving money to a certain extent, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason.

    The main reason was her special identity because living here was more inconspicuous, safer for her and her kids.

    As Hugo followed her upstairs, he gradually took in the surroundings.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s safer here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t respond, tacitly agreeing.

    Thisrge area was formerly a dormitory for a major industrial nt. After the property reform, the dormitories were bought by workers. The people living here are almost exclusively the old workers, and those whoe and go are decent grassrootsmon people.

    When she rented this house, she asked someone to inquire and confirmed that the surrounding environment had a high safety score before moving in.

    Moreover, many of the old workers from this and nearby buildings moved to the new city district with their children. The older generations only asionally returned to water the nts and ventte the house. Therefore, she and her family rarely met her neighbors.

    Hugo looked around and finally concluded that, apart from being old and worn out, the surroundings were quite nice.

    ¡°Richelle, if you need to, I can find you a safer and better ce to live.¡±

    Hugo felt somewhat regretful, knowing that she had been back for so many days yet he never asked about her living conditions.

    ¡°Thank you, if I need anything, 1 won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±

    Richelle pulled out her keys and opened the door. As soon as she stepped in, she saw three little ones, lined up and blinking at her.

    ¡°Mummy, what surprise did you bring for us?¡±

    Richelle stepped aside and invited Hugo who was standing behind her in.

    ¡°Babies, this is Uncle Hugo, mummy¡¯s colleague!¡±

    The three children cheerfully greeted Hugo, ¡°Hello uncle Hugo!¡±

    Although Hugo had prepared himself, the sight of three identical, cute children who could talk was an impact iparable to just seeing pictures.

    He took a moment to regain hisposure, bent down, and smiled at the children as he handed out his gifts.

    ¡°Hello babies, nice to meet you. These are small gifts, I hope you like them!¡±

    Even though Hugo liked children, he didn¡¯t have much experience with them. So, he instantly presented the gifts he brought to them upon entering the door.

    The gifts for Timmy and Timothy were identical, while Tiffany¡¯s gift was unique.

    The children thanked him and reached out to ept the gifts.

    Timothy curiously looked at him, ¡°Uncle Hugo, are you also a doctor?¡±

    Hugo quickly waved his hands, ¡°No no no, Uncle Hugo is just a small inte cafe owner.¡±

    As for their actual identities, nobody should talk about them, especially in front of children.

    Timothy blinked, suddenly understanding something.

    ¡°Oh¡­ 1 see, you¡¯re Uncle Hugo Camrey!¡±

    Hugo looked up at Richelle, ¡°The baby knows me?¡±

    Richelle smiled sheepishly and was about to exin when Timothy waved Hugo over. He bent down and Timothy leaned in close to his ear with a soft voice, dropping a big bombshell on him.

    ¡°Uncle Hugo, the task from the Textile Merchants Union three months ago, 1

    did it!¡±

 Chapter 76 - 72: Baby, do you need a godfather?

    Chapter 76: Chapter 72: Baby, do you need a godfather?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hugo Camrey stared incredulously first at the little toddler, who only reached up to his waist, then at Richelle Dunn.

    Richelie chuckled, touching her nose apologetically. ¡°Sorry, that task was just too easy and 1 was busy. So, I let Timothy practice, and see, didn¡¯t heplete it perfectly? Plus, the reward for the task, 1 gave you an 80% discount, remember?¡±

    Hugo certainly remembered. He had even asked her why she voluntarily offered a discount.

    Her answer back then was, ¡°Well, consider it an 80% discount for a new store opening!¡±

    His freaking grandmother, so that¡¯s what she meant by ¡°new store opening¡±!

    An afternoon bombarded by Richelie¡¯s consecutive bombshells had shaken Hugo¡¯s worldview, but now, his adaptability andprehension were stronger than ever.

    He patted Timothy¡¯s head, a warm smile of approval in his eyes.

    ¡°What a smart baby!¡±

    Then, he turned to Timmy and Tifanny, lifting his chin. ¡°And you two, did you help mommyplete any tasks?¡±

    He clearly remembered that in the past three months, Richelle voluntarily discounted three tasks, one for each child.

    However, Timmy and Tifanny looked at him bewildered.

    ¡°Which task?¡±

    Richelle,ughing, pushed him towards the house, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Timothy was the one who handled all three tasks. Timmy and Tifanny didn¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Resultantly, Timothy tugged at Richelie¡¯s clothes from behind.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Richelle turned to look at him, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Timothy pointed at Timmy, ¡°Big brother, he¡¯s as amazing as me!¡±

    Richelle looked at Timmy in shock, while the little lord merely blinked at her nonchntly, picked up a big bag of gifts for his sister, and followed them into the house.

    Now, Richelle had some understanding of how Hugo felt when she first revealed those secrets.

    She called Hugo to sit down first, then gathered the three children to introduce to him one by one.

    Hugo never realized he liked children. Right now, seeing Richelie¡¯s three adorable angels, he couldn¡¯t help but drool in envy.

    ¡°Richelle, do these three orphans need a godfather?¡±

    Before Richelle responded, Timmy coolly replied, ¡°No need!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny simultaneously responded, ¡°We already have a godfather and godmother!¡±

    Richelle patted Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s heads and smiled teasingly.

    ¡°You two only have thosezy godparents who¡¯ve been feeding you takeout for months, and yet, they¡¯ve managed to earn your loyalty?¡±

    Timothy grinned sheepishly, ¡°Not only that, our godparents also taught my sister how to draw!¡±

    Hugo hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Camrey can also teach you programming, won¡¯t you take that into consideration?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like programming at all, no fun. I much prefer drawing with my godparents.¡±

    Hugo was speechless and on the verge of tears.

    While Hugo and Timothy were talking, Timmy, while no one was looking, slipped into the bedroom and called his dad.

    ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Roy Lewis was meeting a few friends at a tea house due to the disturbances at the Thompsons, but their chat was winding down.

    ¡°Daddy, Dr. Dunn brought Uncle home!¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had been sitting in the private room, rose to his feet, walked out to the terrace while taking long strides, and closed the door.

    ¡°Which uncle?¡±

    Timmy was frustrated with his dad¡¯s slow reaction, given they¡¯d been at it for so many days with almost no progress. In his tone, there was a hint ofint.

    ¡°An uncle who owns an inte cafe. He seems less wealthy than you, but he¡¯s as handsome as you are, and Uncle Camrey knows how to make little brothers and sisters happy!¡±

    He¡¯s still a little boy, but he knows that sincerity is more important than money.

    And that Uncle Camrey, despite his ulterior motives with Mommy, seems to be pretty good to Mommy and his little siblings.

    Roy Lewis found his son¡¯s words puzzling. Why would his wife¡¯s friend bepared to him?

    But what he ends up saying is, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over as soon as I finish my work here. You tell Dr. Dunn that I¡¯ll be joining you for dinner.¡±

    He¡¯s curious to meet someone who can be as handsome as him and also good at pleasing Timothy and Tifanny?

    He too, can make Timothy and Tifanny really happy, right?

    Roy Lewis himself didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly felt such a strong desire to win!

    Then, he heard his son say, ¡°We want to have bean curd from West City, bring us a few bowls when youe over.¡±

    If his son wants to eat it, Roy Lewis will do it, even if it¡¯s quite far to detour from his ce to West City.

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone and returned to the private room to say goodbye to a few friends.

    ¡°Sorry, Timmy wants to eat the bean curd from West City. 1 am going to buy it now, the bill has been paid, and please feel free to stay. Also, please take care of the matters we discussed.¡±

    One of the friends teased him, ¡°Master Lewis, when did you be a ve to your child?¡±

    Indeed, these were Roy Lewis¡¯ regr friends whom he often dealt with. They met a few times a month to eat, drink tea, unwind, exchange useful information, and bond.

    But it was the first time they heard him willingly mention his son.

    Roy Lewis gave a helpless smile, ¡°1 can¡¯t help it. It seems that my child has entered the rebellious stage and his demands are increasingly bing more and more intricate.¡±

    A friendughed, ¡°Your child is just over four years old, already in a rebellious stage?¡±

    Another friend chimed in, ¡°Master Lewis¡¯s child is a member of the High IQ Club. It¡¯s not strange for him to enter the rebellious stage just over four years old!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and chatted for a bit before finally making his exit.

    In Richelle Dunn¡¯s house, after Timmy finished the phone call, he came out of the bedroom, saw his little siblings and Mommy stillughing and chatting with Hugo Camrey, and walked emotionlessly up to Richelle, tugging at her arm.

    Richelle turned her head to him, ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Ever since her eldest son had started to call her Mommy, Richelle had changed how she referred to him.

    However, the stubborn little guy quickly reverted to his usual aloof demeanor, beyond the asional calls for Mommy during muddledte-night and early morning hours.

    With a scrutinizing gaze, the young master nced towards Hugo Camrey, who was joking around with his little siblings.

    ¡°Daddy wille overter and he told you to include him in dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    It was a message from her eldest son, and it was hard for Richelle to refuse.

    But, she was a little puzzled. Why was there seemed to be hostility in her eldest son¡¯s gaze towards Hugo Camrey?

    Richelle thought her eldest son might have some misconceptions about Hugo Camrey, so she quietly asked him, ¡°Timmy, do you dislike Uncle Camrey?¡±

    The young master shook his head, ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t know him, so I can¡¯t say whether 1 like him or not!¡±

    Right¡­ the logic here!

    Richelle has always known that Timmy is much more guarded than Timothy and Tifanny when ites to people.

    When Timothy and Tifanny interact with others, they tend to start with goodwill.

    But Timmy is not the same. He naturally puts up a spiky defense when facing strangers.

    These were self-protection instincts developed from a long life in an insecure environment.

    And going by her recent interactions and observations, the ones who might make her eldest son feel insecure are likely not Roy Lewis, but the elders of the Lewis family.

    And his ¡°mother¡±¡­.

 Chapter 77 - 73: Canâ€™t Hide the Feelings for

    Chapter 77: Chapter 73: Can¡¯t Hide the Feelings for

    Richelle Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Although Richelle Dunn really wanted to know if her son¡¯s ¡°mother¡± was Kiara Dunn, she never thought about asking her son about it.

    All the past hurts, she bore them alone.

    As for the grievances between her and the Dunn family, she didn¡¯t want to involve her son in them.

    She hoped that the hatred of adults would be resolved by adults using adult means.

    Hugo Camrey sat on the sofa, chatting animatedly with Timothy and Tiffany, and saw Timmy pull up a stool and sit at the coffee table, and quickly waved at him.

    ¡°Timmy,e and y with Uncle!¡±

    Little Master nced up at him, scoffing, who wants to y with a weird uncle!

    ¡°I¡¯m reading!¡±

    He said coldly and lowered his eyes to read the book on the coffee table.

    Richelle stared thoughtfully at her eldest son¡¯s head, although she didn¡¯t know why, she was certain that the little one was indeed full of hostility towards Hugo Camrey.

    Little did Richelle know that the three children had always wished for their mommy and daddy to be together and that this wish was especially intense and urgent for her eldest son.

    So, to Timothy and Tiffany, Hugo¡¯s arrival might just be another fun and pampering uncle, but for the little master, it was like a strong rival showing up.

    What¡¯s even more annoying is that their stupid daddy doesn¡¯t get it, even though he has all the advantages and opportunities, his rtionship with mommy has been stagnant, she really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in his head, luckily she¡¯s not like him.

    Hugo naturally also felt the Little Master¡¯s coldness towards him. At first, he was just inexplicably and somewhat wronged.

    But quickly, he figured it out.

    Clearly, all of Richelie¡¯s children have inherited her smart brain and extraordinary insight.

    Probably, his secretly hidden little thoughts about Richelle have been seen through by this little guy.

    ¡°Richelle, our three little darlings have such diverse personalities!¡±

    As soon as his probing words came out, as expected, he immediately received a passing nce of Little Master¡¯s white eye.

    As for Timothy and Tiffany, they didn¡¯t respond at all to his emphasis on the word ¡°our family.¡±

    Heh, interesting!

    This little guy seems to be holding a grudge on behalf of his dad!

    Richelle smiled and ignored Hugo¡¯s making waves, and pulled a stool to sit beside Little Master, rubbing his head and asking.

    ¡°Timmy, why don¡¯t you join your siblings in ying?¡±

    Even that slow-witted Hugo could sense something was off about her eldest son, which means the hostility she sensed was not fake.

    Little Master was still mad at his dad in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t tell mommy about these things, so he could only lean against Richelle sulkily.

    The Little Master¡¯s mouth was tough, but his body honestly responded, making Richelle feel happy. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, she pinched his face and let him lean against her and continue reading.

    As for her, she took out her phone to read medical articles.

    Mrs. Walker returned from shopping, greeted Hugo, served the newly washed fruit, and then went back to the kitchen to continue her work.

    Richelle followed her into the kitchen and rolled up her sleeves, saying to Mrs. Walker, ¡°Mrs. Walker, let me cook tonight, and you can take a rest.¡±

    Mrs. Walker, being an industrious person, couldn¡¯t bear to be idle.

    ¡°Let me help you with things, so you can have dinner earlier and have more time to spend with the kids.¡±

    Although Mrs. Walker had only been here for a few days, she had already experienced Richelle¡¯s non-stop busy state and felt sorry for her.

    Richelle didn¡¯t force her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work together then. Timmy just said he wants to eat fries, so why don¡¯t you make some for them?¡±

    Mrs. Walker was quite efficient and soon fried up the French fries. Richelle put the pear juice she had just squeezed on a tray and served it as well.

    When the kids smelled the French fries earlier, they sneakily ran to the kitchen door and looked eagerly at it a few times. Now that they could finally eat it, they all rushed over to grab and eat the fries.

    Richelle gently reminded them, ¡°Go wash your hands first!¡±

    All three chubby hands were withdrawn, and the kids raced to the bathroom.

    Hugo, who had been ying with the children for a while, watched their happy figures and sighed enviously.

    ¡°Seeing your little darlings, I, who originally didn¡¯t n to marry, now really want to find someone to marry and have a kid to y with.¡±

    Richelle gave him a re, ¡°You better not ruin the lives of innocent girls. Marriage is based on love. Raising children requires dedication and education. They are not toys!¡±

    Hugo muttered with a headache, ¡°I was just saying it casually. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡±

    Richelle usually seemed rxed, but when it came to matters of principle, she was always serious.

    Especially with her experiences, she knew the pain of childbirth and the difficulty of being a single mother, so she could not agree with Hugo¡¯s casual attitude.

    However, Hugo, who was always yful and lively, found it hard to truly understand her struggles as a single mother.

    It¡¯s like how men can never truly understand a woman¡¯s pain.

    ¡°Fine, anyway, this is your private matter, and I can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    She did overreact a bit, since everyone has different values. It shouldn¡¯t bother her that much.

    Hugo felt even more of a headache, suddenly feeling like an unforgivable viin.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t misunderstand. I take love very seriously when ites to rtionships.¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Why are you telling me this? Tell your future girlfriend.¡±

    Men will never understand that for women, giving birth is a huge ordeal. So, any woman who has given birth cannot stand the idea of treating children as mere ythings.

    She risked her life to give birth to her precious child, so ying with them like toys?

    If you have so much free time, go y with your own balls!

    Hugo wasn¡¯t stupid, and by now, he finally realized that he had angered Richelle.

    However, he had no experience in soothing others, and Richelle had always seemed like an easygoing person to him. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her.

    Seeing the children running out, he quickly waved at Timothy and asked when the little guy came over.

    ¡°Timothy, tell Uncle, how can I make your mommy happy?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes swiveled between Hugo and his mommy before saying, ¡°Give her money. Besides us, Mommy loves money the most!¡±

    Hugo thought to himself, Timothy, are you ying a joke on me?

    ¡°Sweetheart, your mommy makes way more money than uncle. Besides, talking about money is vulgar, right?¡±

    Timothy shook his head vigorously, ¡°How is it vulgar? Mommy works really hard to take care of us, so more money would make her life easier.¡±

    Hugo didn¡¯t know that the kids just said those things to show considerate care for their mommy. He assumed Richelle was really struggling financially.

    After hesitating a bit, when Richelle turned to head to the kitchen, he followed her and whispered.

    ¡°Richelle, I have some spare money on hand. Can I lend it to you?¡±

    Richelle tried not tough and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Timothy and Tifanny are just worried about me. What I¡¯mcking is big money, not some petty cash for daily life.¡±

    Richelle never went into battles unprepared. Since she nned to challenge the Dunn Group, she needed money, or she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them.

    Compared to the huge business empire that the Dunn Group had built over several decades, the money she had saved up over the years was just a drop in the bucket.

    If it had been before today, Hugo would have taken her mention ofcking big money as a joke.

    But after learning about her background and ns, he knew that herck of big money was the truth.

    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°Richelle, you took that dangerous mission because you want revenge, right?¡±

 Chapter 78 - 74: Is Richelle Dunn Admiring This Kind of Man?

    Chapter 78: Chapter 74: Is Richelle Dunn Admiring This Kind of Man?

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, Richelle didn¡¯t hide anything from him anymore.

    ¡°Hmm, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t take the risk.¡±

    Hugo Camrey looked at her worriedly, ¡°Since you¡¯re fully aware, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore, but you need to be careful. The task initiator is not someone easy to deal with!¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know, so the things I asked you to help with, if you can check, check, if you can¡¯t check or don¡¯t want to go further, don¡¯t force yourself. Jayden Dunn is also not someone easy to deal with.¡±

    Helping friends isn¡¯t a big deal, but giving up one¡¯s life isn¡¯t necessary.

    Looking at mommy and Hugo Camrey standing at the kitchen door, the little master who originally thought the crispy and soft fries were delicious suddenly felt that everything tasted nd.

    He began to curse his useless father in his heart as the doorbell rang at this moment.

    The little master¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he hurriedly got up and ran out, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny had formed a conditioned reflex when they heard that their dad wasing. They hurriedly opened the drawer under the coffee table and took out their masks to put on.

    Hugo Camrey heard the doorbell and nced over naturally. Seeing Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s coordinated actions, he paused for a moment, then quickly reacted and pped Richelle¡¯s shoulder with augh.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re really something. That¡¯s so creative.¡±

    Richelle nced at her masked children and shrugged.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea. Timothy came up with it!¡±

    Hugo Camrey sighed again, feeling that Richelle¡¯s home¡¯s precious children were indeed rare treasures.

    Soon, the little master led Roy Lewis in.

    ¡°Brother and sister,e, Daddy brought delicious tofu pudding from the West City!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny, who were wriggling their little feet on the side of the coffee table while eating fries, heard there were their favorite tofu pudding and excitedly ran towards Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Roy Lewis draped his coat on his arm and freed a hand to bend down and ruffle the heads of the two little ones.

    ¡°Hello, my darlings. Go and divide the tofu pudding and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    As for Timothy and Tifanny always wearing half masks, Roy Lewis seemed to have gotten used to the odd sight.

    The little master and Timothy each took a bag and put it on the coffee table.

    Tifanny naturally took his hand and walked inside, ¡°Uncle, there are fries to eat too, you should have some!¡±

    In just a few days, Roy Lewis had be ustomed to treating Timothy and Tifanny the same as his own son.

    In fact, because Tifanny was so cute and adorable, many times his gaze would unconsciously be drawn to her.

    He slowly followed Tifanny into the living room and met Hugo Camrey head-on as he walked back from the kitchen door.

    Investigative gazes fell on each other simultaneously.

    Richelle, who was following behind Hugo Camrey, couldn¡¯t help but feel that there had been a brief sh of electric sparks in the air just now.

    She silentlyughed at herself, thinking that this was modern society, such a fantastical thing shouldn¡¯t happen!

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is my friend Hugo Camrey!¡±

    And to Hugo Camrey, ¡°Hugo, this is Timmy¡¯s dad, ATr. Lewis.¡±

    Both men reached out and shook hands, ¡°Mr. Camrey, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡±

    Roy Lewis remembered his son saying that Hugo Camrey was handsome, so his gaze quickly swept over him.

    He saw Hugo Camrey wearing ordinary jeans and a sweater, with handsome features, medium-length hair tied back in a casual ponytail with a rubber band. The whole person lookedzy and casual, yet exuded a natural and unrestrained aura.

    Richelle¡¯s friend, or rather, the man she admired, was this one?

    As Roy Lewis looked at Hugo Camrey, Hugo was also sizing him up.

    Roy Lewis, as usual, was dressed in a simple white shirt and vest, with a suit jacket casually draped over his arm. He stood tall and handsome, with strikingly deep eyes. Even though he seemed to casually stand there, his whole body exuded a sharp air of being at the top for a long time.

    Even though Hugo came from a good background and was well-conditioned himself, as a man standing in front of Roy Lewis, he felt like he was overshadowed and naturally crushed.

    Even if Hugo didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to acknowledge that this man, who had been rated as the Federation¡¯s best young entrepreneur for several years in a row, was worthy of the godlike image described by others, both in terms of external conditions and internal strength.

    Seeing the two men sizing each other up, Richelle hurriedly invited Roy Lewis to sit down, then turned her head to give Timothy instructions.

    ¡°Timothy, get a cup and pour uncle some pear juice.¡±

    Roy Lewis pointed to the tofu pudding he had bought specially and said to Richelle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got tofu pudding, let¡¯s eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Richelle nced at the bowls of tofu pudding already ced on the table, the logo on the packaging clearly indicating that they were from the famous brand in West City that required a long queue to purchase.

    ¡°It¡¯s West City Tofu Pudding, we should eat it first.¡±

    Richelle then ordered Timothy, ¡°Timothy, go tell Mrs. Walker toe out and eat tofu pudding.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s living room was already small, and now with two tall men, Roy Lewis and Hugo Camrey, it felt even more cramped.

    The three children sat around the coffee table, as the two guests, Roy Lewis and Hugo Camrey, were arranged to sit on the sofa. There were no extra chairs in the living room, so Richelle and Mrs. Walker didn¡¯t bother to move any from the dining room and just stood behind the children eating from their bowls.

    Seeing this, Hugo shifted towards the middle of the sofa, cleared some space, and patted the seat while looking up at Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, you sit here.¡±

    Roy Lewis and the little master, Kiki, both looked up at Richelle.

    Richelle felt the three gazes with different meanings, hesitated for a moment, then stepped over and sat down on the armrest next to Hugo.

    To ease the awkwardness, Richelle took the initiative to chat with Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 heard that this West City Tofu Pudding requires waiting in line for an hour or two to buy, and each person is limited to buying only two bowls. Is that true?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, 1 asked the boss to reserve them for me.¡±

    Damn, she shouldn¡¯t have asked! What a wicked rich man!

    Richelle admitted to being a bit vulgar, and asionally resented the rich!

    Richelleughed it off, ¡°Haha, I forgot, what kind of person Mr. Lewis is, how could he possibly wait in line.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Richelle faintly, as she normally wouldn¡¯t speak with such weird sarcasm.

    Was it because of this Hugo character today?

    Seeking to understand, his gaze shifted from Richelle to Hugo. Hugo also looked up, and the two men looked at each other and saw a bit of hostility in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Hugo nced at the children enjoying their meal and it seemed that the gifts he had carefully chosen had been defeated by Roy Lewis¡¯ bowl of tofu pudding.

    Hugo sighed inwardly ¨C fine, let it be. He had never dared to think too much about Richelle anyway.

    However, he thought, it was also Richelle¡¯s fault. She had said that she and Roy Lewis had nothing between them, but the man¡¯s gaze at him now clearly saw him as an external intruder. With such obvious territorial awareness, did Richelle not feel it, or did she subconsciously choose to ignore it?

    After a round of eye contact between Roy Lewis and Hugo, Roy asked, ¡°Mr. Camrey, you own an inte cafe?¡±

    Hugo nodded openly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis. Is there any advice you have for me?¡±

    A bunch of rted events shed through Roy Lewis¡¯ mind, but his expression remained indifferent.

    ¡°1 just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve ever heard of an inte cafe called ¡®Mansion¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 79 - 75: Are these two really not flirting?

    Chapter 79: Chapter 75: Are these two really not flirting?

    Trantor: 549690339

    A hint of surprise shed in Hugo Camrey¡¯s eyes, but he quickly gave a negative answer.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a small businessman. I only look after my own affairs every day, and I¡¯m not very clear about what¡¯s going on in Kindur.¡±

    Roy Lewis took a deep look at him, nodded, and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Richelle Dunn looked at the two of them strangely, feeling that ever since Roy Lewis entered, Hugo seemed a little weird.

    As for Roy Lewis, he wasn¡¯t quite like his usual self either.

    However, Richelle had never been interested in meddling in other people¡¯s affairs and knew that these two men wouldn¡¯t have much inmon. There shouldn¡¯t be any old grudges between them.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, they have some physics questions they don¡¯t understand. Could you help exin themter?¡±

    Richelle thought that it didn¡¯t matter why they were at odds; if she just found something for one of them to do, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have time to pick on each other.

    After Richelle and Mrs. Walker finished their tofu pudding, they went back to the kitchen to continue their work, leaving the two grown men and three children in the living room to y.

    Roy Lewis had been an excellent student back in the day, so after finishing his tofu pudding, it took him only a few minutes to exin the difficult points clearly to the children, easilypleting the task that Richelle had assigned.

    Hugo, who was sitting nearby, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little outshone. However, he knew that even if his own circumstances weren¡¯t in consideration, he was bound to lose in terms of inherent pedigree.

    Even though Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know that Timothy and Tifanny were his biological children, it was evident that he had a lot of patience and tenderness toward them. To outsiders who didn¡¯t know, it seemed like he was teaching his own children, giving them equal attention and affection.

    Neither Roy Lewis nor Richelle, the two people directly involved, might have realized this, but Hugo could see it clearly.

    But he couldn¡¯t ept it!

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 heard that Richelle is your attending physician. Richelle can sometimes be quite impulsive, so please bear with her.¡±

    Roy Lewis remained poker-faced. After watching the children tidy up their books and run back to the bedroom to y, he finally raised his eyebrows at him.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her personality!¡±

    This was clearly a tant lie from Roy Lewis, who seemed to have forgotten that during their first meeting with Richelle, her arrogant and mboyant character had annoyed him.

    Now, it was Hugo who annoyed him.

    Since Richelle was his personal doctor, logically, he should have been closer to her than Hugo, who was just her friend. How could he have the right to make such requests?

    Hugozily smiled, ¡°Is that so? Both Richelle and 1 are the kind of people who like to speak our minds and feel ufortable if we don¡¯t. We started off arguing because of a misunderstanding, but as they say, there are no real friendships without a fight. Unknowingly, we¡¯ve known each other for more than four years, and our thoughts and ideas are very simr. Basically, we are the same kind of people who enjoy and advocate freedom.¡±

    No matter how outstanding Roy Lewis seemed, his haughty attitude and strict personality were not suitable for someone as straightforward and casual as Richelle.

    Roy Lewis could tell that Hugo was unting his sense of superiority in front of him.

    However, someone as mentally strong as Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t be shaken by just a few simple sentences from Hugo.

    ¡°People always need to interact with different people and see different worlds. What¡¯s the point of being stuck in a circle with the same kind of people, leading the same life every day? Mr. Camrey, don¡¯t you think that such a conservative and single-minded lifestyle is more suitable for retirees?¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t understand why someone as outstanding as Richelle would be hanging out with a small inte cafe owner like Hugo.

    And they¡¯d known each other for more than four years?

    But Richelle had said that she¡¯d only been in Kindur for about a month.

    So, had Hugo known Richelle back in South Asia?

    Hugo wasn¡¯t going to be easily repelled by Roy Lewis¡¯s aggressive words. ¡°What you said is true, but what are people living for? Forfort, right? Staying with people like ourselves, we can sit when we want to, lie down when we want to, and we have an understanding of each other without guessing, which is less tiring. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t mean to attack Hugo, but the more thetter spoke, the more it left a bad taste.

    ¡°Your thoughts, Mr. Camrey, should be the thoughts of most ordinary people. After all, normal life is tiring enough for ordinary people. But Richelle is no ordinary person. She is a very outstanding doctor and possibly even excels in other fields. She is clearly capable of dealing with various situations in different fields and even enjoys it!¡±

    These words were full of arrogance from Roy Lewis.

    His implication was that ordinary people like you could not understand the thoughts and ways of life of outstanding people like us.

    Hugo felt a little unconvinced but couldn¡¯t deny that Richelle was indeed a leader in many fields.

    Even with her multiple responsibilities, she still managed well and enjoyed herself.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯ve known Richelle for less than half a month. Don¡¯t pretend that you know her very well.¡±

    There was suddenly a tense atmosphere between the two men.

    Roy Lewis never felt that he knew Richelle well, but Hugo¡¯s unting of his closeness with her made him feel very ufortable.

    His tone became somewhat sour, and his words became more biting.

    ¡°Whether or not you understand someone has nothing to do with how long you¡¯ve known them. Mr.. Camrey, you are way too presumptuous to think you truly understand Richelle!¡±

 Chapter 80 - 76: Opportunities Donâ€™t Wait, My Dear Daddy!

    Chapter 80: Chapter 76: Opportunities Don¡¯t Wait, My Dear Daddy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was not a person who easily became close friends with anyone. To be his friend or be recognized by him, one had to go through a period of understanding and getting to know each other before gaining his trust.

    Only then could they develop a deeper rtionship with him.

    However, Richelie Dunn was a bit different. If you wanted to talk about understanding, Roy still didn¡¯t understand Richelle, but he trusted her immensely.

    This trust, though seemingly baseless, had remained unshakable to this day.

    Even now, he still considered her somewhat dangerous, but he continued to trust her.

    Still, he let her remain in his life unrestrained, allowing her to influence him little by little, as well as his precious son.

    Hugo Camrey quietly observed Roy. In just a few brief exchanges, he became even more certain that this man was incredibly powerful and determined.

    He couldn¡¯t help but worry for Richelle¡ªin her interactions with Roy, the chances of her regaining custody of Timmy were close to zero if she didn¡¯t want any association with him.

    The three children returned to their seats for dinner. Usually, Timothy and

    Tifanny sat across from Roy and his son, but today, the young master moved Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s chairs to his side as soon as he entered the dining room. Humph, he wouldn¡¯t let this weird uncle corrupt his little brother and sister. Hugo was now convinced that Timmy, the young master, was clearly on the same wavelength as his father.

    Their eyes were full of suspicion and hostility, just like each other¡¯s.

    However, Timothy and Tifanny were more open-minded toward him.

    ¡°Darlings, Uncle is going to a wildlife park next week with his coworkers from the inte cafe. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Timmy firmly declined.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny eagerly raised their hands to join.

    Hugo watched the three children with varying reactions, just as he had anticipated.

    Roy¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell upon him, and Hugo provocatively raised an eyebrow.

    Roy¡¯s expression was t, but his words were astonishing.

    ¡°What can you see in a wildlife park? When Uncle and your tommy have some free time, we¡¯ll go to the primeval forest to see lions and cheetahs.¡± Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s eyes lit up, and they eximed in amazement, ¡°Wow! Can we watch lions chasing cheetahs? That would be so cool!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Richelle waspletely convinced that these two childish men had indeed engaged in apetition.

    But if you two want topete, even if you strip naked to race or find an open space for a duel, that¡¯s your business.

    Why drag three little troublemakers into it?

    She tapped her finger on the table and said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s eat! We can discuss other matters after dinner.¡±

    As soon as Richelle spoke, the three children immediately quieted down and obediently lowered their heads to eat.

    Roy and Hugo exchanged nces before pausing their battle temporarily.

    Seeing the two men finally quiet down, Richelle secretly sighed with relief. Really, it was harder to manage these childish men than actual children. The children who couldn¡¯t stay serious for more than three seconds soon started to chatter and y again.

    Richelle and Mrs. Walker also actively engaged in casual conversation with Hugo and Roy, making for a harmonious meal.

    After dinner, everyone moved to the living room for fruits and conversation. ¡°Richelle, your almond cookies taste way better than the ones 1 buy outside. Do you still have any?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s shameless request earned him a cryptic nce from Roy and a disdainful eye roll from the young master.

    Richelle stood up, ¡°There should be one more jar left. You can have it for now, and I¡¯ll make more for you when 1 have some free time in the next few days.¡± Roy¡¯s eyes followed her as she spoke, ¡°Timmy also likes those almond cookies very much!¡±

    With his trump card¡ªtheir son¡ªhe wasn¡¯t afraid of losing to Hugo.

    As expected, Richelle turned around and apologetically smiled at Hugo.

    ¡°Then how about half a jar for each of you, is that okay?¡±

    Hugo Camrey felt so resentful that his teeth itched. He knew that Roy Lewis was using Timmy as a shield, but he couldn¡¯t argue with a little kid!.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll split it with Timmy.¡±

    Little Timmy exchanged a nce with his father, then looked up at Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Aside from almond vored ones, 1 also like chocte vored ones!¡±

    Richelle smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you chocte ones tomorrow!¡± Little Timmy nodded, then raised his eyebrows triumphantly at Hugo Camrey. Whether it was Hugo Camrey or Roy Lewis, they both had finally quieted down a bit.

    Richelle took a long breath. These two had been bickering since they walked in the door, even dragging the children into it. Not to mention how childish it was, weren¡¯t they tired?

    After Roy Lewis brought his precious son back to the car, he casually asked, ¡°Baby, is this the first time that Uncle Camrey has been to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house?¡± Somehow, Hugo Camrey didn¡¯t look like someone visiting someone else¡¯s home for the first time.

    Looking at him so at ease, if one didn¡¯t know any better, they might think this was his own home.

    Little Timmy resented his own father for not being up to the task. He had thought that with his father¡¯s top-notch qualities in every aspect, as soon as his father appeared, he would be able to easily crush Uncle Camrey!

    But who knew, in the end, he had to step in himself and barely managed to make it a draw?

    Little Timmy nced at his father with a look of disapproval, ¡°Huh, do you think everyone is as rxed as you? Opportunities don¡¯t wait for people, my dear dad!¡±

    Roy Lewis was both amused and annoyed by the sarcastic remark from his young son. He reached out and rubbed the boy¡¯s curly hair.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s not some great person, talking about opportunities not waiting!¡±

    Little Timmy saw that his dumb dad still hadn¡¯t understood his intentions, and sighed again, ¡°Oh, what a hopeless child!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°The way you talk, you¡¯re getting more and more like Timothy.¡±

    Little Timmy snorted, ¡°We¡¯ve always been good brothers!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t argue with him, feeling relieved in his heart that his son had found two such like-minded ymates.

    When they returned home, Uncle Axel came out to greet them, taking the clothes and bags from his master and young master.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Grandpa rkson is here!¡±

    Roy Lewis thought he heard wrong, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa rkson is here, sitting inside!¡±

    Roy Lewis was puzzled, ¡°Howe he¡¯s here again? Timmy and 1 just went to see him yesterday.¡±

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t know either, ¡°He didn¡¯t say, he just came in and sat down. I told him you were picking up little Timmy, and would probably have dinner at Dr. Dunn¡¯s house beforeing back. He said he knew, and then he started watching TV.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, still unable to guess Grandpa rkson¡¯s purpose.

    If it was about the Thompsons, he was too old for this, and wouldn¡¯t bother with these matters anymore.

    And if there was really something, a video call would have been enough to rify things, there was no need for him toe in person.

    With a myriad of guesses in his mind, Roy Lewis led his son into the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson!¡± Little Timmy, who had been getting sweetertely, eximed, ¡°Did you miss me again?¡±

    Grandpa rkson¡¯s face broke into a smile at his great-grandson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course 1 did! Come, give Grandpa rkson a hug and let me soak up some of your aura.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Grandpa rkson, impressed that he even understood the concept of aura.

    Little Timmy reached out and hugged Grandpa rkson, then took out the cookies he was carrying.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, 1 brought back some almond cookies, they¡¯re delicious, want to try some?¡±

    Grandpa rkson dly took it, ¡°Did Timmy buy these specially for Grandpa rkson? Then 1¡¯11 have to give them a try!¡±

    Little Timmy smiled in response, ¡°These are made by Dr. Dunn. You can¡¯t buy them outside!¡±

    Originally, Grandpa rkson had taken a piece and was about to put it in his mouth, but now, he didn¡¯t know whether to eat it or not¡­

 Chapter 81 - 77: Mo Nian, itâ€™s time to find a mom for Timmy

    Chapter 81: Chapter 77: Mo Nian, it¡¯s time to find a mom for Timmy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing the situation, the little young master blinked his eyes. ¡°Grandpa rkson, are you afraid of having a bad throat? Dr. Dunn said that almonds can clear heat and phlegm, so you won¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Old Master could not disappoint his great-grandson¡¯s kindness, so he thoughtfully nced at his grandson while eating and asked the little young master.

    ¡°Timmy, do you like eating at Dr. Dunn¡¯s house?¡±

    The little young master only wanted to say more good words about his mommy in front of Grandpa rkson. ¡°Of course, her cooking is very delicious! If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask dad!¡±

    Roy Lewis also highly approved of Richelle Dunn¡¯s cooking skills.

    So, when the old master looked at him, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, her cooking skills are quite good!¡±

    The old master¡¯s gaze was full of yfulness.

    After finishing the cookies, the old master asked Mrs. Collins to take the little young master back to his room to take a bath and rest early. Once the little young master went upstairs, he took out a file and handed it to Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis received it with a puzzled look. ¡°What is this?¡±

    The old master raised his chin impatiently. ¡°Look for yourself!¡±

    Roy Lewis opened the file and took out the contents. He saw pictures of young women and frowned immediately.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    The old master¡¯s expression also darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning? You¡¯re thirty years old, you should think about your personal life.¡±

    Roy Lewis showed a bit of impatience in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m not interested?¡±

    This was not the first time the old master had introduced women to Roy Lewis. However, he never forced him before, and if he didn¡¯t like them, he didn¡¯t push.

    The main reason was that he always thought his grandson and Kiara Dunn still had some hope, after all, they had such a smart and lovely child together.

    But now it¡¯s different. If he doesn¡¯t step in and interfere, he was afraid that Richelle Dunn, a divorced woman with two children, would be the main mistress of the Lewis family.

    ¡°Roy, if you don¡¯t consider yourself, think about Timmy. He¡¯s still little, and it¡¯s better for him to have a mother at home than you, a rugged man.¡±

    Old Master knew that his grandson loved his great-grandson, so he started with that angle.

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t buying it, though. ¡°Grandpa, do you think every mother is considerate and attentive? Look at Kiara, she is Timmy¡¯s biological mother, but if I hadn¡¯t been able to go home in time that day, who knows how much Timmy would have suffered.¡±

    Old Master actually didn¡¯t quite believe that Kiara would be such a vicious person, he thought that the incident that day was mostly a misunderstanding. However, since his grandson was still angry, he couldn¡¯t speak up for Kiara.

    However, he roughly understood that the marriage between Kiara and his grandson was hopeless.

    But it didn¡¯t matter if wasn¡¯t Kiara, as long as it wasn¡¯t Richelle Dunn.

    Old Master came this time well-prepared, so now he patiently started his persuasion.

    ¡°Kiara and you don¡¯t have fate. 1 won¡¯t force you. But there are plenty of good girls out there. Look at these photos. They are all daughters of the well-known families in the Federation. All these girlse from noble families and have received a good education. They are not bothered by the fact that you have a child. Why don¡¯t you meet them first? If it¡¯s suitable, proceed from there; if not, treat them as friends.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face turned colder. ¡°Grandpa, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t mind my situation. The key issue is, I don¡¯t like to be around the opposite sex, let alone make friends with them or proceed further.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s words weren¡¯t false. From young to old, he hardly had any female friends. While other heirs of noble families were busy ying games amongst themselves, he was studying, working, and managing the family business.

    Even when he attended gatherings with clients or friends, he always remained sober and detached, drinking tea on the side while others indulged in various forms of entertainment.

    Old Master¡¯s face looked a bit unpleasant. ¡°You don¡¯t like being with the opposite sex. Do you like men then?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the old master indifferently. ¡°Grandpa, this isn¡¯t apulsory choice. If I don¡¯t like one, do I have to like the other? I¡¯ll tell you, I don¡¯t like being with the opposite sex, but I also don¡¯t like men, at least not in that way.¡±

    Old Master let out a slight sigh of relief. ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe you don¡¯t dislike the opposite sex, but you just haven¡¯t met the right person?¡±

    Roy Lewis had never thought about this question. After all, he always thought that he didn¡¯t have any interest in this aspect, so he had never been troubled by it.

    To him, if something was necessary, it would be a need that came from deep within, without any external stimtion or temptation.

    Just like eating and sleeping, even without food and beds in front of you, you would eat when hungry and sleep when tired.

    But women, to him, never caused this kind of deeply-rooted need and reflex.

    ¡°Grandpa, if liking and being suitable require searching like a needle in a haystack, then I don¡¯t need it! So, kindly respond to these nobledies and don¡¯t dy their search for another good match.¡±

    When he was hungry, he could just grab something and eat to fill his stomach.

    When he was tired, he could just find a bed or sofa and lie down to rest.

    Meeting needs should be simple, direct, and convenient.

    However, if for him to like someone, he had to constantly engage and contact different people to find the right person, then he would rather not have it.

    It¡¯s too troublesome, a waste of time, and not worth it from the perspective of opportunity cost.

    Old Master was about to be pissed off by his stubbornness. ¡°At least think about Timmy¡¯s well-being! He¡¯s just a child and it¡¯s so lonely for him. Plus, as the head of the Lewis family, you should contribute to the family¡¯s prosperity.¡±

    As for this, Roy Lewis cared even less.

    ¡°Timmy is ying well with Timothy and Tifanny now. He¡¯s not lonely at all. As for the Lewis family¡¯s prosperity, there are my uncles all working together, right? It can¡¯t all depend on me!¡±

    Old Master frowned and caught onto a crucial point.

    ¡°Who are Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    How had he never heard of any noble family¡¯s children with these names?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡¯s two children, a boy and a girl. Like Timmy, they are members of the High IQClub and have amonnguage with Timmy. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Timmy has been talking more and smiling moretely?¡±

    Others might not know, but Roy Lewis had witnessed his son transform from a previously violent and cold little devil to his current adorable state, who would act coquettish and be clingy.

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s name, the old master¡¯s face darkenedpletely, and his tone clearly carried a hint of anger.

    ¡°So, in the end, you don¡¯t want to find a new mother for Timmy, all because of that Richelle Dunn, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis inexplicably looked at the old master, not quite understanding how he suddenly red up.

    Yesterday, when he saw Richelle at the hospital, the old master was still friendly, and even took the initiative to invite Richelle over for dinner, right?

    How did the old master change his attitude within a day?

    ¡°Grandpa, what does this have to do with Richelle?¡±

    The old master almostughed in anger. ¡°It has nothing to do with her??¡±

    The old master thought his grandson wasconsidering him senile, so he counted the points one by one for him.

    ¡°Yesterday, when I asked you, you said you had no other thoughts about her. Now, you say you can¡¯t get along with the opposite sex.. Isn¡¯t Richelle the opposite sex? How can you get along with her, then?¡±

 Chapter 82 - 78: Is it Mo Nian and Richelle Dunn in the bedroom?

    Chapter 82: Chapter 78: Is it Mo Nian and Richelle Dunn in the bedroom?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If you truly felt nothing for her, would you be so eager to fetch Timmy? Why haven¡¯t I seen you do that so frequently before? Is it just so you can conveniently have dinner at her house? No wonder, forsaking Timmy¡¯s decent kindergarten and insisting on sending him to studying with Richelle Dunn. You¡¯re clearly trying to use Timmy¡¯s studies as a chance to get closer to her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Roy Lewis never would have thought that the old man, given his age, would have such a vivid imagination.

    ¡°Grandpa, the reason I¡¯m so eager now to fetch Timmy, is because 1 finally understand how cold I was to him before.¡±

    ¡°Having him study at Richelle Dunn¡¯s home, because she understands how to teach ording to his abilities, and giving him the appropriate guidance. Also, her home has two children in the same situation as Timmy. They are the same kind, don¡¯t you think that recently Timmy seems happier, like a proper child should?¡±

    With regards to the changes in his great-grandson, the old man certainly had noticed. However, he doubted the credit solely belonged to the young Dr. Dunn.

    ¡°I see, you arepletely smitten by Dr. Dunn. You mention ¡®Richelle Dunn¡¯ in every sentence. Thankfully 1 know she is your doctor, otherwise, 1 would have mistaken her for your wife.¡±

    Roy Lewis increasingly felt that the old man was being unreasonable, ¡°Grandpa, I am talking about the facts. I have no rtionship with Richelle Dunn. If your words were to spread, it would be really awkward for her as a single woman.¡±

    The old man was so angry his hands were trembling, ¡°Look at this! You keep defending her, and yet you say you have no rtion to her at all? Just now Axel mentioned you are dining at Dr. Dunn¡¯s home, 1 found it astonishing. You actually would have dinner at a female subordinate¡¯s house?! This is absolutely not your style!¡±

    Roy Lewis had no idea how to exin it to the old man anymore, ¡°Grandpa, since you are so dead-set certain this is the reality, then whatever 1 say is irrelevant. Anyway, these girls, 1 will not see any of them!¡±

    After finishing, Roy Lewis signaled to Uncle Axel, ¡°Uncle Axel, attend to grandpa, 1 still have some matters to attend to.¡±

    Once done, he got up and walked straight to his study without caring for the old man¡¯s ring eyes and puffed up beard.

    The old man was so angry he could hardly breathe, but he could do nothing about him.

    Let alone that Roy Lewis was an adult now, even when he was younger, the old man could never manage him when he got stubborn.

    ¡°Axel, what do you make of this?¡±

    Uncle Axel, who had been waiting in the living room all this time for orders, saw the argument between the grandfather and grandchild getting heated, so he decided to back away a bit to avoid getting caught in the crossfire.

    Unexpectedly, he ended up getting involved anyway.

    Uncle Axel, not wanting to offend anyone, tried to soothe the situation,¡±Grandpa, one¡¯s blessings are their own, you just enjoy your blessings. Mr. Roy and Timmy are very filial to you!¡±

    The old man grunted, ¡°Roy Lewis is fine in every aspect, it¡¯s only this matter of getting married that¡¯s truly troubling.¡±

    Uncle Axel handed the old man a cup of ginseng tea, ¡°Grandpa, you should calm down. Fate can¡¯t be forced!¡±

    Uncle Axel was visibly nervous, worried he might identally step on a mine.

    The old man took a sip of the ginseng tea, took a breath, and then looked at him.

    ¡°Axel, what kind of person is Richelle Dunn?¡±

    Although the old man was still angry, he did understand anyone that can be epted by his hard-to-please grandson and great-grandson was certain to have charm and unusual skills.

    Uncle Axel could only reply honestly, ¡°Dr. Dunn usually rushes off immediately after treating Mr. Roy. Every time Mr. Roy falls asleep halfway through the acupuncture session, she removes the needles and leaves. She basically doesn¡¯t wait for Mr. Roy to wake up and hardly loiters around unless necessary.¡±

    The old man was half in doubt, ¡°Then she and Roy aren¡¯t close?¡±

    Uncle Axel earnestly thought for a moment, ¡°They don¡¯t seem very close. When Dr. Dunn arrives early, she usually sits on the sofa reading until Mr. Roy finishes breakfast and gets ready. Then she goes to give him acupuncture.¡±

    The old man seemed to have discovered something new, ¡°During the acupuncture session, are they alone in the bedroom?¡±

    Uncle Axel shook his head, ¡°No, sometimes I¡¯m there, or sometimes Timmy would take a book to keep Mr. Roypany.¡±

    The old man scrutinized Uncle Axel with piercing eyes, ¡°Axel, is all this something Roy told you to say?¡±

    Uncle Axel felt wronged, ¡°Grandpa, you saw yourself. Since you arrived, I¡¯ve been here apanying you. Besides, this is all the truth. You can ask any servant to confirm it. 1 don¡¯t have the guts to lie.¡±

    The old man sniffed, ¡°Then why is he always going to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house?¡±

    Uncle Axel carefully counted, ¡°Not every day, perhaps three or four times?¡±

    The old man was now convinced that he wouldn¡¯t get anything more out of Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Oh, well. You folks have been at Roy¡¯s side for so long, siding with him in what you say and do is to be expected.¡±

    Uncle Axel, breaking into a cold sweat, said, ¡°Master, 1 swear to the heavens, all I said was the truth.¡±

    The old man, rising from the couch with a huff, nced at him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Look at your scared face! 1 merely asked you a few questions, there¡¯s no need to be so terrified.¡±

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Uncle Axel thought, ¡®You were once the savior of the Federation, who wouldn¡¯t be shaking in their boots in front of you?¡¯

    ¡°Look at how feeble you are!¡±, The old man ribbed,ughing and shaking his head, ¡°Out you go, the chauffeur is still waiting outside.¡±

    Uncle Axel hesitated, ncing towards the study.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Mr. Roy ask you to stay?¡±

    The old man waved away his concerns, ¡°Never mind, staying here is too stressful, I¡¯d rather go home and find someone to y chess with and ease my mind!¡±

    Seeing how Uncle Axel couldn¡¯t really insist, he followed the old man out.

    Upon his return, Uncle Axel reported in detail to Roy Lewis what had just transpired.

    The old man was right, Uncle Axel¡¯s loyalty was firmly rooted with Roy Lewis and his son.

    Roy Lewis nodded in acknowledgment when he heard Uncle Axel¡¯s report.

    Only then did Uncle Axel breathe a sigh of relief, d to see that Roy held no me towards him.

    The next morning, the young master woke earlier than usual. By the time he had descended the staircase, Roy Lewis had note down yet.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, where¡¯s Grandpa rkson!¡±

    The young master had gone straight to bed after his bath the night before, and thus, was not aware that the old man had returned to the main house.

    ¡°Young master, the old master leftst night.¡±

    The young master uttered a surprised ¡®oh¡¯, and after a while, his curiosity got the better of him and he asked Uncle Axel.

    ¡°What did Grandpa rkson say?¡±

    It was the first time Grandpa rkson had evere over to their house, in all the years as he could remember.

    Uncle Axel, well aware of the young master¡¯s temper, hesitated to give an honest answer. The many women who hade to the house seeking the master¡¯s favor had faced no small amount of scorn from the young master.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention much more. Just talked about some family matters with your father. Anyway, 1 didn¡¯t really understand.¡±

    As the young master¡¯s sharp gaze pierced through Uncle Axel, he felt himself exposed and found it difficult to retain his professionalism.

    ¡°All! Why isn¡¯t Dr. Dunn here yet? Young master, are you also eating the breakfast Dr. Dunn has brought over today?¡±

    The young master recognized his evasive look, understanding that women were probably involved in this matter.

    Humph, Grandpa rkson and daddy are nning to gang up and take advantage of mommy, a weak woman!

    The young master felt indignant. The gears in his head started turning as he began to devise a n.

    So, after finishing breakfast, he retreated into his bedroom.

    Rummaging out hisptop, he began to plot in silence..

 Chapter 83 - 79: Little brother, letâ€™s go take revenge on that big villain!

    Chapter 83: Chapter 79: Little brother, let¡¯s go take revenge on that big viin!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The days passed peacefully for two days, and on this day, Roy Lewis had a social engagement in the evening.

    Before leaving, he spoke to the little master who was staying at home for lunch and waiting for the driver to send him to Richelle Dunn¡¯s house.

    ¡°Timmy, Daddy has a project to discuss tonight, so I mighte home veryte. 1 won¡¯t be picking you up today, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me in the evening.¡±

    If it had been before, Roy Lewis would not have been in the habit of reporting his whereabouts to his son.

    But recently, he had almost be used to asionally picking up his son and sometimes even saying goodnight to him before he went to bed.

    So, fearing that his son would wait for him at night, he specifically exined it to him.

    ¡°Oh, I got it!¡±

    The little master responded casually, but in his drooping eyes, there was a hint of resentment.

    Obviously, it was a date with a woman, but he insisted on saying that he was going to discuss a project. Did he think I was a three-year-old child!

    Although, indeed, he wasn¡¯t much older than a three-year-old child, his self-awareness always made him feel like he was a stand-up man.

    Not long after Roy Lewis left, the driver sent the little master to Richelle Dunn¡¯s house.

    As soon as the little master entered the door and greeted Richelle, he went into his siblings¡¯ bedroom to take a nap.

    The three children¡¯s lives have always been regr. Richelle pushed open the door a few minutester and saw that the three children were sleeping in their respective beds, snoring softly.

    She gently closed the door and went back to her bedroom to take care of her own affairs.

    The three little brats, who had been sleeping like pigs on the bed, opened their eyes all at once when they heard the sound of the door closing.

    ¡°Big brother, brother, you two go to the terrace; I¡¯ll watch for you on the bed while readingics!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny slept in the upper bunk, and the two of them came down one after the other. Timothy took out his ownptop from his backpack and asked Tifanny, ¡°Little brother, should we do this together or separately?¡±

    Tifanny also took out hisptop, ¡°Let¡¯s work separately, Daddy¡¯spany firewall must be very difficult to crack.¡±

    Timothy scratched his nose, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve tried it before, but I was just a little bit off every time.¡±

    The two brothers had already sat down on the carpet on the terrace, ¡°Big brother, why did you try to hack your ownpany¡¯s firewall? You¡¯re a little prince!¡±

    Tifanny and Timothy have had a correct understanding of their big brother¡¯s noble status from the beginning. However, neither Tifanny nor Timothy was jealous or envious of their big brother¡¯s status.

    As Timothy puts it, ¡°It¡¯s just money. I can also earn it for Mommy and Tifanny to spend.¡±

    Timothy chuckled, ¡°I was just bored and tried to find something fun to pass the time!¡±

    Tifanny had already turned on hisputer, typing in passwords and chatting with Timothy while operating.

    ¡°Were you so bored before?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s fingers were also dancing on the keyboard, continuing the casual chat with his brother amidst the tter of typing.

    ¡°Of course I was bored. I was the only child at home, and everyone else was aged forty or fifty, nannies, cooks, and drivers. Daddy was the youngest, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to me before.¡±

    In the past, Timothy would have harbored some resentment when he thought of these things, but now that he has his mother and siblings with him, those past events no longer matter. When talking casually, things gradually became lighter and easier to talk about.

    Tifanny nced at his brother and then patted him gently on the shoulder with his chubby little hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; in the future, Casey, Tifanny, and Mommy will all be with you!¡±

    Timothy looked up, their two pairs of beautiful eyes met and shared a smile. They then lowered their eyes back to their screens.

    ¡°Little brother, Daddy¡¯spany¡¯s system is said to be the strongest defense system, and it¡¯s rumored to have the same level of difficulty as the Federation Security Bureau. So don¡¯t underestimate it ¨C it¡¯s really hard!¡±

    Now, it was Tifanny¡¯s turn to scratch his nose and chuckle shyly.

    ¡°Actually, big brother, I¡¯ve tried a few times too. Just like you, I was always just a little bit off.¡±

    Timothy widened his eyes, ¡°Huh? Why did you want to hack Daddy¡¯spany?¡±

    Tifanny coughed, ¡°At first, Mommy looked so sad every time she came back from your house, and her eyes were swollen from crying a couple of times. I was worried about Mommy, so 1 wanted to see if I could help her and make you understand her difficulties and the hardships she¡¯s been through.¡±

    As Tifanny mentioned it, Timothy immediately remembered.

    The time Mommy brought puff pastry, he was angry.

    The next day, Mommy brought gifts for his brother and sister, and he said even more hurtful words to her.

    So, those two times, he made Mommy cry?

    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    The little master felt sorry for his mommy and his heart was full of guilt.

    He didn¡¯t apologize easily to people, but this time, he was truly sincere and genuine.

    Tifanny looked at his brother, puzzled, ¡°Big brother, why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡±

    Timothy stopped, sniffed, and his beautiful eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°At first, 1 was really angry at Mommy, so I deliberately said some nasty things to make her angry, and I made her cry¡­¡±

    Little master now realized that he had been quite a naughty boy at that time. Mommy didn¡¯t mean to abandon him, and his siblings had told him that Mommy had almost died giving birth to them. Back then, Mommy was unable to protect them, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she had no choice.

    Compared to Timothy, Tifanny and Timothy might not have had asfortable a life materially, with no maids or servants waiting on them hand and foot.

    However, in terms of their mental well-being, they were far richer than Timothy.

    Despite Richelie¡¯s arrogance and conceit in front of others, she had been very dedicated and attentive to her children.

    That¡¯s why Tifanny and Timothy, who grew up wrapped in love, never felt the absence of their father.

    Now, seeing his brother¡¯s red eyes, Tifanny hastily put down hisputer, scooted closer, and hugged his brother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You were just angry with Mommy because you didn¡¯t know the whole story, brother. If I were you, 1 would also be angry at Mommy at first. But it¡¯s not your fault or Mommy¡¯s; it¡¯s the fault of that big bad guy who took you away! If it wasn¡¯t for that big bad guy, the three of us would have been able to live together with Mommy, right?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±, Timothy nodded, deep in thought.

    A sh of coldness crossed his eyes, and after a while, he asked.

    ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t we go find that big bad guy and take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 84 - 80: Weâ€™ve been fooled by Dadâ€™s old fox!

    Chapter 84: Chapter 80: We¡¯ve been fooled by Dad¡¯s old fox!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy had thought about that too.

    But he shook his head, ¡°Big brother, Mommy said that the adult world is veryplicated, and many things may not be what we see. So, Mommy will deal with the big bad guy, and we should not worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Our mommy is very powerful, believe in her!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s education for Timothy and Tifanny was never a greenhouse model.

    She would tell them about the real world within an eptable range, and then, as much as possible, teach them step by step how to survive in thisplex world.

    Because her children were different from others.

    When other children were still learning some basic knowledge, her children had already learned a bit of everything from astronomy to geography.

    Since they knew more than others, it was easy for them to develop a proud mentality, and then, act recklessly.

    But they didn¡¯t have enough ability to protect themselves. What they knew was just theoretical knowledge from books. They did not understand the hardest part ¨C the human heart.

    Thinking about Mommy¡¯s confident look, Timmy slowly nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I trust Mommy!¡±

    Richelle was busy in the bedroom until 2:15 a.m., washed her face, came out to warm up the milk, and prepared snacks and fruit before knocking on the children¡¯s bedroom door.

    ¡°Babies, time to get up.¡±

    The three children quickly came out in single file. As usual, they carried small stools to sit around the coffee table,ughing and joking while eating.

    Originally, ording to the schedule, Richelle would give the three children a foreignnguage ss today.

    As they were eating, the three little ones raised their hands together, ¡°Reporting (Mommy)!¡±

    Richelle, who was checking the email from her master, looked up at the three children.

    ¡°Babies, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Timothy nced at his brother and then at his sister.

    ¡°Mommy, we would like to apply for a day off today.¡±

    The three children were always smart. Every time they made a request, they would take turns reporting depending on the request.

    Richelle looked at the three children seriously, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the reason for applying?¡±

    Although she was just an amateur teacher, she always required her children to follow strict rules when taking sses at home.

    Exceptions were not impossible, but they needed legitimate and persuasive reasons.

    After all, even if her children were extremely intelligent, they would still have to enter society and live with ordinary people. Society¡¯s rules and frameworks would not change or exempt them just because they were smarter than others.

    So, Timothy and Tifanny always knew that they were different from other children, but also knew that they were the same.

    The difference was their thinking, eptance, and capabilities.

    The simrity was the world they faced and the rules of survival were the same.

    Timothy immediately answered loudly, ¡°My big brother and 1 want to study some programs today, and my sister wants to draw, so can we switch Saturday¡¯s day off with today¡¯s ss?¡±

    Richelle looked at Timmy and Tifanny. The two siblings nodded immediately. One said, ¡°Yes, Timothy and I have a difficult program we want to study thoroughly.¡±

    The other said, ¡°Mommy, yesterday my brother and I saw a lot of cute kittens sunbathing in themunity garden, and 1 want to draw them.¡±

    After listening to the children¡¯s requests, Richelle thought for two or three seconds and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll switch today with Saturday, but then we¡¯ll have to do Saturday afternoon¡¯s chores on Sunday afternoon, okay?¡±

    The three children made an OK gesture together, ¡°OOK, no problem!¡±

    After a while, Timothy suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say Uncle Kendrick wasing on Friday? Tomorrow is Friday!¡±

    As soon as the name Uncle Kendrick was mentioned, Timmy immediately looked up, showing some alertness in his eyes.

    Richelle didn¡¯t notice her older son¡¯s expression and just said.

    ¡°He was temporarily assigned some work by Granny. He¡¯lle over once he¡¯s done.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny looked disappointed, while Tiffany pouted and said, ¡°What? He promised toe!¡±

    Timmy, however, visibly breathed a sigh of relief.

    After the three children finished their milk and snacks, they carried the tray back into the kitchen, put the chairs back in the corner, washed their hands, and returned to their bedrooms to do their own thing.

    Richelle always struck a bnce in educating her children. Since she had promised them that they could use their free time, she let them do whatever they wanted.

    As for her, it was an excellent opportunity to deal with the unfinished business at hand.

    Her master had just sent over a case report that was somewhat simr to Roy Lewis¡¯s situation.

    Before the surgery, the surgical team conducted a thorough assessment and concluded that the worst-case scenario would be the patient falling into aa.

    However, the patient died halfway through the surgery due to a sudden incident.

    When Sonia Seaton sent the case report to Richelle, it was to help her make a proper assessment and prepare for Roy Lewis¡¯s condition and surgery.

    Richelle was always very focused when it came to work.

    So once she sequestered herself in the bedroom, she asked Mrs. Walker to keep an eye on the three children in the other room from time to time.

    Though Mrs. Walker had not been with them for a long time, she already treated Richelle and her family as her own.

    She loved the three children wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them. You focus on your work.¡±

    Therefore, every half hour, Mrs. Walker would open the bedroom door to check on them.

    Each time, she would find the three children sitting on the carpet near the balcony, each with a small table in front of them. On Tifanny¡¯s table, there were oil paints and drawing papers.

    Timmy and Timothy had theirptops on their small tables.

    Seeing that the three children were busy with their tasks, Mrs. Walker did not disturb them and closed the door gently.

    A whileter, Timmy asked Timothy, ¡°Little brother, how is it going? Any progress?¡±

    Timothy scratched his head with a troubled look, ¡°There are still two more barriers that I can¡¯t crack, no matter what 1 try. How about you, big brother?¡±

    Timmy also scratched his head, ¡°I also have two barriers left. It seems that Dad has recently updated the system, making it even more challenging than before!¡±

    Just as the girl had finished drawing a picture of a cat chasing its tail, she triumphantly held up the drawing and said,

    ¡°Brothers,e look at the kitten I drew!¡±

    The two brothers, who were deeply worried, nced at their sister¡¯s drawing. In the picture was a little calico cat, its tail and body curled into a circle with its head turning towards its tail.

    Apparently, the little calico cat was attracted by its tail and was ying with it!

    ¡°How about it? The kitten is adorable, right?¡±

    Timmy nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very cute, but a little bit silly.¡±

    Timothy agreed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a silly little kitten!¡±

    Tifanny didn¡¯t mind her brothers calling the kitten silly. In her dictionary, silly wasn¡¯t a derogatory term at all.

    Mommy and her brothers always called her a silly girl, but she knew that only those who were loved could afford to pretend to be silly.

    ¡°Hehe, yes, it¡¯s quite silly, but lively and cute, right?¡±

    The two brothers fully agreed with this.

    The little girl finished her presentation and lowered her head to draw another kitten, this one chasing a butterfly.

    For people and kittens alike, many joyse from these silly little things.

    After looking at their sister¡¯s drawing, Timmy and Timothy stopped their work and fell into deep contemtion. A few minutester, the two brothers raised their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°All, brother (little brother), I¡¯ve figured it out!¡±

    The brothers were both amused by each other¡¯s words, and theyughed together for a while. Then Timmy spoke up first,

    ¡°Little brother, you tell us first. What did you think of?¡±

    Timothy pointed to the gibberish code on theputer.

    ¡°No wonder 1 could never break through this barrier. I¡¯ve been chasing my tail in circles, just like the kitten! Big brother, how about you?¡±

    Timmy nodded andughed, ¡°I¡¯m just like my little brother, chasing my tail all this time. No wonder I couldn¡¯t break through.¡±

    The brothers exchanged smiles and Timothy even pouted a little.

    ¡°Hey, it turns out we¡¯re both big fools! We¡¯ve been tricked by Daddy¡¯s cunning fox!¡±

 Chapter 85 - 81: Daddy, Youâ€™re a Big, Womanizing Liar!

    Chapter 85: Chapter 81: Daddy, You¡¯re a Big, Womanizing Liar!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tifanny heard her brothers¡¯ words, smiling and moving her face closer for praise.

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m not stupid at all, I¡¯m awesome, right?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy rubbed her head and pinched her cheeks, respectively, ¡°That¡¯s right, our Tifanny is the smartest and cutest one in the family!¡±

    In the evening, after Timmy had dinner at Richelle¡¯s house and yed with Timothy in the bedroom for a while, he finally packed up and left.

    When he got home, the first thing he did was ask Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, has my dade back?¡±

    Uncle Axel patted him on the head, ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad say at noon? He has a dinner engagement tonight and will be backter!¡±

    The little boy harrumphed without saying anything to Uncle Axel, changed his shoes, and ran upstairs. When he reached the second floor, he suddenly turned around and said to Uncle Axel downstairs, ¡°Grandpa Axel, after 1 take a bath, 1¡¯11 go to bed. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded and waved, smiling, ¡°Alright, I got it, no one will disturb you!¡±

    After the young boy took a bath and Mrs. Collins helped him tidy up the bathroom, he sat cross-legged on the bed and opened hisputer to message Timothy.

    ¡°Little brother, dad still hasn¡¯te back!¡±

    It took Timothy a while to reply, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle after mom tells the story!¡±

    The brothers sent several messages back and forth, like spies connecting with each other.

    It wasn¡¯t until nearly ten o¡¯clock that Timothy came online, and the brothers joined forces to break through thest wall.

    But the fact that the Lewis Group had stood firm as the top corporation in the Federation for decades was not just lip service. Even though the two brothers were intelligent, by eleven o¡¯clock, they were still stuck at thest wall.

    Timmy and Timothy, who usually followed a regr schedule, were both sleepy, so they decided to fight another day.

    The young boy came back downstairs after being busy for almost half the night, and after turning off theputer, he felt a bit hungry. So he went down to find something to eat.

    Uncle Axel was still sitting on the sofa, wearing reading sses as he read a book and waited for Roy. When he saw the young boying downstairs, he quickly took off his sses, closed the book, and walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, young master? 1 thought you were going to bed early?¡±

    The boy rubbed his eyes, pretending to be sleepy.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel looked at the sleepy little man and chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe, so you were hungry and woke up. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you get it.¡±

    The boy thought for a moment, ¡°Hot milk and chocte cookies.¡±

    Uncle Axel turned around with a smile, ¡°Alright, one hot milk and Dr. Dunn¡¯s love cookies areing up. Please wait a moment, young master!¡±

    It¡¯s unclear whether it was fate or Dr. Dunn¡¯s prowess.

    In the past, the boy held a deep hostility towards all women who were attentive to his own master.

    However, from the beginning, he only epted Dr. Dunn, and even more so, his affection for Dr. Dunn was even higher than for his own mother, Kiara.

    For all these years, he had never seen the boy cling to his mother or act spoiled.

    But with Dr. Dunn, he became more and more dependent and sticky, asionally even acting as spoiled and reliant as a real child with his own mother.

    This kind of behavior makes the boy look like a real four-year-old child!

    Maybe because he had witnessed the boy¡¯s transformation firsthand, Uncle Axel downyed any ¡°evildoings¡± about Richelie when Grandpa Axel questioned her, trying to steer the conversation back to everyday matters.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t hide a single detail about the rtionship between Dr. Dunn and his own master, as they didn¡¯t seem to have any ulterior motives towards each other.

    Uncle Axel wondered where on earth Grandpa Axel had gotten the idea that Dr. Dunn had other intentions for his own master.

    If anyone had ulterior motives, it was more urate to say that the master himself had some interest in Dr. Dunn.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t exin why the master frequently nced at Dr. Dunn or why he increasingly enjoyed eating at her house. Uncle Axel found all of this iprehensible.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, he would have thought someone was spreading rumors.

    Come to think of it; this was the first time the master had been so trustful and unguarded towards a woman, right?

    Now that they thought about it, the young master¡¯s behavior did seem a little abnormal.

    No wonder even the old master was beginning to suspect him.

    Uncle Axel was busy in the kitchen and lost in his thoughts until the microwave beeped, and he snapped back to reality, cing the milk and cookies on the tray and bringing them over.

    The young master picked up a cup and drank milk while staring at Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, is my daddy not home yet?¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded, ¡°Yeah, he called around ten to ask if you were asleep yet. He said the negotiations weren¡¯t finished, and he would be backter.¡±

    The young master responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and looked as if he expected such news.

    Uncle Axel had no idea that the young master had been mulling over this since he found out his daddy wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner during lunchtime. He¡¯d been pondering for more than half a day already.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, why did grandpa and grandma only have my daddy?¡±

    Grandpa rkson said that Daddy would be lonely, but he isn¡¯t because he has brothers and sisters forpany, they are happy every day.

    Grandpa rkson also said that Daddy should make a contribution to the Lewis¡¯s poption growth, but smart people don¡¯t need lots of them; one smart person is equivalent to ten ordinary ones.

    Uncle Axel had been with Roy Lewis¡¯ parents before, so he had watched Roy Lewis grow up from birth; the young master couldn¡¯t have asked a better person.

    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good, so after giving birth to your daddy, your grandpa didn¡¯t want to have any more children.¡±

    The young master nibbled on a cookie, ¡°Then, my grandpa only had my daddy as a child, which is much better than having many kids like Uncle Two and Uncle Three, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your daddy is amazing. People say one child is equivalent to two, your daddy is one child equivalent to a whole bunch!¡± Uncle Axel eximed.

    This wasn¡¯t false, and if the younger generation of the Lewis family produced a couple more capable people like their young master to help out, just caring for the Lewis Group and the family wouldn¡¯t cost Roy Lewis half his life.

    The young master nodded, ¡°Hmm, when 1 grow up, I¡¯ll be like daddy, one person equivalent to a bunch, right?¡±

    Uncle Axel felt both bitter and proud, patting him on the head.

    ¡°Yes, young master, you¡¯ll definitely be as great as your daddy one day.¡±

    The young master nibbled on a cookie, deep in thought as he leaned back on the couch, swinging his legs while pondering.

    Finally, after eating all the cookies that Uncle Axel had prepared, the young master was about to go upstairs when he heard the front door open.

    The young master raced to the entrance and saw Roy Lewis, exhausted and bending down to change his shoes.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back?!¡±

    He jumped onto his father.

    Roy Lewis leaned on the wall with one hand and hugged his darling son with the other, asking gently in his hoarse voice.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    The young master rubbed his face on Roy¡¯s body and sniffed like a puppy.

    ¡°I fell asleep, but then 1 got up because I was hungry.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, his low chuckle especially gentle and charming in the quiet night.

    He lowered his head and sniffed at the child¡¯s mouth, then chuckled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Haha, you had Dr. Dunn¡¯s cookies, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The young master responded with a hum and then frowned.

    ¡°Daddy, you smell so bad!¡±

    Roy Lewis was surprised, lifting his arm to sniff it.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    He didn¡¯t drink alcohol because of his health condition.

    ¡°It¡¯s the smell from the clients; they were drinking.¡±

    The young master snorted internally, thinking that it¡¯s not the smell of a client, but the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume.

    Daddy, you big yboy and liar!

 Chapter 86 - 82: Master Lewis, thereâ€™s no need for him to stoop to her level

    Chapter 86: Chapter 82: Master Lewis, there¡¯s no need for him to stoop to her level

    Trantor: 549690339

    Early in the morning, Richelie Dunn entered the Lewis¡¯ living room with breakfast. Usually, either Roy Lewis was there, or both father and son would be.

    But today, only Timmy was there, ying games on his iPad.

    ¡°Timmy, where¡¯s your dad?¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°He hasn¡¯t gotten up yet!¡±

    From Richelle¡¯s understanding of Roy Lewis, he was a man with a very regr life. Unless there were special circumstances, the possibility of him not getting up at this time was zero.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but worry, she put down the food box, bent down to hug her eldest son who was beside her, ¡°Timmy, good morning!¡±

    The little master rubbed against her, ¡°Morning!¡±

    Richelle let go of him, touched his head, and said.

    ¡°Baby, you go eat breakfast first, I¡¯ll go check on your dad.¡±

    It was great that mommy was concerned about daddy, but thinking about daddy spending the night with some youngdyst night, Timmy couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his mom.

    Mommy was so talented and beautiful, gentle and kind, she didn¡¯t need to be with daddy who was such a fickle person!

    Little master silently despised his own father in his heart, and held Richelle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him, he¡¯lle down when he¡¯s slept enough!¡±

    Richelle looked down in surprise at her eldest son who was pulling her hand and preventing her from leaving.

    She squatted down again, looking gently at her obviously upset eldest son.

    ¡°Did you have a fight with your dad?¡±

    Little master snorted again, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about him, he¡¯s not a child, he¡¯lle down when he wakes up.¡±

    Richelle grew more certain that Roy Lewis must have done something to offend this little ancestor.

    She rubbed the little guy¡¯s head, coaxing him.

    ¡°How about I just go up and take a look? If he¡¯s sleeping soundly, I won¡¯t disturb him and I¡¯lle back to be with you?¡±

    Little master was indeed angry at first, but after hearing Richelle¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but worry if daddy was really sick.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±, he hesitated and sounded concerned.

    Richelle looked at him gently, ¡°Do you want toe with me to check on him?¡±

    This pair, one was reticent and slow to catch on, and the other was stubborn but with a keen intuition, it was really worrisome when they encountered conflicts in their daily lives.

    As expected, little master turned around and headed for the dining room, ¡°I¡¯m not going, who cares about him!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly, she turned and headed upstairs, and saw Uncle Axeling out of the dining room. She greeted him and asked, ¡°Is Timmy having a disagreement with Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with other people¡¯s family matters, but when her own son was unhappy, she couldn¡¯t help but intervene.

    Uncle Axel thought carefully, ¡°No, recently, little master and Master Lewis have been getting closer, it¡¯s been years, and now they finally look like father and son!¡±

    Richelle saw that Uncle Axel didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so she didn¡¯t ask any further.

    ¡°Alright, you go ahead with what you were doing, Uncle Axel, I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s the matter with Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you go ahead. Master Lewis usually gets up around six o¡¯clock, when I saw he hadn¡¯te down yet this morning, I asked him, he said he was a bit tired and wanted to sleep some more.¡±

    Richelle had only known Roy Lewis for half a month, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with his lifestyle, so she asked, ¡°Does this happen often?¡±

    Uncle Axel shook his head, ¡°Not often, but he went to see a clientst night and came backte. He had stopped attending night events recently, so he probably couldn¡¯t adapt to it all of a sudden.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±

    Richelle went upstairs and stood outside Roy Lewis¡¯ bedroom, knocking on the door a few times.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ hoarse voice came through, ¡°Come in¡­¡±

    Richelle pushed the door open and saw Roy Lewis, wrapped in a quilt, lying on the bed, his eyes tightly closed, as if he hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet.

    Richelle walked to the edge of the bed, ¡°Mr. Lewis? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±

    Roy Lewis slowly opened his eyes, his usually bright and piercing eyes now carried a hint of confusion and surprise.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn? What are you doing here?¡±

    His voice, heavy with nasal sounds, still carried the familiar sense of distance he always kept.

    Richelle Dunn thought he was questioning her, so she gave him a faint response.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Lewis¡¯s personal doctor. It¡¯s my duty to keep an eye on your health.¡±

    While saying this, she reached out and touched his forehead.

    From her touch, it seemed like he had a slight fever.

    Richelle Dunn furrowed her brow worriedly, ¡°Seems a little warm. Mr. Lewis, apart from feeling tired, are you feeling unwell in any other way?¡±

    His body was different from others. When he got a fever, it could be either mild or severe.

    Roy Lewis seemed not to hear her words, instead, his gaze was fixed on her fair and slender wrist.

    Richelle Dunn withdrew her hand, and his gaze seemed maically attracted to it, following her as she pulled her hand back to her chest.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t you like wearing watches?¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him inexplicably. This man shouldn¡¯t have a severe fever; had his brain been fried by the fever?

    Then she noticed his gaze seemed to be fixed on her chest.

    Richelle frowned slightly, her tone clearly unhappy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what are you looking at?¡±

    Roy Lewis propped himself up in bed. His mind wasn¡¯t fully awake yet, and his gaze seemed to be glued to her wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at your wrist¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn followed his gaze and looked back at her own wrist.

    To ensure he wasn¡¯t lying, she held her hands up close to him, her eyes yful as she looked at him.

    ¡°My wrist? Is it that attractive?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze continued to linger on her wrist,pletely ignoring the sarcasm in her words, and he nodded sincerely.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite attractive, much more so than the spokesperson¡¯s wrist!¡±

    He had woken up earlier to see Richelle Dunn¡¯s fair and dazzling wrist, reminding him of Nathan Carouleiningst night about not being able to find a suitable spokesperson for their new women¡¯s watch model.

    That watch would look perfect on her wrist.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was left puzzled by Roy Lewis¡¯s seemingly unrtedments. If she didn¡¯t know him well and was aware he was a man of upright character verging on old-fashioned, she would have suspected he was a pervert.

    Just as Roy Lewis was about to exin, Richelle Dunn had already turned away and took out a fever patch from the medical kit, leaning in to attach it to his forehead.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, have you lost your mind due to fever?¡±

    Besides this, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons why the normally serious and cold Master Lewis would wake up and start rambling like apletely different person.

    Roy Lewis looked at her in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever!¡±, he raised his hand and grabbed her wrist.

    Richelle Dunn nced at the temperature on the fever patch, 36.5 degrees, indeed no fever.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±, Richelle Dunn hesitated but decided against saying the rest of the sentence, ¡°acting like you¡¯re possessed.¡±

    Roy Lewis let go of her wrist, by now he was fully awake and his mind functioning normally.

    ¡°My assistantined to me yesterday about the spokesperson for our new women¡¯s watch not having beautiful hands. If it was Dr. Dunn¡¯s hand, it would be perfect.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was speechless. She rubbed her wrist that Roy Lewis had firmly gripped, and thought to herself.

    A man like Roy Lewis,

    could have any woman he wanted in Kindur just by snapping his fingers.

    He really didn¡¯t need to go after someone as rough and hard-to-handle as her!

 Chapter 87 - 83: Roy Lewis is a fickle playboy!

    Chapter 87: Chapter 83: Roy Lewis is a fickle yboy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t have a fever, but he had a slight cold.

    Richelie Dunn went downstairs to get some medicine, asked Uncle Axel to send someone to buy it, and waited for him to finish breakfast before giving it to him.

    Roy Lewis quickly finished washing up and came downstairs. Although he had a slight cold, he still looked as energetic as ever, walking with a breeze.

    Little Timmy was still eating breakfast in the dining room. When he saw his dading in, he pretended not to see him and continued to eat his breakfast with his head down.

    Roy Lewis had be closer to his sontely, and he felt a little ufortable with his son¡¯s coldness.

    He reached out to ruffle the little guy¡¯s head, leaned in a little closer, and took a good look at him.

    ¡°Baby, who upset you again?¡±

    Little Timmy nced at him, turned his face away, and pushed his hand away.

    ¡°You!¡±, and then pouted and ignored him.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know how to deal with him, but after thinking about it for a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.

    He had to ask Richelie Dunn for help to find out what on earth he had done to upset his little ancestor.

    Little Timmy finished his breakfast in silence, wiped his mouth clean, jumped off the ground, and left the dining room, ignoring Roy Lewis all the way.

    When Roy Lewis came out after finishing breakfast, he didn¡¯t see his son and asked Uncle Axel, ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone to the yroom!¡±

    As a result, just after Roy Lewis finished taking his medicine, little Timmy came down with a small backpack and said coldly to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to practice programming with Timothy. You should have the driver take me there first.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Richelle Dunn, and Richelle naturally sided with their son.

    ¡°I have a hospital meeting to discuss the surgical n after giving you the injection. Mr. Lewis, please arrange for the driver to take Timmy there.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment. Since his son was happier with Timothy and Tifanny, he decided to let him go and spend more time with them.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, you go and make the arrangements.¡±

    As soon as little Timmy left, Roy Lewis asked Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Timmy said I upset him. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart was definitely on her son¡¯s side, thinking, you are his biological father, living under the same roof, and you have the nerve to ask me?

    On her face, though, she still smiled and replied.

    ¡°How could 1 possibly know what¡¯s going on between the two of you? Why don¡¯t you ask Uncle Axel?¡±

    Uncle Axel, of course, knew nothing, and Roy Lewis was still struggling to figure it out. After a while, he received a call from Nathan Caroule. The two of them talked, and Roy Lewis¡¯ mind waspletely upied with work.

    As usual, Richelle gave him the injection and left before he woke up.

    Before she left, she specifically asked Uncle Axel not to let Roy Lewis go out today.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t have any particr reason to go back to thepany. After lunch, he stayed in the study and held a videoconference with Nathan Caroule and several other executives.

    Halfway through the meeting, the screen suddenly went ck.

    Roy Lewis just thought it was a temporarywork problem, but within two minutes, he received a call from Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Master Lewis, our system has been attacked!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought he had misheard. The security level of the Lewis Group¡¯s defense systems was definitely in the top three in the Federation.

    Moreover, just a few months ago, he personally led a team to reinforce the firewall, and he had always believed that only he could crack it!

    ¡°The hacker is extremely arrogant. After breaking through the system, they used our server to y ¡®Tom and Jerry¡¯!¡±

    Roy Lewis picked up his coat and rushed out.

    ¡°Notify Mr. Zedd, our technical director, to immediately format the system and minimize the losses. In addition, notify the entire technical department to work overtime and find the hackers, with a heavy reward!¡±

    All the data in the system was real-time synchronized by Roy Lewis to his top-secret disk. Therefore, formatting it first should not result in too much loss.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s strange. Mr. Zedd, our technical director said that there are no signs of intrusion in any of our databases.¡±

    Roy Lewis had already left the living room and made a gesture for Uncle Axel to prepare the car immediately.

    Roy¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°So, Daniel¡¯s meaning is that this person is just here to y, to make a visit? He¡¯s already let the cat and mouse out, and you still don¡¯t understand? How disrespectful does he have to be to us?¡±

    Nathan Caroule was choked up and dared not speak again; after hanging up the phone, he immediately pulled key members from several departments into a group. The technical department was constantly reporting updates on the way.

    Roy also opened hisptop.

    Soon, Mr. Zedd appeared, ¡°Master Lewis, the system can¡¯t be deleted!¡±

    As soon as Mr. Zedd spoke, the group chat quieted down, and after a long time, no one dared to send any more messages.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Roy Lewis, such a cultured person, couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    ¡°Find a way to protect the data and stall them as much as possible. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    Roy was so furious that he felt like he could have a stroke; who the hell dares try to meddle on his turf?

    He quickly searched through his mind, trying to figure out which bastard had managed to break through the defenses he had personally created.

    But soon, he had virtually eliminated all the people he knew from his mental list.

    After all, not to boast, but no one in the Federation dared to im to be better than him in this field.He didn¡¯t consider himself second best.

    Could it be a foreign expert?

    All the way back, Roy was thinking about countermeasures and trying to track the other side¡¯s movements while closely monitoring the group chat.

    Forty minutester, Roy arrived back at Lewis Group and immediately went straight to the technical department. Mr. Zedd came up to him, pointed at the server¡¯srge screen, and looked a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Master Lewis, they¡¯re demanding to speak with you personally!¡±

    Roy sat down with a dark face and quickly typed a line of text.

    ¡°Speak, what¡¯s your goal?¡±

    Mr. Zedd had mentioned earlier in the group chat that although the system couldn¡¯t be deleted, there were still no signs of intrusion into internal files. Therefore, everyone in the group believed that the hacker just wanted to extort money by holding the data ransom.

    Although Roy didn¡¯t like being ckmailed, he could only pray that the other party was causing trouble just for the sake of money in the current situation.

    ¡°US$ 68,340,550!¡±

    The hacker was very decisive and directly quoted a price.

    Roy had never experienced such humiliation in his life.

    However, he had been trying to track down the hacker using his personalputer on his way back, only to find that there were likely two people involved who were very in sync. Every time he almost caught one of them, the other one would swoop in from somewhere and swiftly erase their tracks.

    Taking into ount that the other party had been inside the system for nearly an hour without causing any damage, and that the system¡¯s files had indeed remained untouched, Roy weighed the pros and cons and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    If the other party were to steal the data, the losses would be incalcble!

    The other party was also very straightforward and immediately sent over an ount number.

    Roy, an experienced yer, could tell at a nce that the ount was encrypted and it would be impossible to trace it.

    Roy signaled to Nathan Caroule behind him to have the finance department transfer the money, and then typed another line of text.

    ¡°Interested in joining Lewis Group for a higher position?¡±

    If such a person could be employed by Lewis Group, then the US$ 68,340,550 could be considered as advance sry!

    ¡°Hmph, no interest!¡±

    This sound of disdain, inexplicably, gave Roy a sense of familiarity.

    But he thought that there were many people who could snort so disdainfully, and it wasn¡¯t just his precious son who could be so proud and snobbish.

    After a while, the finance department reported that the money had been transferred to the other party¡¯s ount.

    Almost at the same time, the hacker¡¯s traces vanished without a trace, leaving onlyrge characters upying the screen.

    ¡°Roy Lewis is a yboy carrot!¡±

 Chapter 88 - 84: This 500 million, letâ€™s leave it for my sister as her dowry!

    Chapter 88: Chapter 84: This 500 million, let¡¯s leave it for my sister as her dowry!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn returned home from the hospital and noticed it was already past two. She ced the pastries she had bought outside on a te, along with the milk tea, and arranged them on the coffee table.

    After that, she called for the children to wake up.

    When she pushed open the bedroom door, she saw Tifanny sitting up in bed rubbing her eyes, while Timmy and Timothy were sitting on the carpet reading books. It seemed they had been awake for a while.

    Richelie walked over and kissed each of the children¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Why did you get up so early today?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other hesitantly.

    In the end, it was Timothy who asked her.

    ¡°Mommy, are you really short of money?¡±

    Richelie grinned and pinched his cheek, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be short of money? But don¡¯t worry, 1 have enough money to raise all of you, so you won¡¯t go hungry.¡±

    Richelie thought that it was Hugo Camrey¡¯s words that had caused the two sons to worry.

    Even though Timmy and Timothy exchanged several nces, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention.

    ¡°Timmy, the allowance your daddy and the elders give to you, you must keep it well and not spend it recklessly. To Auntie, that money is actually just a small amount, and Auntie doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    Richelie thought that just like the time when Timmy secretly gave Tifanny his ck card, this time he wanted to give some money to his siblings for family expenses.

    Timmy looked at Timothy again and said ¡°Oh¡± without saying anything else.

    Richelie picked up a still drowsy Tifanny from the bed and told the two boys to hurry up ande out to eat the pastries. Then she left the room.

    As soon as the door closed, Timmy immediately asked Timothy, ¡°Do we really not give the money to Mommy?¡±

    Timothy was also confused. After all, US$ 68,340,550 was a staggering amount they could hardly count.

    ¡°Brother, if we give the money to Mommy, we¡¯ll have to tell her about the good things we¡¯ve done!¡±

    Compared to Timmy, Timothy knew Richelle¡¯s temperament better.

    That wasn¡¯t five dors, it was US$ 68,340,550! Even if their mommy wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, she would be shocked!

    Timmy had also thought of this, and even though he was a young master, he could take out a few million at any time.

    But US$ 68,340,550 was a sum that even Grandpa rkson would not give him all at once.

    So, if they wanted to give the money to Mommy, they would have to exin its source.

    But if they really told the truth, Mommy would probably beat them and their brother to a pulp.

    If the truth got to their daddy, then he and his brother would be done for!

    The dilemma made Timmy scratch his head, his small face wrinkled with worry, and he asked.

    ¡°What are we going to do with so much money?¡±

    Timmy had nevercked money since he was a child, so he had no idea what to do with ail of it.

    As for why they extorted such arge sum, the brothers¡¯ original intention was to teach their daddy a lesson.

    They wanted to make him understand that infidelity would never end well!

    Compared to Timmy, Timothy had already thought about making money to support their Mommy and sister, so he knew how to use the money much better!

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, we can make some investments, and when we make a profit, we¡¯ll give all this money to Tifanny as a dowry!¡±

    Timmy listened and nodded happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can use them as start-up capital, invest first, and when Tifanny gets married, we¡¯ll return the principal plus interest and give it all to Tifanny as a dowry!¡±

    The two brothers discussed in the bedroom, finally settling on an appropriate destination for the US$ 68,340,550.

    As for Roy Lewis, after being yed and extorted by the two hackers, he had just breathed a sigh of relief when Mr. Zedd informed him that the system was up and running again. However, just then, he saw the words on the screen.

    His face ckened with anger and he nearly smashed the screen on the spot.

    But the most outrageous part was that, besides the big words on the screen, there was a huge tiger holding a colorful carrot drawn in the bottom right-hand corner!

    This tiger was drawn so vividly and lifelike that it was extremely expressive.

    As a result, Nathan Caroule, who had been trying to hold back hisughter when reading the words on the screen, couldn¡¯t help but praise it.

    ¡°Wow, this big tiger is really well-drawn!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he suddenly realized what he had said.

    Oh my god, Master Lewis was born in the year of the tiger!

    Damn it, now he¡¯d be lucky to escape this with half his life!

    As expected, Roy Lewis, who had been looking for an outlet for his anger, turned and red at him fiercely.

    ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ve been negligent, your entire bonus for the first half of the year is forfeited!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly entered a series of codes, sessfully erasing the infuriating big words on the screen.

    Roy Lewis thought that the hacker had only disyed those words on this server screen, so he calmly left the technical department after erasing them.

    Little did he know, those words and the illustration were disyed on all the Lewis Groupputers at the same time.

    Thus, the rumors of Master Lewis being a fickle radish instantly spread throughout thepany.

    ¡°Wow, it seems that the person behind all of this is one of Master Lewis¡¯s lovers?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t involve my Master Lewis! He¡¯s always been clean and pure; there¡¯s no lover, only me!¡±

    ¡°Come on, what man isn¡¯t fickle? It¡¯s clear that two lovers are fighting for his attention, so they purposely caused a scene right under his nose.¡±

    ¡°These lovers are really ruthless. Aren¡¯t they afraid of turning everything upside down with this kind ofmotion?¡±

    Of course, the other employees didn¡¯t know about the conversation Roy Lewis had with the hacker, or that the ¡°lover¡± had demanded US$ 68,340,550.

    If they did know, they would definitely say, ¡°What man do you need? Isn¡¯t money much better?¡±

    So within a short time, the rumors that Master Lewis was not interested in women werepletely debunked.

    Instead, it was said that Master Lewis was actually a ¡°man who walked through a garden of flowers without touching a single petal,¡± a fickle-hearted, yful person.

    This rumor quickly reached the ears of Mr. Lewis.

    The old man, who had been sulking over the matter of his grandson earlier, suddenly felt a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this a good thing? A man, after all, doesn¡¯t need to fixate on a single flower!¡±

    In the old man¡¯s heart, he had already assumed that his grandson had been captivated by Richelie Dunn.

    Therefore, the old man who had always been against his children and grandchildren fooling around outside was overjoyed when he heard the gossip brought home by his second son, Sebastian Lewis, that afternoon.

    Sebastian was dumbfounded. The old man nearly broke his younger brother¡¯s leg for his tant flirting, but when it came to Roy Lewis, it was apletely different standard?

    ¡°Dad, are you really not going to do anything about Roy¡¯s behavior?¡±

    It was ridiculous. He had secretly gone golfing with his lover once, and the old man had scolded him severely when he got home.

    Mr. Lewis red at him, ¡°Discipline? How? He¡¯s thirty years old, can 1 lock him up at home so he doesn¡¯t see anyone?¡±

    Sebastian became anxious, ¡°But why do we¡­¡±

    The old man was secretly pleased, thinking that his obedient grandson had finallye to his senses.

    On the surface, however, he scowled and interrupted Sebastian.

    ¡°Can youpare yourselves to him? Both you and James have grandchildren now! But Roy is still single. He¡¯s just dating like any other single man; who is he bothering?¡±

    Plus, being fickle is a good thing, right?

    At least it shows that he doesn¡¯t intend to die tied to Dr.. Dunn¡¯s twisted old tree!

 Chapter 89 - 85: Hang up the two little thieves and give them a severe beating!

    Chapter 89: Chapter 85: Hang up the two little thieves and give them a severe beating!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sebastian finally understood that the old man wasn¡¯t just being biased, butpletely and wholly siding with Roy.

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re a prestigious family. We can¡¯t y with people¡¯s feelings or mess around like this. Be careful not to offend other prominent families. Who will bear the responsibility then?¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis snorted. ¡°Responsibility? Haven¡¯t you guys made Roy clean up your mess all these years? And now youe to me toin? Have you ever thought about how we¡¯ve been able to afford our lives? Our moneyes from him! Look at the Thompsons, would theye bother us if you hadn¡¯t poked your noses in their business? Humph, you bunch of ignorant bunnies, always causing me trouble!¡±

    At 5 pm, Roy and his Technology Department staff finally set up a temporary firewall. It was clear that the entire system had to be abandoned, but as it was a huge task, it couldn¡¯t bepleted in a day or two.

    It seemed they¡¯d be busy for a while.

    As he got into the car, the driver asked him naturally.

    ¡°Sir, going home or to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house?¡±

    If the driver had been surprised at first to hear Roy was going to Richelie¡¯s house, he now took it for granted.

    Subconsciously, the driver had already determined that Roy would choose Richelie¡¯s house as his first choice.

    Sure enough, Roy, who had closed his eyes as soon as he got in the car, didn¡¯t even open them, but simply replied with a few concise words, ¡°Dr. Dunn¡¯s house¡­¡±

    On the way, Roy kept thinking about the two hackers.

    If it came to their technical skills, both were impressive, but there was still a slight gap between them and Roy.

    However, their cooperation was incredibly seamless andplementary. If one made a mistake, the other would immediately help them fix it, and they worked together wlessly.

    Having such a duopletely baffled Roy and his team of tech experts.

    Because when you¡¯re chasing someone, they can only follow one path and change one way.

    But when you¡¯re chasing two people who work together seamlessly, it opens up countless possibilities.

    As a result, Roy quickly made a loss assessment and prediction in a short time and decided to give them the 68,340,550 USD to avoid further losses.

    Looking back, he didn¡¯t regret giving the money. After all, they didn¡¯t damage the system at all. On the contrary, they reminded Roy that he should upgrade the system.

    The only pity was that the two hackers couldn¡¯t work for him!

    In all his years in the world, Roy had nevere across a pair as cohesive as them.

    When he rang the doorbell of Richelie¡¯s house, he was still thinking about the two hackers and how they had hacked his system.

    As for Roy¡¯s unannounced visits, Richelle had grown ustomed to them. She let him in and called into the kitchen, ¡°Mrs. Walker, add a meal for Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Afterwards, remembering that he had a cold, she went to the kitchen to prepare chrysanthemum tea and told Mrs. Walker, ¡°Mrs. Walker, Mr. Lewis has a cold, make those two dishes as light as possible!¡±

    The words could be heard clearly by Roy since Richelie¡¯s house wasn¡¯t big at all.

    Uncle Axel often said simr words to the cook, but it didn¡¯t bother Roy.

    He knew that the cook got paid, but Richelle was different.

    Although she was his personal doctor, Roy was sure that the care and consideration she showed casually was based on their friendship and had nothing to do with money.

    ¡°Dad, are you feeling better?¡±

    The young master suddenly leaned into Roy¡¯sp, looking up at him with a small face.

    The young master and Timothy, who had been quietly plotting something today, were now watching Roy¡¯s every move closely.

    As the saying goes, guilt makes a thief. The brothers didn¡¯t think they did anything wrong, even feeling like little angels protecting their mom and proud of themselves.

    Nevertheless, those 68 million dide from their dad¡¯s hard work. In just over ten hours, they had turned thepany upside down, so the brothers did feel a little guilty!

    Compared to the young master who only knew how to express concern through words, Timothy was more cunning.

    The little guy rolled up his sleeves and looked at Roy, ¡°Uncle, do you have a cold? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Does your shoulder hurt? Let me help you!¡±

    If someone had told Roy a month ago that he would be so close to two unrted kids, he would never have believed it.

    But now, looking at the smiling Timothy rolling up his sleeves with bright eyes, Roy, who never liked being touched, actually nodded without any psychological barriers.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Timothy!¡±

    Timothy immediately threw off his shoes and climbed onto the sofa, bending his eyes as he smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do! Mom said making money is hard work!¡±

    If Roy knew his two little ones had conspired to take 68 million from him and were now only fussing over him out of guilt, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be so moved.

    He might even hang these two little thieves up and give them a good beating¡­.

 Chapter 90 - 86: Just Take It as Mr. Lewis Praising Me!

    Chapter 90: Chapter 86: Just Take It as Mr. Lewis Praising Me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    But he didn¡¯t know!

    Just a few minutes ago, he was eager to recruit those two prodigies into his team!

    Feeling guilty, Timothy extended his little arm and started to massage his shoulders.

    ¡°Uncle, your shoulders are very tense; have you been working too hard?¡±

    He tested tentatively, then motioned to Timmy with his chin.

    ¡°Brother, can you massage uncle¡¯s legs for a bit? It must be tiring walking around the office all the time.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked expectantly at his son. Remembering the boy¡¯s grumbling in the morning, he was afraid that his son would turn his face away and startining again.

    Unexpectedly, his usually spoiled and irritable little son nodded, brought a stool over, settled himself and started massaging his father¡¯s calves.

    In all the four years that Roy Lewis had doted on this little treasure, this was the first time he was being served by him.

    ii

    Uncle, is itfortable? How¡¯s the pressure?¡±

    Hearing Timothy¡¯s milky voice, Roy Lewis felt his bones melt.

    ¡°Veryfortable, the pressure is just right. Thanks, Timothy and Timmy!¡±

    Emboldened by their father¡¯s praise, the two brothers massaged with renewed vigor.

    Always full of ideas, Timothy¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between his father and his brother.

    ii

    Uncle, Mommy says, each child is a jewel in their parent¡¯s heart, so your nickname for Timmy should also be ¡®Little Treasure¡¯!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his son, who raised his head and retained his usual nonchnt appearance. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡±

    Now, Roy Lewis knew that when his son imed indifference, he actually liked the idea.

    Yet, he wouldn¡¯t admit it straight away,

    Richelle Dunn, who was bringing out tea she had prepared in the kitchen, burst intoughter when she saw her two sons serving Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Oh, Timmy and Timothy, what are you two up to?¡±

    Timothy replied cheerfully, ¡°Mommy, uncle works really hard, so Timmy and I are giving him a massage to rx his muscles.¡±

    Pretending to be envious, Richelle said, ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know this service was avable!¡± While saying this, she liberally rubbed her back, ¡°Oh, my back and waist are so sore from running around all day!¡±

    Tiffany, who had been quietly drawing, promptly put down her pen and rushed over.

    ¡°Mommy, Tiffany will massage you!¡±

    Saying this, she took Richelle by her hand and led her to the sofa, asking her to sit down.

    The sofa in the house wasn¡¯t veryrge, just right for three people or spacious for two.

    But with Roy Lewis sitting right in the middle, as soon as Richelle sat down, they were thigh to thigh, shoulder to shoulder.

    Richelle suddenly regretted her decision. This was hardly enjoyable; it seemed more like a new trick her children hade up with to tease her.

    ¡°Never mind, I still have some things to do¡­¡±

    Even as she was speaking, Roy Lewis shifted towards the edge and gestured to the space next to him.

    ¡°No need to rush, take a few minutes to sit and enjoy. It¡¯s not often our children are so kind!¡±

    As if, he was the real master of this house.

    Richelle shot him a nce, wordlessly criticizing his audacity in making himself at home, thinking back about how she could enjoy these luxury services every day.

    True to form, Timothy quickly chimed in.

    ¡°Uncle, Tifanny and I often give Mommy massages!¡±

    The proud deration of Timothy brought a radiant smile to Richelie¡¯s face and she put her embarrassment aside. shing a confident smile at Roy Lewis, she proudly sat next to him.

    Roy Lewis observed her actions, found them amusing and a little curious. His gazended unabashedly on her face.

    Though Richelle was just 25, she was the mother of two children, and should have been mature, stable, and perhaps even somber.

    But the more he interacted with her, the more he discovered many times that she could behave childishly.

    You could say she was no different than Timmy and Tifanny.

    What was it about her that made this 25-year-old married woman,

    appear as innocent and cheerful as a young girl, without any pretense?

    Richelle had intended to fully enjoy her daughter¡¯s VIP service, however, Roy Lewis kept his gaze fixed on her face.

    Though she tried to ignore him, his unabashed scrutiny was too imposing. Even Tiffany noticed, whispering in her ear, ¡°Mommy, uncle is staring at you!¡±

    Richelle was never a timid person. Although she was indeed bewildered by Roy Lewis a few days ago, she quickly rationalized it.

    Her rtionship with Roy Lewis, from the start till now, had always been strictly professional. The asional blush and the flutter in her heart, were nothing more than a natural reaction to his overwhelming masculine presence, hisck of emotional intelligence and his blunt talk ¨C often flirty without realizing.

    It was only natural for her, a normal woman, to react like that.

    Yes, the answer was that simple.

    With a calm andposed manner, Richelle lifted her face and looked at Roy Lewis. ¡°Mr. Lewis, is there something on my face?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head nonchntly, just as he did when she caught him staring before.

    No!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was inwardly fuming at his straightforward attitude, ¡°So what are you looking at?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of flirtation in his eyes, only scrutiny and appraisement.

    Richelie had always found this kind of gaze annoying.

    Since childhood, because she was smarter than others, many people would use this kind of scrutinizing and measuring look to see her.

    Roy Lewis seemingly didn¡¯t interpret her words as resentment, and responded to her quite casually.

    ¡°1 was wondering, how can you look so much like Tifanny?¡±

    Richelle was startled, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Her baby daughter was wearing a mask, could he still see the resemnce to her?

    But it didn¡¯t make sense, neither her daughter nor her sons looked like her or him. Was he trying to pry some information from her with his words?

    Could he have started to have doubts?

    ¡°Ha-ha, how did you notice the resemnce between Tifanny and me?¡±

    Even for the group photos taken on his birthday, she had carefully examined them and confirmed that the children wearing masks didn¡¯t look in the least bit like Roy Lewis.

    Nor did they resemble her.

    Roy Lewis stared intently at her, then at Tifanny, ¡°Just a feeling, you two have simr temperaments and personalities.¡±

    Rxed, Richelle mockingly replied, ¡°Please, Mr. Lewis, are you joking? I¡¯m not as cute or adorable as Tifanny. I¡¯m notoriously hard to deal with, frivolous and reckless. How could soft and cute Tifanny possibly resemble me?¡±

    Richelle was indeed very narcissistic, but she also had a great appreciation for others.

    Therefore, she never thought there was anything wrong with her daughter being the way she was.

    In fact, she often felt that her daughter¡¯s tenderness and warmth were just right to soften some of her own cold, hard edges.

    As Roy Lewis looked at her, he remembered that he had never voiced his opinion of her before.

    ¡°So this is how you see yourself?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s eyes were full of mischief, ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you see me?¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow in denial.

    ¡°I never said that!¡±

    Even if he had thought so, how could she guess it?

    Richelle shrugged, not exposing his true thoughts.

    ¡°Really, you never said that, but others have¡­¡±

    Richelle had always had just this kind of face. Those who could tolerate her might call her candid, but those who couldn¡¯t, naturallybelled her as frivolous and outrageous.

    And from the first day she met Roy Lewis, the look in his eyes reminded her of those pretentious and self-important people.

    Roy Lewis was surprised.

    So, you¡¯ve always been talked about this way?¡±

    Richelle admitted openly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    After getting to know her better, Roy Lewis had trulye to respect Richelle as a doctor.

    But a woman of her age and experience couldn¡¯t possibly be indifferent to others¡¯ perceptions of her, could she?

    Richelle countered him, ¡°Is there a need to care?¡±

    Seeing that Roy Lewis was still not quite understanding, she patiently continued to exin.

    ¡°My duty is to cure illnesses and save people. As long as the patients cooperate, 1 don¡¯t care about the rest. I mean, what does it matter what others think of me? I¡¯m not losing anything! Besides, why waste my precious time worrying about other people¡¯s baseless opinions?¡±

    These words stirred something inside Roy Lewis. He knew many people, but few lived their lives as clearly as Richelle Dunn.

    As for those her age, she was the only one.

    And those he knew who lived as clearly as her, were invariably very aged, having experienced much in life.

    How did such a young, intelligent woman, born into a good family and with a sessful upbringing,e to live so transparently?

    Richelle Dunn, you really are strange!¡±

    She spoke the most outrageous, most arrogant words, but her heart for her patients was very pure and steadfast.

    Although she had a young and immature face, she lived much more clearly and lucidly than significantly older people.

    Richelle met his deep gaze and responded with a raised eyebrow and a teasing smile.

    ¡°Really? In that case, 1¡¯11 take Mr. Lewis¡¯s words as apliment!¡±

    Compared to Roy Lewis¡¯s dullness, Richelle had extremely sharp intuition and sensitivity.

    From Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t see any mockery or perfunctory attitude. Instead, she saw something like admiration.

    Roy Lewis corners of his mouth lifted slightly as his eyes sparkled.

    Rarely, he nodded honestly.

    ¡°Indeed, it is apliment!¡±

 Chapter 91 - 87: What secret are Timothy and Tiffany hiding by wearing masks?

    Chapter 91: Chapter 87: What secret are Timothy and Tiffany hiding by wearing masks?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although he didn¡¯t know how to describe her personality and the way she dealt with things, because everything about her was unlike anything he had ever seen before, apletely new world of unknowns and unfamiliarity.

    But this strangeness and unknowns didn¡¯t repel him. On the contrary, they had an inexplicable attraction, drawing him in little by little, wanting to explore it further.

    The danger rm had been ringing in his head since the first day he met her.

    Yet her attraction to him had far exceeded the warning effect of the danger rm.

    In other words, even though he knew the danger, he still moved forward.

    This shows that what lies at the core is his instinctual desire.

    Just as eating and sleeping are instinctual needs of the body.

    Once again, Richelie Dunn was caught off guard by his straightforwardness, causing her cheeks to flush.

    Throughout their conversation, Timothy, Tifanny and Timmy remained still, watching their parents share this rare emotional exchange. They all held their breath, careful not to disturb the moment.

    So when they saw their mom¡¯s face suddenly turn red, the kids were overjoyed, their big eyes blinking as they exchanged nces.

    Timothy winked at Timmy and Tifanny, ¡°Did you see that? Mom¡¯s face is red!¡±

    Timmy also nodded and smiled, ¡°We saw it; maybe our mom is shy?¡±

    Tifanny blinked her beautiful fangirl eyes, full of sparkles.

    ¡°Mommy is so pretty, and Daddy is so handsome! Mommy and Daddy make a perfect couple!¡±

    After a series of winks and nods, the siblings decided to sneak off and give their parents some alone time to bond and grow their rtionship.

    So, Timothy cried out suddenly, clutching his small belly and hopping down from his seat, ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t hold it in, I need to go to the bathroom¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Roy Lewis¡¯s response, he ran off.

    Tifanny also reacted quickly, sliding down from the sofa and calling out while running into the kitchen.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker, I¡¯m hungry, are there any snacks?¡±

    Timmy hesitated for half a second before joining his sister, running after her with a smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker, I¡¯m hungry too, I want Osmanthus cake!¡±

    In just a few seconds, the three little ones disappeared from the living room.

    Leaving a blushing Richelie Dunn and Roy Lewis, staring at each other.

    ¡°All¡­ I¡¯m kind of hungry as well¡­¡±

    Richelie, not quite naturally, patted her stomach and stood up.

    ¡°Richelie Dunn!¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

    Richelle turned around in surprise, locking eyes with his deep and unfathomable gaze, her heart racing uncontrobly once again.

    She felt like she was going to die!

    This damned hormone!

    This damned primal instinct!

    As Richelle silently screamed inside, she tried her best to appear like a normal person on the surface!

    Even though she was blushing beyond normalcy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Sit down. 1 have something to tell you, and you can consider it.¡±

    Richelle tried to alleviate her embarrassment withughter.

    ¡°Are you going to give Timmy to me as my son?¡±

    If Roy Lewis really wanted to do that, she¡¯d be willing to kowtow to him three times.

    Of course, she knew that it was all just her imagination.

    Roy Lewis automatically took herment as a joke, as it was simply too absurd for him to take seriously.

    ¡°Timmy and Timothy and Tifanny are like siblings, and haven¡¯t you always treated him like your son?¡±

    By now, Roy Lewis hadpletely forgotten the usations he had initially made towards Richelle.

    Even his so-called ¡°three-point agreement¡± had been long forgotten.

    Richelleughed and tried to cover her guilt, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all the same whether I teach two or three kids.¡±

    In order not to raise Roy Lewis¡¯s suspicion, she deliberately made a gesture of counting money, ¡°Plus, more money to take! Isn¡¯t it great?¡±

    Eearing that Roy Lewis would continue to dwell on this dangerous topic, she quickly asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    Roy Lewis genuinely didn¡¯t take her words seriously, so he was oblivious to her subtle changes in mood. He took out a magazine from his bag, on the cover of which was an advert for the new luxury watch from Lewis Group.

    ¡°Remember the watch 1 mentioned this morning?¡±

    Richelle nodded, of course she remembered, she wasn¡¯t a fool, could she forget what happened in the morning by evening?

    ¡°Nathan has never been satisfied with the hand of this model, but he can¡¯t find a better one. Your wrist is very pretty, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    Roy Lewis said, his gaze naturally falling on her wrist.

    When he saw the pink braided rope on her left wrist, his eyes brightened a bit.

    ¡°The braided rope looks good, did you buy it?¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s just a simple braided rope, but on Richelle¡¯s wrist, it highlights the beautiful lines of her wrist and enhances its beauty.

    Richelle raised her hand, ¡°This? It was braided by the three kids during their handicraft ss today.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the braided rope, ¡°It¡¯s quite well made, and looks like it was done by the same person.¡±

    Richelle felt quite proud in her heart because this rope was jointly woven by her three beloved children, and its meaning and significance were very precious.

    Compared to her, Roy Lewis, as their father, seemed a bit pitiful, didn¡¯t he?

    ¡°It is pretty good!¡±

    Richelle suddenly realized and felt a bit sympathetic towards Roy Lewis.

    So, she put her wrist behind her back, shaking her head to reject his proposal.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m an amateur, I shouldn¡¯t try topete with professionals.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a half-body and hand appearance for this endorsement, the shooting time only requires one day, and the endorsement fee is US$273,362, would you still refuse?¡±

    Roy Lewis had actually anticipated her refusal, so he doubled the original endorsers¡¯ price using his personal pocket money.

    With the price of US$273,362, the advertising department would definitely not approve it, so he would have to personally dig into his pocket to make up the difference in the end.

    Sure enough, when Richelle heard the price, she clearly hesitated ¨C she was really, really tight on money recently!

    ¡°Really, it doesn¡¯t require showing my face?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course, our focus is on the hand and the watch, not the face, you see, there¡¯s no face in this one either?¡±

    Richelle looked at the cover again, indeed, there were only close-ups of the model¡¯s hand and watch, and half-body shots.

    Richelle was even more tempted, after all, that was US$273,362!

    ¡°Can I use a pseudonym then? And 1 can wear a mask, right?¡±

    In the hospital, apart from the dean and the elite doctors on the same floor and a few medical staff, no one else knows her real identity.

    Especially after the incident with the Thompsons, Richelle became even more cautious.

    This watch is a brand under Lewis Group, so while shooting the advertisement, she would be in contact with not only the Lewis Group people, but also potentially the Lewis family members. And theirplex web of rtionships was what she dreaded.

    Shooting an advertisement may be a small matter to others, but for her, who needs to maintain a low profile, it is undoubtedly too ostentatious.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t thought that much, but now that she made these requests, he immediately understood her concerns.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll talk to Nathan first and have him follow up throughout. If everything is fine on your end, we can sign a contract in a couple of days.¡±

    Since Roy Lewispromised, and since Richelle was really short on money, she agreed after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Roy Lewis saw her nodding, he felt happy too, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he reached out his hand.

    ¡°Pleasure working together.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to reach out her hand, lightly grip it, and quickly separate, ¡°Pleasure working together.¡±

    As for Richelle¡¯s perfunctory attitude, Roy Lewis did not notice because something suddenly urred to him.

    ¡°Richelle, actually¡­¡±, he stopped halfway, hesitating.

    Richelle looked at him, feeling a bit puzzled ¨C this man could be hesitant too?

    ¡°Actually, what?¡±

    Roy Lewis realized his stuttering must seem very nagging.

    ¡°Timothy and Tifanny, did they really wear masks just for fun?¡±

    Before now, he had always epted Richelle¡¯s given reason for it.

    But when Richelle mentioned wearing a mask for the advertisement, the masked Timothy and Tifanny suddenly shed through his mind.

    Richelle¡¯s heart trembled, her inner panic was immense, but fortunately, she had rehearsed countless times in her mind being suspected of the truth by him. So, she maintained herposure, and her panic quickly subsided.

    She strived to maintain a calm expression because if this man knew the truth, he might kill her!

    ¡°What does Mr. Lewis think it is?¡±

    The moment Roy Lewis stepped through their door the second time, Richelle had already thought of a reason to exin, and even informed the three children and Mrs. Walker beforehand.

    That is to say, only Roy Lewis was kept in the dark among the five people in the room.

    Roy Lewis looked at her and cautiously said,

    ¡°Do they wear masks because they want to hide some kind of secret?¡±

 Chapter 92 - 88: Does He Want to Discover the Childâ€™s Secret?

    Chapter 92: Chapter 88: Does He Want to Discover the Child¡¯s Secret?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Indeed, they were trying to hide something, but what exactly they were hiding, she might never tell him.

    ¡°Well, both of them had birthmarks on their faces since birth, as you know, kids care about their looks, so¡­¡±

    Richelie Dunn stopped talking and lowered her eyes. In Roy Lewis¡¯ view, she just looked sad and heartbroken.

    Seeing her like this made him feel ufortable and somewhat guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Richelle lifted her eyes and gave him a forced smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Secretly sizing up Roy Lewis again, Richelle finally decided to take a risk and probe.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 want to ask, if, I mean if, Timmy¡¯s mother didn¡¯t send him back to you back then, what would you do when you found out?¡±

    A ruthless look appeared in Roy¡¯s eyes. If a woman like Kiara Dunn were to mistreat his precious son, he would feel an ominous chill around him, and his tone became noticeably colder.

    ¡°I would¡­ kill her!¡±

    Richelie¡¯s testing did not rm Roy.

    He simply assumed that his son had shared his grievances with Richelle, and Richelle, who had always cared for him, just happened to ask that question.

    Richelle shuddered at his reply, feeling frightened, but even more convinced that she needed to protect Timothy and Tifanny even better in the future, not letting Roy find out any part of the truth.

    In the evening, after sending Roy and her elder son away, Richelle put her twins to bed as usual, then returned to her bedroom to continue with her mission.

    After ten o¡¯clock, she received a call from Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Richelle, it seems there¡¯s been some trouble with the Dunn Grouptely, do you know?¡±

    Richelle already knew most of it from the information she got a few days ago, but what Hugo was talking about might be something that happened over the past few days.

    ¡°What kind of trouble? Is it rted to the Lewis Group?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. There¡¯s reliable information that he¡¯s been getting very close to the Thompsonstely.¡±

    Richelle immediately thought of the Thompson family that caused a scene at the hospital the other day, ¡°Is it the Thompsons from Kindur?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t underestimate them. They have quite a power in the underworld. If the Lewis family are the most legitimate first family in Kindur and even the Federation, then in the underworld, the Thompsons are equivalent to the Lewis Group¡¯s position in the Federation.¡±

    This was the first time Richelle had heard of this.

    For one thing, she didn¡¯t have much of awork in Kindur.

    On the other hand, given the Thompsons¡¯ tactics that day, it didn¡¯t seem very clever, and she thought that they had just hired some low-level thugs to cause trouble.

    Looking at it now, could Jayden Dunn also be involved in the incidents?

    ¡°So, you suspect that the Dunns encountered some trouble that led them to collude with the Thompsons?¡±

    As far as she knew, the Dunns didn¡¯t have any dealings with the underworld several years ago.

    Moreover, the Dunn Group had always maintained a good rtionship with various departments of the Federation, and they had a very positive image in the public eye.

    The only possibility that would make Jayden Dunn ruin his reputation by colluding with the Thompsons would be if the Dunn Group or the Dunn family was in big trouble.

    This big trouble could be rted to the information she dug up a few days ago, or it could be something else.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find out the specifics right now, but in any case, be careful yourself. The Thompson family is a ruthless bunch!¡±

    Richelle responded with a hum, ¡°Thanks, 1¡¯11 be careful on my side. In the meantime, could you have someone help me find out if Kiara Dunn has a son?¡±

    ¡°You suspect that it was Kiara Dunn who took Timmy away back then and pretended to be his mother?¡±

    Richelle had doubted this from the beginning, but what she couldn¡¯t figure out was why Kiara Dunn didn¡¯t go after Roy Lewis herself if he was her target at the time.

    Or was it that Megan Linwood and her group really nned for another fat and disgusting old man, but she ended up on Roy¡¯s bed due to a mix-up?

    Or was Roy himself an ident at that time?

    ¡°I do suspect that, but I can¡¯t investigate it on Roy¡¯s side, so I¡¯ll have to bother you to find out.¡±

    After hanging up on Hugo Camrey, Richelle Dunn thought about it and eventually decided to call Roy Lewis.

    She had been Roy Lewis¡¯ personal doctor for almost half a month, and they mostlymunicated through WhatsApp, very infrequently.

    So when Roy Lewis answered the phone, the tone of his voice was clearly surprised.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Richelle, afraid of arousing Roy Lewis¡¯s suspicions, asked cautiously.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, have you caught the mastermind behind the troublemakers from before?¡±

    Originally, if the Thompsons were just causing trouble, there would be no need for Richelle to worry about it, nor could she worried about it.

    If Jayden Dunn was involved, it would mean that The Dunns might already be suspicious of her. In that case, she had to be even more careful.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Thompsons who¡¯s taken the me, but most likely it¡¯s a scapegoat.¡±

    After hearing this, Richelle realized that things might not be that simple.

    ¡°So, Mr. Lewis, are you nning to let it go this way?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t think she knew Roy Lewis well, but she knew that someone who holds the powerful position of the first family in the Federation at the age of thirty couldn¡¯t possibly be a coward.

    Roy Lewis seemed to not hear the mockery in her words and just replied.

    ¡°Yes, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange two bodyguards for you. Nathan will add you on WhatsAppter, and besides confirming the endorsement, he¡¯s also responsible for arranging personnel to ensure your safety.¡±

    As his voice fell, a notification sound came from her phone. Richelle nced at the screen, showing that Nathan was trying to add her as a friend.

    How did these two manage to be so in sync?

    ¡°Are you with your assistant?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t supposed to ask this; she was just curious.

    She didn¡¯t expect a response, but he replied.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m at home.¡±

    Richelle thought he would exin more, but he only replied to her question and then stopped.

    Richelle had to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with arranging the bodyguards?¡±

    Roy Lewis was silent for a moment, probably considering whether or not to tell her the truth.

    However, Richelle had vaguely guessed the reason.

    ¡°Is it because the Thompsons might take action against me?¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed affirmatively, ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. Arranging bodyguards is for your safety. You don¡¯t need to worry too much; I¡¯ll deal with the Thompsons¡¯ issue as soon as possible.¡±

    Richelle herself wasn¡¯t too worried, what she was really concerned about were the children.

    ¡°How about Timmy noting to ss for the time being? I¡¯ll stay at the hotel for a few days.¡±

    Since her identity was special, she was much more cautious than ordinary people.

    After the Thompsons¡¯ incident, she would change the route home every day and maintain 100% vignce all the way.

    At that time, she was just instinctively guarding herself.

    Now that she knew about the danger, she wouldn¡¯t put the children at risk.

    Roy Lewis was silent for a while again, and then made a suggestion.

    ¡°1¡¯11 have Nathan arrange your amodation. Timothy, Tifanny, their mother, and Mrs. Walker can stay at my ce for a few days so the children can bepany.¡±

    Richelle was particrly sensitive when it came to the children, and her first reaction was¡ªDid Roy Lewis find something out?

    First, he suspected Timothy and Tifanny wore masks to hide a secret. Then while the Thompsons caused trouble, he deliberately alienated her and now invited Timothy and Tifanny to stay at his house!

    What on earth does he want to do?

 Chapter 93 - 89: Daddy, are you really smart this time?

    Chapter 93: Chapter 89: Daddy, are you really smart this time?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie became cautious and even less likely to let Timothy and Tiffany stay at his house.

    ¡°They won¡¯t trouble Mr. Lewis anymore. If it¡¯s convenient for you, please send two people to guard nearby, and I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Walker to minimize going out,¡± said Richelle.

    After all, nowadays everything can be delivered. Mrs. Walker could even stay inside all the time.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll send two more people to protect them.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t dare to take such a risk. Adults at least have some fighting ability in the face of danger.

    Even though her children were very clever, they were still children who could only submit in case something went wrong.

    However, there was no need for her to mention this to Roy Lewis.

    After all, they were both innocent victims of the Thompsons¡¯ dispute.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Lewis. As for Timmy, do 1 need to exin this to him?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    Richelle also had Timmy¡¯s phone number, and she would definitelyfort him privately in her own way.

    Otherwise, with his temper, he might get the wrong idea and sulk alone.

    After hanging up the phone, Richelle epted Nathan Caroule¡¯s friendship request.

    As soon as she epted his request, Nathan immediately sent her a message.

    Nathan Caroule: ¡°Hi, Dr. Dunn, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±

    Richelle replied him formally, ¡°Hello, Assistant Nathan.¡±

    Nathan: ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve long heard of Dr. Dunn¡¯s heroic deeds. I¡¯m really looking forward to finally meeting you in person tomorrow!¡±

    Richelle was quite surprised. Could this outgoing and outspoken man really be the assistant of the serious and old-fashioned Roy Lewis?

    ¡°Assistant Nathan, are you really Mr. Lewis¡¯s assistant?¡±

    Nathan: ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you praising me? You must be! Only 1 can stand such a serious old-fashioned man like Master Lewis! Ordinary people can¡¯t stand him.¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, if Master Lewis can tolerate you and not fire you, it means his tolerance is not bad either!

    However, this also indirectly revealed a problem.

    That is, Nathan Caroule must have a great ability. Otherwise, a man like Roy Lewis would never tolerate a noisy and useless man constantly chattering by his side!

    The next day, Richelle finally met Nathan Caroule at the Lewis.

    Nathan was wearing sses, looking quite gentle and refined, a schrly manpletely different from the impression she got of him on WhatsApp.

    As soon as Nathan saw Richelle, he showed a bright smile and extended his hand.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I finally get to meet you. 1 never expected you to be much more beautiful than 1 thought!¡±

    As soon as he opened his mouth, his image caught up with the outgoing Nathan she met on WhatsApp.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±, Richelle shook hands with him, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Assistant Nathan for the next few days.¡±

    Nathanughed and pointed to Roy Lewis, who was sitting on the sofa and watching the news. ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t feel troubled. I¡¯m getting a sry from Master Lewis. I have to do the work after getting the money. It¡¯s a social instinct, right, Master Lewis?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°So much nonsense. You don¡¯t want your bonus for the next half of the year?¡±

    Nathanughed and sped his hands to beg for mercy, ¡°Master, no! I have to save some money for food.¡±

    Richelle curiously watched the two of them, while the little prince walked over and held her hand, also curiously turning his head to look at Nathan.

    ¡°Uncle Nathan, what did you do to offend my daddy this time?¡±

    Richelle knew from her elder son¡¯s words that this bonus-cutting scene had happened more than once.

    Nathan touched his nose and sighed, ¡°All, it was just lunch yesterday.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at him, ¡°Do you disagree?¡±

    Nathan quickly raised his hand, ¡°I agree! 1 absolutely agree! Master, I¡¯m really ipetent. It¡¯s my fault that you deducted my bonus for half a year.¡±

    Roy Lewis lowered his eyes, ¡°Alright then!¡±

    The little prince looked at Nathan sympathetically, ¡°Uncle Nathan, if you don¡¯t have money for food, 1 can lend you some.¡±

    Nathan took the little prince¡¯s sympathy as genuine concern, not knowing that it was just the little prince¡¯s guilty conscience.

    After chatting for a while, Uncle Axel called everyone to breakfast, and Roy Lewis got up with the little prince.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Nathan quickly took out the spokesperson contract for Richelle to look at.

    Richelle quickly skimmed through the content.

    She thought it would just be a standard contract.

    But after reading it, she realized it was a contract specifically written for her. The requirements she mentioned yesterday were clearly written on it. It was even noted that if there were any breaches by the Lewis Group during the shooting, Richelle could drop out of the project without having to return any fees. Furthermore, if it was the Lewis Group¡¯s fault, she could ask for furtherpensation.

    Richelle had never seen such an advantageous contract for the other party before.

    ¡°Assistant Nathan, does the Lewis Group always treat the other party so humanely?¡±

    Nathan Caroule coughed and spoke honestly.

    ¡°If this continues, Lewis Group will probably not be far from closing down. Dr. Dunn, do you think so too?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed. To be honest, she quite liked Nathan¡¯s personality.

    ¡°All, Dr. Dunn, please judge for me!¡± His face was full of resentment as he pointed at the contract. ¡°Despite this, Master Lewis is still afraid that you won¡¯t agree!¡±

    Richelleughed even more. Fortunately, she was just Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor. If she were his girlfriend or something, the old officials of the Lewis Group might scold her as a ¡°demon queen leading the lord astray!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to force things on others. If she signed this contract, the people in the advertising department might end up taking the me.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to sign it.¡±

    Although she had agreed with Roy Lewis yesterday, she didn¡¯t know then that The Thompsons were still causing trouble. Now that she knew, she was a bit hesitant.

    Besides, looking at this contract, it seemed that she got this endorsement not on her own merit but simply because Roy Lewis insisted on giving it to her.

    Nathan Caroule originally vented to Richelle as if she was one of their own. When she changed her mind, he immediately lied.

    ¡°Ah, look at my big mouth! Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t do that. Although we in the advertising department had some disagreements when Master Lewis set these terms, after meeting you in person, 1 understand that it¡¯s worth it for not only US$ 273,362 but even if you double the amount!¡±

    Nathan Caroule¡¯s attitude was very sincere, with no trace of lying.

    Richelle hesitated for a moment and proposed apromise.

    ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll take half the fee first, and after your ads are aired, we¡¯ll decide whether to give the remaining half based on the revenue!¡±

    Since Richelle agreed to Roy Lewis, it¡¯s not good to break her promise. But she also didn¡¯t want to damage his fair and unbiased image because of her.

    Nathan hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll consult Master Lewis.¡±

    Richelle nodded, and Nathan went to the dining room with the contract.

    Upon hearing Nathan convey Richelie¡¯s opinions, Roy Lewis nced thoughtfully toward the living room.

    Nathan was very good at judging people, ¡°Sir, Dr. Dunn is a very righteous person!¡±

    Roy Lewis let out a questioning ¡°hmm?¡± and signaled for Nathan to be more explicit.

    ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t want you to be embarrassed for her sake.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°In Lewis Group, who can make me feel embarrassed? Why didn¡¯t 1 know?¡±

    Nathan¡¯s face was full of mockingughter, ¡°That¡¯s right, who dares to defy Master Lewis¡¯s orders in Lewis Group? But Dr. Dunn seems reluctant to let you breakpany rules for her.¡±

    The implication was that Richelle¡¯s suggestion was made entirely for the sake of Roy Lewis¡¯s position and image.

    Roy Lewis stared at him unexpectedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that 1 was the one who added the extra million dors?¡±

    Nathan shook his head, ¡°How could 1 say that?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t say it. Since she will only sign if we follow her suggestion, let¡¯s amend the contract as she said and sign.¡±

    Nathan responded, turned around, and went back out.

    Prince, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation, asked his dad after Nathan left.

    ¡°Daddy, are you giving Dr. Dunn money to spend?¡±

    Roy Lewis patted his head, ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s Dr. Dunn¡¯s legitimate ie for her work. How did it be me giving her money to spend?¡±

    Prince pouted, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not deaf. I heard what Uncle Nathan said! You added an extra million dors, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you just admit it?¡±

    Princeined but was actually thrilled. Was his dad finally bing sensible?

    Roy Lewis was both amused and annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your Uncle Nathan say that Dr. Dunn refused?¡±

    Prince shrugged, ¡°I heard it. That¡¯s because Dr. Dunn is noble and upright. But it doesn¡¯t negate your intention to give her money!¡±

    Roy Lewis found that since his son started ying with Timothy and Tifanny, his son¡¯s mouth had be sweeter as well as more poisonous.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but find this version of his son much more adorable than before.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mention this to Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Prince rolled his eyes and scoffed.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡±

    Roy Lewis, who was severely despised by his son, couldn¡¯t help but pinch his son¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the smartest!¡±

    Prince giggled, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m like mommy, the smartest!¡±

    Hearing him mention his ¡®mommy¡¯ with such pride, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Had that woman Kiara called his son privately?

    Had his son been won over by her?

    But why did he feel as if his son¡¯s ¡°mommy¡± wasn¡¯t referring to Kiara?

 Chapter 94 - 90: Sir, you and Dr. Dunn, alone as man and woman...

    Chapter 94: Chapter 90: Sir, you and Dr. Dunn, alone as man and woman¡­

    Trantor: 549690339

    As for Kiara Dunn, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask his son directly but sent someone to inquire instead.

    Father and son finished their breakfast and walked our of the living room, just as Richelle Dunn had finished signing the revised contract.

    It was only then that Roy said to his son, ¡°Timmy, Dr. Dunn will be away on a business trip for a week, so you should stay at home and study or y this week.¡±

    The little master¡¯s face immediately darkened, but he didn¡¯t ask Roy anything. Instead, he looked at Richelle with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Realizing that this wasn¡¯t good, Richelle red at Roy before quickly walking over and squatting down in front of her eldest son.

    ¡°Timmy, there¡¯s a patient in a very critical condition who can¡¯t be transported to Kindur, so I have to rush there.<sup>11</sup>

    Little Master frowned, looking at her suspiciously, ¡°Does surgery take a week?¡±

    Richelle patted his head, ¡°Of course, the surgery doesn¡¯t take a week, but as their primary doctor, I have to be responsible for the patient. 1 can onlye back when I see that they¡¯re out of danger after the surgery, right?¡±

    She had prepared this excuse the night before.

    The little master stared at her for several seconds before reluctantly nodding. ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Roy and Richelle had just breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the little master say, ¡°Then why do I have to stay home? Can¡¯t 1 go y with Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    Not daring to answer on his own this time, Roy looked to Richelle and handed her the authority to exin.

    As for this, Richelle couldn¡¯t think of any particr solution at first, but after discussing it with Mrs. Walker, she got a good idea.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker¡¯s daughter is getting married, and she wants her to bring Timothy and Tifanny as flower children. They probably won¡¯t be back for a week.¡±

    Although this solution wouldpletely offend her eldest son, there was no better option.

    As expected, when the little master heard this, he immediately pouted and angrily sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°I want to be a flower child too!¡±

    Roy thought he had misheard because just a few months ago, his cousin¡¯s son had wanted the little master to be a flower child at his wedding, but he had disdainfully said it was boring and greatly offended the child.

    Richelle had no choice but to continue coaxing, ¡°Mrs. Walker can¡¯t take care of all three of you, sweetheart.¡±

    Little master pouted, ¡°Then I ll just bring Mrs. Collins!¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    He was clearly resentful about his siblings leaving him behind.

    Richelle said everything she could, bur seeing him still pouting, she helplessly looked to Roy.

    As Roy saw that even Richelle couldn¡¯t handle his son, he reluctantly stepped in to help coax him.

    ¡°Timmy, this time Mrs. Walker left in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare anything, so she didn¡¯t bring you along. Next time Timothy and Tifanny go out. Daddy will make arrangements in advance, okay?¡±

    Empty promises from his father brought no joy to rhe little master, who then turned to look at Richelle.

    Obviously, he understood that only his mommy¡¯s words mattered when it came to future matters!

    How could Richelle dare to make such a hollow promise to her eldest son?

    If she said something that couldn¡¯t be fulfilled and went back on her word, he would hate her for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Sweetheart, Auntie promises to tell you bedtime stories every night, alright?¡±

    Lil¡¯ Master¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Really?¡±

    Richelle nodded seriously, ¡°Of course! just tell Auntie when you want to sleep, and she¡¯ll call you on video chat every day, alright?¡±

    Little master finally looked a bit happier after receiving Richelle¡¯s promise.

    Roy, seeing his son finally appeased, called Nathan Caroule into his study.

    Upon entering, Nathan, who had witnessed everything, couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Master, I almost thought that Dr. Dunn was Little Master¡¯s real mother.¡± Roy didn¡¯t refute it for once. Instead, he agreed.

    ¡°I think so too. Compared to Kiara, Dr. Dunn and Timmy seem to get along better, and Timmy seems to rely on her a lot.¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue,ughing.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just reliance! And, Master, have you noticed? Dr. Dunn is also very fond of Little Master. The way she talks and looks at him while coaxing him is exactly like a mother with her son.¡±

    Roy sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words not only surprised Nathan but also himself.

    ¡°Master, could it be that you have feelings for Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. 1 have no other thoughts about her!¡±

    If he felt any regret, it was mainly because he felt too guilty towards his son.

    So, he hoped that his son could have a mother who truly loves and dotes on him.

    Nathan Caroule carefully observed him for a few moments before shaking his head.

    ¡°Master, could it be that you¡¯re too close to see the truth?¡±

    In Nathan¡¯s opinion, Dr. Dunn had been breaking all kinds of rules set by his boss since the beginning.

    And the only person he thought could make the boss break his rules had been the young master.

    But Richelle Dunn was obviously the second one.

    It was just like when the young master got angry earlier. The boss naturally shoved the trouble onto Dr. Dunn, as if a father who couldn¡¯t manage his naughty child would let the mother handle it.

    From his point of view, the two of them behaving together looked like an old married couple.

    However, the boss seemed to bepletely unaware of this.

    Roy Lewis shot him a warning nce, ¡°Don¡¯t project your vulgar thoughts onto me!¡±

    Fearing his bonus would be deducted again, Nathan hurriedly raised his hands to rify, ¡°Right, right, I¡¯m the vulgar one. Master Lewis¡¯s actions are all just because of his noble character and willingness to help others.¡±

    Roy Lewis cast an annoyed nce at him, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost!¡±

    Nathan no longer dared toment on the boss¡¯s private feelings. He took out his iPad and reported several important matters one by one.

    After the report, he asked, ¡°Master, are we still going to stall the Dunns for the coboration?¡±

    If, initially, Roy had suppressed the coboration with the Dunn Group because of his son,

    Now, there was another more important reason.

    ¡°Yeah, keep stalling. And inform the business department that there¡¯s a 95% chance this coboration will be aborted.¡±

    Nathan was at a loss for words. Master, you could just say the coboration would be aborted. Why mention a 95% chance with a slim 5% hope to console anyone?

    However, while secretlyining, he still had to do his duty to dig for the gossip.

    ¡°Master, what has the Dunn family done to get on your bad side?¡±

    Roy Lewis shot him a nce, ¡°Do 1 seem like the kind of person who can¡¯t separate personal matters from business?¡±

    Nathan secretly rolled his eyes. Indeed, wasn¡¯t Dr. Dunn just an example?

    However, these words he dared not say again. His bonus was already close to beingpletely gone. Any more deductions could mean going hungry.

    ¡°Of course not, Master!¡±

    Having seen the information in the past few days, Roy Lewis now had enough reasons to abandon the coboration project.

    However, it wasn¡¯t time to disclose this information yet, so rhe cooperation would have to be stalled for the time being.

    After discussing the Dunn matter, the two talked about other business matters. Finally, Roy Lewis instructed Nathan once again to find a few reliable bodyguards to follow Richelle Dunn.

    Nathan couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Master, couldn¡¯t you just let Dr. Dunn live here and not go out? Or let her go on vacation with her children directly?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him indifferently, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m afraid of the

    T hompsons? And this incident is something Richelle was innocently dragged into. What right do I have to demand her not to go anywhere?¡±

    When the Thompsons caused trouble, letting Richelle face it was out of desperation. For that, Roy Lewis felt extremely guilty and annoyed.

    Now that there were even more consecutive troubles, though he had enough confidence to protect her family¡¯s safety, he still felt they had to run around and suffer because of it.

    Nathan realized that he should keep his opinions to himself when it came to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Master, are you going to discontinue your treatment?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at him strangely, ¡°Why would I discontinue it?¡±

    Without waiting for Nathan to ask further, he continued, ¡°No matter where she lives, I¡¯ll go there.¡±

    Nathan coughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that living together as an unmarried couple¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis shot him a nce, ¡°What are you thinking? Isn¡¯t it the same when living at home?¡±

    How can it be the same? At home, there¡¯s Uncle Axel and the servants. At a hotel, it would be¡­

    Tsk, tsk!

    Forget it. Master, you¡¯re the boss.. If you say it¡¯s the same, then it¡¯s the same!

 Chapter 95 - 91: Dr. Dunn and Timmy, Just Like a Mother and Son!

    Chapter 95: Chapter 91: Dr. Dunn and Timmy, Just Like a Mother and Son!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn decided to spend extra time with her eldest son, Timmy, after she had finished giving Roy Lewis his acupuncture treatment. She used the excuse of giving him another ss, but in reality, she just wanted to spend more time with him.

    Since Timmy was her only student, he could choose any course he wanted.

    Without any hesitation, Timmy expressed, ¡°1 want to learn acupuncture!¡±

    Richelie Dunn was surprised. ¡°Darling, are you interested in this? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too old-fashioned and dull?¡±

    When her master first told her he was going to teach her this, she was resistant.

    After all, as a design student, she was more allured by cutting-edge things.

    But her outlookpletely changed after she attended one lesson with an open mind.

    Timmy, with a burning curiosity in his eyes, said, ¡°I think it¡¯s cool!¡±

    Richelie always supported her children learning new things unless it was something harmful or ill-intentioned.

    ¡°My dear, 1 must tell you before we begin, the purpose of these silver needles is not to appear cool but to save lives. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t treat this lightly, understand?¡±

    Even when teaching her beloved son, Richelle remained strict,

    Acupuncture is a discipline that does not allow confusion or approximation.

    Timmy nodded seriously, answering in his soft childlike voice.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    There was no need for Richelle to prepare as this was her expertise. She directly opened her beginner¡¯s course, linked it to the yroom¡¯s projector, and projected the course onto the big screen.

    ¡°Before learning acupuncture, you must first learn this basic knowledge and urately understand the acupuncture points.¡±

    Timmy blinked his sparkling eyes, a rare look of naivete on his face.

    ¡°So how can one ensure the uracy of the acupuncture points? Practice on real humans?¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°My dear, you can¡¯t practice on people from the beginning. I¡¯ll have a human-sized model sent over tomorrow, and in the meantime, you can familiarize yourself with it. If you have any questions, you can message me, okay?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Perhaps the little guy was too earnest, he unintentionally let go of his haughty demeanor, sounding just like little Tifanny.

    Richelle felt an inwardughter but refrained to show it on her face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the basics.¡±

    In fact, Richelle had also taught Timothy and Tifanny about acupuncture points, but their teaching was for self-defense purposes.

    However, Timmy, disyed a profound interest in this field and his memory and learning abilities were quite extraordinary. Even the genius student ¨C Richelle, known for being the most talented among her master¡¯s disciples, was startled by her son¡¯s amazing learning ability.

    At eleven o¡¯clock, Roy Lewis woke up.

    Upon not seeing Timmy, who was reading beside him when he fell asleep, and fearing that his son was still upset about the Timothy and Tifanny situation, he hurriedly got up, washed up, and went downstairs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy?¡±

    Roy Lewis had be used to calling his son by this name after Timothy corrected him several times.

    Uncle Axel pointed upstairs, ¡°Dr. Dunn is giving him a lesson in the yroom. You should hurry up and see, the youngd is very up for it!¡±

    Roy Lewis was intrigued, ¡°What is the lesson about?¡±

    He knew his son very well, there were not many things that could get him this serious.

    ¡°Just go upstairs and see. It¡¯s sure to surprise you!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s curiosity was piqued. As he went upstairs and gently pushed open the door of the yroom,

    he saw a diagram of human anatomy being disyed on the big screen.

    Then he noticed Richelle Dunn, with her back facing him, exining to their son the functions of various organs, their uses, and rted knowledge.

    Richelle Dunn spoke swiftly while Timmy listened intently,pletely engrossed.

    After standing nearby and listening for a few minutes, he saw Richelle Dunn pointing to the anatomy picture on the screen with aser pointer and asking questions.

    The answers Timmy gave were correct, but Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t sure if his son truly understood and assimted the knowledge or was just relying on his excellent memory to regurgitate it.

    ¡°Very good, the answer is correct, one hundred percent. Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break!¡±

    Richelle Dunn nced casually at them, her gaze colliding straightforwardly with Roy Lewis¡¯s inscrutable eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis? Are you awake?¡±

    Roy Lewis responded, and Timmy turned his head to look at him, then, with a smile, ran over and led him by hand inside.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m learning acupuncture, the ancestors who invented this were amazing!¡±

    ¡°My little ancestor is also amazing!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s rare praise made the young master slightly embarrassed, and he scratched his nose whileughing foolishly.

    Roy Lewis ruffled his curly hair, ¡°Timmy, do you like it?¡±

    Timmy nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, 1 do. This is much more interesting than what we learned in kindergarten!¡±

    A frustrated expression crossed Richelle¡¯s face. My dear, the lessons of chick and rabbit sharing a cage¡ªwhich you¡¯reparing with this¡ªare for primary school students! In kindergarten, at best, you¡¯re taught to identify which one is the chicken and which one is the rabbit!

    Although Roy Lewis was quite surprised that their son would have a knack for acupuncture, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ept this reality.

    As for Richelle taking the initiative to start teaching without his consent as a parent, he didn¡¯t have the slightest discontent.

    On the contrary, he felt d that he never took his son back to kindergarten.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, thank you for your hard work!¡± Roy Lewis was sincerely grateful to Richelle.

    Richelle smiled and shook her head, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my duty to teach Timmy, so it¡¯s not hard. Besides, Timmy has a strong learning capability. When I was learning all these things, I progressed four or five times faster than others. Timmy is even a bit faster than me. If he¡¯s genuinely interested in this field, I suggest that Mr. Lewis find a more professional teacher for him in the future.¡±

    Ordinary people need to learn this step by step, starting with the basics.

    Of course, Timmy also learned the basics, but it would take others a long time to grasp even the basics. However, he understood the knowledge that would take others a week to understand in less than two hours.

    Richelle finally somewhat understood the words her master used to scold her with, ¡°Richelle, other people have the ambition but not the ability. You, however, despite having the ability, spend all day messing around with paints. You¡¯re wasting your talents, do you understand?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until she revived a dying person with her hands that she truly epted her identity as a doctor and felt proud of it.

    And her elder son clearly had a knack for this as well.

    Both Roy Lewis and Timmy turned to look at him.

    Before Roy Lewis could express anything, Timmy asked her unhappily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡±

    Richelle naturally wanted to continue teaching him. However, things in the world do not always go ording to one¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Baby, of course, Auntie will teach you. But when we get to the stages that Auntie doesn¡¯t know about, we¡¯ll have to find another teacher for you.¡±

    However, Timmy was not that easy to fool. He looked at her seriously for a while, a hint of loneliness gradually appearing in his eyes. He pursed his lips without saying a word and sat down on the sofa.

    Richelle found it difficult. There were certain things that she didn¡¯t know how tomunicate to her son, especially in front of Roy Lewis.

    Seeing her difficulties, Roy Lewis sat down next to his son.

    ¡°Baby, what Dr. Dunn means is, there are always more powerful individuals out there. If you truly have that talent, one day, you will surpass her. And then, we¡¯ll have to find you a stronger teacher.¡±

    Timmy raised his head and pointed at Richelle, speaking in a domineering tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I only want you to teach me!¡±

    As Richelle tried to coax him, she was stopped by a nce from Roy Lewis, and then she heard Roy Lewis make a decision without consulting her.

    ¡°Daddy promises you, as long as you wish, Dr. Dunn will always be your teacher, okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked thoughtfully at Richelle and his son, suddenly understanding why Nathan Caroule said that his son and Richelle looked more like mother and son.

    Weather it was Richelle¡¯s indulgence and doting of his son, or his son¡¯s dependence on and trust in Richelle.

    They were indeed akin to a biological mother and son!

    What¡¯s more, they spent a lot of time together, and they influenced each other deeply.

    When they smiled, their eyebrows and eyes all seemed somewhat simr!

 Chapter 96 - 92: Among So Many Women, Master Lewis Is Only Nice to Dr. Dunn

    Chapter 96: Chapter 92: Among So Many Women, Master Lewis Is Only Nice to Dr. Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Since she was teaching Timmy, Richelle Dunn stayed at the Lewis house for lunch.

    After lunch, Richelle reluctantly said goodbye to her eldest son and drove her old, beat-up car, taking Nathan Caroule with her towards Central Hospital.

    In the car, Nathan introduced to her the hotel he had arranged for her.

    ¡°The hotel is right next to the hospital, and it is said that there¡¯s a secret passage inside the hotel that directly connects to the hospital.¡±

    Richelle was a bit curious, ¡°Said?¡±

    Deep down, she actually had quite a few restless curiosity factors.

    ¡°Yes, actually, 1 don¡¯t even know where the passage is. It is said that nobody knows where the secret passage is except for Master Lewis.¡±

    Richelle was adaptable to Nathan¡¯s cryptic character, and even if she wasn¡¯t sure whether he was telling the truth or just teasing her, she still gave him a surprised look.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! Who came up with the idea to connect the hospital and the hotel?¡±

    Nathan brought his face closer with a mysterious expression, ¡°It is said that it was the old Chairman and his wife who created the passage for the convenience of their dates!¡±

    Richelle was clueless about the Greens¡¯ past, ¡°The old Chairman? Is it the current old man and his wife?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, it refers to Master Lewis¡¯s parents. The hotel is owned by Lewis Group, and the hospital used to be owned by the Greens. So, do you understand now?¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t understand this, then she would really be brainless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the old Chairman and his wife to be such romantic people.¡±

    Nathanughed, ¡°Indeed, who would have thought that Master Lewis¡¯s parents would be so romantic? But all that romance seems to have been lost when ites to Master Lewis.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t respond to this.

    She was not like Nathan, who had been with Roy Lewis for so many years and had enough capital to ridicule orment on Roy Lewis¡¯s character or even personal life.

    She could also see that Roy Lewis trusted Nathan and was quite tolerant of him.

    Their rtionship, in addition to being boss and subordinate, was probably that of pretty good friends.

    As for her, she was just his doctor, and once he was cured, there would be nothing between them anymore.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    As for her eldest son, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get him back. But once Roy Lewis was cured, she wouldn¡¯t have much reason to stay with her eldest son.

    Selfishly, she had considered trying to drag out the process.

    But as a doctor, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to do such despicable things.

    Seeing that Richelle wasn¡¯t making a sound, Nathan thought she just didn¡¯t know much about Roy Lewis and began to talk non-stop about Roy Lewis¡¯s past love affairs.

    ¡°When I first joined thepany, Master Lewis had just been promoted to President, and there were a group of old officials left by the old regime. When I was just made a full-time employee, I was promoted by Master Lewis to be his personal secretary. At the time, 1 was so happy, but during the first week, 1 almost lost my life.¡±

    Richelle was just going along with Nathan¡¯s words, but when she heard this, her interest was somewhat piqued.

    ¡°What happened, did you get poisoned by those old officials¡¯ daughters or trusted followers?¡±

    Nathan shook his head, ¡°It was their daughters or confidants. At that time, all the secretaries in the secretary room were people ced there by the old officials. I, a neer to the business department, didn¡¯t know any of this and just delivered documents to the secretary room. As a result, just when several old officials were apanying Master Lewis in the secret room selecting secretaries, Master Lewis saw me and immediately grabbed my cor and told those old officials, ¡®It¡¯s him!''¡±

    Richelle could already imagine his fate afterwards.

    ¡°After that, I became the President¡¯s secretary, either having diarrhea or farting all day long, and 1 hardly did any real work for a week. But Master Lewis is Master Lewis. In just one week, not only did he not fire me, but he also gave me a big red envelope.¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°No wonder Mr. Lewis trusts you so much. It turns out that you earned it with your life!¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°At that time, 1 thought Master Lewis gave me the cold shoulder because all the secretaries were watching him on behalf of the old officials. But after all these years following him, 1 realized that Master Lewis is just an old-fashioned man who doesn¡¯t understand romance.¡±

    As Nathan spoke, he carefully observed Richelie¡¯s expression.

    Richelle appeared calm, but inside, she was extremely excited.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis treats others that way, but he should be different with the biological mother of the young Master, right?¡±

    Heaven must have provided her with an opportunity to ask about this atst.

    However, she apparently underestimated Nathan¡¯s skills, as heughed and replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Master Lewis never showed any good-looking faces to those secretaries in thepany or those big and small Misses whoe to visit him on their own initiative. 1 have been with him for so long and only saw him treat one person of the opposite sex nicely!¡±

    Richelle thought that the person he was referring to was Timmy¡¯s ¡°biological mother,¡± so she casually asked.

    ¡°Really? Who is so amazing that they can be considered Master Lewis¡¯s only one?¡±

    Nathan looked closely at her, but couldn¡¯t tell whether she was pretending to be ignorant or was just as clueless as his boss who was deeply involved yetpletely unaware.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Richelle responded with a ¡°Huh?¡± and asked, ¡°Who did you say?¡±

    Nathan pointed his chin at her, ¡°During all the time I¡¯ve been with Master Lewis, I¡¯ve only ever seen him give a good face to you, Dr. Dunn.¡±

    And more than that, he kept making exceptions for her.

    Richelle burst intoughter, ¡°Nathan, I am his doctor. If he doesn¡¯t give me a good face, is he not afraid 1 would make him suffer more cuts? Besides, 1 am now Timmy¡¯s teacher. Have you ever heard of anyone daring to give a bad face to their doctor or their child¡¯s teacher?¡±

    Richelle was quite certain in her words. In any case, the things in the world were like this, as long as you believed them, the truth would be what you believed.

    In Nathan¡¯s view, Dr. Dunn and his boss were both willing to believe only what they wanted to believe.

    ¡°Alright, since Dr. Dunn thinks like this, 1 guess it¡¯s probably just me over thinking!¡±

    Since both his boss and Dr. Dunn didn¡¯t think much about it, then it must be him, the bystander who overthought and misunderstood!

    As they talked, they had unknowingly reached the halfway point.

    Richelle noticed that the atmosphere had be awkward for no apparent reason. Just as she was thinking about changing the topic or talking about something rted to Timmy to probe, she noticed in the rearview mirror that there was a suspicious ck car following them a bit too closely.

    Richelle, due to her unique identity, always wore a mask when going out, even when driving her car. Now, not only was she wearing a mask, but also sunsses.

    Unsure if she was being followed, she deliberately switchednes several times, and the car behind her did the same.

    Nathan hadn¡¯t noticed the unusual situation and was only being shaken up by Richelie¡¯s frequentne changes.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, do you always drive so unpredictably?¡±

    But it had been quite stable in the first half of the journey.

    Richelle nced at the left and right rear-view mirrors and saw that the ck car was still following them closely, almost certain about its intentions.

    ¡°Nathan, we are being followed.. Hold onto the handrail, I am going to start speeding up!¡±

 Chapter 97 - 93: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, indeed, there is something fishy!

    Chapter 97: Chapter 93: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, indeed, there is something fishy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chapter 93: Master Dunn, you¡¯re awesome!

    Before Nathan Carouie could react, Richelle Dunn had already swiftly shifted from the leftne to the right, changingnes several times. Then, with a sharp turn, she steered the car into an alley on the right side.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    It was really just an alley, with a sign prohibiting motor vehicles at the entrance. The narrow alley twisted and turned, and Richelle gripped the steering wheel tightly, expertly maneuvering the car left and right, her skills rivaling those of professional race car drivers.

    The ck car following them had been shaken off at some point. Their car finally left the alley and returned to the main road.

    After experiencing the intense chase like being tossed around in stormy seas, Nathan¡¯s face turned white. Opening the car window, he clutched his stomach and gasped for a breath of fresh air, gradually recovering.

    He turned to Richelle, giving her a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Master Dunn, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    At first, Nathan thought Richelle was being forced to enter the alley in a state of panic. But then, she seemed to have divine assistance, steering the car so smoothly that it seemed to enter a world of their own. She conquered the difficult route with ease.

    However, the speed of the car and the sharp turns were so intense that several times he slid off and hit his head against the car window.

    Now, he could feel the forming of a few bumps on his head.

    Ignoring his sarcasticment, Richelle said, ¡°It seems that those people are very quick!¡±

    Nathan finally realized that he was supposed to be the one protecting Richelle, but somehow their roles had been reversed.

    ¡°Master Lewis received a call from the police stationst night and immediately had me add you on WhatsApp. The bodyguards I arranged are on standby at the hotel right now. But 1 didn¡¯t expect them to take the first move,¡± Nathan exined.

    Richelle didn¡¯t agree with him. ¡°They probably acted on the spur of the moment.¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t quite understand her meaning. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Aside from The Lewis and the special floors at the hospital, not many people know what I look like. So their target must be you, not me!¡±

    While not many recognized her, Nathan was known by many as Roy Lewis¡¯ assistant.

    Nathan wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Richelle with no sign of panic.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, how did you develop such courage?¡±

    He, a grown man, had been terrified during the chase and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.

    But how could she, a beautiful and delicate woman, act like nothing had happened?

    ncing at him nonchntly, Richelle said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My mentor and I used to drive through war zones under heavy gunfire every day. Inparison, what just happened was a piece of cake!¡±

    Nathan had always been curious about Richelle because Uncle Axel had told him many stories about her adventures.

    In Uncle Axel¡¯s words, Richelle was a divine figure.

    At that time, Nathan secretly mocked Uncle Axel for making up such an unbelievable character because he missed her.

    But now, after interacting with Richelle, he had to admit that she was indeed capable of oveing any obstacle.

    The car continued driving, and Nathan¡¯s shock gradually subsided.

    He took out his phone and called Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master, we were followed.¡±

    At this moment, Roy was talking to his uncle, Kennedy Green, on a video call. Nathan¡¯s call was on speaker, and his words fell clearly upon Kennedy¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What? The Thompsons won¡¯t let it go?¡±

    Roy hummed, ¡°This time, the Thompsons¡¯ target might not be Richelle.¡±

    Kennedy nodded thoughtfully, ¡°1 think so too. They¡¯re using Richelle as a pretext to cause a stir.¡±

    Roy told Nathan, ¡°Just do as we discussed earlier, and I¡¯ll handle the aftermath. I¡¯ll deal with the situation on Nathan¡¯s side first.¡±

    They didn¡¯t try to conceal the conversation, so Nathan heard everything clearly on the phone.

    ¡°Master, does Mr. President have any issues as well?¡±

    Nathan had earned the trust of Roy Lewis because of his loyalty and capability. In addition to having been a child sponsored by Kennedy Green and his wife at an orphanage, he was utterly devoted to them and Roy.

    Roy seemed harsh toward Nathan, but he treated him like a brother.

    That was why Uncle Axel would tell Nathan everything that happened at home.

    Roy never treated Nathan as an outsider.

    Of course, Richelle was unaware of all this, and she felt that Nathan¡¯sments on Roy Lewis had been overstepping. However, her intuition told her there was an ulterior motive behind Nathan¡¯s words.

    Either she didn¡¯t want to know, or she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    After confirming they had shaken off their pursuers and there were no new cars following, Richelle rxed and listened to Nathan¡¯s conversation.

    However, after reporting the incident, Nathan remained silent until he mentioned Mr. President.

    As she thought, the true target of the Thompsons was never her.

    And the real target of the followers was Nathan, just as she had guessed.

    It appeared that this assistant had some deep ties with Roy Lewis and even Mr. President.

    Richelle silently drew this conclusion in her mind.

    Then she heard Nathan say, ¡°Alright, 1 understand. I¡¯ll escort Dr. Dunn back to the hotel first and contact youter.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Richelle didn¡¯t ask for further rification, waiting for Nathan to exin himself.

    Master Lewis said their pursuers¡¯ target should be me, not you. So we should go back to the hotel and stop wandering aimlessly on the streets,¡± Nathan said..

 Chapter 98 - 94: Sir, You Treat Dr. Dunnâ€™s Two Children as Your Own!

    Chapter 98: Chapter 94: Sir, You Treat Dr. Dunn¡¯s Two Children as Your Own!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn gave him a puzzled look, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How could this secret passage be used for dating?¡±

    Nathan Caroule turned around in disbelief. If he were to return to the hospital now, he would definitely get lost in this winding underground passage.

    ¡°So how did you know that the hospital¡¯s parking lot is connected to this ce?¡±

    Richelle often needed to move around discreetly. Thus, she would always familiarize herself thoroughly with her surroundings each time she was in a new ce.

    In case of an emergency, she could find a way to escape at the first opportunity.

    ¡°It was just a guess!¡±

    As for why she had made such a guess, she didn¡¯t feel the need to exin to Nathan.

    He seemed naive and blessed with dumb luck.

    For such people, some truths are better left unknown. It¡¯s a kind of bliss after all.

    The room Roy Lewis asked Nathan to prepare for Richelle was, surprisingly, the presidential suite located on the top floor of the hotel.

    Inside was a huge living room, a long hallway, and at first nce, there appeared to be at least five or six bedrooms. Next to the living room was a conference room with advanced equipment.

    What Richelle liked most, was the semi-circr floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, from which you could overlook half of Kindur.

    Looking down from the window, it was like she ruled over everything.

    ¡°Nathan, is this presidential suite a private resting ce for Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Nathan chuckled and nodded, ¡°Indeed, Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re sharp!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything, she pointed at the bedrooms along the hallway while standing in the living room.

    ¡°Which room am I staying in?¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis said you can choose any room.¡±

    Nathan opened the bedroom doors one by one for her to choose. However, Richelle was not withoutmon sense.

    in

    Thisrgest room must be Mr. Lewis¡¯s. The one next door is probably yours?

    I¡¯ll choose thest one. That room most likely hasn¡¯t been used.¡±

    Nathan pped his hands, ¡°Indeed! Being smart really sets you apart.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t really want to deal with him. She was growing ufortable with the array ofpliments he kept showering her with.

    ¡°Nathan, you and I are both employees under Mr. Lewis. The only difference is our job roles. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me, just treat me like an ordinary colleague.¡±

    Richelle never favored pretending when interacting with others.

    But Nathan had been treating her like an honored guest for half the day. She would be interacting with him regrly in the following days and if he kept acting like this, she would get tired.

    Nathan looked at Richelle in surprise, ¡°All? You think I¡¯m being too polite? Not at all!¡±

    He was just curious about her.

    As for the politeness she mentioned, he thought it was out of respect.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a personal decision he made, but one dictated by Master Lewis¡¯s attitude.

    People around Master Lewis, in his heart, were of different sses.

    And Richelle Dunn, undoubtedly, belonged to the first rank. Her status was probably only below the young master and Mr. President¡¯s couple.

    Of course, Master Lewis would never admit to it even if you asked him.

    But all his actions showed how special and important Richelle was to him.

    Although Master Lewis had not found a precise role for her yet, this did not alter the fact that she had a significant presence in his heart.

    Therefore, Nathan needed to remain on good terms with her. If he ever upset Master Lewis in the future, he could have someone plead on his behalf.

    Richelle could not read Nathan¡¯s mind. Seeing him so intent, she decided not to bother with it any longer and pushed open the door to the most secluded bedroom with her luggage in tow.

    Even the smallest room was half the size of Richelie¡¯s former home.

    Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s faces shed through her mind.

    How wonderful it would be if she could bring them here.

    But on second thought, if Timothy and Tifanny had been in the car earlier, considering her soft spots for them, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to lunge at those men so fiercely.

    Sigh, so, she thought it best that they stay in the peaceful vige with Mrs.

    Walker for a while.

    It was not only safer, but they could also experience rural life. It was like a holiday.

    Richelle slightly tidied up her luggage. Checking the time, she thought Mrs. Walker and the children should have alreadynded and be on their way home by high-speed railway.

    She missed the two little ones even though they had only been apart for a few hours.

    Once her heart was set on it, Richelle would act. It had always been her motto.

    Once the video call connected, Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s chubby faces were squeezed onto the screen.

    ¡°Hi, Mommy, how are you?¡±

    A gentle smile surfaced in Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes. Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t physically touch them, she nheless reached her hand out to caress their faces on the screen.

    ¡°My darlings, I¡¯m doing well. What about you? Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re having a st! Mommy, we just saw a really big waterfall!¡±

    Tifanny moved away from the screen and spread her arms wide apart to show the size of the waterfall.

    Timothy was also excitedly showing off to Richelle Dunn, ¡°Mommy, the high-speed train just went through a super long tunnel! You must have never experienced that!¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, mommy has never watched the waterfall on a high-speed train or been through such a long tunnel¡­¡±

    Her voice sounded a bit regretful.

    Timothy, always having a keen sense of his mother¡¯s mood, hurried tofort her.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mommy. After you finish your work, we can juste back with big brother and visit again, right?¡±

    Richelle hummed in agreement, cheered herself up, and had a lovely chat with her children.

    Before ending the call, she reminded Timothy and Tifanny to call Timmy whenever they have time.

    The two children nodded eagerly, ¡°Rest assured, Mommy, we will take care of big brother!¡±

    Clearly the two little ones still felt guilty for leaving their brother behind to go out and y.

    After hanging up, Richelle got busy with her work without any distractions.

    Not long afterward, there was a knock on the door. Nathan Caroule was on the other side.

    ii

    Dr. Dunn, I¡¯m heading back. I¡¯ve sent you the guidelines and notes for next few days via WhatsApp. Feel free to contact me anytime if you need anything.¡±

    Richelle was deep in thought over a conundrum with her finger on her lips, and casually responded ¡°Got it!¡±

    As Richelle had suspected, the Presidential Suite was indeed Roy Lewis¡¯s hideaway.

    Whenever his health conditions gave an rm, he would usually be living here.

    During these times, he would usually be asked to recuperate and he would prefer to live here, where it was easy for doctors to treat him and also for him to visit the hospital.

    But, the Lewis Group being such a big conglomerate, it wouldn¡¯t hold without someone sturdy at the helm for a few days.

    Thus, his so-called recuperation period simply meant moving his work team from Lewis Group¡¯s office to the Suite.

    As hispetent assistant and most trusted subordinate, Nathan would usually apany him and reside there as well.

    However, now that Richelle was staying here, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Nathan to stay long.

    Because of the previous stalking incident, Nathan didn¡¯t drive himself and had the security personnel drive him to the Lewis¡¯.

    Roy Lewis was still engrossed with his work in the study. Ever since Richelle treated him with acupuncture, his quality of sleep had improved a lot.

    His spirits were naturally refreshed and hence, his work efficiency had improved as well.

    So, when Nathan saw a huge pile of documents ced in the right corner of the desk, he was quite surprised.

    ¡°Master Lewis, have you taken care of these already?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a habit, any document that he had taken care of, he would neatly stack them in the right corner of the desk.

    ¡°Hmm, you handle the rest. 1 have other matters to attend to!¡±

    Dating back to Roy Lewis¡¯s health issues, Nathan often used to apany him in this office. So, naturally, he pulled over a chair, upied a corner on the right, and started helping with the piled-up work.

    He had been away for half a month due to business trips and hadn¡¯t set foot in this study during that period.

    So, when he asionally lifted his head and saw a little apple and a small sailboat next to the money jar gifted by Timothy, he casually asked a question.

    ¡°A small apple and a sailboat, are these Timothy¡¯s gifts for your birthday this year?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the two little items, the corners of his lips slightly lifting up.

    ¡°No, they are the presents made personally by Richelle Dunn¡¯s children.¡±

    Nathan was so surprised that his jaw nearly dropped. After all, Master Lewis receives a myriad of gifts round the year, most of them being handled away by Uncle Axel or the secretary.

    Only gifts from Timothy are so esteemed and cherished by Master Lewis and ced on his office table.

    And now, gifts from Richelle Dunn¡¯s children were, incredibly, enjoying the same privileged status as Timothy¡¯s. What does that signal?

    While Nathan was processing the implications, Roy Lewis opened the drawer and took out a keychain with several keys hanging on it, featuring cute little characters, and gave it to Nathan.

    ¡°These are birthday gifts from them. Timothy has one too.¡±

    Nathan took a look and eximed, ¡°Damn, Master Lewis, this cute character on the keychain is Timothy, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yeah, Tifanny and Timothy molded it after Timothy¡¯s model. They put quite some thought into it, right?¡±

    Nathan looked at Master Lewis¡¯s proud and triumphant expression and couldn¡¯t help but make a disdainfulment in his head.

    ii

    Damn, that¡¯s the exact look of a proud father showing off his children!¡±

    Good Lord, you¡¯ve essentially considered Dr. Dunn¡¯s children as your own!

    Yet, you have the gall to insist, saying that you have no other intentions about Dr.. Dunn?

 Chapter 99 - 95: Even Timothy and Tiffany, all are to be snatched away!

    Chapter 99: Chapter 95: Even Timothy and Tiffany, all are to be snatched away!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At half past nine in the evening, after telling Timothy and Tifanny their bedtime story via video call, Richelie Dunn turned to call her eldest son.

    Timmy¡¯s face appeared promptly on the screen, as trendy as Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Timmy, your brother and sister listened to a story about an alien invasion today. Do you want to listen to something else, or do you like this one?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s bedtime stories were sometimes inspired by children¡¯s books, but others werepletely improvised based on the children¡¯s interests and requests. Tonight¡¯s alien invasion story was one of thetter.

    Like his younger siblings, Timmy had a curious and imaginative fascination with outer space and aliens. He blinked and replied in his sweet voice,

    ¡°I want to hear about the aliens¡­¡±

    Seeing her eldest son showing his rare softer side, Richelle yearned to embrace and ruffle him. Her gaze softened even more.

    Her voice, gentle and clear, traveled through the phone to Timmy¡¯s ears, and her loving gaze made him feel as if he was basking in a warm spring day. As she kept talking, Timmy gradually grew sleepy. His eyelids began to droop as he gently sucked on his thumb, indicating he was about to fall asleep.

    ¡°Good night, sweetheart!¡±

    ¡°Good night, Mommy¡­¡±, Only in his half-awake state would Timmy call her without hesitation, just as his heart desired.

    Richelle felt a warm glow, along with a hint of mncholy.

    If only she was there by his side at this moment, patting his back gently and lulling him to sleep with her soft voice. That would have been so wonderful!

    Well¡­ She was growing more and more greedy!

    Richelle watched her son¡¯s sleeping face on the screen for a while before reluctantly hanging up the call and quickly resuming her work.

    With the children not by her side, Richelle had plenty of time to busy herself.

    Initially, she thought it would take two or three more days to finish taking stock. However, by ten o¡¯clock in the evening, everything was done.

    She quickly went through all the documents, confirming their uracy beforepiling them into argepressed file and sending it to a highly confidential email ount.

    The recipient was online and replied almost instantly.

    ¡°Received!¡±

    About half an hourter, the elusive financier, who even Hugo Camrey wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke sent her a few more words.

    ¡°Pleasure working with you!¡±

    Perhaps it was due to the familiar phrase, but seeing these words from her financier reminded Richelle of Roy Lewis extending his hand to her and saying, ¡°Pleasure working with you¡±.

    Richelle vigorously rubbed her face,

    What was she thinking? Why was he in her thoughts?

    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure. Thank you for your patronage!¡±

    The financier didn¡¯t reply again. Richelle suspected she may have been blocked by him.

    After all, most people wanted to avoid any involvement with individuals of their status.

    A few minutester, she received a bank notification of a deposit. It was the remaining payment of US$ 13,670,000 transferred by Hugo Camrey.

    Before Richelle could message Hugo, he sent a video call request.

    Richelle answered and told him immediately,

    ¡°I¡¯ve received the money. Let me treat you to avish meal when we¡¯re both free!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s face was full of joy, but it was evident his happiness wasn¡¯t just because of Richelle¡¯s proposed feast.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re really one lucky bastard.¡±

    Richelle eximed in surprise, and Hugo excitedly informed her,

    ¡°Our financier said that you did an exceptional job on this mission. Therefore, as a reward, your two hundred million fee is a payment after tax.¡±

    Wow, this financier is loaded and stupid! But the adorable kind of stupid!

    Initially, the two hundred million was Richelle¡¯s hike up price with extra terms. Yet, during the project, the financier had even given her a special bonus regarding the Dunn Group. Now, he was generously offering her a payment after tax.

    I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you, our financier.

    You are a good man, a benefactor, not someone to be feared!

    The unexpected fortune had Richelle and Hugo excited for quite a while. After calming down, Hugo began to talk about the Dunns.

    ¡°Richelle, Kiara Dunn indeed gave birth. Lordon Hospital has her records, and the information about her child matches with Timmy. So, we can confirm that Kiara Dunn is Timmy¡¯s mother. However, only a few reputable families in Lordon know about her having a child.¡±

    Richelle was prepared for this answer. However, she was puzzled. The Lewis were such a wealthy and powerful family. Even if Kiara didn¡¯t sessfully marry into them, just the fact that her ¡°son¡± became the Lewis¡¯ little prince was enough for Kiara and her family to unt.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°No one knows the reason. 1 guess, it¡¯s very likely that the Lewis requested it.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s assumption matched Richelle¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°I happened to have a chance to chat with Roy Lewis¡¯s assistant today. 1 probed about Timmy¡¯s ¡®mother¡¯. The assistant cleverly avoided my questions. It¡¯s evident that Roy Lewis never disclosed anything about Timmy¡¯s mother. In fact, it seems to be a taboo topic.¡±

    Although many details and the true rtionship between Roy Lewis and Kiara Dunn were unknown, at least it was now confirmed that Kiara Dunn was Timmy¡¯s despised ¡°mother¡±.

    It could also be affirmed that starting from when Megan Linwood imprisoned her in that crappy room, there was a n to snatch her child and get close to Roy Lewis.

    If she hadn¡¯t almost died, they would have taken Timothy and Tifanny together!

 Chapter 100 - 10o: 96: If I come across the bossâ€™s affair, will I be silenced?

    Chapter 10o: Chapter 96: If Ie across the boss¡¯s affair, will I be silenced?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any new progress on your parents¡¯ case. What are you going to do next? Do you need to find out what happened to them before taking action?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, her eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°No need, I can probably guess the causes and consequences of what happened back then. And now 1 have enough evidence to bring them down. But I¡¯m just not willing to let it go. Why did my parents have to die young in a foreignnd, while their familymitted countless crimes, squandering my parents¡¯ hard-earned fortune and enjoying wealth and privilege for decades?¡±

    Hugo looked at her sympathetically and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Richelle, try to let go a little. I¡¯ll think of other ways to find out more information.¡±

    Richelle muttered her thanks, still feeling down, when Hugo asked again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not at home?¡±

    At this point, he seemed to notice that Richelie¡¯s background was different than usual.

    ¡°Yeah, I had to deal with something. I¡¯m in a hotel now.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t tell Hugo about the trouble at the Thompsons¡¯ house.

    Especially after knowing Jayden had connections with the Thompsons, she regretted involving Hugo in this mess.

    ¡°Are you going to take on more taskster?¡±

    Ever since Hugo found out that Richelle was going after the Dunns, he¡¯s been passionate about finding suitable tasks for her.

    Richelle thought about her uing schedule and figured she had some free time.

    ¡°Small tasks with decent rewards, 1 wouldn¡¯t mind taking.¡±

    Hugo clicked his tongue, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re taking even small tasks now? Are you leaving any room for others?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take on small tasks, only challenging ones!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But 1 still hope you don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You have three precious kids to take care of, you need to look after yourself.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s words were actually quite relevant.

    He had been avoiding his own family¡¯s troubles for years in search of a peaceful andfortable life.

    Now that Richelle was nning to take on the Dunns by herself, her path would be long and dangerous, making Hugo worry for her.

    The next morning, Roy Lewis arrived at the hotel suite at 8 o¡¯clock.

    After having breakfast, Richelle had pushed a single-seater sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window. When Roy entered, he saw her nestled in the sofa, reading a book. She was wearing a white home outfit, and her curly hair was piled up like dark clouds against the blue sofa back.

    Upon hearing the noise, Richelle turned her head, and her dark hair spilled down, clinging to her breathtakingly beautiful face.

    The golden sunlight from the window fell on her face and body, and her eyes sparkled as they met Roy¡¯s. In an instant, a smile spread across her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    At this moment, she looked rxed andzy, but to Roy, she appeared surprisingly sensual. Particrly with the flickering light and shadows, she looked like a heavenly fairy, dazzling him.

    It took Roy a while to regain hisposure. By then, Richelle had already brought a cup of hot lemon tea from the kitchen and offered it to him.

    ¡°Would you like some?¡±

    Roy took the cup, holding it with both hands, his gaze still locked on her.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Richelle was the kind of person who could adapt to any situation. As soon as she knew her children were safe and not threatened, she felt at ease and settled in.

    To her, this was a rare leisurely vacation.

    ¡°I slept pretty well, the environment here is great!¡±

    She said, tilting her face slightly upward and gazing at the azure sky outside the window.

    As the faint blue reflected in her clear eyes, they looked like ss or ever-changing crystals. It was breathtakingly beautiful,pelling Roy to hold his breath.

    He stared at her eyes dreamily. It took him a while to find his voice again.

    ¡°This is my exclusive suite. No one else wille here except me. If you like it, you can register your fingerprintter. You cane and take a break here whenever you¡¯re tired from working at the hospital.¡±

    Roy was never a considerate boss. In fact, he was quite strict with his subordinates, at least when it came to work requirements. As for their private lives, he rarely interfered or paid attention.

    However, what he had just said came out naturally, as if unfiltered by his brain or under the influence of a spell. After saying it, he didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong about it.

    Richelle, on the other hand, was shocked. Did he even know what he was talking about?

    Entering her fingerprint? That was like giving her a key to his home.

    Between a man and woman, giving each other a key to one¡¯s house could be a light confession or even a marriage proposal!

    Richelle suppressed her inner turmoil and gave Roy a serious look. Seeing no hint of inappropriate emotions in his eyes, she felt slightly relieved.

    Yet, in the depths of her heart, she also felt a tinge of disappointment.

    Richelle, you are indeed a vain woman!

    Even if Roy had no ulterior motives, he was obviously not joking.

    Richelle Dunn shook her head and declined, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. If I really need to rest at the hospital, 1 can just take a break on the small bed in the on-call room. There¡¯s no need to waste timeing here.¡±

    After all, this ce was obviously Roy Lewis¡¯s private domain. What did it mean for her to scan her fingerprint and enter freely?

    What if she stumbled upon some strange, scandalous affair? Would she be killed to keep her quiet?

    Roy Lewis was somewhat surprised. He could tell Richelle liked this ce.

    Ever since she had be his personal physician, he hadn¡¯t experienced any incidents, so he hadn¡¯te here for a while.

    However, he was never one to exin himself too much. He just said indifferently,

    ¡°Well, let me know if you want toe. 1¡¯11 arrange for the front desk to give you a card.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t refuse any further, so she nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°How is Timmy today?¡± she asked, tactfully changing the subject.

    ¡°He¡¯s unhappy. He was on a video call with Timothy and Tiffany earlier, watching them pick strawberries in a field with their baskets. He was very envious.¡±

    Roy Lewis was realizing more and more that as a father, he was really not doing a good job.

    If it weren¡¯t for the visit today, he wouldn¡¯t even know that children enjoyed ying outdoors so much. What he considered a waste of time and boring, the kids seemed to find endlessly fascinating.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. When Timothy and Tiffany return, 1¡¯11 take all three of them out to y together.¡±

    Roy Lewis let out a sigh. The always self-assured man suddenly asked Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, am 1 a failure as a father?¡±

    A person who can reflect like this still has hope.

    Of course, Richelle didn¡¯t dare to say this aloud.

    Firstly, it was a matter of her position.

    Secondly, she had no intention of bing Roy¡¯s confidante.

    Although this concerned her eldest son, she was afraid that her concern would cloud her judgment, crossing boundaries by saying things that shouldn¡¯t be said, which could easily arouse suspicion.

    It was due to the unusual circumstances of her and her children¡¯s situation that others wouldn¡¯t suspect anything else, allowing her and her children to reunite safely under Roy¡¯s watch.

    However, this small sense of security was hard toe by, so she had to be cautious and mindful of boundaries.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re much better than many fathers.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Richelle and knew she wasn¡¯t being honest. However, he was always self-aware, so he joked,

    ¡°In that case, society is too lenient towards us men!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to continue discussing the topic, so she lifted her hand to fix her hair and started walking down the hallway.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can rest for a while. I¡¯ll be back at 8:30.¡±

    Roy stared at her retreating figure, suddenly recalling the thrilling escape Nathan Caroule described from the night before.

    When Richelle entered the room punctually, Roy took advantage of her momentary distraction to say,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you were frightened yesterday.¡±

    Without looking back, Richelle replied lightly,

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor matter, Mr. Lewis. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    At first, she thought Roy Lewis was a cold man.

    However, having spent more time together, she had to admit that he wasn¡¯t as bad as she initially thought.

    ¡°Nathan mentioned that you¡¯re good at driving and familiar with the roads.¡±

    His words left Richelle at a loss for a response.

    She felt that the way Roy looked at her now always contained some air of scrutiny, and his words often seemed probing in nature.

    Could it be that he was beginning to suspect her?

    ¡°Nathan hasn¡¯t seen many good drivers. As for my familiarity with the roads, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m a foodie. 1 found some delicious ces in that alley recently, so I¡¯m quite familiar with it.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t doubt her as he told her about the incident the day before.

    ¡°It was a fake license te, and the people in the car didn¡¯t get out, so we haven¡¯t been able to identify them yet. But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. This incident is likely targeted at Nathan.¡±

    After sending her children away, Richelle was no longer concerned.

    She picked up the needle set and ced it by the bed, her eyes lowered as she looked at Roy.

    ¡°With you here, Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Her tone was light, and her eyes were as calm and resolute as usual.

    Roy felt a jolt in his heart and stared intently at her.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t stand his intense gaze any longer and quickly looked away. She stretched out her hand to hold his head, signalling him to turn his head away.

    Roy noticed her abrupt avoidance of his gaze, and her usually calm eyes seemed to show a hint of panic.

    He was somewhat surprised. Was it possible that she was¡­ afraid of him?

    ¡°Dr.. Dunn, what kind of person am I in your eyes?¡±

 Chapter 101 - 97: Does he count as ruining a beautiful marriage by doing this?

    Chapter 101: Chapter 97: Does he count as ruining a beautiful marriage by doing this?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis is such a proud man. In his thirty years of life, this is the first time he has actively sought others¡¯ opinion on his image and character.

    Richelle Dunn was already feeling uneasy, and now Roy asks her this question.

    She turned her head and coughed a few times, trying to calm her strange and unfamiliar feelings, and after a pause, gave an extremely perfunctory answer.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re a good person!¡±

    Roy Lewis was slightly taken aback ¨C was this, him receiving the ¡°good person¡± card?

    Because of Roy¡¯s words, Richelle finally managed to calm her mind and concentrate on applying acupuncture to him.

    Fortunately, as usual, Roy fell asleep halfway through the acupuncture session.

    Upon hearing his even breathing, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Once she finished the acupuncture, Richelle returned to the living room and picked up her phone to check the financial news.

    Being the leading enterprise in Lordon, Dunn Group is a frequent topic in the business section.

    Today, there was also an article about the Dunn Group, a report about their new overseas shipping business expansion.

    Overseas shipping?

    What exactly is Jayden Dunn trying to do?

    Is he really on the path to destroying the Dunn Group¡¯s reputation?

    Richelle finished reading the article with a frown, then checked the stock market. As expected, the stock price of the Dunn Group, always stable, had been rising slightly today.

    It seemed that the news report was indeed considered positive.

    Yet, Richelle had learnt from Hugo that the Thompsons were smugglers in the shipping business.

    So was this Jayden Dunn¡¯s purpose in colluding with the Thompsons?

    Richelle felt a bit down. Even if she hated Jayden Dunn¡¯s family, the Dunn Group was nurtured and expanded under her parents¡¯ hands. To them, the group was like their other child, and to Richelle, it was like her brothers and sisters.

    She could ept the Dunn Group¡¯s struggles, but not its tarnished reputation.

    It seemed that she had to bring forward her n. Otherwise, if she waited until Jayden Dunn and the Thompsons joined forces, their power would not only multiply, but thepany her parents had built would be irretrievably lost.

    With her decision made, Richelle took out her phone and dialed Mr. Chapman¡¯s number.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what do you need?¡±

    As a special expert at Central Hospital, Richelle¡¯s working hours were stipted in a contract.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I have something to deal with these days. Can 1 take a few days off? Of course, if there are any surgeries that urgently need me, you can call me anytime and I¡¯lle right away.¡±

    Among all the professionals Mr. Chapman had dealt with, many were condescending, but Richelle was different.

    She had performed more surgeries in a month than expected and agreed upon in her contract. Most importantly, she had no airs about her and even helped the hospital train several key personnel during her time there.

    ¡°No problem, you can take as many days off as you want. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything!¡±

    After Richelle had requested her leave, she sent Hugo a message: ¡°I¡¯ll be in seclusion recently, not epting assignments.¡±

    Hugo quickly returned her call, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did something happen?¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy¡¯s bedroom door warily, and after thinking for a moment, she stood up and returned to her room.

    After closing the door, she spoke to Hugo.

    ¡°Check the Dunn Group¡¯s report in the finance section, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Shortly after, she heard Hugo exim.

    ¡°Damn, so that¡¯s what Jayden Dunn is after!¡±

    It seemed that he had reached the same conclusion as Richelle.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    At the moment, Richelle wanted to fly to Lordon immediately, but unfortunately, she was currently in a difficult position to take action.

    Roy hadn¡¯t restricted her freedom to move around, but if she went to Lordon with his bodyguards, wouldn¡¯t all their secrets be exposed?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just let me know if you need anything. Be extra careful. Jayden Dunn must have met an impassable obstacle, which is why he was forced to take risks and cooperate with the Thompsons.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought the same way, so she was very anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful and keep in touch.¡±

    After hanging up on Hugo Camrey¡¯s call, Richelle stayed in her bedroom for a while, lost in thought, until her rm rang, reminding her to remove the needles from Roy Lewis.

    ording to Uncle Axel¡¯s report, Roy should sleep until ten or even eleven o¡¯clock. So, after removing the needles, Richelle left him a note on the bedside table.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll be in my room working on my thesis. Just close the door when you leave.¡±

    At times like this, she was grateful for her profession that gave her such a good excuse.

    Richelle returned to her bedroom, picked out some key points from the materials she had hacked into the Dunn Group¡¯s system, andbined them with the information sent to her by the mysterious benefactor. She then focused oning up with a countermeasure.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, time for lunch!¡±

    Richelle was startled and nced at the time; it was already past noon. Roy, why hadn¡¯t he left yet?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Rushing out of her room, Richelle was surprised to see not only Roy Lewis in the dining room but also Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Nathan Caroule quickly stood up, moved a chair aside, and gestured for her toe over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for over an hour. Dr. Dunn, you were so focused you didn¡¯t hear anything outside your door?¡±

    It was true that Richelle hadn¡¯t heard a thing; she must have been too absorbed in her thoughts.

    ¡°Well, I took a nap in between, and the soundproofing is pretty good here.¡±

    Richelle casually tried to find an excuse, but Nathan looked meaningfully at Roy.

    Roy stared back at him inexplicably and quickly averted his gaze to Richelle.

    She¡¯d taken a nap? Hadn¡¯t she slept wellst night?

    Nathan Caroule pushed the utensils towards Richelle. ¡°Dr. Dunn, I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I ordered randomly. If you have any preferences or cravings, let me know, and I¡¯ll have someone bring it to you.¡±

    Richelle thanked him, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    After speaking, she turned her head and inadvertently met Roy¡¯s thoughtful gaze.

    Her heart trembled slightly, and she quickly covered it by asking, ¡°Mr. Lewis, how are you feeling today?¡±

    She looked down and quickly picked up her bowl.

    Roy watched her reaction carefully. Did he get it wrong? Had she been a little flustered just now?

    Although puzzled, Roy maintained his usual coldness on the surface.

    ¡°Not bad, but recently I¡¯ve been sleeping longer. Is it because you changed the acupoints?¡±

    On the sixteenth day, Richelle had adjusted the acupuncture treatment n.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of that. The main reason is that your physical condition has improved, so your sleep duration has increased.¡±

    Richelle had quickly adjusted her mood. When it came to work, her expression would turn serious.

    She didn¡¯t know about Roy¡¯s previous lifestyle habits, but she clearly remembered how awful his pulse was the first time she took it.

    ¡°Before, Mr. Lewis, you must have been in a state of chronic sleep deprivation. This misled your internal clock into thinking that you only needed to sleep that much. Now that your bodily functions have improved, your body is gradually recovering to the adequate amount of sleep you need.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    In the past, he used to have a headache half the time during the day. Now, the frequency of this situation has gradually decreased.

    As for serious symptoms like fainting or blindness, they hadn¡¯t urred again.

    Nathan Caroule watched as his boss and Richelle chatted as if no one else was there and was forced to eat quietly, not daring to make a sound.

    He secretly regretted his actions, should he have just delivered the lunch and discreetly left?

    Leaving these two alone would have been a great opportunity for his boss, right?

    Wasn¡¯t him sitting here so tantly like interfering in a beautiful romance?

    Would he be punished by Heaven for this?

 Chapter 102 - 98: Damn, this man is flirting with her again!

    Chapter 102: Chapter 98: Damn, this man is flirting with her again!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t leave the hotel that day. Even her dinner was ordered as takeout by Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule before they left in the evening.

    Other than focusing on her three children during their video calls, her mind was preupied with thoughts of the Dunns all the time.

    To her, the Dunns were hell, and the mere thought of it brought her immense pain.

    Over the years, she often refused to think about it.

    She had died once and should cherish the present and those around her.

    But whenever she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night, seeing the image of her blood-soaked hands reaching for her eldest son only to grasp at empty air, her hatred surged.

    Now, her hatred finally had an outlet.

    Richelle always considered herself a positive person, but the thought of the Dunns transformed her into a bloodthirsty devil.

    In the past, she had to carefully suppress this devil within her. Now, she could finally let it loose!

    Because of this, she was so excited that she hardly slept that night.

    The next day, when Roy Lewis entered the room, he was greeted by the aroma of handmade coffee.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Roy Lewis walked over, surprised to see Richelle skillfully brewing coffee at the counter, ¡°I thought you only drank tea?¡±

    Richelle turned and smiled at him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy was dazzled by her radiant smile, and as he regained his senses, he saw Richelle passing him a cup of coffee.

    He didn¡¯t take it, but raised his eyebrows instead.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I can¡¯t drink it?¡±

    Richelle handed it to him again, ¡°This one is decaffeinated, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After Roy took the cup, she added,

    ¡°It may not be as aromatic as your specialty coffee, but it¡¯s good enough to satisfy a craving.¡±

    Roy sat down on a stool by the counter, ced his coat aside, and took a sip of the coffee.

    Indeed, its taste was not as good as the one he usually drank, but it was much better than any coffee found in the market.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±, he sipped a bit more before saying, ¡°Not bad, where did you buy it?

    I¡¯ll ask Uncle Axel to get some.¡±

    Richelle gave a carefree shrug, ¡°Sorry, this is my private stash, you can¡¯t buy it anywhere else.¡±

    Roy nced at her, wondering if he was imagining things. Her smile seemed especially bright today, and her eyes were filled with the sparkle of the stars. Was she in an especially good mood?

    Seeing her like this lifted his spirits, which weren¡¯t particrly high to begin with.

    ¡°Personal stash? Did you make it yourself?¡±

    Having witnessed Richelie¡¯s many hidden talents, Roy naturally assumed that she had made the coffee herself.

    In his mind, as long as Richelle wanted to do something, nothing could stop her.

    Richelle shed him a sweet smile, revealing her cute dimples.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis is so clever!¡±

    At this point, Roy was sure that Richelie¡¯s mood was more than just good!

    As if to confirm Roy¡¯s suspicions, Richelle casually pushed a ck canister across the counter towards him.

    ¡°This is your prize for guessing correctly, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy was no fool. He rested his hand on the canister, tapping it with his long fingers. As the deep, muffled knocks resonated, his bottomless eyes gazed at her.

    Then, in his low and sultry voice, he said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Richelie¡¯s face suddenly flushed red.

    Damn this man!

    Flirting with her again!

    ¡°All, Mr. Lewis, suit yourself!¡±, she hastily stood up, grabbed her cup of coffee, and turned to flee.

    As she ran, she raised her hand and waved at Roy who was behind her, ¡°I have something to do, I¡¯ll see you at 8:30.¡±

    Throughout acupuncture, Richelie¡¯s excitement hadn¡¯t subsided. On several asions, Roy could vaguely hear her humming a tune.

    She hummed softly and gently, repeating the same melody, a nocturne that had been popr many years ago.

    Roy didn¡¯t have much of an ear for music, so even though the melody was familiar, he didn¡¯t know its name.

    Even as he slowly fell asleep, Richelle Dunn¡¯s faint humming still lingered in his ears.

    Following the pleasing melody, he gradually sank into the dreand and once again, he dreamed of that night.

    And that person from that night, as always, was Richelle Dunn.

    This time, in his dream, Richelle gently kissed him, and after the kiss, his lips were filled with the fragrance of coffee.

    When Roy Lewis woke up, he subconsciously smacked his lips.

    Well, as expected, the rich taste of coffee still lingered in his mouth. No wonder even the kiss in his dream tasted like this¡­

    Roy Lewis washed his face and tidied up his appearance before walking out of the living room. Richelle, who had stayed in the bedroom the entire day yesterday, was now sitting cross-legged on the sofa with an iPad.

    Seeing himing out, she smiled at him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you awake?¡±

    Roy Lewis noticed that today, Richelle seemed to have been tickled into a perpetual smile. From the moment he entered the room till now, she had hardly stopped smiling.

    Of course, it¡¯s not to say she¡¯s usually very serious.

    Except when she¡¯s in front of children, when she keeps smiling, she¡¯s usually calm andposed when facing him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to write your thesis today?¡±

    Because Richelle always used this as an excuse, Roy Lewis thought she always had an unending stack of papers to write.

    Richelle was taken aback for a moment but quickly reacted, ¡°I do need to, but I¡¯m a little tired, so I came out to catch my breath.¡±

    As soon as Roy Lewis sat down, Richelle asked him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, can 1 get an advance on my sry for this month?¡±

    Richelle leaned forward slightly, her eyes wide open, and her usually calm and serene gaze was filled with eagerness and a hint of a smile.

    Roy Lewis met her smiling eyes, and although surprised, he agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    This time, it was Richelie¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    ¡°All? You don¡¯t need to think about it?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Richelle could be incredibly smart at times, but sometimes, she could also be incredibly naive.

    ¡°Do you need me to think about it?¡±

    Richelle quickly waved her hands after inadvertently setting a trap for herself.

    ¡°No, no need. Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in response, took out his phone, and tapped a few times.

    Soon after, Richelie¡¯s phone rang with the sound of iing funds.

    Richelle checked her phone and saw the money Roy Lewis had transferred to her, which was, astonishingly, US$ 1,366,811!

    Richelle, surprised, looked up at Roy Lewis, about to ask him about it when she heard him say, ¡°After-tax payment!¡±

    Richelle blinked, and it felt strangely familiar.

    Then, she quickly remembered that the payment from the previous client whopleted the task was also an after-tax payment!

    So, not all wealthy people are evil.

    There are kind and virtuous people like her previous client and the current Roy Lewis as well!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis. But why is it a million dors?¡±

    Roy Lewis offered her master US$ 6,834,000 right off the bat.

    Her qualificationspared to her master are still rtively shallow. On average, she should receive about 20-30% of her master¡¯s remuneration.

    Even so, she¡¯s the highest-paid among all her master¡¯s apprentices.

    ¡°You were hired for the longest treatment period, which is five months. Doesn¡¯t that average to one million dors a month?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t greedy. Although she loved money, she wouldn¡¯t take a penny that didn¡¯t belong to her.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the US$ 6,834,000 was my master¡¯s fee. I¡¯m only worth about US$ 2,050,216 at most.¡±

    Richelle, with a serious look on her face, estimated her approximate pay based on her recent two years¡¯ average wages.

    Roy Lewis stared deeply at her, ¡°1 believe you¡¯re worth this US$ 6,834,000!¡±

 Chapter 103 - 99:1 want to join forces with you to deal with Dunn Group, are you interested?

    Chapter 103: Chapter 99:1 want to join forces with you to deal with Dunn Group, are you interested?

    Trantor: 549690339

    There¡¯s nothing more satisfying than being affirmed by others.

    Especially when ites from an aplished man like Roy Lewis.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s mood, which was already great, became even more ecstatic due to Roy Lewis¡¯ swift transfer and affirmation.

    Thus, when Hugo Camrey sent Richelle a video call request and saw her blushing andughing, he jumped in surprise and hurriedly asked her,

    ¡°Richelle, did you take some sort of drug?¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m just happy right now! But if you want to say I¡¯m on drugs, then fine, because happiness is the best elixir in the world!¡±

    With a worried face, Hugo wondered if it was not drugs but some evil spell?

    ¡°Richelle, are you sure that you are in a state where you can think and handle things rationally right now?¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Of course, tell me, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Richelle, I want to make it clear that there is no solid evidence for this news. After all, it happened a long time ago, and we can¡¯t verify its authenticity. You¡¯ll have to judge for yourself whether it¡¯s true or false.¡±

    A sense of uneasiness clouded Richelie¡¯s mind, and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°Is it about my parents?¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°I remember you telling me that your parents passed away overseas, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    Hugo¡¯s expression became even graver, ¡°One of my uncles said that he met your parents at an international airport more than 20 years ago. At the time, your parents were supposed to be on the same flight back home with him. But just before boarding, they got a call from Jayden Dunn, and after the call, they told my uncle that they had to go back to the branch office to deal with some urgent matters and wouldn¡¯t return to the country for the time being. Later, he heard that your parents had a car ident after they left the airport!¡±

    Richelle had known since she was a child that her parents died in a car ident on their way from the airport to the branch office. In Jayden and his family¡¯s version, her parents were running away to the branch office to evade responsibility for a mistake that had almost caused the Dunn Group to go bankrupt. They were overburdened with guilt, and in the end, they drove their car into the vast ocean.

    Hearing the closest version to the truth for the first time, Richelle¡¯s eyes unconsciously filled with tears.

    With teary eyes, she choked out her gratitude to Hugo.

    ¡°Hugo, thank you!¡±

    This was the first time Hugo saw her cry, even though it was through a screen, and he was at a loss for a good while.

    ¡°Richelle, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°My uncle is a highly respected person, so although there¡¯s no evidence to support it, I think his words are highly credible,¡± said Hugo.

    Richelle murmured her agreement, and the hot ball of hatred in her heart unconsciously grewrger in size.

    ¡°Please also thank your uncle for me¡­¡±

    Seeing her mood not improving, Hugoforted her for a while until Richelle¡¯s face looked a bit better before hanging up the call.

    Richelle ended the call, buried her face in her knees, and it took her more than ten minutes to lift her head.

    She set herptop on her knees, and her bloodshot eyes shed with ruthless murderous intent as she slowly opened the stock market page.

    As she expected, the Dunn Group¡¯s stock price had plummeted.

    It¡¯s karma!

    A sarcastic and delighted smile appeared at the corner of Richelle¡¯s mouth.

    She never expected that, as she racked her brain for ways to find a breakthrough against Jayden, fate would finally lend her a helping hand.

    This all started in the morning.

    At around eight o¡¯clock, she finished giving Roy Lewis acupuncture treatment and returned to her bedroom, just as she did the day before. Like before, she opened the financial news.

    As a result, the instant she did, the news of the Dunn Group being investigated by the Federation¡¯s Securities Regtory Commission for suspected illegal stock market maniption left her speechless from shock.

    Heaven was truly on her side!

    After the shock, Richelle was engulfed by waves of ecstasy, and for most of the day, she couldn¡¯t help but grin like a fool.

    Though she was ecstatic, she didn¡¯t neglect her responsibilities.

    She quickly cashed in all the funds and financial products avable for sale, and with the additional capital she had on hand, she found that she had even more than she expected to have.

    Plus, there¡¯s the million-dor amount Roy Lewis had just transferred to her. It seemed like she could now buy quite a lot of Dunn Group stock.

    Of course, for a big tree like Dunn Group, the proportion she could buy wasn¡¯t much.

    But after all, it¡¯s a good start!

    Moreover, Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move now. In her opinion, the stock price of Dunn Group would continue to fall for a while.

    If she added fuel to the fire at this time, the decline might be even worse!

    The fuel she was going to add was none other than her former mysterious benefactor.

    If her guess was correct, that mysterious person was very likely rted to this investigation of the Dunn Group.

    From the information and data that he needed, she inferred that this former benefactor was likely to be a high-ranking official in the Federation.

    But when heter gave her those top-secret documents as rewards, she also concluded that this benefactor probably had a personal grudge against the Dunn Group.

    So, in a way, her goal was aligned with this former benefactor!

    After sorting out the causes and effects, Richelle made a risky decision.

    She wanted to try to join forces with this benefactor and make the stock price of Dunn Group plummet more severely, causing the Group to fall harder and suffer more pain!

    Having thought it through, Richelle immediately turned off all the programs on herputer, rebooted, logged in, and entered another top-secret system. ¡°Mr. Benefactor, are you there?¡±

    Afterpleting the task that day, Richelle felt like he had already cklisted her.

    So now, she was waiting with faint hope.

    Time passed by every minute and second: ten minutes, half an hour, one hour, two hours!

    There was no response from the other party.

    Richelle wouldn¡¯t give up. This time, she bluntly rified her intentions.

    ¡°I want to join forces with you to deal with Dunn Group, are you interested?¡±

    Richelle had fully prepared herself mentally to endure another long wait, just like before, only to find emptiness in her inbox and sadness in her heart.

    So, unlikest time, she didn¡¯t just sit in front of theputer waiting. She needed to replenish some energy, eat something satisfying, in order to continue fighting!

    She got up and walked out. The corridor waspletely silent.

    There was no movement in the living room or conference room either.

    Could it be that Roy had left?

    She wanted to go to the entrance and see if his shoes were still there, but on second thought, whether he was there or not, what did it matter to her?

    With that thought, she went to the refrigerator and took out an ice cream, scooping up a big spoonful and putting it into her mouth.

    At this moment, Roy¡¯s door opened.

    Roy, who she thought had left, walked towards her.

    He was also a bit surprised, and looked at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t go to sleep?¡±

    Richelle forcefully swallowed therge, iced bite of ice cream, then let out a dryugh.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m working on my thesis, and I¡¯m a bit drowsy, so I came out to get some ice cream to wake myself up.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to Roy, who had taken a bottle of water out of the refrigerator, and said.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll get back to my work!¡±

    Upon hearing Roy¡¯s acknowledgment, she quickly scampered back to her bedroom.

    She sat down, put the ice cream aside, and opened herputer again. Then, the screen lit up.

    A new message immediately popped up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±

 Chapter 104 - 100: The handsome guy is so close, she canâ€™t stand it!

    Chapter 104: Chapter 100: The handsome guy is so close, she can¡¯t stand it!

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the bedroom on the other side, Roy Lewis was focused on the conversation on his screen.

    ¡°Hey, sponsor, are you there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to join forces with you against the Dunn Group. Interested?¡±

    Heh, this hacker, whom he still hadn¡¯t been able to track, was intriguing!

    He unscrewed a water bottle, took a swig, then slowly typed a few words, hit enter, and sent it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t exin why, but normally, once each case waspleted, he would immediately extricate himself, never getting involved in any of the affairs or disputes.

    But this hacker, whom he temporarily referred to as ¡°Margareth¡±, was much more interesting than the others right from the start.

    Like right now, he had actually initiated contact with him, and from his concise yet obviously holding-back response, it was clear that this ¡®Margareth¡¯ was no ordinary code geek. His mind was quite agile, and his thoughts seemed far-reaching. What surprised him even more was that Margareth¡¯s understanding of the Dunn¡¯s family and his determination to ruin them had far exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°What exactly did the Dunns do to you?¡±

    He just casually asked.

    Unexpectedly, the other party answered just as casually.

    ¡°Vengeance for my father¡¯s murder and child theft!¡±

    Roy Lewis had seen plenty of enmities in wealthy families, some cruel, but no one ever boldly talks about it.

    So, he assumed that ¡®Margareth¡¯ was just deflecting his question, and didn¡¯t take the answer seriously.

    ¡°Fair enough, hope you get your revenge soon.¡±

    It was after 5 p.m., Richelie Dunn finally finished discussing some details with the sponsor. Looking disheveled in her homely attire, she stretchedzily and yawned as she left her bedroom.

    Then, when she saw Roy Lewis, spotlessly dressed,ing out of the door across from her, she froze like a sloppily carved statue.

    Roy Lewis blinked, and after a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes, he incredulously scanned her from her fluffy, disheveled hair to her bare feet.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Have you finished your paper?¡±

    Richelie Dunn felt so embarrassed that she wanted to be a mole and dig a hole to escape quickly or hold a hand grenade and explode on the spot in front of Roy Lewis!

    But in reality, she¡¯s not a mole and she doesn¡¯t have a hand grenade, so she had to ept the reality after recognizing the facts.

    She forced herself to calm down and let her hands, which were raising above her head as she stretched, fall down. On the way down, she ran her fingers through her wild hair, gathered it at the top of her head, and tied it up with a rubber band from her pocket into a refreshing bun.

    Only then did she lift her eyes to Roy Lewis with a brilliantly radiant smile, ¡°Hey, Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re still here, I just finished!¡±

    Roy Lewis took her in again with an amused gaze. His eyes were suddenly attracted by the red spots on her corbone.

    Quite naturally, he walked toward Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn was taken aback by his sudden approach. Before she could react, he inexplicably grasped her wrist, leading her out of the living room and toward the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what are you doing?¡±

    Roy Lewis was a man with a powerful aura. The two of them had a significant difference in physique and height, and his mere presence felt like a suffocating wave covering Richelle Dunn.

    In front of her was his hard figure, and the faint scent of pine from him filled her nostrils. It was as if she had been swallowed up by him in an instant.

    This feeling of beingpletely controlled and helpless frustrated Richelle Dunn, making her feel like she was free-falling, her heartbeat racing, and she was in panic.

    She struggled, trying to break free, ¡°Mr. Lewis, let me go!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why the always well-mannered Roy Lewis had suddenly overstepped his boundaries.

    Her mind was quite open, but it always had boundaries.

    With ssmates, colleagues, or friends of the opposite sex, yful banter and jokes were fine, but she always tried to avoid physical contact.

    Perhaps it was due to the psychological trauma from that night; in recent years, she felt an unconscious urge to resist and fight back whenever a man got too close to her.

    This alsorgely exined why she almost took out James Lewis when he harassed her in the hospital corridor.

    Little did she know that Roy Lewis, who has always been well-mannered and never overstepped his boundaries, seemed to ignore her words. He pulled her to a standstill in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and his face leaned in close, his focused eyes staring intently at her face.

    Richelle Dunn was so scared that her heart was about to jump out. Subconsciously, she lifted her foot.

    However, whether Roy Lewis had prepared for it in advance or just reflexively reacted, he nipped her foot between his legs, making her unable to move.

    She immediately raised her hand, but it was caught by him before she could even reach halfway, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The bewitchingly deep voice was unchanged, but it sent Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart sinking even deeper.

    The man¡¯s arms were extremely powerful, holding Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms tightly at her sides. As soon as Richelle Dunn was considering the odds of hurting him with a headbutt, Roy Lewis¡¯s face came even closer, his gaze fixed on her neck and corbone.

    His handsome eyebrows wrinkled in a frown, ¡°Dr. Dunn, why are there red spots all over your neck?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was taken aback and asked in confusion, ¡°What red spots?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s focused gaze moved between her chin, neck, and corbone, his tone equally puzzled.

    ¡°Did you get bitten by mosquitoes? But there are no mosquitoes here¡­¡±

    Only then did Richelle Dunn react, ¡°Hold on, you¡¯re saying 1 have red spots all over my neck?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded very seriously, ¡°Yes, quite a lot!¡±

    She had forgotten about it!

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, turned her face away, tried to put some distance between them, and let out a long breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m allergic, it¡¯s not mosquito bites!¡±

    Knowing that the crisis was averted, Richelle Dunn quickly returned to her usual self.

    Oh please, she¡¯s a sucker for good looks and a good voice. A man like Roy Lewis, who was physically attractive in every way,ing this close to her without realizing it, she could hardly resist!

    ¡°Allergy?¡±, Roy Lewis was half-skeptical, and showed no sign of letting go of her hand.

    Richelle Dunn leaned back, struggling to signal, ¡°Mr. Lewis, let go of me first!¡±

    After her reminder, Roy Lewis realized his current posture: gripping Richelle Dunn¡¯s arm and sandwiching her foot between his legs, leaning forward over her.

    His face was even closer to her chin. The overall posture of the two was nothing short of suggestive¡­.

 Chapter 105 - 101: Richelle Dunn, are you tired of living?

    Chapter 105: Chapter 101: Richelle Dunn, are you tired of living?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Roy Lewis, who was usually calm and unhurried, showed a rare look of shock on his face.

    He hurriedly released her hand, stepped back a few steps, and then apologized again with a full face of guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t understand his meaning for a moment, frowning and staring at him intently.

    ¡°Overreacted?¡±

    Roy made a big mistake, so in order to avoid misunderstanding, he patiently exined.

    ¡°Timmy has an allergic constitution, but we didn¡¯t know that until once like you, he was also covered in red dots. We thought it was mosquito bites and applied some anti-itch cream to him. As a result, he had a high fever that night and was taken to the hospital for testing. Turns out it was a mango allergy.¡±

    Upon hearing that her eldest son also had an allergy, Richellepletely forgot to me Roy and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Did you ever have allergy testing done for himter?¡±

    Allergies can be big or small, and if you¡¯re not careful, they can be life-threatening!

    Roy nodded, ¡°We did¡­¡±

    Richelle let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Then send it to me quickly!¡±

    Seeing Roy¡¯s puzzled gaze, she immediately exined, ¡°Timmy often eats at my house, and if I identally make something he can¡¯t eat, it¡¯ll be a big problem.¡±

    Roy suddenly realized, quickly pulled out his phone, and sent Timmy¡¯s allergy test report to Richelle.

    After sending it, his focus returned to Richelle.

    ¡°What are you allergic to?¡±

    The lunch was delivered by Nathan Caroule and was still from the same restaurant as yesterday. It was all verymon home-cooked dishes, so the chances of an allergy were slim.

    Richelle coughed twice ufortably and gave an answer.

    ¡°Ice cream¡­¡±

    Actually, she knew that she was allergic to ice cream, but her cravings got the better of her.

    And when she was busy or exhausted, a serving of ice cream was like a miraculous cure!

    But every time after she ate it, she had to quickly take some allergy medication.

    However, she was too focused just now andpletely forgot about taking the medication.

    Roy stared at her in disbelief, his tone suddenly dropping to freezing point.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, do you not value your life? You knew you were allergic, and you still ate it!¡±

    Roy still remembers his beloved son¡¯s allergy attack, which led to high fever and convulsions. The hospital director mentioned at the time that if he was admitted anyter, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    So, even though Roy was not a doctor, he knew that severe allergies could be life-threatening!

    Richelle was taken aback by his roar and muttered in her heart about why he was so fierce. Then she guiltily touched her neck, trying to brush it off with augh.

    ¡°Hehe, I just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go take some allergy medication now¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s gaze followed her movements, then he nced at her neck and lightly scolded.

    ¡°You¡¯re really that tempted?¡±

    Richelle, a grown woman, was stared at by him to the point of embarrassment and could onlyugh awkwardly.

    Roy nced at her with some disappointment.

    ¡°Even Timmy has better self-control than you, and you call yourself a doctor!¡±

    Richelle felt even more guilty for beingpared to his son.

    Usually a genius, she didn¡¯t realize something.

    Timmy was Roy¡¯s son, and it¡¯s natural for a father to care for his son.

    But Roy wasn¡¯t her who, so why should he care about her!

    Now, her brave spirit was clearly frozen by Roy¡¯s cold aura, and she thought, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything, can¡¯t I just run away?¡±

    Turning around, she was about to run!

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The Roy behind her sounded even more displeased.

    You don¡¯t do this, Master Lewis, I just fancied an ice cream, okay?

    Is it necessary to interrogate me like a criminal?

    Richelle wailed in her heart and turned back with a ttering smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and take the medicine right away!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face finally softened a bit, ¡°Okay, after you take it and tidy up,e back with me for dinner.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought she had heard wrong, ¡°Huh? Go home with you? Didn¡¯t we agree within a week¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡±

    Richelle was even more puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s settled?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her speechlessly, ¡°Did the allergy burn out your brain?¡±

    Richelle finally got a little annoyed, ¡°Hey, how can you swear at people?¡±

    I¡¯m braindead? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s braindead!

    Roy Lewis ignored her but gave an exnation.

    ¡°The Thompsons¡¯ issue has been resolved, you can go home now,¡±

    Richelie¡¯s face showed joy, immediately forgetting to bicker with him, but then she looked regretfully at the floor-to-ceiling window reflecting the blue sky.

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t good at understanding people¡¯s feelings, but strangely, he could easily guess Richelle¡¯s emotions and thoughts.

    ¡°I told you, if you want to live here, juste over anytime.¡±

    Sheughed when he saw through her thoughts and gently refused.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too busy toe here for a vacation.¡±

    Since the danger was over, her vacation had alsoe to an end.

    Next, there would be a very tough road of revenge, which wouldn¡¯t allow her the slightest carelessness or negligence.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say much more about it, anyway, he had arranged everything, so whether she wanted toe was up to her.

    Seeing she was still standing there and assuming she was hesitating, he added, ¡°Timmy isn¡¯t very happy, you should go be with him.¡±

    Upon hearing her son was unhappy, Richelle put all her other thoughts aside, wishing she could fly straight back to the Lewis house to soothe him.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back after I pack.¡±

    On the way to the Lewis house, Richelle finally remembered to ask about the Thompsons¡¯ issue.

    Originally, this was none of her business, but considering her uing ns, she wanted to learn more about the Thompsons from Roy Lewis.

    Of course, such a cautious person like Roy Lewis might not even answer her.

    Unexpectedly, Roy actually gave her a simple exnation without any hesitation.

    ¡°The person behind the trouble was exposed to be an illegitimate child from a coteral branch of the Thompsons. He was short of money, so he took the me. Nathan went to visit his mother in the sanatorium, and the illegitimate child obediently confessed to everything about Lucas Thompson.¡±

    Roy Lewis spoke casually, but Richelle understood that his ¡°visit¡± was probably not as simple as it sounded.

    However, debt has a debtor and injustice has an author, so after all, the root of this problem was the fault of the illegitimate child¡¯s mother. Therefore, the mother should help bear the mistake her son made, which was reasonable.

    ¡°Did they ever confess if there were any other aplices involved?¡±

    Richelle asked casually, but Roy Lewis gave her a side nce.

    ¡°No, from beginning to end, it was just him stirring things up. The person who angered Master Lewis to the point of fainting was also him.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ investigation had also uncovered that Lucas Thompson had recently been very close to Jayden Dunn.

    However, this had nothing to do with Richelle, so it was better left unsaid.

    In Roy Lewis¡¯s view, Richelle was the most innocent party in this whole matter. Knowing less about certain things would mean less danger for her.

    So, he didn¡¯t want to involve her in the follow-up matters anymore.

    Richelle didn¡¯t get any new information from Roy Lewis, which left her a bit disappointed.

    Soon, however, she figured it out.

    Initially, the information she wanted to find out wouldn¡¯te from Roy anyway, so there was no reason for her to be disappointed.

    Aftering to terms with the situation, she remembered her eldest son.

    ¡°Did you tell Timmy I¡¯ming back?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yeah, as soon as the crisis was over, 1 told him.¡±

    Although his son had never said anything about it, Roy could tell that he cared a lot about Richelle.

    What Roy found even stranger was that the switch that changed their son from a cold little boss to a cute treasure seemed to be triggered by Richelle.

    With Richelle gone for two days, the little one reverted to his previous silent and proud demeanor, acting as if everyone else in the house had offended him.

    This kind of influence, even his biological mother, Kiara Dunn, couldn¡¯t match!

 Chapter 106 - 102: Timmyâ€™s Mom, is a really terrible woman!

    Chapter 106: Chapter 102: Timmy¡¯s Mom, is a really terrible woman!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn gave a soft response and after a moment recalled a promise she¡¯d made to bring Timmy a gift upon her return.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, could we make a stop at the supermarket by the neighborhood entrance?¡± she asked.

    Roy Lewis assumed she wanted to buy something. When the car stopped, he also got out and instructed the driver, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Parker, who wastely in charge of driving the young master, paid attention to the father-son conversations in the car. Therefore, he clearly understood what Dr. Dunn represented was not merely a doctor to them.

    So, when his master told him to wait, he did not object. He parked the car and waited by the supermarket entrance.

    Roy Lewis apanied Richelie into the supermarket. Surprisingly, she did not grab a shopping cart but wandered over to the toy crane machines located on the left side of the supermarket. She finally stopped in front of one machine.

    Soon, an employee came over to change her money into game tokens. With a ¡°ding¡±, Richelie threw one in.

    ¡°Miss, would you like to exchange a few more?¡±

    The employee kindly reminded her, knowing the difficulty of winning a toy from the crane machine.

    However, before she finished speaking, Richelle, with remote control in hand, had sessfully grabbed a little lion she¡¯d eyed. The mechanical arm then steadily delivered the lion to the location above the exit space. When the arm loosened, the lion fell down from the machine.

    The entire operation, from inserting a coin to the small lion falling out of the machine, took less than a minute. Richelie¡¯s moves were smooth and efficient.

    The employee stared at her, bbergasted, ¡°Miss, you¡­¡±

    She had never seen such an efficient operation in her time working there.

    Richelle bent over to pick up the lion, waving at the employee cheerfully, her eyebrow cockily raised.

    ¡°One coin is enough. Asking for more; that might put you guys out of business,¡± she said.

    The employee regained herposure, let out a cold sweat, and gave an embarrassed smile towards Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Sir, your wife is very talented!¡±

    Richelle shook out the little lion¡¯s fur happily and didn¡¯t hear what the employee said.

    Roy only deeply looked at Richelle, noticing her childlike glee in caring for the lion, a small smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    After Richelle tidied the lion¡¯s fur, she looked up and met Roy¡¯s eyes, a look that contained a hint of an inexplicable smile. She didn¡¯t think much of it and instead gestured toward the supermarket exit.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Roy, in a good mood, matched her pace. It took him a couple of steps before he realized something.

    ¡°Is the lion for Timmy?¡±

    Richelle shook the lion paw at him, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it adorable? 1 once got two identical lions from this machine for Timothy and Tifanny. They loved it so much that they always sleep with it. As soon as Timmy saw that, he wanted one too. 1 came here a few days ago, but they didn¡¯t have it. Fortunately, they have it today.¡±

    Roy looked at the inexpensive toy in her hands, which Richelle held as if it were a precious gift. Her gentleloving demeanor when speaking of Timmy warmed his heart.

    ¡°Timmy will definitely love it.¡±

    He had always been vexed in the past that no matter what gift he gave his son, the aloof little boy only ever responded with an emotionless ¡®thanks¡¯, showing no liking whatsoever.

    Now he finally realized, it¡¯s not that Timmy is aloof. It¡¯s because he, as a father, has never given heartful thought to a gift that his son would like.

    Just as Roy guessed, Timmy loved the little lion.

    He even named it ¡°Kiki¡±.

    At first, Roy thought it a strange name, only to receive a dismissive nce from his son.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not the strange, ¡®qi,¡¯ it¡¯s the united, together kind of ¡®qi¡¯.¡±

    Kiara Dunn and Roy Lewis are both taken aback for a moment.

    But what they imagined in their minds werepletely different things.

    Roy Lewis was thinking of Kiara Dunn and the Dunns.

    As for Richelle Dunn, in addition to the elder son in front of her, she was also thinking of Timothy and Tiffany, who were on vacation in the countryside.

    She sighs silently in her heart, wondering when the four of them, mother and sons, could genuinely live together as a family.

    After dinner, Roy Lewis has to return to his study to handle some business.

    Richelle Dunn is not in a rush to go home and joins Timmy in his room to video chat with Timothy and Tiffany.

    Seeing that Mommy is with big brother, Timothy and Tiffany squeal with joy, ¡°Mommy, are you back from your business trip?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nods, ¡°Yes, the patient has made great progress and is out of danger, so Mommy came back early. How about you guys, are you having fun?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany take turns telling about the entertaining incidents from the countryside. Meanwhile, Timmy leansfortably against Richelle Dunn, gleefully watching his younger siblings, listening to their stories of life in the countryside, with a look of longing in his eyes.

    Once they finish, he caringly asks.

    ¡°Next time, can Daddy take us out to sea to see the dolphins?¡±

    Both Timothy and Tiffany p their hands in agreement. Then, Timothy asks.

    ¡°Brother, have you seen it before?¡±

    Timmy shakes his head, ¡°No, 1 want to watch it with my brother and sister!¡±

    In the past, Timmy was uninspired to do many things. But now, no matter how simple or trivial, he is brimming with enthusiasm for anything that involves his younger siblings.

    The family of four chatted until after nine. Richelle Dunn urges the kids to finish up and go to bed. Reluctantly, Timothy and Tiffany end the call.

    Timmy also goes and takes his bath. When hees out of the bathroom, he is running. Seeing that Richelle Dunn is still seated by the bed, he finally breathes a sigh of relief and slowly crawls onto the bed.

    Richelle Dunn takes in his actions with amusement. However, she pretends as if nothing happened, covers him with the nket, and starts telling him a bedtime story while gently rubbing his back.

    After about fifteen minutes, Timmy starts to feel sleepy, his eyes growing heavy.

    At this moment, Roy Lewis walks in. Richelle Dunn makes a ¡®shush¡¯ gesture towards him. He sits on the other side of the bed, leans forward, and starts lightly stroking Timmy¡¯s head.

    Timmy reaches out in his sleepy state and grabs Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand, mumbles ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn is taken aback, a thinyer of sweat forming on her back. She peeks at Roy Lewis.

    Surprisingly, Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze is not on her.

    He gently strokes Timmy¡¯s head with a tender expression. Only when Timmy¡¯s eyes arepletely closed, and he begins snoring softly, does he look at Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart races, thinking he discovered something and is nowing after her. She quickly tries to think of a way to respond while pushing down the anxiety in her heart and pretends to look calm as she meets his eyes.

    To her surprise, Roy Lewis does not question her about anything. Instead, he gives a self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°Has Timmy ever told you? His mother is a very bad woman!¡±

    [Master Lewis, what are you hinting at? Hmph¡­.]

 Chapter 107 - 103 - How Great It Would Be If She Were Timmyâ€™s Mom!

    Chapter 107: Chapter 103 ¨C How Great It Would Be If She Were Timmy¡¯s Mom!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s mind went nk for a moment!

    It took her a while to recover.

    By the time she realized that Roy Lewis was referring to Kiara Dunn as ¡°Timmy¡¯s mom¡± and not her.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or sad.

    Anyway, even if the words applied to her, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Although she had her ownpelling reasons back then, the damage had already been done to Timmy. So, saying that she was a terrible woman wasn¡¯t wrong either.

    Lowering her gaze, her trembling fingertips gently stroked Timmy¡¯s tender little face.

    ¡°He¡¯s never said¡­¡±

    Richelie¡¯s palms and back of her hands were covered with sweat, instinctively not wanting to continue the topic.

    To her, the topic of Timmy¡¯s mother was undoubtedly a painful torment, like being whipped on a cross.

    Even though she was also a victim, she had no right to stop Roy Lewis or Timmy from discussing this topic.

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of pursuing the topic further.

    Because just now, he was actually influenced by the warm atmosphere Richelle created while coaxing Timmy to sleep, without thinking, the words just slipped out of his mouth.

    As soon as he said it, he felt it was inexplicable, and then a little embarrassing.

    Whether Timmy¡¯s mom was terrible or not was a very private matter. Standing in Richelie¡¯s position, she had no obligation to be the ¡°garbage can¡± for his emotional venting.

    However, Roy Lewis was still a bit disappointed, ¡°Really?¡±

    He thought, given how much Timmy trusted Richelle, suchints would be on his lips all the time.

    Roy Lewis stared at Richelle, watching her gently stroke their son¡¯s face with lowered eyes. The dim yellow light cast a shadow on her face, half of it hidden.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, he felt her sadness and pain very vividly.

    She was genuinely good and caring towards Timmy.

    But suddenly, he felt quite meaningless inparing himself with her.

    It was only now that he realized the reason for his inexplicable words was probably because Richelle treated Timmy so kindly and gently. Inparison, he felt some sense of regret.

    It was like thinking, ¡°How great would it be if she were Timmy¡¯s mom!¡±

    But these thoughts, he could only keep to himself.

    After all, she was just his doctor. If he spoke those words out loud, what would she think of him?

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Roy Lewis realized, when it came to matters concerning Timmy, not only Timmy was dependent on Richelle, so was he.

    When Timmy was unhappy, he would go to Richelle.

    When Timmy refused to learn, he would go to Richelle.

    Even with something as small as Timmy not eating well, he would still turn to Richelle.

    Unconsciously, on matters concerning Timmy, Richelle alone had reced child experts, teachers, and nannies in helping him bear the brunt of most child-rearing troubles.

    And Richelle did notin about this at all, even seeming to enjoy it.

    But was it right for him, as Timmy¡¯s father, to push the responsibility onto a sried outsider?

    Was it appropriate for him to take advantage of Richelie¡¯s kindness and love to indulge his ownziness and negligence?

    No, it wasn¡¯t!

    And it was quite unscrupulous!

    For Richelle, it was emotional ckmail!

    The young master sleeping on the bed was unaware of the silent tug-of-war between his parents at the bedside.

    Perhaps he was dreaming about eating something delicious, smacked his lips a few times, turned over, and continued to sleep soundly.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle lowered their eyes to look at him, then looked up at each other. They silently stood up straight and quietly left the bedroom.

    Roy Lewis silently apanied Richelle downstairs. When she bent down to pick up her luggage, he finally spoke up to keep her.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡±

    If it were any day before today, Richelle would have readily agreed.

    But today, there seemed to have been too many awkward things happening between her and Roy Lewis, so it¡¯s better to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°I still have a paper to write, and all my materials are at home.¡±

    This sounded like an excuse. In this day and age, whose information isn¡¯t in electronic format?

    But Roy Lewis was a smart man. He didn¡¯t say anything more, but instead asked Uncle Axel to arrange for a driver to take Richelle Dunn home.

    The next morning, as usual, Richelle arrived at Roy¡¯s house at seven in the morning, gave him acupuncture, and then went to the yroom to give little Timothy his ss on acupuncture.

    Roy woke up and was drinking tea in the living room when he suddenly heard his son upstairs yelling about something. Soon enough, the boy came running down angrily, followed by Richelle, who was also in a hurry.

    Roy looked up, ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Timmy ran to his side and pointed angrily at Richelle.

    ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s done her jobs earlier? And that there are no surgeries at the hospital, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s wrong?¡±, Roy looked at Richelle with a puzzled expression.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him, so she had to mention the reason.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 need to go out and take care of some things. I won¡¯t be able to apany Timmy today.¡±

    Roy immediately understood that his son had assumed that since Richelle hadpleted her tasks early and Timothy and Tifanny were not in Kindur, Richelle could apany him all day.

    ¡°Timmy, Dr. Dunn is just a doctor and teacher, not your nanny. She has other work and things to do and can¡¯t be with you all day.¡±

    Roy tried to reason with his son.

    He had already reflected on how he and his son were too dependent on Richelle. Now it seems that his son¡¯s dependence on Richelle is much deeper than he had thought.

    However, Timmy red at him, full of resentment, and snorted.

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    She¡¯s not a doctor, not a teacher, and not a nanny, she¡¯s my mommy!

    Seeing her eldest son¡¯s demeanor, Richelle was frightened that he was about to reveal the truth. Her heart raced as she hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Timmy!¡±

    The little one red at her, bit his lip, and turned his face away stubbornly. Meanwhile, Richelle looked at the boy with aplex expression and remained silent.

    Roy looked at his son and then at Richelle. He suddenly felt that there was some kind of secret between the two as if they were enveloped in the same maic field, and he, as a father, seemed to be excluded.

    Roy furrowed his brows, and his inquisitive gaze circled around the two of them.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion, but it seemed that his son had a terrifying possessiveness toward Richelle?

    ¡°Timmy, tell me, what does Daddy not know?¡±

    He reached out and held the sulking child on hisp.

    Roy was worried. Did his son transfer his unfulfilled desire for maternal love from Kiara to Richelle?

    At this point, Richelle felt even more panicked, sensing a bad premonition.

    ¡°Timmy¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, ¡°Dr. Dunn, let him speak!¡±

    Timmy raised his face, giving Richelle a resentful look. He bit his lip and hung his head low. After a long while, he finally muttered.

    ¡°She promised to spend the whole day with me yesterday. Daddy, can adults just go back on their word?¡±

    Hearing her elder son¡¯s answer, Richelle secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Roy looked at her half-doubtful, half-believing, asking her with his gaze, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Richelle nodded, then crouched down, touched her eldest son¡¯s head, and apologized softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timmy. It¡¯s my fault. I promised you but went back on my word at thest moment. Can you let me make it up to you after 1 finish my work?¡±

    Once Roy understood the situation, his expression softened.

    An idea suddenly struck him, reminding him of the Tyrannosaurus World that the kids had been mentioning for days.

    ¡°When Timothy and Tifannye back, we¡¯ll take you all to Tyrannosaurus World, alright?¡±

    Timmy lifted his head, his eyes filling with excitement. He pointed at Roy and then at Richelle.

    ¡°Really? All of us together?¡±

    Roy looked at Richelle for her opinion. After hesitating for a moment, she finally nodded her head.

    ¡°Really! All of us together!¡±

    [That was a close call!]

 Chapter 108 - 104 Jayden Dunn, Your Good Days Are Over!

    Chapter 108: Chapter 104 Jayden Dunn, Your Good Days Are Over!

    Trantor: 549690339

    It took some effort for Richelie Dunn to appease her eldest son before she met Hugo Camrey at a parking lot near the highway entrance.

    Today, Hugo was driving a red sports car, which was very eye-catching.

    Upon seeing it, Richelie couldn¡¯t help but whistle.

    Hugo got out of the car and, leaning on the door, lifted his chin at her.

    ¡°Wanna try?¡±

    Without hesitation, Richelle took the driver¡¯s seat, while Hugo sat in the passenger seat.

    As Richelle drove out of the parking lot, she said, ¡°Check out the stuff in the document bag.¡±

    Hugo took out the documents, ¡°South Asia United Ventures? Fake?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Nope, it¡¯s real!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Richelle, what are you¡­¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how to exin to him, ¡°Anyway, thepany is real, the documents are real, the purpose of this is just to test the current situation of the Dunn Group. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s trip to Lordon was decided justst night.

    Although she had a lot of information about the Dunn Group in hand, she decided to visit Lordon to investigate further.

    Incidentally, she wanted to see the pathetic state of Jayden Dunn and his wife when they realized they were cornered!

    Hugo nodded, looking through the documents for a while before asking a question that had just urred to him.

    ¡°Dunn Group¡¯s stock hit the limit down again today, don¡¯t you n to make a move?¡±

    ¡°No rush!¡± Richelle answered calmly.

    Hugo couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°The Dunn Group¡¯s stock has always been steady, and they have enough ability to handle crisis. The impact of this negative news shouldn¡¯tst too long.¡±

    Hugo thought this way because he didn¡¯t know the actual situation of the Dunn Group, but Richelle did.

    Besides, her cooperation with the mysterious backer had just begun. Why hurry?

    ¡°Mhmm, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it!¡±

    As for the previous backer¡¯s matter, Richelle didn¡¯t want to mention it to Hugo. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him but that the person in question probably wouldn¡¯t want their personal vendetta to be publicized.

    Hugo looked deeply at her, knowing that she was a very reliable person and always had a clear n in her actions. So, he didn¡¯t say more.

    It was past three in the afternoon when their car left the highway and entered Lordon City.

    Five years may ount for nearly a tenth of a person¡¯s life.

    However, for a city, five years is merely a moment in time.

    As Richelle drove, her eyes grew solemn as she observed the familiar and unfamiliar sights on either side of the road. Gradually, her mood became heavy as well.

    Lordon, I¡¯m back!

    Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood, I¡¯m back!

    ¡°Where are you meeting your friend?¡±

    In order not to be lost in sadness and hatred, Richelle asked Hugo.

    He checked his phone, ¡°Surprise Bar, know where that is?¡±

    Richelle nodded. Half an hourter, their car stopped outside of Surprise Bar, and Richelle, dressed casually with her hair in a bun and wearing a face mask and sunsses, got out of the car.

    Hugo apanied her inside the bar. After another half hour, a seductive professional woman wearing a form-fitting red OL outfit and high heels emerged, her hair in curls.

    Hugo had also changed into a crisp suit,bed his hair back and put on a pair of sses. He had a small mustache pasted at the corner of his lips, giving him a sophisticated yet sinister look,pletely different from his usualid-back appearance.

    ¡°Richelle, how about it? Completely unrecognizable, right?¡±

    Richelle had put on light green contact lenses and heavy makeup. She looked so enchanting and sultry that it was hard to look away,pletely unrecognizable from her usual self.

    ¡°Darren Turner, my name is Denise Munni!¡±

    The voice was no longer the original clear and clean voice, but a low, slightly hoarse, and somewhat smoky feeling.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Richelle¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Denise Munni!¡±

    The two got in the car, and this time, Hugo Camrey drove.

    As Hugo was not very familiar with the roads in Lordon City, he set up the navigation system and followed its directions.

    ¡°Have you made a specific time with Jayden Dunn?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shrugged, ¡°I said I might arrive in the morning or the afternoon. I didn¡¯t give a specific time!¡±

    Hugo gave her a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re tough!¡±

    Richelleughed, with a touch of coldness surging in her eyes.

    ¡°They dared to let me die. I just let them wait a bit, isn¡¯t that pretty merciful?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s smile faded at once, ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle shook her head, her expression returning to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those old scars have been healed by my three lovely babies.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, I often thought that maybe the birth of my first child was divine intervention to help me. Otherwise, if I had given birth naturally, all three of my babies would have been taken away by them, and as for me, I would either be kept and tortured to death by them or simply killed outright. In any case, my life would not be as happy as it is now.¡±

    Hugo sighed silently, ¡°Richelle, it might not be a bad thing that you can think like this.¡±

    Before meeting Richelle in person, Hugo knew she was an open-minded and clear-headed person.

    At that time, he thought she had such a positive and sunny attitude towards everything because she had grown up in a happy and loving environment.

    But just a few days ago, after hearing about her background, he realized the truth.

    It wasn¡¯t because her past life was full of happiness and smooth sailing, but rather, quite the opposite. She had experienced so many ups and downs and misfortunes in her life that she had learned to cherish the people around her, and to enjoy the present.

    Richelle looked up with a distant gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good thing. At least, I¡¯m not mad, my mental health is in good shape, I can lead a normal life, love people normally, and feel the love of others. Moreover, the current me is no longer the Richelle who was at the beck and call of Jayden and his wife.¡±

    Halfway through the journey, Richelle took out the modified phone and called Jayden Dunn.

    At 5:30, Richelle and Hugo met Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood in the Dunn Group¡¯s lobby, who hade specifically to greet them.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Dunn, I am Denise Munni from United Ventures. I¡¯m sorry that our car broke down halfway and kept you waiting!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were apologetic, but her face was radiant, and she showed no sign of remorse.

    Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood politely smiled and shook hands with her and Hugo, ¡°Ms. Munni is too polite. We feel remiss for troubling the two of you toe all this way after such a tiresome journey.¡±

    With a smile on her face, Richelle returned the pleasantries, casually sizing up Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood.

    Over five years, time had left no trace on either of their faces.

    Well, it seemed that they had been living a pretty good life.

    However, Jayden Dunn, your good days are about toe to an end!

    Richelle hid the hatred in her eyes and followed Jayden and his wife into the VIP room.

    Hugo handed out the prepared materials to both Jayden Dunn and his wife.

    After a brief introduction, Richelle got straight to the point without any hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Dunn Group is now in dire straits, and times must be tough for you. However, ourpany still has high hopes for you, so we intend to invest US$ 6,834,335,000. May 1 ask, how much equity can you offer us in return?¡±

    Just a moment ago, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood were still exchanging pleasantries with Richelle and Hugo, but Richelle¡¯s blunt words seemed to p them in the face, causing their expressions to change.

    Jayden Dunn was slightly displeased, ¡°Ms. Munni, this is not how you should put it¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s expression turned cold, and she leaned back in her chair with a mocking look, interrupting Jayden.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, let me give you a heads up: we have connections in the regtory authorities. With the current situation of the Dunn Group, suspension of trading can happen in minutes.. Do you think that, with the current state of yourpany, it can hold out until the resumption of trading once suspended?¡±

 Chapter 109 - 105: Scum, Only Deserve to Go to Hell!

    Chapter 109: Chapter 105: Scum, Only Deserve to Go to Hell!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s aura suddenly became sharp, with her words half true and half false, but directly hitting Jayden Dunn¡¯s sore spot, his face turned very ugly.

    Megan Linwood had never been treated like this before, her face turning pale as she spoke to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, whether to halt trading or not is not up to you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn raised her eyebrows and sneered, looking at her with utter disdain, as if looking at a dying, struggling ant.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not up to me. I¡¯m just kindly reminding Mr. and Mrs. Dunn that if youe to us after the halting of trading, let alone US$ 6,834,335,000, we won¡¯t even invest five hundred!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Megan Linwood, angered by her disdainful tone, started to tremble and opened her mouth to curse, but Jayden Dunn grabbed her arm to stop her. ¡°Megan, calm down! Let me talk to Ms. Munni about this.¡±

    Richelle Dunn coldly scanned the couple, propping her hand on the table and standing up abruptly, her face filled with mockery as she looked at them.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, it seems that you and your wife haven¡¯t reached an agreement. In that case, there¡¯s no point in wasting each other¡¯s time.¡±

    As she spoke, she packed up her documents while signaling Hugo Camrey with her eyes.

    Hugo immediately stood up, his attitude slightly more polite as he spoke to the couple.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Dunn, let¡¯s meet again once you¡¯ve discussed things!¡±

    Jayden Dunn panicked and quickly stood up to keep them from leaving.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, Mr. Turner, we¡¯ve just started our conversation, haven¡¯t we? And we haven¡¯t fully understood each other yet. We can talk about any issues slowly while sitting down.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had already started walking away, replying to Jayden Dunn as she walked.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, hold on, we already know Dunn Group¡¯s situation like the back of our hand. Ourpany¡¯s conditions have also been mentioned. Whenever you¡¯ve made a decision, feel free to call me!¡±

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t keep them from leaving, Jayden Dunn could only force a smile and escorted them to the elevator.

    Before the elevator doors closed, a loud bang came from the VIP room.

    Richelle Dunn looked at Jayden Dunn with amusement and said.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, no need to escort us any further. You¡¯d better get back to Mrs. Dunn right away.¡±

    Jayden Dunn apologized and quickly ran back to the VIP room.

    The blue-and-white porcin vase he had just spent nearly US$ 10,000,000 bidding on had be a pile of worthless shattered pieces scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Megan Linwood, have you gone crazy?!¡±

    Jayden Dunn, furious and upset, ran over, looking at the broken pieces on the floor, his heart bleeding.

    Megan Linwood angrily pointed at him, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy! We don¡¯t know if those two were real or fake¡­¡±

    ¡°Megan Linwood, enough! United Ventures is the very venture capital firm who invested billions to save Cybeauty Technology. It¡¯s rare that they came to talk to us on their own initiative, and now, you have scared them away with just one sentence!¡±

    Megan Linwood was stunned for a moment but quickly shouted back at him.

    ¡°Me scaring them away? Was that Ms. Munni even speaking like a human being earlier? Halting trading? As if the Securities Regtory Commission belongs to her family!¡±

    Jayden Dunn was already very upset, and when he heard Megan Linwood mention ¡°halting trading¡± again, he suddenly lost all his strength and copsed weakly onto the ground.

    Megan Linwood was frightened, ¡°Hey! Hey! Jayden, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

    Megan Linwood ran over to him while shouting hysterically outside.

    ¡°Someone,e quickly! The President has fainted!¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Hugo Camrey werepletely unaware of themotion happening at Dunn Group.

    The two of them got into the car, and as soon as they closed the door, Hugo asked.

    ¡°Richelle, is this venture capital firm really going to invest US$ 6,834,335,000 in Jayden?¡±

    Richelle Dunn giggled for a while, then wiping her eyes from the tears ofughter, asked the bewildered Hugo.

    ¡°Let me ask you, if you had a terminal illness with only a hundred days left, but the doctor told you he could save you and let you live a long life, only for him to tell you after you¡¯ve been on the operating table thinking you¡¯d be perfectly fine after surgery, that it was all fake, and he can¡¯t save you, how would that feel?¡±

    Hugo frowned, ¡°What kind of analogy is that? Of course, I¡¯d wish that scumbag doctor had never appeared! Why not enjoy thest hundred days to the fullest?¡±

    Richelle Dunn snapped her fingers, ¡°That¡¯s it! Keeping Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood on tenterhooks with a little bit of hope, doesn¡¯t it feel more fun than having no hope at all?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hugo was finally bowled over by Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m d I never offended you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn nced at him andughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you offend me, I¡¯ll give you three chances.¡±

    Richelle regarded Hugo Camrey as a friend, so she allowed him the opportunity to offend her.

    But scum like Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood deserve to go to hell!

    In the evening, Nathan Caroule went to the Lewis house to report his work. After finishing the report, he casually mentioned something to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I heard that people from United Ventures have approached Jayden Dunn.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°United Ventures from South Asia?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yes, should we send someone to find out more?¡±

    Roy Lewis felt this news was quite peculiar, and said with some skepticism,

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Nathan took out his mobile phone, opened a photo, and handed it over to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master, take a look.¡±

    Upon seeing the photo, Roy noticed the woman was stunning, with a tall figure and long curly hair, dressed in a form-fitting red suit.

    The man was handsome, with a small mustache, tall and thin, wearing a suit and leather shoes, looking very much like an elite.

    The photo¡¯s resolution wasn¡¯t high, but the faces were recognizable. Roy Lewis looked carefully for a few moments, feeling that they both seemed somewhat familiar.

    But after another look, both faces appeared to beplete strangers.

    ¡°What are their names?¡±

    ¡°Denise Munni and Darren Turner.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Verify it as soon as possible.¡±

    Nathan acted quickly. Roy Lewis had just gone upstairs to give Timmy a goodnight kiss. When he came back down, Nathan reported to him.

    ¡°Master, 1 have confirmed that United Ventures indeed has Denise Munni and Darren Turner. As for the matter of the Dunn Group, they said it¡¯s an internal secret and cannot be disclosed.¡±

    Roy Lewis pondered, then asked, ¡°Did you check their immigration records?¡±

    ¡°I did. Those two are indeed in Kindur, but their exact whereabouts are uncertain.¡±

    Roy Lewis waved, ¡°Okay, keep a close eye on it. If United Ventures indeed gets involved, things will be moreplicated.¡±

    Nathan understood the implications; hence, he reported the news to Roy Lewis as soon as he got the information.

    After Nathan left, Roy Lewis dealt with a few more matters. By 11 PM, he had finally resolved the most urgent issues.

    At this time, Uncle Axel brought in a cup of hot tea, saying that it was a ¡°calming tea from Dr. Dunn.¡±

    As Roy Lewis took a few sips, he noticed that the tea seemed to have a faint aroma of lotus leaves. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Does the calming tea have lotus leaves in it?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t reply, probably because she was asleep.

    Roy Lewis felt a bit dispirited. He was about to take out his phone to retract the message when suddenly Richelle replied.

    ¡°Very smart!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ lips curled slightly, and he sent a few more words, ¡°Haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    ¡°Just getting ready to sleep. Good night!¡±

    Roy Lewis also replied with a ¡°good night,¡± then sat in his chair, cradling the teacup and savoring the tea.

    The previously quietptop on the side suddenly ¡°dinged,¡± indicating a new email.

    Roy Lewis leaned over and opened the email. It was a message from histest ¡°ally,¡± Margareth.

    ¡°United Ventures sent people to Dunn Group today. Any thoughts, Mr.. Moneybags?¡±

 Chapter 110 - 106: Daddy, would it kill you to say something nice to coax mommy?

    Chapter 110: Chapter 106: Daddy, would it kill you to say something nice to coax mommy?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of interest, this Margareth seemed to have a not-so-simple identity!

    Roy Lewis was a very rational man. He knew that,pared to the malicious nature of people in reality, the demons and ghosts hiding in the dark on the inte were even more dreadful.

    Thus, since the existence of the inte, he had only treated it as a tool for work andmunication, never having any substantial interactions with non-real-life friends or colleagues online.

    However, since the very beginning, this Margareth always managed to pique his curiosity through minor differences.

    Initially, he was slightly more tolerant of her because of some traits she shared with Richelie Dunn.

    Unexpectedly, this person took advantage of his generosity,pleted her task, and fearlessly returned to discuss cooperation with him!

    It has been years since Roy had encountered such an unperceptive person.

    And yet, his heartache, hidden deep within, was actually pierced by this unperceptive person.

    After all these years since The Dunns sent their son back, Roy has been treating The Dunns well, but that day, when he discovered Kiara Dunn¡¯s true identity, everything behind it made him too afraid to think deeply about it.

    If Kiara Dunn had given birth to a son deliberately rather than by ident, did it mean that the incident where he mistakenly took medicine that night had something to do with Kiara Dunn and The Dunns?

    When he realized that he could be manipted to such an extent, Roy felt like digging up The Dunns¡¯ ancestors¡¯ graves.

    However, he was not an impulsive person, and he wouldn¡¯t take extreme action until evidence was found to support the case.

    At present, he had plenty of ways to deal with The Dunns and Kiara Dunn.

    However, Kiara Dunn was still Timmy¡¯s mother, and it would be inappropriate for Roy to take action!

    ¡°Observe and adapt!¡±

    Roy sent a four-word truth to Margareth, and soon received a ¡°cool!!!¡± reply from her.

    For some reason, the image of Richelie grinning and giving a thumbs-up when praising a child shed through Roy¡¯s mind.

    Margareth, on the other hand, was holding flower tea while staring at the screen with a joyful smile.

    How interesting it was tomunicate with smart people!

    The next day, Richelie arrived at the Lewis residence as usual. As soon as she entered the door, there were ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± footsteps approaching from afar. Within moments, a tiny figure appeared in front of her.

    Richelie bent down and touched her elder son¡¯s head,ughing.

    ¡°Baby, good morning!¡±

    The little guy blinked his eyes and coolly replied to her, ¡°Morning!¡±

    He reached out, took the bag and food box from her hand.

    Having caused some trouble yesterday, Richelie had managed to convince the little guy, but he was still pouting and unhappy when she left.

    She nned to video chat with him in the evening to coax him, but they were still on the road past 9 o¡¯clock that evening, and she could only call him and hurriedly say goodnight.

    Thinking that she would need to coax him again today, surprisingly, the little guy took the initiative toe over and make amends.

    Apparently, the little guy was actually quite considerate, and it was the parents¡¯ fault for theck of affection during his growth, which made him so insecure.

    Richelie felt a hint of guilt, but the little guy waspletely oblivious and naturally led her inside after she changed her shoes.

    Richelle lowered her eyes and looked at him, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Without uttering a word, the little guy got a response from Roy Lewis, who was sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Mrs. Collins said he didn¡¯t sleep until past 10 o¡¯clock, and he¡¯s been struggling to get up this morning.¡±

    ¡°Ten is notte!¡±, the little guy pouted at his father and grumbled.

    Richelle chuckled internally, nodding to Roy Lewis and saying, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Uncle Axel came to take the items from the little guy¡¯s hands, smiling as he looked at the master, the little master, and Dr. Dunn.

    He served Richelle with tea and then quickly returned to the kitchen to attend to his own matters, to avoid interrupting the daily life of the ¡°family of three¡± in the living room.

    The little guy led Richelle into the living room, as if pulling her away to sneak infortably, sticking to her and seemingly unwilling to leave her side.

    Richelle carefully nced at Roy Lewis, and seeing that he had no displeasure or odd reactions, she simply ced the little guy onto herp carefully.

    After Roy Lewis¡¯s son made a fuss yesterday, he knew his son had developed a strong attachment to Richelle Dunn, one that was almost like a mother¡¯s love, but there was nothing he could do.

    Before witnessing his son¡¯s adorable and clingy side, Roy Lewis thought everything about his son was great, but now, just the thought of having his son revert to being cold and taciturn as before gave him a headache.

    ¡°Did everything go smoothly yesterday?¡±

    Although he was looking at his son, he was actually asking about Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle was also taken aback, because Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t the type to make small talk or strive to create a warm atmosphere bying up with topics of conversation when things got awkward or boring.

    So, was he really concerned about her?

    Richelle was uncertain, looking into Roy Lewis¡¯s unfathomable eyes that revealed no emotion, hesitated for a moment, and finally replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Her affairs can be considered smooth or otherwise.

    After all, witnessing how pathetic Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood were yesterday was quite exhrating!

    Though, if you say it didn¡¯t go smoothly, that¡¯s fine too.

    After all, her path of revenge has just begun¡­

    Seeing that Richelle didn¡¯t want to talk much about it, Roy Lewis thought she must have encountered some difficulties. He took a deep look at her and finally spoke.

    ¡°If you have any problems, you can ask Nathan Caroule for help.¡±

    Richelle was taken aback, looking at Roy Lewis in disbelief. Seeing that he was serious and not joking, she hurriedly said.

    ¡°How can 1 trouble Nathan for my trivial matters?¡±

    Before, she hadn¡¯t deliberately inquired about Roy Lewis¡¯s affairs, so she naturally didn¡¯t know what kind of people were in his circle.

    However, after deciding to take action, she investigated the Federation¡¯s major business territories and the mainworks of connections.

    That¡¯s when she realized that despite Nathan Caroule¡¯s appearance of being quite gossipy and always smiling, he was in fact an extremely capable all-rounder elite assistant.

    Such a person wasn¡¯t someone Richelle Dunn could freely use to run errands, right?

    Roy Lewis seldom actively offered help to others, but each time he did to Richelle, she would politely refuse.

    At first, he thought she was ungrateful.

    But now, he gradually understood that it was the boundary Richelle had set with others.

    Thinking that he was on the outside of Richelle¡¯s boundary while the inte cafe owner that day was within it, Roy Lewis became somewhat irritable and his tone carried a hint ofmand.

    ¡°If you need anything, just go straight to him and don¡¯t be polite!¡±

    Richelle was stunned, not understanding why this man suddenly changed his attitude, so she just went along with him.

    ¡°Alright, if I need any help, I¡¯ll ask him.¡±

    But in her heart, she had no such intention, it¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t make a scene. After all, Roy Lewis had good intentions.

    The little master was delighted that his father was caring about his mommy on his own initiative, so he deliberately huddled in his mommy¡¯s arms and pretend to disappear.

    However, upon hearing his father¡¯s tone, the little master was quickly feeling anxious.

    Dad, would it kill you to say some sweet words to mommy?

    Little masterined about his father in his heart, but he forgot that he himself also had this bad temper.

    Little master deciding to help his foolish father, leaned back into Richelle¡¯s arms and repeated what his father had said in the same tone.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule is pretty awesome, you don¡¯t have to be polite with him. Plus, he won¡¯t work for nothing; my dad will give him lots and lots of bonuses!¡±

    Richelle was amused by her older son¡¯s supplementary statement and suddenly felt that she was too standoffish. After all, she only knew a few people in Kindur. Having more people to help and support her in times of need could only be a good thing.

    ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t hold back then!¡±

    Roy Lewis was also amused by his son¡¯s words, raising the corners of his lips, ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯re being generous with other people¡¯s money!¡±

    Little master nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if necessary, I can give Uncle Caroule a bonus from my pocket money!¡±

    When the little master said this, he felt extremely proud, thinking that he was now a little man who could earn money for his mommy!

 Chapter 111 - 107: The son was holding the wrong one!

    Chapter 111: Chapter 107: The son was holding the wrong one!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because Richelle ¡°finished the task ahead of time,¡± Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s rural vacation with Mrs. Walker was shortened from a week to five days.

    Timmy found out about the news while Richelle was giving him an acupuncture lesson and jumped up with joy on the spot.

    ¡°Great, I want to go to the airport to pick up my little brother and sister!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t agree to this kind of thing casually.

    Timmy knew it very well too and decided to talk to Roy Lewis himself during lunch.

    ¡°Daddy, my little brother and sister are flying back in the afternoon. I want to go pick them up.¡±

    Roy Lewis naturally looked at Richelle who had been left by his son to have dinner, ¡°Aren¡¯t theying back the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Richelle replied truthfully, ¡°The wedding finished yesterday. Timothy and Tifanny said they missed their big brother and wanted toe back earlier, so 1 helped them change to the noon flight, which will arrive in Kindur at around four in the afternoon.¡±

    The first thought that crossed Roy¡¯s mind was, surprisingly, the same as Timmy¡¯s ¨C to pick up the two little kids himself.

    Having not seen them for several days, he honestly missed them a bit.

    He had grown used to the lively scene of all the children together these days, Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s absence meant that Timmy had be much quieter, frequently showing a forlorn expression on his small face. Consequently, even Roy, as their father, surprisingly felt somewhat lonely.

    He quickly went through his afternoon itinerary in his head and realized that every item was vital that none could be rescheduled.

    Roy was a bit regretful, ¡°1 can¡¯t make it in the afternoon.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Mr. Lewis. I can just drive them myself.¡±

    However, Roy directly rejected her proposal, ¡°No, that small car of yours is not safe for carrying several children. 1¡¯11 ask Goodey to drive the RV, so the kids can y in the car.¡±

    Richelle wanted to say something else, but the little Young Master, who had been quiet for several days, happily spoke up.

    ¡°Yay, 1 can y with my little brother and sister!¡±

    Seeing her son¡¯s joyful demeanor, Richelle swallowed the refusal and her words along with her saliva.

    At around four in the afternoon, Richelle and Timmy stood at the airport exit, their eyes bright and quickly filtering the passengers passing by.

    Soon, two cute children holding hands emerged from the exit, their faces identical, withrge eyes and rosy cheeks, one with a mushroom haircut and the other with a ponytail. Their heads swung from left to right, as they chatted about seemingly interesting things.

    Timmy spotted his little brother and sister right away and ran toward them, tugging on Richelle¡¯s hand, ¡°Little brother and sister! We¡¯re here to pick you up!¡±

    The three kids quickly embraced each other,ughing and calling out, attracting the attention of everyone in the airport.

    Richelle had always been very cautious; as long as there were outsiders present, she never exposed the true appearance of all three children, even if Roy was not around.

    So, when she got out of the car, she had Timmy wear arge face mask and pulled his hoodie over his head. After picking up the two kids, she had Timothy and Tifanny put on masks as well before walking with Mrs. Walker and the three children to the parking lot.

    On the return trip, Richelle pulled the curtain between the RV cabin and the driver¡¯s seat, letting the three kids run wild and make a ruckus in the RV cabin.

    When they arrived at a supermarket near Richelle¡¯s home, Mrs. Walker got out to buy groceries. Some children mored to buy snacks, while others wanted to buy hats, so Richelle had to take the three mischievous children out of the car.

    Driver Parker got out of the car as well, waiting for them at the supermarket checkout.

    Upon entering the supermarket, Tifanny wanted to buy chips and beef jerky, while Timothy went to buy hats. Mrs. Walker and Richelle decided to split into two groups to save time and feed the children sooner.

    Mrs. Walker led Timmy and Tifanny to buy snacks, while Richelle took Timothy to the clothing section to buy a hat.

    The clothing section was rtively empty; Richelle picked several hats for Timothy, letting him stand in front of the mirror (after removing his mask) and try them on one by one.

    After trying on two or three hats, an anxious voice suddenly came.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Startled, Richelle turned her head and met Roy¡¯s deep, ck eyes.

    She instinctively wanted to hide Timothy behind her, but Roy¡¯s gaze had already fallen on Timothy, who had turned his head wearing a hat. He stretched out his long arm and brought Timothy to his side.

    ¡°Timmy, I¡¯m sorry, Daddy promised Grandpa rksonst night that he would go home to have dinner with him tonight.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face changed color, what could she do now? The kid Roy Lewis was holding was Timothy, not Timmy!

    Richelle¡¯s mind raced, quickly thinking of a counter measure.

    ¡°Timmy, didn¡¯t you just say you want to pee? Come on, Auntie will take you there.¡±

    Saying that, she tried to pull Timothy back, hoping to notify Timmy toe over so the brothers could swap ces.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, could you wait for a moment please¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Roy Lewis bent down and picked up Timothy, ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the restroom near the exit. He¡¯s a boy, it¡¯s not convenient for you.¡±

    Saying that, he took a few steps forward.

    Richelle stomped her foot anxiously and trotted after them, frantically winking at the kidnapped Timothy, signaling him to act ordingly.

    Roy Lewis turned his head, and Richelle quickly put on a serious face.

    Roy Lewis smiled apologetically at her, ¡°Grandpa is in a hurry, Timmy and 1 will go home first, please apologize to Timothy and Tifanny for me.¡±

    Not waiting for Richelle to say anything else, he strode out with his long legs.

    Richelle could only watch helplessly as Timothy was taken out of the supermarket as if he were Timmy by Roy Lewis.

    A few minutester, Richelle received a message from Timothy.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful!¡±

    Although Richelle knew that Timothy was more cunning and adaptable than Timmy and Tifanny, Roy Lewis was taking him to the mansion, where there were many people with numerous eyes. What if Timothy identally blew his cover?

    Richelle was frantic at the supermarket, while the little scoundrel Timothy was calm andposed as he let his daddy carry him to the restroom and then into another ck luxury car.

    ¡°Daddy, where are we going now?¡±

    The first time Timothy called Roy Lewis ¡®daddy¡¯ in his presence, he felt like it wasn¡¯t enough, and when Roy Lewis responded, he asked again, ¡°Daddy, is Grandpa rkson alright?¡±

    Timothy clearly remembered that on the day Grandpa rkson and Daddy¡¯s birthday, he had fainted from anger due to the bad guy.

    Roy Lewis thought his son was especially caring and sensible today, patting his hat-covered head with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s doing very well!¡±

    Timothy furrowed his brow, ¡°Then why is Daddy in such a hurry?!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s thoughts were meticulous, and he thought that Grandpa rkson was ill again, which was why Daddy desperately wanted to take his brother back to see him.

    The me actuallyy with Roy Lewis.

    Because of the blind date issue, Grandpa rkson had been angry with him for several days, and then Grandpa rkson sent the butler to call and say that he missed Timmy, asking him to take Timmy home for dinner today.

    It was clear that both parties were trying to give each other a way out.

    Who would have thought that when Roy Lewis heard that Timothy and Tifanny were back, he wouldpletely forget about the agreement with Grandpa rkson?

    Just as the butler called to confirm the exact time of Roy Lewis¡¯s return, he remembered the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, Daddy is to me for forgetting this!¡±

    Timothy rarely got so close to Roy Lewis, and now, hearing his sincere apology, he leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy is busy, it¡¯s normal to forget some things.¡±

    For a moment, Roy Lewis was touched by his considerate and loving son, his heart melting like water.

    He couldn¡¯t help but hug him and give him a kiss on the cheek as well..

 Chapter 112 - 108: You guys are like triplets!

    Chapter 112: Chapter 108: You guys are like triplets!

    Trantor: 549690339

    On their way, Timothy didn¡¯t stop talking.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit puzzled. Why was his precious son acting like he had taken a stimnt today? His little mouth was chattering nonstop without showing any sign of tiredness.

    Moreover, the frequency of him calling ¡°daddy¡± today was much higher than usual.

    Nevertheless, this was the kind of son Roy liked.

    Richelie Dunn contributed to his son bing more lively and cheerful, and Timothy and Tifanny, those two little ones, also yed a part.

    While driving halfway, Timothy, who was still chatting away, caught a glimpse of a flower shop by the roadside. He hurriedly turned to pat Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, can we stop at that flower shop up ahead?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his son¡¯s bright eyes, and couldn¡¯t bear to say no.

    After they got out of the car, he asked his son.

    ¡°Do you want to buy flowers?¡±

    Timothy looked up and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, Grandpa rkson was sick a couple of days ago, right? I want to buy some flowers to celebrate his recovery!¡±

    That was, of course, one reason.

    The main reason was that Timothy felt that he should buy a gift when meeting Grandpa rkson for the first time.

    He didn¡¯t have much money on him, but buying a bouquet of flowers to cheer up Grandpa rkson should be enough!

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know about these little thoughts of his son. He only thought that his son had be more emotionally intelligent.

    It seemed that Richelie¡¯s sry needed to be increased a little.

    Roy Lewis was calcting in his heart when Timothy had already chosen arge bouquet of flowers with the guidance of the shop assistant.

    He looked up with his red, chubby face and blinked his big eyes, handing a big bouquet of flowers to the shop assistant.

    ¡°Miss, 1 want these. Please wrap them up for me, thank you!¡±

    The shop assistant was charmed by Timothy¡¯s cuteness and looked at the bouquet he handed over, asking with a smile.

    ¡°Little brother, do you want to wrap these as one bouquet or as several?¡±

    Timothy originally wanted to give a bouquet of flowers to Grandpa rkson as a gift. He turned his head to look at Roy and asked the shop assistant.

    ¡°Miss, can you help me wrap these into two bouquets, one big and one small?¡±

    Roy Lewis, who was standing behind him, didn¡¯t pay attention to why he wanted one big and one small bouquet.

    When the shop assistant wrapped the flowers and handed them over, he asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    The assistant quoted a price, and just as Roy was about to take out his phone to pay, Timothy had already pulled out a small wallet from his pocket.

    ¡°Daddy, this gift is for Grandpa rkson, and 1 have money. Let me pay!¡±

    Roy looked at Timothy and then at the small wallet in his hand, suddenly realizing something was wrong.

    ¡°Baby, this outfit of yours¡­¡±

    Timothy nced down at his clothes and quickly understood.

    ¡°Does it look bad? Timothy and I both bought one! And this little wallet,

    Timothy and Tifanny both have one!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and rubbed his head vigorously.

    ¡°You guys are just like triplets!¡±

    Timothy thought, ¡°Daddy, you fool! We are triplets!¡±

    He stuck his tongue out at Roy and made a funny face, ¡°Do I look like Timothy now?¡±

    Roy was stunned for a moment, then imagined Timothy wearing a mask and sticking his tongue out, and he had to admit, they did look somewhat alike.

    ¡°You do!¡±

    Sooner orter, he was afraid he would have to hold a brotherhood ceremony for the children.

    Timothy sessfully fooled his father and felt very proud. He took out money from the small wallet, handed it to the shop assistant, and paid the bill.

    After paying, he picked up the smaller bouquet, looked up, and gestured to Roy.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Roy bent down a little, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Timothy offered the small bouquet of sunflowers to his face, ¡°These flowers are for you, thank you for giving birth to me!¡±

    Mommy had said, as long as someone has given you something, you should be grateful.

    Roy was stunned for a moment; his nose felt a bit sour.

    He squatted down, opened his arms, and hugged both his son and the two bouquets of sunflowers,rge and small, to his chest.

    ¡°Thank you, my baby!¡±

    Timothy reached out with his little chubby hand and gently touched his father¡¯s face, thinking to himself, his brother was right: Daddy¡¯s face felt differentpared to mommy¡¯s!

    Roy was deeply moved as he held his son and the two bouquets of sunflowers, onerge, one small, and returned to the car.

    As for the old man, since the day of arguing with Roy, he had been sulking and ignoring Roy.

    Normally, Roy would call the estate every day to check on him. But during these days, Grandpa rkson wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.

    Unable to take it any longer, he could only use his great-grandson as an excuse.

    All afternoon, his mind was preupied, ncing at the wall clock even while ying chess.

    The butler, who had been by his side for decades, could easily read the old man¡¯s thoughts.

    Seeing that it was almost five o¡¯clock, he took the phone and called Roy.

    Grandpa rkson perked up his ears but only heard the butler¡¯s side of the conversation.

    ¡°Working overtime?¡±

    ¡°Runningte?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, young master and young Timothy, be careful on the road.¡±

    As soon as he hung up the phone, Grandpa rkson couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°What time are theying?¡±

    The butler said they would arrive at six-thirty.

    At ten past six, Grandpa rkson walked out of the house and had the butler bring out a sun lounger, adjusted it, andy on it. He would know right away if any car entered through the front door.

    At six-thirty, the ck car Roy usually drove slowly entered. Grandpa rkson wanted to get up and go back to the house, hoping to restore some dignity.

    Unexpectedly, the car approached, the window was rolled down, and inside emerged Timothy¡¯s little head, shouting at him, ¡°Grandpa rkson!¡±

    Hearing this clear cry, Grandpa rkson¡¯s quest for saving face instantly became unimportant.

    He slowly walked down the steps and waved at his great-grandson, growing closer and closer, ¡°Timmy, you finally came back to see Grandpa rkson!¡±

    The car stopped, and Timothy, holding arge bouquet of sunflowers, ran up to the old man with his small legs, and presented him with the flowers.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, We¡¯re here to see you!¡±

    Grandpa rkson¡¯s old heart was warmed by Timothy¡¯s sweet, endearing voice. Grasping the bouquet, he showed off to the butler behind him.

    ¡°Oh my, even this old man has flowers to receive!¡±

    Timothy let Grandpa rkson hold his hand and blinked, examining him intently.

    His brother had told him that daddy would sometimes scold him, but Grandpa rkson wouldn¡¯t.

    No matter what he wanted, as long as it was from Grandpa rkson, and as long as Grandpa rkson had it, he would get it.

    ¡°Of course, Grandpa rkson is a great contributor to the Lewis family. Receiving a bouquet of flowers is nothing.¡±

    Grandpa rkson couldn¡¯t close his smiling mouth, and when he saw Roying, he forgot about his grudge with him and said with augh.

    ¡°Roy, what has Timmy been eatingtely? His mouth has be so sweet!¡±

 Chapter 113 - 109:1 donâ€™t want a stepmother, and I donâ€™t want a younger brother.

    Chapter 113: Chapter 109:1 don¡¯t want a stepmother, and I don¡¯t want a younger brother.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had thought that he would have to endure a few more sarcastic remarks from the old man before his mood improved upon his return.

    However, his son¡¯s small bouquet of flowers managed to defuse a potentially bad situation.

    The old man, holding the bouquet from his great-grandson, had a grin that nearly reached his ears.

    Holding the little boy¡¯s hand, he walked into the room with strides even more powerful than usual.

    The butler quietly gave Timothy a thumbs-up, then whispered to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°It seems that Young Master¡¯s new teacher has been quite effective in guiding him.¡±

    Hearing Richelle Dunn¡¯s name, a smile appeared in Roy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to her, Timmy is finally starting to act like a child.¡±

    Perhaps, without Richelle¡¯s presence, his son would have followed in his footsteps ¨C studying, studying, and studying some more. Then, after growing up to a certain extent, he would take over the Lewis Group and the Lewis family, bing a workaholic just like him.

    But now, he could vaguely see more possibilities in his son.

    Take today, for example. After waking up, he went to the yroom and saw Richelle teaching medical knowledge to his son. Though he didn¡¯t understand any of it, Timmy listened with great interest.

    At that moment, he leaned against the door and couldn¡¯t help but think about how different his life would have been if he had had a teacher like Richelle when he was young, guiding his interests and talents. Maybe he would be doing something he actually enjoyed now.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with his current life.

    However, for him, this kind of life seemed predetermined from birth, like a pre-programmedputer operating in a fixed and unchanging pattern.

    There was ack of passion, no ups and downs, and certainly no surprises.

    In that instant, he suddenly didn¡¯t want Timmy to follow the same fixed pattern as him. He didn¡¯t want Timmy to be another him.

    The old man was so pleased with his great-grandson¡¯spany that he focused almost entirely on him during the meal, paying no attention to Roy.

    Roy was happy to be let off the hook, eating his meal and listening to his son effortlessly entertain the old man.

    He was also secretly surprised ¨C was the little guy really in such a good mood today?

    However, the inevitable still came. As they reached the dessert course, the old man found an opportunity to speak to Roy.

    ¡°Next week is Mr. Mitchell¡¯s birthday. You and Timmy will represent me and pay a visit.¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had a good memory, said, ¡°Grandpa, wasn¡¯t Mr. Mitchell¡¯s granddaughter in the photo that day?¡±

    Anyone else would have let this go, but Roy didn¡¯t want to pretend not to understand, in case the girl felt embarrassedter.

    The old man¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°What, does the fact that they have a beautiful granddaughter bother you when ites to celebrating their birthday?¡±

    They were all smart people, and the old man didn¡¯t try to hide his intentions.

    ¡°What century are you living in, wanting to arrange a meeting like this? We¡¯re just having a look, nobody¡¯s saying you have to take responsibility right away. Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    The old man knew his grandson couldn¡¯t be forced, so he thought it would be fine to meet first. Who knows, maybe they would actually hit it off.

    Timothy, who had silently drunk half a bowl of sweet soup, couldn¡¯t help but speak up on his father¡¯s behalf when he heard this.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, that¡¯s not how it works. Other people only need to consider the happiness of two people when arranging a meeting, but my father has me! His meeting is about the happiness of three people, so we shouldn¡¯t be casual about it!¡±

    Grandpa rkson pinched his little face, ¡°My little ancestor, why do you always have to get involved in everything? Don¡¯t worry, that youngdy likes you very much!¡±

    Timothy pursed his lips, looking somewhat disdainful.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, how can you be so easily deceived?¡±

    Grandpa rkson snorted, ¡°You little rascal, are you asking for a spanking after making your great-grandpa happy today?¡±

    Timothy put down his spoon and leaned on the table, looking at the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, what do you think of my dad?¡±

    The old man nced at his grandson disdainfully, ¡°Just so-so, passable!¡±

    Of course, he only said that, but in his heart, he thought of his grandson as a rare and perfect superhero.

    Timothy began to praise his dad while making a little finger gesture, ¡°My dad is handsome, sessful in his career, and very responsible. Most importantly, he¡¯s very pure and self-disciplined. Which granddaughter wouldn¡¯t want a dad like mine?¡±

    As the little guy spoke, his face drooped, and he continued with a bitter expression.

    ¡°But these other granddaughters just want my dad, leaving me to be a poor, unloved little cabbage¡­ So sad!¡±

    Grandpa rkson patted his little shoulder, ¡°How is that possible? My great-grandson is so cute, smart, and talented. Moreover, they said they don¡¯t mind and even like you!¡±

    Already acting, Timothy sneakily nced at his dad and then fiercely sniffed a few times.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, why are you so adorable? If they said they cared, would you let them meet my dad? Many kids in my kindergarten have fathers who got divorced and married aunts. They¡¯re so pitiful; they can¡¯t eat well or stay warm, and they get hit¡­¡±

    The more Timothy spoke, the more pitiful he became, to the point where it seemed like the words ¡°little poor kid¡± were written on his forehead.

    Grandpa rkson hadn¡¯t thought that far and couldn¡¯t help but show hesitation on his face.

    ¡°No way, 1 just want to find a wife for your dad and a new mom for you. That way, you both would have someone caring and considerate around you daily, providing warmth andfort.¡±

    Timothy hung his head for a while before lifting it, his bright eyes seemingly filled with tears.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, aren¡¯t Grandpa Axel and Mrs. Collins caring and attentive? Why do you have to find a wife for my dad¡­¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and questions.

    Grandpa rkson was stumped. How could he exin to a four-year-old boy that the affection and warmth of a wife were different from that of a housekeeper or nanny?

    Off to the side, Roy Lewis watched his grandfather being schooled by his son, amused in his heart but maintaining a calm expression. He pretended to be deaf and mute, eating his sweet soup one spoonful at a time.

    ¡°Cough cough,¡± Grandpa rkson awkwardly coughed twice, ¡°Little ancestor, the warmth from Grandpa Axel and Mrs. Collins isn¡¯t the same¡­¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes spun around a few times before understanding, ¡°Oh, I get it. Dad needs a wife to give me a little brother, that kind of warmth¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of sweet soup!

    ¡°Hey, little ancestor¡­¡±, fearing that his great-grandson would say something even more shocking, Grandpa rkson quickly interrupted him, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±

    Timothy silently stared at Grandpa rkson, and as he stared, tears started rolling down from his beautiful eyes.

    This really frightened Grandpa rkson.

    ¡°Oh dear, my little ancestor, why are you crying?¡±

    Timothy let the teardrops fall like beads, sobbing to his great-grandfather.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a stepmother, 1 don¡¯t want a little brother¡­¡±

    Timothy¡¯s cry was genuine this time.

    And his words were indeed sincere.

    His dad, who already had an older brother, him, and Tifanny, why did he need to find other women to have sons with?!

    He and his siblings¡¯ dad couldn¡¯t be the father to other children!

    As Timothy cried, he nced at his dad.. Humph, if his dad dared to marry another woman, then he and his brother would spend all of his money, turning him into a pauper!

 Chapter 114 - 110: Running Away with Three Precious Children

    Chapter 114: Chapter 110: Running Away with Three Precious Children

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy¡¯s crying and fussing immediately silenced the old man, and he dared not mention anything about matchmaking anymore.

    The old man was secretly annoyed. How could he have forgotten that his great-grandson is so smart and would surely understand that if he found a wife, he would have younger siblingster.

    With a temperament like the great-grandson¡¯s, it was not easy for him to ept others easily.

    Seeing the great-grandson¡¯s red nose and little shoulders shrugging pitifully as he cried, the old man¡¯s heart shattered. He took out a tissue to wipe the tears and nose, apologizing as he did so.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s Grandpa rkson¡¯s fault, I apologize, okay?¡±

    Timothy nced at him under his heavy eyelids, sniffed and cried a few more times before asking haltingly, ¡°So¡­Grandpa rkson¡­you¡¯re not looking for a wife for Daddy anymore?¡±

    Seeing the pitiful look of his great-grandson, the old man would have been willing to do anything, let alone something else!

    ¡°No more, no more. Unless you and your Daddy want to, how about that?¡±

    Timothy sneaked another nce at his Daddy, seeing his usual indifferent expression, wondering what his Dad meant.

    Could it be that he really wanted to find a wife?

    Or had he already found one?

    No, he¡¯d have to discuss some countermeasures with his brother tomorrow!

    Roy watched as his beloved son easily resolved the nearly week-long problem over a bowl of sugar water and couldn¡¯t help but give his son ten thousand thumbs up.

    However, he couldn¡¯t show these emotions in front of the old man, or the old man would think that they were ganging up against him.

    Having received Grandpa rkson¡¯s assurances, Timothy quickly returned to his lively, chatty self, amusing the old man to no end.

    Still, Grandpa rkson¡¯s conscience ached when he saw his great-grandson¡¯s red, swollen eyes and heard his hoarse voice.

    Forget it, grandchildren have their own paths. What could he expect by finding more wives? Could he really hope for more intelligent and empathetic treasures like his beloved great-grandson?

    Unlikely!

    When Roy returned, he didn¡¯t say much, but he didn¡¯t feel bored or awkward. On the contrary, he enjoyed this quiet time immensely. Even though he didn¡¯t interject much and just held a cup of hot tea, listening to the little one chat with the old man about anything and everything was still very enjoyable.

    However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his son¡¯s crying act just now was abination of Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s antics.

    Perhaps it was because the children got along so well that their behaviors rubbed off on each other.

    After dinner, father and son stayed at the mansion until after nine o¡¯clock.

    Although the old man wanted them to stay overnight, Roy declined, thinking of the acupuncture appointment he had the next day.

    Timothy usually went to bed around nine o¡¯clock at home, but today he was excited about meeting his great-grandfather and seeing his huge house. He chatted with Roy enthusiastically during the car ride home.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were almost home that he couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep in Roy¡¯s arms.

    When they got home, Roy carefully carried him out of the car.

    Timothy opened his eyes groggily and looked at Roy, mumbling unclearly.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Roy frowned, ¡°Uncle? Which uncle?¡±

    Timothy rubbed his eyes, his mind clearing a little bit.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Roy touched his son¡¯s head, which was wearing a reversed baseball cap, and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly like to wear hats?¡±

    In his memory, his son had never liked wearing hats. When he was younger, he would always remove the woolen hats he had to wear in the cold weather.

    ¡°It¡¯s cool!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s reason sounded simr to Timmy, so Roy didn¡¯t question further.

    When Timothy was brought back to the inner room, Uncle Axel took therge pile of stuff that the old man had given him.

    Uncle Axel was full of praise for Timothy, ¡°Young Master, Grandpa Axel heard that you made the old man very happy today!¡±

    Timmy wondered how cool his brother was that everybody treated him giving flowers to his great-grandfather as such big news.

    How could Timothy know that his real brother was known for his cold, stern face, and to see him give flowers would be an unthinkable event?

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Roy took the bouquet from the driver and handed it to Uncle Axel.

    ¡°I have one too!¡±

    Uncle Axel looked envious, ¡°Wow, Young Master, you know how to show love to people now!¡±

    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but mentally criticize his brother again but maintained a smile on his face, holding Uncle Axel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, I didn¡¯t have enough money today, so I¡¯ll buy a bouquet for you and Mrs. Collins tomorrow!¡±

    Uncle Axel was delighted.

    ¡°Really, Grandpa Axel gets a share too¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course! You guys love me so much!¡±

    Timothy secretly made a note to remind his brother to buy flowers for Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins the next day.

    It was already past ten o¡¯clock, and Roy told Mrs. Collins to take Timothy to bed. He went to the study to handle some business.

    Timothy went back to the bedroom with Mrs. Collins, took a shower by himself, and waited for her to finish tidying up and leave before quickly closing and locking the door. He ran ap around his brother¡¯s huge room before taking out his phone to call his mommy.

    Richelie answered the video call immediately, and her anxious face appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Baby, how are you? Are you okay?¡±

    Timothy smiled reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, see, I¡¯m doing great!¡±

    He held the phone and spun around, ¡°It¡¯s just me in my brother¡¯s room, with the door locked, so it¡¯s very safe!¡±

    At his words, three faces squeezed onto the screen.

    Timothy then recounted his crying act from today and the flower purchase with great animation.

    At the end, he made a point to remind Timmy.

    ¡°Brother, remember to buy flowers for Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins when youe home tomorrow!¡±

    Timmy nodded as Tiffany looked curious.

    ¡°Big brother, is Grandpa rkson¡¯s house very big and beautiful?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°It¡¯s big and beautiful! But 1 still like our own home!¡±

    Timothy said it seriously, while Timmy, who had lived among it for over four years, nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Right, being big doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s cold and not fun at all!¡±

    Tiffany was half-convinced, ¡°Big brother, brother, you guys aren¡¯t lying to me?¡±

    Timmy tilted his head and looked at her, ¡°Do you want to go home with Daddy tomorrow?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m a beautiful girl. It will be troublesome if Daddy finds out.¡±

    The three children chatted andughed, apparently not thinking the mix-up between Timothy and Timmy was a big deal.

    Poor Richelie, the anxious mother, had worried for half a day.

    She even thought that if things went wrong, she would take her three precious children and run away!

 Chapter 115 - 111: Treating Richelle Dunn Like Half an Owner

    Chapter 115: Chapter 111: Treating Richelle Dunn Like Half an Owner

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Timothyughed and imed he was a terrific actor, Richelle remained worried. The next day, she got up early and brought breakfast to the Lewis¡¯ at just past seven in the morning.

    Roy Lewis looked at her in surprise, ¡°Why so early? Did something happen?¡±

    Richelle nced around and didn¡¯t see her second son, so she asked.

    ¡°Where is Timmy?¡±

    Roy thought that something had happened to his son, ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. Did he tell you anythingst night?¡±

    Roy¡¯s son treated Richelle like a mother, and he might tell her about the blind date arranged by his grandfather.

    Richelle scrutinized Roy for a few moments, seeing that he did not show any unusual signs, and clearly, he had not realized anything was wrong with his son who had returned home yesterday.

    However, this was not difficult to understand.

    Timothy and Timmy looked almost identical, and even though their personalities or temperaments might differ, most people would not think further once they saw the same face.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Roy was half-skeptical, ¡°Really? Nothing?¡±

    Richelle felt a bit puzzled, sensing that Roy was acting a bit strange today.

    ¡°Really, nothing!

    Roy stared at her, ¡°The old man arranged a blind date for me, and Timmy was unhappy and caused amotion.¡±

    Normally, there was no need for Richelle to know about such a thing, but Roy had told her anyway.

    Moreover, for some reason, he suddenly seemed a bit nervous.

    Vaguely, however, there seemed to be some expectation as well.

    Richelle already knew about this incidentst night.

    From a personal perspective, she actually did not agree with Timothy¡¯s approach.

    Roy was an adult male, and he couldn¡¯t remain single for the rest of his life just because he had a son, right?

    However, judging by what Timmy and Timothy had saidst night, it was not difficult to see that Timmy was extremely against Roy going on a blind date.

    Timothy was probably influenced by his elder brother and was also strongly opposed to Roy¡¯s blind date.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you want me to talk to Timmy about this?¡±

    In her opinion, Roy, being such an outstanding man, did not need to attend blind dates at all.

    And the fact that he specifically brought up this matter to her, perhaps it was because his son¡¯s opposition made him worried.

    Roy didn¡¯t quite understand her meaning and looked at her curiously, ¡°Talk? What about?¡±

    Richelle did not realize she had misunderstood Roy¡¯s words, ¡°About the blind date! Mr. Lewis, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Timmy is just having a hard time epting the situation for now. I will talk to him and make him understand that even if you have new rtionships or marriages, he will always be your most beloved son.¡±

    At this moment, Roy was not only disappointed but also somewhat angry.

    He slightly furrowed his brows, narrowed his eyes, and his expression turned a bit gloomier than usual.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to talk to him about that!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Richelle was now baffled, if not discussing this, then what was the meaning of his words?

    Could it be that it was just a casual mention?

    However, based on her understanding of Roy, he was a man of few words, and as long as he spoke, it was generally not meaningless but with a purpose in mind.

    ¡°So you mentioned the blind date and Timmy being upset¡­¡±

    Richelle still wanted to figure out what Roy was trying to convey.

    However, Roy¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important, and you don¡¯t need to bother about it.¡±

    Since the boss said there was no need to bother, Richelle naturally dared not ask or meddle further.

    Although, she had intended to talk to Timmy initially.

    But after his cold response, she suddenly realized the reality.

    When it came to Timmy, she had never fulfilled her responsibility as a mother, so she had no right to interfere in his life or make decisions for him.

    As for the matter between Timmy and Roy Lewis, it was a problem between father and son, not her ce as a doctor or teacher to interfere.

    The atmosphere in the living room was freezing cold due to Roy Lewis¡¯s intimidating aura.

    Richelle Dunn felt restless and looked around, trying to find Uncle Axel or Mrs. Collins to break the ice.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find any of the people who usually bustled around in the house.

    Little did she know that, at some point, everyone in the Lewis household, from Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins to the cooks and drivers, now regarded her as half the head of the household.

    One reason was Timmy¡¯s reliance and trust in her, which even exceeded his trust in his own father, Roy Lewis.

    The second reason was that Roy Lewis treated her exceptionally well.

    Others might not notice this special treatment.

    However, for those like Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins who had been with Roy Lewis for so many years, they found it strange at first, but now took it as ordinary.

    Thus, as long as Richelle Dunn was around, both Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins would naturally avoid her, allowing Roy Lewis and her more opportunities to be alone together.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll go wake Timmy up¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t stand the stifling atmosphere any longer, so she quietly spoke and walked upstairs.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze followed her figure as she ascended the stairs until she turned left into a corridor.

    Richelle Dunn felt like she was walking on pins and needles until she finally reached Timmy¡¯s bedroom door and let out a long sigh of relief.

    As she pushed the door open, she saw Timothy sitting in bed, daydreaming.

    He looked as if he had just woken up and his brain was still in the process of rebooting.

    ¡°Baby, good morning!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, good morning¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn went over and picked up Timothy, heading straight for the bathroom.

    After brushing his teeth, Timothy followed Richelle Dunn downstairs with high spirits.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face finally softened a bit when he saw his son, and the two exchanged morning greetings before going to the dining room for breakfast.

    As usual, Richelle stayed in the living room to catch up on the news.

    The stock price of Dunn Group was still falling and had been hitting the daily limit for several consecutive days.

    However, in Richelle¡¯s opinion, there was still a lot of room for the stock to fall further.

    Hugo Camrey had been calling her these past few days, asking when to buy in.

    By the way, he alsoined about how difficult and annoying Jayden Dunn was to deal with.

    At eight o¡¯clock, Richelle¡¯s phone rang.

    She looked at it and saw that it was again Hugo Camrey.

    She naturally stood up and walked out to the balcony with the phone, then closed the balcony door behind her.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m about to be driven crazy by Jayden Dunn!¡±

    As Richelle had so many daily tasks and dealt with a lot of people, Hugo Camrey had been holding the phone formunicating with Jayden Dunn since returning from Lordon.

    However, Jayden had been persistently trying to arrange a meeting with Hugo Camrey and Richelle to discuss investment matters.

    Richelle grinned somewhat gleefully, ¡°What can you do? It¡¯s only a blue-and-white porcin worth millions of dors that Megan Linwood broke. If she had smashed the one worth US$ 68,340,550, I¡¯m afraid Jayden wouldn¡¯t have survived from the rescue room that day!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Richelle found out that Jayden had suffered a cerebral hemorrhage due to Megan Linwood¡¯s extravagant actions.

    Fortunately, he received timely medical treatment, which saved his life.

    ¡°Yeah, if he really died just like that, you would have saved yourself a lot of trouble!¡±

    On this side, Richelle and Hugo Camrey were chatting quite harmoniously.

    In the living room, after finishing breakfast, Roy Lewis led his son out of the dining room. Both father and son instinctively looked around the living room for Richelle Dunn.

    Then, Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze fell on Richelle Dunn, who was leaning against the railing on the balcony outside, speaking andughing softly with a tender expression on her face.

    His eyes suddenly deepened with an unfathomable look!

 Chapter 116 - 112: Mr. Lewis, Iâ€™m Leaving!

    Chapter 116: Chapter 112: Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m Leaving!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After Richelle hung up the phone, she saw Roy, who usually went to the study to deal with matters after breakfast, holding Timothy and apanying him to read a foreignnguage book.

    Richelle thought Timothy wanted to cling to Roy since Timmy would usually read coolly by himself on the sofa.

    ¡°Timmy, do you want Auntie to read with you?¡±

    Before Timothy could respond, Roy spoke up.

    ¡°No need, busy yourself with your own matters!¡± His tone was indifferent, but Richelle seemed to detect a hint of resentment.

    Richelle was puzzled. What was he trying to say?

    She looked carefully at Roy, who tilted his face. His handsome, resolute appearance rarely showed such tenderness. He was exining the contents of the book to Timothy softly, his foreignnguage pronunciation smooth and urate. His deep and pleasant voice left Richelle momentarily lost in thought.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re great at speaking foreignnguages!¡±

    Timothy looked up at Roy with an admiring expression.

    A faint smile appeared on Roy¡¯s face as he pinched Timothy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re also very good! Come, read this part for me.¡±

    Richelle felt relieved, as Timothy and Tifanny were quite proficient in foreignnguages. Otherwise, they would have been exposed.

    Timothy read a passage smoothly, and Roy rubbed his head in approval. ¡°Mmm, not bad!¡±

    Timothy giggled and nuzzled his face against Roy¡¯srge palm.

    Richelie¡¯s heart instantly rose halfway to the sky. Although others might not have noticed, she, being a mother, knew the different habits of her children.

    For example, Timothy always liked to nuzzle his face to act cute, while Timmy rarely did so.

    However, Roy seemed to have rarely noticed such details. He remained unaware as he tenderly pinched Timothy¡¯s nose. Timothy didn¡¯t even shy away, and even tilted his head up to make it easier for Roy.

    Watching the heartwarming interaction between father and son, Richelle¡¯s emotions were mixed. She could hardly bear to watch and simply stood up and walked out to the terrace.

    As her road to revenge began, her and her children¡¯s future became uncertain.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the Dunn family¡¯s influence all at once. If she had to deal with Roy Lewis and the Lewis family in the future as well, she dared not think about the fate of her and her children.

    But once set, an arrow couldn¡¯t be called back; she had no choice but to move forward.

    Of course, she could also let go of all her hatred and forget about revenge. After Roy¡¯s surgery, she could leave with Timothy and Tifanny, so as not to sacrifice any more of her energy.

    But that would mean abandoning her eldest son again.

    Over four years ago, she had no other choice and couldn¡¯t protect her eldest son even if she tried her best.

    Now, she just wanted to make up for it and fight for her son¡¯s future, regardless of the cost or difficulty.

    After Richelle left the terrace, Roy¡¯s gaze frequently swept toward her unintentionally.

    This time, she faced her garden with her back to the room. Although her expression was hidden, he felt that her hunched back revealed loneliness and helplessness.

    Could something have really happened to her?

    But the only things that could be bothering her would be her children or work-rted matters, right?

    Thinking of this, Roy couldn¡¯t help himself. He ced Timothy on the sofa and returned to the study to make a phone call to Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, has anything happened to Richelle at the hospital recently?¡±

    Mr. Chapman was baffled by the question. ¡°Dr. Dunn? Nothing¡¯s happened to her as far as 1 know. She¡¯s been on leave for several days.¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t heard about this. ¡°Leave? Why did she take leave?¡±

    ¡°She said she had some personal matters to attend to. As for the specifics, I didn¡¯t want to pry. After all, she¡¯s a grown woman. It would be overstepping if I asked too much.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t get any information from Mr. Chapman, and the mystery in his heart only grew deeper.

    As Richelle prepared to give Roy his injection, their gaze became even more profound and inquisitive.

    Richelle noticed his strangeness, but she had her own issues to deal with and didn¡¯t want to provoke Roy, especially since she felt so guilty about the children.

    As a result, she remained mostly silent during the injection.

    The bedroom was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s faint breaths. The atmosphere became stifling again.

    Halfway through the injection, Roy found himself falling asleep once more.

    This dream was unlike any he had ever had.

    In the dream, there was argeke in the distance. A woman stood by theke, her distant gaze cast towards the horizon.

    Roy walked through the grass step by step, until he could almost reach the woman. She turned her face towards him, revealing herself as Richelle.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 have to go!¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty, and he urgently asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m going back to where I came from!¡±

    Roy was somewhat annoyed, ¡°My illness isn¡¯t cured yet. How can you just leave?¡±

    Richelle pointed to the other side of theke, ¡°My master will cure your illness!¡±

    Roy should have been happy. After all, hadn¡¯t he always wanted Master Seaton to treat him?

    However, dream-Roy wasn¡¯t pleased.

    He even tried to grab Richelle¡¯s arm, ¡°No, you¡¯re my primary doctor!¡±

    But his hand reached for air. Richelle, who had stood there so solidly, suddenly vanished without a trace!

    Roy felt as if he had stepped into a void, and with a sudden shock, he woke up from the dream.

    In the bedroom, there seemed to be a lingering trace of Richelle¡¯s presence, but she was not there.

    Roy didn¡¯t know why he had such a strange dream, and everything in it felt like it had really happened.

    His heart felt empty, a lingering sense of loss, which continued until he saw Nathan in the study.

    ¡°Nathan, do you know what Dr. Dunn has been busy withtely?¡±

    Nathan was an outstanding assistant, and Roy rarely failed toplete tasks he assigned to him.

    However, this question was clearly beyond Nathan¡¯s capacity.

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t Dr. Dunn your doctor? I¡¯ve only met her a few times; how would I know what she¡¯s been busy with recently?¡±

    After asking the question and looking into Roy¡¯s cold eyes, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Should 1 have someone investigate it?¡±

    Without even considering it, Roy refused his suggestion. ¡°No need!¡±

    It was fine to investigate opponents and enemies.

    But Richelle was neither an opponent nor an enemy.

    Nathan scratched his head, ¡°Why not have little master ask around? If you can¡¯t get through to Dr. Dunn, ask her children.¡±

    Roy fell into thought. That indeed seemed like a good idea.

    His son was clever enough, and Timothy and Tifanny trusted himpletely.

    But would his son be willing to do it?

    Roy wasn¡¯t too sure.

    Now, he wasn¡¯t even sure which one was more important to his son: himself or Richelle..

 Chapter 117 - 113: Daddy Says He Wants to Pursue Mommy?

    Chapter 117: Chapter 113: Daddy Says He Wants to Pursue Mommy?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was surprised. He simply mentioned the matter to his son in a phone call and the little guy readily agreed.

    At Richelle Dunn¡¯s ce, after getting off the phone with his father, Timmy pulled Timothy and Tiffany back into their room, purposefully peeked out from the room to say to Mrs. Walker, ¡°Mrs. Walker, my little brother and sister and I need to think about something. Don¡¯t bother us, please!¡±

    Mrs. Walker, now used to these sly little ones who would often seclude themselves, nodded, ¡°Alright, well call you when dinner is ready, ok?¡±

    Timmy gave the Mrs. Walker the OK sign like Timothy would, and then closed the door.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s all the secrecy?¡±

    Tiffany held Timmy¡¯s hand, gently swaying it.

    With a yful smile, Timmy kept them in suspense, ¡°It¡¯s good news!¡±

    He led his brother with his left hand and his sister with his right, all the way to the balcony. The three of them sat in a circle on the carpet and that¡¯s when he cheerfully announced it.

    ¡°Brother, sister, dad has finallye to his senses!¡±

    Even though Tiffany didn¡¯t understand how exactly his dad came to his senses, since her brother said it was good news, it could only mean good things!

    After all, having swindled their father out of US$ 68,340,550 together with Timmy and seeing what happenedst night at Grandpa rkson¡¯s, as well as his observations this morning, Timothy concluded that his father was starting to realize his feelings for someone.

    ¡°Brother, did dad say that he wants to go after mom?¡± Timothy asked directly.

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing the looks of disappointment on his siblings¡¯ faces, Timmy added.

    ¡°Just now, dad called to say that mom seemed to be unhappy. He asked me to somehow find out what¡¯s been troubling her.¡±

    Compared to the shrewdness of her two big brothers, Tiffany is rtively simple. With her small head tilted, she expressed her disappointment.

    ¡°But dad didn¡¯t say he wants to chase after mom!¡±

    Timothy tugged at her braids, ¡°Silly sister, concern is a manifestation of affection. Dad cares so much about mom, so surely he must harbour feelings for her. Isn¡¯t that right, big brother?¡±

    Timmy nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, he obviously does. But instead of admitting it, he had me do the snooping. Adults can be so bothersome¡­¡±

    Tiffany blinked herrge eyes, ¡°So what do we do? If dad won¡¯t say it, mom will never find out!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other. When it came toing up with ideas, the brothers knew better than to rely on their sister.

    Their precious little sister just needs to grow up happily. As for their parents¡¯ affairs, the two brothers will tackle them.

    ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s mom been busy withtely?¡±

    The kids of course knew that their mom was busy, but they didn¡¯t know what exactly she was preupied with ¨C it probably had something to do with making money to support the family.

    Timothy pondered for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about what she¡¯s busy with. But recently she has been talking to Uncle Camrey a lot, and their phone calls wouldst quite a while.¡±

    Like this morning, dad saw mom talking happily on the phone on the balcony and he didn¡¯t look too pleased.

    At that time, Timothy didn¡¯t know who mom was talking to, he even thought it was grandma. But it turned out, on the way home, mom said it was Uncle Camrey.

    When he heard it was Hugo Camrey, Timmy felt his radar go up.

    ¡°What were they talking about?¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t tell me. But I guess it was probably about how to make money.¡±

    Right now, Timmy was most worried about this Uncle Camrey.

    Moreover, his little brother and sister seemed to quite like Uncle Camrey as well.

    ¡°Brother and sister, let me ask you. If mom were to find a boyfriend, would you want it to be dad, or Uncle Camrey, or that Uncle something sun?¡±

    Tiffany blinked, ¡°So if we want a certain person to be mom¡¯s boyfriend, she will be with him?¡±

    Timothy patted the young girl¡¯s head, ¡°Silly sister, everything is up to us!¡±

    Tiffany was even more confused. She turned to look at Timmy, ¡°Big brother, what can we do about it?¡±

    Timmy then asked her, ¡°So, sis, who do you most hope to be mom¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    Timmy had thought it over. On this matter, the three of them as siblings must be united. Only then could they be the most powerful support group.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t even need to think before replying, ¡°Definitely Daddy! Daddy is both handsome and gentle. He¡¯s also nice to both big bro and me. He¡¯d definitely be nice to Mommy!¡±

    Even though Tiffany might seem naive, she was by no means stupid. She merely had two smart older brothers, so she didn¡¯t bother thinking too much.

    Now that she had to make her own decision, she was just as organized and logical as her two older brothers.

    Timmy wrote a few names in his little notebook. When his sister said it was their Dad, he drew a small g under Daddy¡¯s name.

    After drawing, he looked at Timothy.

    ¡°Little bro, what about you?¡±

    Ever since Timothy impersonated his older brother to meet Grandpa rkson, and got closer to Daddy, naturally he hoped to see Grandpa rkson and Daddy again in the future.

    So, he didn¡¯t really have to think either.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Daddy! If Daddy and Mommy are together, our family of five can be united.¡±

    Timmy nodded his head, drew another small g under Daddy¡¯s name.

    Tiffany looked at the two small gs under Daddy¡¯s name, and asked Timmy with a cheeky grin, ¡°Big bro, what about you?¡±

    Timmy, this arrogant fellow, was the one among the three siblings who most earnestly hoped for Dad and Mom to be together. But he haughtily sniffed, ¡°I want to be with Mommy and my siblings. Otherwise, 1 couldn¡¯t care less about that idiotic Daddy!¡±

    Tiffany was used to her big brother¡¯s way of not speaking directly. She picked up the pen and drew another small g under Daddy¡¯s name.

    After she finished drawing, she asked her two brothers with a bit of concern.

    ¡°But, the boyfriend is for Mommy. Shouldn¡¯t we ask Mommy? Big bro, didn¡¯t Mommy always say we should know what we like best ourselves?¡±

    Since they were little, Richelle encouraged Timothy and Tiffany to bravely express their inner thoughts. Whenever they liked something and were able to express why in a reasonable manner, Richelle would respect their opinions.

    Timmy and Timothy nced at each other. This problem wasn¡¯t something they hadn¡¯t thought of before but it seemed like Mommy was currently indifferent towards anyone.

    Tiffany looked at her two brothers and volunteered, raising her small hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Mommy, alright? If Mommy likes someone, we can¡¯t oppose it!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy shared another nce, started grinning in perfect understanding.

    Tiffany really was an adorable naive little sister. Wasn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s answer already obvious?

    ¡°Alright, little sis, you go ask Mommy who she likes.¡±

    Tiffany nodded her head and started lecturing her two big brothers with all seriousness.

    ¡°Yeah, we have to learn to respect others like Mommy does!¡±

    The two ¡®ve-to-sister¡¯ brothers nodded their heads obediently, ¡°Little sis is right!¡±

    As soon as Tiffany scampered off, Timmy and Timothy stealthily followed her out.

    Tiffany ran into Richelle¡¯s bedroom. As the mother and daughter were whispering inside the bedroom, the two brothers were listening at the door. ¡°Mommy, I want to draw a picture!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what does Tiffany want to draw? How can Mommy help you?¡±

    ¡°I want to draw the person that Mommy likes!¡±

    ¡°The person Mommy likes? That must be Tiffany and Tiffany¡¯s two older brothers! And Granny¡­¡±

    ¡°What about Daddy, Uncle Camrey and Uncle Sun ¡ª who do you like the most?¡±

    The quickfire questions seemed toe to a halt here.

    After a while, the two brothers heard Mommy say, ¡°Mommy likes Daddy the most!¡±

 Chapter 118 - 114: Mommy said she loves Daddy the most!

    Chapter 118: Chapter 114: Mommy said she loves Daddy the most!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two brothers heard their mommy¡¯s answer andughed.

    Indeed, it was exactly what they thought.

    No sooner had the two brothers retreated to their bedroom than the little girl ran back excitedly.

    As soon as the door closed, she happily ran over.

    ¡°Brothers, mommy said her favorite person is daddy!¡±

    The three children high-fived in celebration, and then, three little heads squeezed together, whispering and discussing how to create opportunities for their daddy and mommy.

    At two o¡¯clock, Roy Lewis had just finished a video conference with some senior executives in the study with Nathan Caroule when he received a phone call from his son.

    ¡°Daddy, you need to buy a bouquet of flowerster!¡±

    Roy Lewis was confused, ¡°Buy flowers? Why?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Timmy rolled his eyes. As expected, he¡¯s a blockhead who still doesn¡¯t get it!

    ¡°Dr. Dunn has put so much effort into teaching me and even gives me private acupuncture lessons at home. Shouldn¡¯t you buy a bouquet of flowers to thank the teacher?¡±

    Roy Lewis pondered for a moment. His son had a point, but something seemed off.

    However, it was just a bouquet of flowers. Even if it was just to appease his son, it was harmless.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it over when I pick you upter.¡±

    Previously, Roy Lewis would only stop by Richelie Dunn¡¯s house to pick up his son and stay for dinner when he was out and about.

    But now, he doesn¡¯t even consider his own whereabouts, as picking up his son feels like a standard procedure.

    ¡°Also, get that molten cheese cake from the ce on Briyand Road. My siblings and 1 want to eat it.¡±

    Roy Lewis checked the time. It was only two o¡¯clock. If he bought the cake in the afternoon, wouldn¡¯t the children had to wait for hours?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out now and buy it for your afternoon tea.¡±

    Timmy felt that his daddy was finally on the right track.

    After hanging up the phone, Roy Lewis told Nathan Caroule, put on his coat, and walked out the door.

    On the way, he went to a flower shop first.

    A shop assistant asked him, ¡°Sir, what kind of flowers would you like to buy?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought of the sunflowers his son had given him, which were quite beautiful.

    ¡°Give me a bouquet of sunflowers.¡±

    The shop assistant apologized with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we just sold out of the sunflowers. How about roses? Today¡¯s roses are especially beautiful!¡±

    She then led him to arge bucket of pink roses. ¡°Sir, do you like these?¡±

    Roy Lewis had no knowledge of flowers, but looking at therge bouquet of tender and delicate pink roses, he thought they suited Richelie Dunn¡¯s temperament quite well.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take these!¡±

    As the shop assistant selected the flowers, she asked him, ¡°Sir, may 1 ask who the recipient is?¡±

    ¡°A youngdy!¡±

    The shop assistant suddenly understood and picked eleven pink roses, wrapped them beautifully and handed them to him.

    Roy Lewis paid the bill, bought the molten cheese cake, and rang the doorbell at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house at a little past three.

    Usually, if Timmy knew it was Roy Lewis, he would be the first to run and open the door.

    But today, Timmy hesitated and didn¡¯t want to get up from his seat.

    Richelle Dunn had no choice but to put down the book she was reading and open the door.

    When she opened the wooden door and saw Roy Lewis standing outside, Richelle Dunn looked surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, why are you here so early?¡±

    Usually, he only arrived around dinner time in the evening, right?

    Roy Lewis first handed her the beautiful bouquet of pink roses, ¡°These are for you, to thank you for your dedicated teaching and care for Timmy during this time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was genuinely surprised. She nced down at the alluring roses in her arms and then raised her eyes cautiously to examine Roy Lewis again.

    Master Lewis, do you know that pink roses are used for confessions?

    Roy Lewis met her beautiful eyes without dodging, and offered the cake in his hand.

    ¡°I bought a molten cheese cake as an afternoon tea dessert?¡±

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, Master Lewis, do you really not know or is it just a coincidence? My favorite cake is the molten cheese cake from this store on Briyand Road!

    Roy Lewis saw Richelle not speaking, just staring at him with her eyes fixed, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Of course, Richelle couldn¡¯t say that this was her favorite cake; otherwise, if Master Lewis really came over just to give it to the kids, she would be so embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just afraid it might make me fat.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked her up and down, with her slender frame hardly carrying any excess weight, how could a little cake make her fat?

    ¡°No, this one uses healthy ingredients, and its calorie content is even lower than ordinary cakes.¡±

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis had a good memory and used the promotional words boasted by the shop assistant while packing the cake to convince Richelle.

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything more, holding the bouquet in one hand and the cake in the other as she walked into the inner room.

    Roy Lewis bent down to pick up the pair of slippers that had be his own from the shoe cab and walked into the living room.

    The three children greeted him sweetly as they saw him.

    After that, each of them picked up a small te and waited for Richelle to divide the cake for them.

    When the three children each got a big piece of cake, Timmy, who was taking the role of an elder brother, asked Richelle.

    ¡°My brother, sister, and 1 want to eat on the bedroom balcony!¡±

    Instead of refusing immediately, Richelle asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The big tree outside has blossomed, and it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    It was rare for her eldest son to have such a romantic thought, so Richelle granted their request with a wave of her hand.

    As the three children ran into the bedroom, leaving Richelle and Roy Lewis alone in the living room, she started to regret her decision.

    But if she went to get the three kids back now, it would seem too deliberate.

    And Mrs. Walker had just gone out shopping for groceries, so she wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.

    While Richelle was thinking about how to dissolve the awkwardness of being alone with Roy, he spoke first.

    ¡°Can I eat this?¡±

    Due to his illness, Roy Lewis had some dietary restrictions in his daily life.

    Moreover, he never really liked sweets, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to which sweet foods he should avoid.

    Richelle cut him a small piece, ¡°Yes, you can eat it, as long as it doesn¡¯t contain any stimting ingredients, you can basically eat it!¡±

    Richelle cut herself a piece as well and went to the kitchen to make arge pot of greasy-cutting passion fruit tea, pouring a cup for Roy Lewis.

    Then, she racked her brain to think of something else to do.

    However, Roy Lewis seemed to see through her thoughts, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sitting down to eat?¡±

    With no choice, Richelle dragged a small stool and chose a spot as far away from him as possible to sit down.

    She slowly ate the cake with a spoon, her eyes asionally ncing at him.

    Did this man take the wrong medicine today?

    In the morning, he inexplicably showed her a cold face.

    Now, he came over with flowers and a cake. Was he trying to make amends?

    Or, was it all just a coincidence?

    By coincidence, he really wanted to give her a bouquet of flowers because of Timmy!

    By coincidence, he unknowingly chose a pink rose that symbolized confession!

    By coincidence, the afternoon tea he bought for the kids happened to be her favorite!

    Could all these coincidences be just that, coincidences?

 Chapter 119 - 115: Iâ€™m Sorry for Causing You

    Chapter 119: Chapter 115: I¡¯m Sorry for Causing You

    Misunderstanding

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t like ying guessing games. Besides, other things could be vague, but this bunch of pink roses, with precisely eleven representing a lifetimemitment, needed rification to avoid any embarrassment.

    So, she pointed to the flowers and asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you know the meaning of pink roses?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked calm. Buying and giving flowers was all about them being beautiful. He didn¡¯t realize they also had special meanings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what is it?¡±

    Richelie stared into his eyes. Roy Lewis didn¡¯t dodge her gaze, maintaining his usual tranquil demeanor.

    But he wasn¡¯t stupid either. Since Richelle asked, the meaning of the flowers must have caused some misunderstanding.

    ¡°The flowers are to thank you for taking care of Timmy recently. If the meaning of the flowers has caused any misunderstandings, I apologize!¡±

    Richelle secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had indeed overthought it.

    His choice to give these flowers was just a coincidence.

    Since the flowers were a coincidence, the other things were obviously just coincidental as well.

    Richelle put down the weight in her heart,fortably drank arge mouthful of tea, and then forked arge piece of cake into her mouth.

    Indeed, this ce¡¯s Lava Cake was the most delicious!

    Roy Lewis watched as Richelie¡¯s face went from cloudy to sunny in a matter of minutes. She had been looking worried and miserable just minutes ago, but now her mood was soaring and extremely rxed. Although he didn¡¯t understand the reason, it was ultimately not a bad thing.

    ¡°The cake is very delicious?¡±

    Roy Lewis has never been a fan of sweets. For him, eating this cake was not bad at all.

    However, seeing the long queue outside the store and how Richelle and the kids enjoyed the cake, he thought it was like the tofu pudding in West City ¨C worth buying often.

    Roy Lewis secretly gave high marks to today¡¯s cake but waspletely unaware that his simple rification had shattered the children¡¯s lunchtime n to help their parents get together.

    At this moment, the three mischievous kids were still secretlyughing in their bedroom, not realizing that there was no hint of romance in the atmosphere in the living room.

    Richelle was very satisfied with her meal, and looking at Roy Lewis with narrowed smiling eyes, she nodded, ¡°Very delicious!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his lips, affected by theughter in her eyes.

    This woman was so easily satisfied!

    Though she was a formidable person at the peak of her industry and usually very smart, she now seemed like a gluttonous child whose small desires had been fulfilled. Her mind seemed so transparent that it seemed like everyone could understand her at a nce.

    ¡°Kindur is the capital of delicacies. If you want to try anything, just ask Nathan. He knows everything!¡±

    If Nathan Caroule were present, he would definitely beining with a bitter face.

    Master Lewis, 1 am just your work assistant, not your personal nanny or your private doctor¡¯s personal nanny!

    Richelle nodded in agreement, her cheeks puffed as she said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Having said that, she noticed that Roy Lewis had only eaten a tiny corner of the cake on his te and looked puzzled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    The cake wasn¡¯t that big, and Richelle had divided it based on the number of people. Now, there were no extra pieces left in the box except for Mrs. Walker¡¯s share.

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelie¡¯s now empty te, suddenly feeling guilty for not liking the cake.

    Just as he was considering telling a white lie in response, he heard Richelle say, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just give it to me!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Why would 1? It¡¯s not umon for my colleagues and me to eat from the same lunch box.¡±

    During her several months in the Third World with her master, they had faced many special circumstances. They had gone without food for a day or two, and being able to eat was the greatest happiness. They never worried about whether the food was someone else¡¯s leftovers.

    However, seeing the hesitation in Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, Richelle Dunn asked, ¡°Or are you saying, Mr. Lewis, that you mind?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know about others, but Roy Lewis had many rules and usually appeared like a valuable, aristocratic son who keeps away from strangers. If he minded, she could understand.

    Roy Lewis looked deeply into her eyes, then shook his head and said lightly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Having said that, he picked up the cake knife from the coffee table, cut off the small piece he had scooped, and threw it into the trash can. He pushed the remaining cake in front of Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Do you like this? 1¡¯11 buy more next time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, don¡¯t. It¡¯s delicious, but I can only eat a little bit more asionally. Otherwise, 1¡¯11 really gain weight!¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned slightly and looked at her seriously, ¡°You¡¯re quite slim, and gaining some weight would be healthier. Moreover, the store clerk said this cake won¡¯t make you fat.¡±

    Richelle Dunn felt shocked and screamed in her heart, what kind of ghost is Master Lewis, who is actually discussing the issue of gaining weight with her?

    What happened to the cold-hearted male god who was not supposed to be close to women?

    Is this ¨C ¨C tearing down the facade?

    Richelle Dunn was surprised in her heart, but on her face, she had to pretend that nothing was happening.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you actually believe what the store clerk is selling?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied seriously, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you just want to find a reason to eat the cake with peace of mind?¡±

    Well, Master Lewis, I¡¯m wrong.

    I do indeed just want to eat!

    Richelle Dunn sighed inwardly; talking with such a truthful person was impossible!

    Roy Lewis apparently didn¡¯t notice that he had killed the conversation. Seeing Richelle Dunn eating his cake without any scruples, and even enjoying it, his eyes gradually filled with some inexplicable meaning.

    ¡°Timmy also loves sweets. I don¡¯t know who he takes after!¡±

    He said this casually, not thinking it had anything to do with Richelle Dunn.

    But Richelle Dunn had always been keeping a big secret about Timmy¡¯s background and was basically on high alert for any hints.

    Therefore, her heart thumped, and she looked at Roy Lewis vigntly, the taste of the cake suddenly bing less appealing.

    Seeing her suddenly stop eating, Roy Lewis asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, full?¡±

    Richelle Dunn sighed in her heart, aren¡¯t I full?

    Master Lewis, you act one scene after another, just because you don¡¯t want me to eat, right?

    ¡°When are you nning to take Timmy to Tyrannosaurus World, as you promised?¡±

    Afraid that Roy Lewis would bring up more dangerous issues regarding who Timmy took after, Richelle Dunn quickly changed the subject.

    Then, she continued to eat the not-so-delicious cake from the te.

    Roy Lewis was also concerned about this matter and had already spoken to Nathan Caroule about it today. He asked Nathan to help him clear two days for the outing. Nathan, for that matter, grumbled a few times.

    ¡°Next Tuesday and Wednesday, are you avable?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was surprised that he had already arranged the itinerary and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Two days? Actually, a day trip would be enough. Let me check the tickets now!¡±

    Roy Lewis waved his hand, ¡°Since you take care of Timmy daily, Nathan will n this trip.¡±

    Richelle Dunn could only thank him and, thinking of several children going out together, warned, ¡°Timothy and Tifanny can be quite noisy. I hope you¡¯ll bear with them, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her curiously, ¡°Why? I like Timothy and Tifanny very much, and I¡¯m very happy to be with them..¡±

 Chapter 120 - 116: The scenery outside is nowhere near as beautiful as the person in front of me!

    Chapter 120: Chapter 116: The scenery outside is nowhere near as beautiful as the person in front of me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After eating the cake in their bedroom, the children purposely dawdled and refused toe out.

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s sneak a peek at what daddy and mommy are doing, okay?¡±

    Tifanny was envious after hearing that Grandpa rkson was very kind and loving to Timothy, but she wasn¡¯t a boy and couldn¡¯t pretend to be like Timothy to meet Grandpa rkson.

    If daddy and mommy got together, daddy would take her and Timothy home.

    At that time, she would not only have a daddy but also a grandpa!

    After thinking about it, Timmy finally nodded his head.

    ¡°We must be quiet and not disturb daddy and mommy¡­¡±

    So, the three children quietly opened the door of the room, with their heads stacked on top of each other from top to bottom.

    The originally excited little ones, seeing daddy and mommy sitting on opposite sides of the living room, couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and could only listen carefully to the outside world with their ears standing upright.

    Then, they heard mommy say, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you should have a thorough check-up before you leave, and you are not allowed to y any high-risk or stimting games!¡±

    Afterward, they heard daddy say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to have a body assessment.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the children thought that this was just a conversation between a doctor and a patient.

    Where was the promised romance with daddy as mommy¡¯s boyfriend?

    Wasn¡¯t this far from it?

    The three children listened for a couple more sentences about physical condition and surgery timing before they withdrew their heads. They looked at each other, and then all three sighed simultaneously.

    Timmy, as the big brother, scratched his head in distress, and then asked Timothy.

    ¡°Little brother, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Timothy thought for a moment with a frown, ¡°How about letting daddy and mommy go out for a stroll? They might be too embarrassed with us at home, right?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a way to get them to go out.¡±

    So, the three children conspired together for a while in the bedroom. Then, Timmy led his siblings out with heavy footsteps.

    Timmy handed a piece of paper to Roy Lewis first, ¡°Daddy, these are the books

    I want to read and use for studying recently.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny each handed Richelle Dunn a piece of paper, ¡°Mommy, these are the books I want to read and use for studying recently!¡±

    The three children spoke the same words, with very consistent tone.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis looked at each other, then asked Timothy and Tifanny, ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    Roy Lewis also asked Timmy, ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny simply ran behind Timmy and pushed their big brother forward as the representative, ¡°Big brother, you tell them!¡±

    Timmy nodded solemnly, ¡°So, you guys go help us buy these books back!¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the piece of paper in his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble, just ask Uncle Caroule to buy them.¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°Does Uncle Caroule know anything about medicine? If he buys the books, who knows what he¡¯ll bring back.¡±

    Richelle Dunn approached, looked at the paper in Roy Lewis¡¯s hand, and nodded in agreement with Timmy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed, non-professionals cannot buy the right books for these subjects.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the piece of paper in Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand, ¡°Finance? Who wants to read this?¡±

    Timothy raised his hand, ¡°I want to read it!¡±

    The remaining art-rted books should belong to Tifanny.

    Richelle Dunn held the piece of paper and said, ¡°I can pick the medical and art-rted books, but 1 don¡¯t know about finance.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his son, and then at Timothy and Tifanny, causing the children to feel uneasy and shrink their heads.

    Still, Timmy was the most assertive, knowing he couldn¡¯t show any weakness in front of his dad. He gently moved away from his siblings, stepped forward slightly and looked up at his father.

    ¡°Daddy, then you can go with Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything, staring at him steadily. This little guy always found ways to cause trouble for him!

    However, the child was not intimidated and even innocently pouted at him.

    ¡°Otherwise, do you understand medical books?¡±

    This was not innocent, but downright contempt!

    Roy Lewis was both amused and annoyed, ¡°Baby, are you trying to hit me where it hurts?¡±

    Timmy shrugged, ¡°No, Dr. Dunn doesn¡¯t understand finance stuff either. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you two helped each other?¡±

    Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t sure if Roy Lewis had noticed, but she had¡ªthese little ones were definitely up to something.

    However, before she could say anything, her eldest son turned to her and said righteously,

    ¡°You know best what I¡¯ve been learningtely!¡±

    Compared to Timothy and Tiffany, Richelle found it even harder to decline Timmy¡¯s request. So she had no choice but toply, ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis, of course, also noticed the children¡¯s oddness, but he had always believed they couldn¡¯t cause any major trouble, so he agreed with an indulgent nod.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Neither Roy Lewis nor Richelle Dunn nned to bring the kids with them because they both knew that these three little rascals could tear apart an entire library if they went together!

    The three children watched their mom and dad leave, one after the other. They poked their heads out the door and waved at the couple.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    As soon as the door closed, the three little ones began to y and embrace each other excitedly.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn had already reached the stairs when they heard the indistinct noise of the children from inside the house. They couldn¡¯t help but exchange a smile.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s driver dropped him off and then left. So, he had to ride in Richelle Dunn¡¯s old car with her.

    Richelle Dunn thought he would sit in the back, considering that he was used to sitting there.

    However, he opened the front passenger door and sat down instead.

    Richelle Dunn looked at him in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lewis, aren¡¯t you sitting in the back?¡±

    Roy Lewis simply said, ¡°The view is better up front!¡±

    But in reality, he didn¡¯t want Richelle to get the wrong impression that she was his chauffeur.

    And by sitting in the front, it was more convenient for them tomunicate.

    It was unusual for Roy Lewis to feel the need formunication, as he had never been proactive in talking with others.

    But now, he thought it would be a good idea to take advantage of their time in the car to discuss some opinions about educating their children.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t veryfortable with this situation. Her car was small, and Roy Lewis was tall and big. His presence seemed to stuff the entire front space of the car.

    His aura was strong, and coupled with his overwhelming pheromones, Richelle¡¯s senses were involuntarily activated, focusing entirely on him.

    Richelle secretly sensed trouble, kept her eyes straight ahead, barely daring to nce at him. Her mouth went dry, and she longed to plunge into an icyke to cool off.

    She held the steering wheel with one hand, fanning her face furiously with the other, trying her best to distract herself from the overwhelming aura and the tempting male charm that Roy emanated.

    She started making conversation, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you enjoy watching the scenery in the car?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her, seeing her flushed face, her long, curled eyshes fluttering like a fan, the corners of her eyes shimmering with emotion, and her pearly white teeth biting her cherry-red lips as if she were dealing with a frustrating situation.

    A sudden sentiment shed through Roy Lewis¡¯s mind.

    The scenery outside was nothingpared to the beauty right before his eyes!

 Chapter 121 - 117: Roy Lewis has a fatal temptation for her

    Chapter 121: Chapter 117: Roy Lewis has a fatal temptation for her

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was startled by the voice that emerged from his inner heart, steadied his mind, and replied to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°asionally¡­¡±

    In fact, he never had the habit of looking at the scenery in the car; his time was always precious. In the car, he either took the time to rest for a while or dealt with some affairs.

    As for the street scenes outside the window, the same day after day patterns, he could describe them with his eyes closed,

    Yet, it was Richelle Dunn who got closer and saw more, but became more and more indistinguishable!

    Richelle Dunn was just trying to find a topic to liven up the atmosphere so that she could divert her attention.

    As a result, she forgot that Roy Lewis was a person who was good at killing conversations.

    Moreover, although he said he was looking at the scenery, his sharp gaze always fell on her, making her increasingly uneasy.

    She had to keep making small talk.

    ¡°I thought that someone as busy as Mr. Lewis, who manages countless matters daily, would make good use of even the time in the car. But it turns out, you also have leisurely moments to enjoy the scenery.¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed not to hear her teasing, and asked instead, ¡°What about you?¡±

    If talking andmunicating were like doing business, then Roy Lewis would be the shrewdest businessman.

    Because, he always used extremely short sentences to prompt long replies from Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn cursed him for being cunning and shrewd in her heart but still obediently replied.

    ¡°I quite like sitting in the car and watching the scenery, especially on long trips. Seeing differentndscapes can make my mood different.¡±

    Roy Lewis considered himself a person with little emotional fluctuations. Few people and things around him could affect his emotions and mood, let alone the scenery.

    He had never experienced such poetic emotional changes and perceptions of the seasons.

    Right now, he still had no interest in the scenery, but he was full of curiosity about Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°What kind of scenery do you like?¡±

    As a painter, Richelle Dunn¡¯s brush had painted prosperity, destion, splendor, and decay.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like a gorgeousndscape? However, there should always be some deste, empty backgrounds to contrast and enhance the beauty of those blossoms.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s tone sounded calm, but Roy Lewis saw a touch of mncholy in her expression.

    Was it his illusion?

    Many times, looking at Richelle Dunn¡¯s radiant or calm face, he thought she was a person who grew up in a honeypot.

    Only people like that could be mboyant and self-concerned without any scruples.

    However, asionally, like now, he would feel that because of her expressions or gestures, she was actually a person who had experienced ups and downs and gained great insights.

    ¡°Has your life had deste moments?¡±

    For someone her age who was already at the top of her field, she must have been considered a favored child of the heavens, receiving praise and recognition from the world.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a faint, ambiguous sneer as she asked him.

    ¡°Does dying once count as deste?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ heart felt as if it was stabbed by a sharp tool. After a brief pain, he hesitated for a moment and asked her with a concerned frown.

    ¡°Was it like me, a disease? Or an ident?¡±

    Roy Lewispletely forgot his manners and upbringing, recklessly trying to break into her territory and uncover the truth.

    Richelle Dunn smiled, but her eyes revealed a chilling coldness.

    ¡°Sorry, noment.¡±

    When speaking to Hugo Camrey, she could casually talk about that painful past without any psychological pressure.

    But she couldn¡¯t do that in front of Roy Lewis.

    Firstly, Roy Lewis was a participant in her painful experience.

    Secondly, disregarding everything else, she didn¡¯t want to have too many entanglements with someone like Roy Lewis, especially in terms of feelings.

    Although she had never liked anyone before, she was the kind of person who would fight to get what she wanted, even if it meant breaking herself into pieces.

    But for a man like Roy Lewis, his appearance held a fatal allure for her, and his character was calm, or rather, cold to the point of frightening others.

    For any woman who falls for such a man, the oue would be like a moth flying into a me.

    ¡°I must have crossed the line¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Roy realized that even though he and Richelle knew each other for some time already, and he had even treated her as someone close to him.

    But he knew nothing about her.

    Like recently, he knew she wasn¡¯t quite right and could be sure she was facing some trouble.

    But no matter how much he hinted, she had no intention of seeking help from him.

    Nathan Caroule suggested investigating her, but he was unwilling to do so.

    He hoped that whatever he knew about her woulde directly from her.

    Instead of being recounted through someone unrted with added embellishments or personal emotions.

    Roy Lewis took his eyes off her, leaned his head back against the car seat, slowly closed his eyes, and the feeling of powerlessness surged through his heart once more.

    Like when he first met her, after so long, she seemed to always find a way to make him feel frustrated.

    What should he do with her?

    In the car, it became suddenly silent because of Roy¡¯s calmness.

    Neither of them spoke. One seemed to be focused on driving, but various thoughts in both of their hearts were tangled together, making a mess.

    And the other one seemed to be resting with eyes closed, but his mind was likewise in turmoil.

    It wasn¡¯t until the car entered the Central Library parking lot that the two of them had said a word to each other.

    Richelle parked the car in a parking space, locked the car, and was about to wake up Roy.

    But at this time, Roy opens his eyes and got out of the car.

    The two of them walked into the elevator one after the other, and Roy, standing in front, turned and asked Richelle.

    ¡°Which floor?¡±

    Richelle nced at the floor indicator, ¡°Sixteenth floor, going to buy medical books for Timmy first.¡±

    There were only two of them in the elevator. Roy pressed the sixteenth floor, stepped back, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Richelle.

    ¡°In your observation, what area is Timmy most gifted in?¡±

    In the past, Roy set Timmy on a path identical to his own.

    But now, he felt like he could listen to Richelle¡¯s opinions.

    Because he was increasingly able to feel that Richelle¡¯s feelings for Timmy perhaps weren¡¯t much less than his own as a father.

    He didn¡¯t understand why she, who already had two children, would have feelings for Timmy simr to a mother¡¯s for her child.

    But he didn¡¯t resist it, and even thought it was quite good.

    It was good for Timmy, and for him, too.

    Richelle had been considering this issue recently as well. For the time being, Timmy seemed to be exceptionally talented in several different areas, but as far as his personal interests were concerned, he was most interested in medicine for now.

    ¡°He has several talents that are equally obvious, but as far as his personal interests are concerned, the one he¡¯s most interested in at the moment is medicine.¡±

    If this were someone else¡¯s child, Richelle wouldn¡¯t have spoken with such certainty and subjectivity.

    But Timmy was her son, and of course, she hoped he would develop in a direction he was interested in and good at.

    Roy had anticipated this answer and had only one goal in asking the question.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, can you teach Timmy everything you know to the best of your ability?¡±

    Richelle was taken aback and raised her head to stare at Roy, about to ask him what he meant when the elevator suddenly emitted several strange noises: ¡°ng, ng.¡±

    Then the lights above flickered abnormally and the elevator plunged into darkness. At the same time, the rapidly descending elevator rattled with the impact of metal collisions.

    The sudden ident made Richelle scream out loud ¡°ah!¡±, then quickly holding her head and shrinking into a corner of the elevator..

 Chapter 122 - 118: Comforting Kiss

    Chapter 122: Chapter 118: Comforting Kiss

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was also frightened by this sudden ident, but he quickly calmed down, pressing against the elevator wall and grabbing the handrail. Richelle Dunn was still screaming loudly, and Roy¡¯s hand reached out into the air, but he couldn¡¯t touch her.

    The elevator crashed and fell for a while, and finally, with a loud jolt, it stopped.

    Roy was rtively calm, pulling out his phone and turning on the screen. He used the dim light to locate Richelle, who had curled herself into a ball in the corner of the elevator.

    Under the dim light, he could clearly see Richelle trembling all over her body. His mind went nk, and without thinking, he quickly crouched down next to her, and with his long, powerful arms, he tightly embraced her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡±

    The steady and calm voice, as well as the strong embrace, made Richelle desperately burrow into his arms.

    As he gently patted her arm with one hand, he pulled up the phone number pad with the other, found the emergency number, and tried to dial out.

    However, a busy tone cut off his hope.

    Roy wanted to stand up and press the elevator¡¯s help button, but as he moved, Richelle, who was shivering in his arms, grabbed onto him desperately, her trembling voice pleading with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­l¡¯m scared!¡±

    Roy felt her hand, not just gripping his clothes, but also his heart.

    His heart tightened as he felt her shaking more and more. Without a second thought, he wrapped his other arm around her back, gently patting her like he wouldfort Timmy to sleep.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Richelle curled up like a child in his arms, muttering unintelligible words under her breath.

    It seemed that she had been frightened and confused.

    Roy put his phone back into his coat pocket and used his now-free hand to gently rub her head, as he usually did tofort Timmy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡­ Someone wille to rescue us soon.¡±

    His mouth said this, but his heart was growing restless.

    The phone call wouldn¡¯t reach the outside, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for someone to discover that they were trapped.

    And with Richelle in her current state, she obviously couldn¡¯t stay here for too long.

    The only way to call for help now was with the elevator¡¯s help bell.

    Roy, who had tried and failed to let go of Richelle earlier, didn¡¯t want her to be frightened anymore. So, he slid his hands under her legs and pulled her into his arms.

    Richelle¡¯s body suddenly felt weightless, and she screamed again, tightening her arms around his neck and burying her burning face into his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­l¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Roy held her with both hands and couldn¡¯t spare one tofort her. Instead, he used his chin and face to gently rub her hot cheek, reassuring her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, someone ising to rescue us soon!¡±

    It is said that when a person is frightened, the warmth and touch of another person¡¯s skin is the bestfort.

    Under Roy¡¯s gentle rubbing and soft reassurances, Richelle was indeed moreposed than before, no longer speaking strange words and not shaking as badly.

    Roy felt her improve and carefully carried her in the dark, step by step, until his hand touched the door and then the button beside it. He gently rubbed the top of her head with his chin and spoke to her in a negotiating tone.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, 1 need to find the help button now, so 1 need to free up a hand. I¡¯ll put you down for a while, but you can hold on to me with your arms, okay?¡±

    Richelle started trembling again, shaking her head and crying emotionally, ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me¡­¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know what kind of trauma Richelle had experienced, and he didn¡¯t know if her saying that she had almost died once was rted to the elevator. All he knew was that he felt her fear and helplessness, and it was tearing him apart inside.

    What had happened to turn the usually optimistic and strong Richelle into this vulnerable state?

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re all lying to me! You want to kill me!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s emotions seemed to be more out of control than before, as if she was on the verge of copse.

    In the darkness, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t see her face, so he could only rely on instinct to try and nuzzle her cheek with his own.

    As a result, he didn¡¯t touch her cheek but unexpectedly brushed his lips against her soft, warm skin. He quickly realized that he had touched her lips.

    A current of electricity quickly spread throughout his body from his lips.

    Although the situation was extremely urgent, Roy Lewis¡¯s mind was filled with fireworks.

    ¡°Richelle, be good¡­¡±

    His original intention was just tofort her, but now it had taken on a new meaning. He murmured softly while gently sucking on her lips, trying to convey a sense of safety to her through this gesture.

    Richelle initially stiffened, then tightened her grip around his neck. Just as Roy thought she was going to resist, she actually lifted her face up to meet his lips and bit down on them.

    In the darkness, Richelle seemed to have found her savior in the endless abyss of despair. She felt as if she had finally found a refuge and wanted to be closer to him, deriving warmth and security from his presence.

    Her mind in disarray, she was only aware of the familiarity of the embrace and his voice, which gave her immensefort. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to him, even to be a part of him.

    Roy was surprised by her response, but followed her lead and deepened theirforting kiss.

    In his aggressive embrace, Richelle gradually started to calm down.

    Though Roy didn¡¯t want to let her go, he knew that this perilous moment was not the right time for romance.

    He released Richelle¡¯s lips, gave her another gentle peck, and then softly coaxed her.

    ¡°Richelle, if you stand on the ground and hug me, 1 can free my hands to press the help bell. Is that alright?¡±

    By now, Richelle was no longer as frightened as before. She wrapped her arms around Roy¡¯s neck and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± After solemnly promising her, Roy gently bent down to set her on the ground.

    Once Richelle¡¯s feet touched the ground, she hesitated for a moment, then reached up to touch Roy¡¯s face, making sure he was still there. Only then did she slowly stand up.

    Roy allowed her to keep her arms around his neck. Their bodies were pressed close together as they slowly, partially stood up.

    To reassure her, he supported her waist with one hand and held her face close with the other while taking out his phone to turn on the shlight. After scanning around, he finally found the help button under the keyboard and pressed it.

    After pressing the button, he put his hand back, embracing her fully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, help will be here soon.¡±

    Richelle leaned forward, moved her hands down to cling tightly to his back, and pressed her body close to his. She gently nodded her head.

    ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart jolted, and he suddenly wanted to ask her if she knew who he was.

    But, he just rubbed her forehead gently with his chin, not asking the question after all.

    Because if he asked, it would be taking advantage of her vulnerability.

    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on himself.

    What would be the point in asking?

    [Richelle Dunn: This is my first kiss. Master Lewis: As if it¡¯s not everyone¡¯s first time.. Bamboo: No, neither of you are the first!]

 Chapter 123 - 119: We Are a Couple

    Chapter 123: Chapter 119: We Are a Couple

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn leaned against Roy Lewis, at first, her consciousness was indeed very chaotic.

    But after beingforted by his kisses for a while, she gradually calmed down and her consciousness started to clear up a bit.

    In the darkness, she vaguely knew who was holding her, but she resisted admitting that she knew.

    Before the crisis waspletely resolved, she just wanted to let herself lean in this reassuring embrace and take a good rest for a while.

    Roy Lewis seemed to be able to sense her vulnerability, stroking her back with one hand and gently massaging the back of her neck with the other hand.

    Neither of them made any more noise, just silently embracing each other in the darkness, waiting for the arrival of the rescue team.

    Richelle Dunn had forgotten how many years it had been since she felt so at ease.

    In her memory, she had to trace back to her childhood, when her father often hugged her like the man in front of her now, and with all his love, patiently and gentlyforted and soothed her.

    It¡¯s sofortable, she wished she could just keep leaning in his embrace like this, then sleep soundly for a long time!

    As Richelle Dunn thought that in her heart, she held onto his waist tighter, buried her face in his chest, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the tranquility and peace after the terror.

    ¡°Can the people inside hear us?¡±

    The rescuer¡¯s voice came from above the elevator.

    Richelle Dunn in the dark uneasily raised her head, and Roy Lewis¡¯ hand immediately moved to the back of her head and gently smoothed it.

    ¡°Yes, two people are in the elevator without light, but they are safe.¡±

    Roy Lewis calmly responded to the rescuer¡¯s question while stillforting Richelle Dunn with his hand.

    The rescue personnel quickly descended from the elevator shaft above, and the elevator roof began to make a racket, apparently, the rescue personnel were lifting the elevator roof.

    Hearing the noise, Richelle Dunn¡¯s terrified thoughts began to emerge again, and her body started to shake slightly.

    Roy Lewis felt the change in Richelle Dunn and lowered his head, found her lips by feeling and gently kissed her.

    ¡°Good girl¡­ It¡¯s the rescue team!¡±

    It seemed that Richelle Dunn wasforted by him, and she hummed softly, slowly calming down again.

    Roy Lewis had mixed feelings, not knowing what she had gone through. Normally, she was such a strong and capable woman, but at the moment, she seemed even more delicate and fragile than Timmy.

    After making a noise for a while, the elevator roof was finally pried open to arge extent, and the rescue personnel¡¯s headlight illuminated the inside, Richelle Dunn, who had stayed in the dark for too long, suddenly couldn¡¯t adapt and subconsciously buried her head in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms.

    So, when the rescue personnel looked in, they saw the two people tightly embracing each other inside the elevator.

    ¡°Are you two¡­ a couple?¡±

    The rescuer who jumped in through the opening just casually asked.

    Roy Lewis pressed Richelle Dunn¡¯s face against his shoulder, hesitated slightly, then replied.

    ¡°Yes, we are a couple!¡±

    Roy Lewis replied this way, not to take advantage of Richelle Dunn, but because he didn¡¯t want her to be embarrassed.

    With her face buried in his shoulder, Richelle Dunn who heard his reply, shuddered slightly.

    Roy Lewis noticed and whispered into her ear, ordering her.

    ¡°Hide your face, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn, whose consciousness had already awakened six or seven points, vaguely realized that he was protecting her with this reply, so she breathed a sigh of relief.

    The rescue personnel originally nned to use ropes to tie people¡¯s waists and rescue them, but Roy Lewis pointed to Richelle Dunn in his arms.

    ¡°She has ustrophobia and can¡¯t go up on her own.¡±

    The experienced rescue personnel quickly opened the entire elevator roof, then lowered a basket to rescue Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn together.

    Roy Lewis in Kindur and throughout the Federation was almost as famous as the president.

    So, when the rescuers brought them to a well-lit area and everyone saw his face, they were all shocked.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis still held Richelle Dunn with one hand, while pressing the back of her head with the other hand, nodding to a few rescuers.

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts today. My assistant will contact youter about the follow-up matters. If you have any needs or requests, just let us know.¡±

    After speaking to the rescuers, Roy Lewis also whispered to Richelle Dunn, ¡°Can you take the elevator down? If not, we can take the stairs.¡±

    When Richelle Dunn returned to a normal environment, she gradually rxed and her fears slowly dissipated with Roy Lewis there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the elevator¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis hugged her into the elevator, and during the elevator¡¯s descent, he was worried that Richelle Dunn would fall into fear again, so his hold on her unconsciously tightened a bit.

    Richelle Dunn felt like she was being squeezed too tight to breathe, yet the man¡¯s warm embrace and reassuring presence made her unwilling to push him away.

    The elevator safely reached the basement floor, Roy Lewis walked out of the elevator with Richelle Dunn and took a long breath.

    The car was parked beside the elevator. Roy Lewis helped Richelle Dunn into the back seat, adjusted the chair to the lowest level so she could lie down, and took a nket from the side to cover her.

    ¡°Richelle, you rest for a while, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have a check.¡±

    Richelle Dunn closed her eyes as soon as shey down, for one, she was truly exhausted, and for another, she was afraid of feeling embarrassed in front of Roy Lewis with her eyes open.

    Although her consciousness was a bit chaotic just now, she remembered everything that happened very clearly!

    ¡°Mirim¡­¡±

    So, when Roy Lewis spoke to her, she instinctively answered, but she quickly realized something.

    Wait, he called her Richelle?

    No, that¡¯s not the point, the point is that he said he would take her to the hospital?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, 1 don¡¯t need to go to the hospital!¡±

    Richelle Dunn opened her eyes, frowned, and protested to Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis also frowned, staring at her, ¡°No, you need to get checked.¡±

    After staring at each other for a while, Richelle Dunn finally looked away, unable to withstand his intense gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, I know my own situation.¡±

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his voice slightly, ¡°Looking like this, you¡¯ll scare the kids when you go home!¡±

    The children were Richelle Dunn¡¯s weak spot, and Roy Lewis knew exactly where to poke.

    Richelle Dunn gloomily red at him, gritted her teeth, and angrily said.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re something else!¡±

    Roy Lewis was scolded but didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, a smile appeared in his eyes. He bent down and tucked the nket that had been thrown off when she got agitated back around her.

    ¡°Good girl, we¡¯ll go home after the visit.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was so embarrassed by his babying tone that she red at him fiercely, waved her hand, then covered her eyes with her arm and hummed in a smothered voice.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 124 - 120: You kissed me, just to comfort me!

    Chapter 124: Chapter 120: You kissed me, just tofort me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was already in a heavy mood, but at this moment, her blushing face restored his original nature and made him chuckle.

    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand, using his fingertips to gently touch her cheek.

    This touch did not have any romantic intentions, it was merely meant tofort her.

    However, the moment their skin made contact, both of them trembled. A delicate electric current flowed between their fingertips and cheeks.

    Richelie Dunn quickly moved her hand away and stared at Roy Lewis, ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked deeply into her eyes and whispered softly, ¡°Good girl!¡±, then jumped out of the car and closed the door.

    The car started and smoothly drove away from the parking lot.

    Richelie Dunn, shocked by his gentle ¡°good girl,¡± took a while to recover, lying in the back seat to rest, but how could she sleep?

    Everything that had happened in the elevator and just now yed over and over again in her mind like little movies.

    It is said that in the dark, people¡¯s senses are often magnified.

    At this moment, her body seemed to still carry traces of his faint pine scent, and her body, her lips, distinctly remembered his warmth and touch.

    She was a doctor, and she had some knowledge of human psychology. She was very clear that under the critical situation just now, Roy Lewis¡¯ and her behavior could not be evaluated and analyzed from an ordinary perspective.

    In other words, Roy Lewis¡¯ embrace and kiss in the elevator were nothing more than an optimal behavioral choice made out of necessity under a unique environment.

    As for her extreme dependence on him in the elevator and her response to his kiss, these too were merely special reactions under a state of panic and desperation for survival. At that moment, if it had been someone else extending a friendly hand to her, she might have responded simrly.

    Thinking about this, Richelle Dunn adjusted her seat a bit higher, staring at Roy Lewis, who was concentrating on driving, she finally broke the silence and said.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her worriedly in the rearview mirror, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? We will arrive soon.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t like vagueness or guessing, and she didn¡¯t want Roy Lewis to misunderstand anything.

    After considering her words carefully, she slowly expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you just now!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her meaningfully in the rearview mirror, remaining silent.

    Richelle Dunn continued, ¡°I know that under such circumstances, if it were someone else, you would still extend a helping hand out of humanity.¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew very well that from the first time they met, Roy Lewis had been wary of her, fearing that she had ulterior motives and that she was cunning and treacherous.

    Would he think that after the events in the elevator, she was trying to take advantage of him?

    ¡°I was genuinely terrified just then, so I might have done something I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Roy Lewis clenched the steering wheel, the car stopped at a red light, and he turned to stare at her in the meantime.

    She was wrong. If it had been someone else, he would have helped, of course, but he would never have gone this far.

    As for her, did she purposely say that in order to tell him that even if someone else had reached out to help her, she would have had the same response?

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, are you trying to tell me not to overthink?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. In theory, her bringing it up should be a good thing for him.

    Otherwise, if he had helped her and then shetched onto him, it would indeed be a pain in the ass.

    However, her hurried exnation and denial upset him.

    With the light behind him, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly. However, she could sense his anger from his tone and the sudden murderous atmosphere he exuded.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, 1 won¡¯t misunderstand! Your kiss was just tofort me, and there was no other meaning.¡±

    Her deliberate emphasis indirectly gave Roy Lewis an answer that couldn¡¯t be more certain.

    But it directly shattered some vague and unformed thoughts in Roy¡¯s mind with a loud ¡®bang¡¯.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s emotions had always been as calm as ake, and there weren¡¯t many people or things that could make him feel emotional.

    However, Richelle Dunn repeatedly and unintentionally, with just a simple sentence, could make him so angry that he felt like he was going to explode.

    But considering she had just been through a massive scare and her emotions were already fluctuating, even if he wanted to beat her up right now, he could only hold it in.

    The car behind them honked its horn, as the red light turned green. Roy looked at her meaningfully then turned his head back, grabbed the steering wheel, and looked ahead. As he drove, he said indifferently,

    ¡°Think whatever you want!¡±

    Richelle was even more puzzled. She had exined everything, but why did he seem even more unhappy now?

    Richelle stared at Roy, who radiated an ¡°avoid me at all costs¡± murderous aura. As she stared, her eyelids grew heavier, her mind started to slow down, and eventually, she lowered her seat a bit, pulled up the nket, and slowly closed her eyes.

    As long as he didn¡¯t get so angry that he wouldn¡¯t let her see her eldest son, she didn¡¯t care.

    The hospital was about half an hour¡¯s drive from the library. Roy drove in front while Richelle in the backseat finally stopped talking and saying things that annoyed him.

    Feeling irritated, when the car stopped at a red light, he turned his head to look back without thinking.

    The result was that Richelle, the person who made his mood plummet, was actually sleeping soundly with the nket over her.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    She was indeed a heartless and ruthless woman!

    Realizing that getting angry at her was useless anyway, Roy¡¯s mood gradually calmed down as he drove her beat-up car, taking her to the hospital.

    Although her little car was registered at the hospital, the security guard would still check the driver¡¯s seat when he let the car in.

    When he saw it was Roy inside the car, he was quite surprised.

    Roy was a big boss here at the hospital, and it wasn¡¯t a secret.

    He wasn¡¯t shy, but he always had a chauffeur and luxury car to pick him up and drop him off.

    At this moment, the big boss was driving a small registered car with someone lying in the back seat.

    Who was this important person in the car?

    They actually had the big boss personally taking them?

    Roy didn¡¯t care what others thought. He drove Richelie¡¯s car, smoothly weaving through the various twists and turns to enter the hospital¡¯s special parking area for the higher-ups.

    After parking the car, he looked at Richelle, who was sleeping deeply in the back seat, and called Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, Dr. Dunn is sick. Get a bed ready.¡±

    Mr. Chapman was startled and personally supervised two directors to bring the bed down.

    ¡°Master Lewis, what happened to Dr. Dunn? Is she seriously ill?¡±

    Roy leaned against the car with his legs crossed and waited for the bed to be brought over. Without answering Mr. Chapman, he turned around, opened the back door, and went in. Soon, he came out holding a sleepy Richelle.

    Mr. Chapman and the two directors were shocked to the point that their eyes almost popped out!

    What was going on?

    How could Master Lewis, who was always indifferent to women, be holding Dr. Dunn so intimately?

    And with Dr. Dunn¡¯s soft and weak appearance, could it be that Master Lewis had done unspeakable things to her and now they had to rush her to the hospital?

    [A pair of fools]

 Chapter 125 - 121: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, having an affair!

    Chapter 125: Chapter 121: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, having an affair!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn was not a delicate person. However, she usually slept soundly, and after the shock in the elevator, she was particrly exhausted, so she slept especially heavy.

    She was still groggy when Roy Lewis carried her out of the car.

    She rubbed her eyes and shook her head in his arms, slowly regaining consciousness.

    When she realized she was in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms again, she waspletely flustered.

    Panic-stricken, she supported herself against Roy Lewis¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡­¡±

    Then, out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of IVLr. Chapman, the dean, looking over with an ambiguous smirk, and she let out an inward scream.

    Damn it!

    My reputation is ruined!

    With this thought, her struggles intensified even more.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, put me down. I¡¯m okay, 1 can walk by myself!¡±

    Her panicked appearance clearly showed she was afraid of getting entangled with him again.

    Roy Lewis frowned, tightening his grip on her even more, and sternly rebuked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Richelie wished she could find a block of tofu and knock herself out.

    Dear heavens, please tell me that this man is actually the same one that women find intimidating ¨C Master Lewis?

    Mr. Chapman, who had been watching the show for a while, stepped in and said:

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t move if you¡¯re sick; you don¡¯t want to make matters worse!¡±

    Fuck off!

    1 was just frightened, not physically injured!

    Do they really think she¡¯s lost an arm or a leg?

    Fortunately, the hospital bed was just a few steps away, and after Richelle¡¯s internal howling for a while, Roy Lewis bent down and gently ced her on the bed.

    Mr. Chapman and the director hurried over asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did you get hurt?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll have to wait for the examination results to be sure.¡±

    Richelie heaved a sigh and tried to sit up.

    Roy Lewis reacted swiftly, pushing down on her shoulder with a warning look in his eyes.

    ¡°Lie down, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s seemingly ordinary actions towards Richelie left Mr. Chapman and the two directors dumbfounded.

    Other than his own son, when had Master Lewis ever been so concerned about someone?

    Could it be that they were about to have a madam?

    Richelie was helpless under his forceful (authoritative) restraint and had no choice but to lie in bed obediently. Under the watchful eyes of the four men, she was pushed all the way into the elevator.

    Perhaps it was Roy Lewis¡¯s powerful aura, or the fact that Richelle¡¯s ¡°injury¡± led people to imagine too many unmentionable things, that Mr. Chapman didn¡¯t dare to ask her where she was hurt along the way.

    The other two directors, who had limited contact with Roy Lewis, have always been in awe of this big boss. Seeing Mr. Chapman silent, they dared not say anything out of turn either.

    Richelle, lying in bed, felt as if she had been nailed to a pir of shame.

    Wasn¡¯t Mr. Chapman usually quite talkative? Why had his mouth suddenly gone silent?

    As for Roy Lewis, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to exin her injury either.

    Praying for anyone to break the awkward silence, Richelle finally spoke up about her ¡°wounds¡± when nobody else did.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, Mr. Lewis and 1 just experienced an elevator ident and were trapped in the elevator. 1 was a little shocked but have already recovered. However, Mr. Lewis insists on meing to the hospital for a check-up. Later, you can just arrange a few routine tests for me¡­¡±

    Before Richelle could finish, Roy Lewis interrupted her coldly.

    ¡°Casually? Have her thoroughly examined inside and out!¡±

    Only then did Mr. Chapman understand the situation and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Realizing that he had misunderstood both Roy Lewis and Dr. Dunn from the beginning, Mr. Chapman felt a little embarrassed.

    Upon hearing their argument, he hurriedly interjected to mediate.

    ¡°Master Lewis is right. Dr. Dunn is the treasure of our hospital. She must go through a thorough examination, inside and out, without any errors.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Mr. Chapman approvingly.

    Richelle Dunn was rolling her eyes, thinking that Roy Lewis and Mr. Chapman were both foxes from the sameir. She felt that her voice didn¡¯t matter here.

    Richelle, who had given up resisting, sighed in defeat, and said.

    ¡°Fine, do whatever tests you want.¡±

    Consequently, she was arranged for numerous checkups that included her brain, heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, hands, and feet. After being thoroughly examined in every aspect, she was finally pushed back to Mr. Chapman¡¯s office on a wheelchair by medical staff.

    Mr. Chapman greeted her, ¡°Dr. Dunn, how are you feeling now?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was forced to sit in a wheelchair like an elderly, sick person in various examination rooms, feeling quite annoyed. But she finally endured it all. Leaning on the armrest, she stood up, stretched her arms and legs, and gave AAr. Chapman a sideways nce.

    ¡°I feelpletely fine. Mr. Chapman, do you want to have a match with me?¡±

    Although Mr. Chapman had never seen Richelle¡¯s skills in action, he had heard from other department heads that Dr. Dunn seemed to be a Taekwondo master.

    He made a fist in a gauntlet gesture, ¡°Dr. Dunn, please spare this old man.¡±

    Roy Lewis, sitting nearby, felt a little frustrated that Richelle hadn¡¯t nced at him since entering the room.

    This woman has quite a temper.

    Wasn¡¯t he doing her a favor by having her go through a thorough checkup?

    But instead, she was treating him like an enemy, someone who killed her father.

    However, he couldn¡¯tpete with her, an emotionally affected patient.

    ¡°How are the test results?¡±

    Richelle turned around, showing a smile as she responded to his dark gaze.

    ¡°Oh, IVLr. Lewis, you¡¯re still here?¡±

    Roy Lewis quietly sighed. Her proud attitude, why was it so simr to 4-year-old Timmy¡¯s?

    Could such a thing be contagious?

    Roy Lewis ignored her sarcastic words and looked at her with concern.

    ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t an ungrateful person, and she knew in her heart that Roy Lewis was only doing all this out of concern for her well-being.

    Therefore, after showing off her quick wit and poking at Roy Lewis a couple of times, her frustrations subsided quite a bit.

    And with Roy¡¯s seemingly unppable emotions, her punches felt as if they were hitting cotton, totallycking force.

    Gazing into his deep and tolerant eyes, Richelle began to feel that her little tantrum had been absurd.

    Feeling guilty, she nodded obediently.

    ¡°Mmm, I feel great. I can go home now.¡±

    Since Roy Lewis personally apanied her for the checkup, he wouldn¡¯t let her go just because she believed she was feeling good.

    He looked at Mr. Chapman, who immediately ran back to hisputer, ¡°1¡¯11 check it now!¡±

    As she was Richelle Dunn, and considering the big boss was personally supervising the situation, her test results were expedited. At this point, almost all the results were disyed.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn, you cane have a look. The results are out, and there are no problems.¡±

    As a professional, Richelle was already aware of her physical condition and didn¡¯t bother to check the results. Instead, she poured herself a ss of water and sat on the sofa to rest.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, walked over. Mr. Chapman tried to offer him a chair, but he waved it off. Fie leaned in, half bending down, and carefully scrutinized each test result.

    He hadn¡¯t even looked at his own test results this closely.

    Mr. Chapman was not only a good doctor but also an excellent observer.

    Although his initial spection that the injury was caused by Master Lewis¡¯s strength was purely his imagination,

    But now, he had never seen the boss¡¯s serious and somewhat worried expression before.

    Oh, Master Lewis and Dr.. Dunn were having an affair!

 Chapter 126 - 122: His Kiss, Very Light and Gentle

    Chapter 126: Chapter 122: His Kiss, Very Light and Gentle

    Trantor: 549690339

    After seeing the results, Roy Lewis¡¯s hanging heart finally settled down.

    As for Richelie Dunn¡¯s fright and her overreaction in the elevator, he also took the opportunity when Richelie was undergoing an examination to consult with a psychologist, distracting Mr. Chapman in the process.

    The psychologist¡¯s suggestion was to find a time to have a detailed talk with Richelle Dunn herself.

    Roy Lewis was not foolish, and he vaguely understood that Richelle must have experienced something to have such a violent reaction in that specific environment.

    Physical injuries are easy to heal, but emotional injuries are not so easily cured.

    This matter required careful thought and a long-term n.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s okay now, right? Can we go home?¡±

    Richelle saw Roy¡¯s furrowed brow finally rx, and she also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although she didn¡¯t know Roy very well, she could always grasp the turning points in his emotions.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Mr. Chapman personally escorted the couple to the elevator hall. After Richelle got on the elevator, he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the hospital has been quiet recently, so you might as well take a few more days off.¡±

    Without suspicion, Richelle nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    However, Roy nced at her and waited until they reached the ground floor and walked side by side out of the elevator before asking.

    ¡°Lately, what have you been busy with?¡±

    It seemed that letting his son inquire was inferior to asking her directly himself.

    However, he had clearly underestimated his position in Richelle¡¯s heart.

    Richelle looked up and smiled at him, ¡°1 haven¡¯t been busy with anything, just like Mr. Chapman said, the hospital has been really peacefultely. I haven¡¯t taken many breaks for a long time, so 1 simply talked to him about taking a leave of absence to regain my energy and spend more time with my children. As for my sry, I¡¯ll calcte it based on my actual working days.¡±

    Richelle always regarded Roy Lewis as her boss.

    So she also specially mentioned the issue of her sry.

    Of course, Roy didn¡¯t believe what she said.

    He stared at her with deep eyes, trying to find some clues from her face.

    But Richelle¡¯s expression was calm and natural, with no sign of panic or confusion.

    Feeling slightly disappointed, Roy wondered what other methods he could use to inquire about her affairs.

    Was he really going to do like Nathan Caroule suggested, and investigate her?

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m fine now. I can drive.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words interrupted his thoughts.

    Ignoring Richelle¡¯s outstretched hand, he directly opened the rear door, pushed her in by her shoulder, and said:

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive, you rest a bit more.¡±

    Although Richelle felt she had fully recovered, it was never up to her to make decisions, but him.

    So, without arguing or resisting, she obediently sat down in the back seat.

    When Roy started the car, she suddenly remembered the purpose of their trip. ¡°So, are we still going to buy books?¡±

    It was already past three when they left the house, and it was now past six after the ident. If they went to buy books now, they¡¯d probably not be home until around eight or nine.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡±

    Moreover, they would have to find a different ce tomorrow.

    Roy didn¡¯t know if Richelle had developed a psychological shadow towards that bookstore, but he certainly had. He was scared!

    With Roy Lewis making the final decision, Richelle Dunn remained silent, not realizing for a moment that she would have to spend half a day alone with him again tomorrow.

    As the car drove away from the hospital, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became quiet.

    With Mr. Chapman around earlier, Richelle hadn¡¯t felt anything amiss.

    Now, in the cramped space where only she and Roy Lewis were alone, a sense of embarrassment arose spontaneously.

    Reason told her not to think about what had happened in the elevator, but her mind was beyond her control. The electrifying feeling when Roy Lewis kissed her was slowly rekindling in her heart.

    Her gaze seemed uncontroble as it fell on Roy Lewis¡¯s side profile.

    From this angle, his nose looked even more handsome and straight, and those thin lips seemed even more irresistibly sexy.

    Before, she had only known him as a man with incredibly handsome features and a righteous look, but now, she also knew the electrifying sensation when his nose rubbed against the tip of hers and his gentle and soft caress of her lips, which was entirely contradicting to his firm and decisive character.

    ¡°Honk! Honk!¡±

    The sudden sound of a horn brought Richelle Dunn back to reality from her fantasies.

    To stop herself from daydreaming any further, Richelle decided to close her eyes and rest, so she wouldn¡¯t go off the rails.

    But as soon as she closed her eyes, she heard Roy Lewis ask her.

    ¡°Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s hobbies and interests seem to be very different?¡±

    Richelle looked at his side face, glowing with the light of sunset, and realized that this man might not be as slow as she thought.

    Obviously, he had noticed something wrong and brought up the children to lighten the atmosphere.

    ¡°Yes, although they get along well as siblings, their interests and preferences are very different.¡±

    Roy Lewis found it strange that before this, he had never been curious about any child except his own son.

    However, when it came to Timothy and Tifanny, Timmy would often talk about them in every detail, and he had found it interesting and never got bored of listening.

    ¡°Do these two children ever fight?¡±

    Richelle thought about it seriously, and it seemed that they hadn¡¯t even quarreled, let alone fought.

    ¡°No, Timothy is very caring towards his sister, and Tifanny admires her brother a lot. They haven¡¯t even had a heated face-off.¡±

    With their faces shing through his mind, Roy Lewis sighed with genuine admiration.

    ¡°Educating children is a profound subject. It is because of your guidance that their rtionship is so harmonious.¡±

    Richelle did not know whether Roy Lewis was merely being polite or genuinely concerned about Timothy and Tifanny.

    In her heart, she hoped that Roy Lewis would care more about the children in his daily life, as a response to the siblings¡¯ longing and expectations for their father.

    However, she also knew that her desire was selfish and excessive.

    For Roy Lewis, Timothy and Tifanny were just two unrted children.

    So, whenever Roy Lewis asked about them, she would be forting with information, as long as it had nothing to do with their origins.

    ¡°It could also be due to them being twins. So, among them, there¡¯s an understanding that even 1 cannot intrude upon.¡±

    The same understanding existed between Timmy and the siblings.

    Telepathy, which often sounded very mystical, hardly existed among ordinary people, but it frequently urred among identical twins.

    Only a few days ago, Richelle learned that during the time when Timothy had a high fever and delusional ranting half a year ago, Timmy ¨C his brother ¨C had sensed it too.

    ¡°There is something mystical about it. But sadly, Timmy doesn¡¯t even have any siblings, let alone a twin.¡±

    Richelle looked closely at him, confirming that hisment had no ulterior motives.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a twin. If they have simr personalities and a close rtionship, they may generate a simr telepathic connection.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her through the rearview mirror, ¡°You mean, between Timmy and Timothy?¡±

    Richelle would never admit it, ¡°No, 1 am just analyzing the phenomenon from a scientific perspective.¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, gave it a thought and nodded.

    ¡°Right. If you look at Timmy and Timothy, their preferences seem to be quite simr, except for their different personalities.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Richelle didn¡¯tment on this, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡±

    But, in fact, she agreed with Roy Lewis¡¯s statement.

    She had been teaching the children for some time now, and Timmy¡¯s train of thought was much more in sync with Timothy¡¯s than Tifanny¡¯s.

    At times like this, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if the three children hadn¡¯t been separated.. Would Timmy and Timothy have grown up to be almost identical in personality?

 Chapter 127 - 123: Representing this Family, One More Person Added

    Chapter 127: Chapter 123: Representing this Family, One More Person Added

    Trantor: 549690339

    At home, the children have been in their bedroom for an entire afternoon, their spirits perpetually excited.

    At this moment, they are sitting on the carpet, their heads close together, guessing away.

    Tiffany counts with her fingers the amount of time her parents have been on their date, ¡°Big brother, brother, daddy and mommy have been on a date for three hours now!¡±

    Timothy pats her head, and specially warns her.

    ¡°Silly little sister, when you see daddy and mommyter, don¡¯t let slip anything.¡±

    Tiffany shakes her head like a rattle drum, ¡°No way! Daddy and mommy went to buy books!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy exchange a look, ¡°Little brother, do you think, that daddy will seize this opportunity?¡±

    Timmy is extremely worried for dear old dad, wishing that daddy could coax mommy intoing home in just one afternoon.

    Timothy doesn¡¯t understand daddy as well as big brother does, but he understands mommy more than big brother does.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough, mommy isn¡¯t easy to please!¡±

    He has seen with his own eyes how mommy turned the men chasing her into good friends, so, if daddy is not diligent enough, he could also end up bing good buddies with mommy.

    Timmy sighs, ¡°Then little brother and sister, you guys also help to think of some strategies, dumb-dumb daddy is not reliable!¡±

    Little does Timmy know, their so-called dumb-dumb Daddy, today, has made significant progress.

    The siblings were excited and anxious in turns at home, continuously waiting and waiting, until the skies darken; only then did they hear the sound of a key turning on the front door.

    The three little ones all rushed towards the door, Kiki ran out with them as well.

    However, the moment Daddy and Mommy Stepped through the front door, they apologized to them.

    ¡°Sorry, kiddos, today we had to make an emergency trip to the hospital, so, we didn¡¯t manage to buy the books.¡±

    As the representative, Richelle exins and apologizes to the three children.

    Anticipating that the children would be disappointed and unhappy, instead, the children were actuallyughing and shaking their heads together, saying unanimously.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you can buy it tomorrow as well!¡±

    Richelle and Roy exchanged a nce, somewhat unable to fathom what the children were plotting.

    When they left the house in the afternoon, weren¡¯t they in a hurry?

    Now that not a single book was bought back, these little brats didn¡¯t disy an ounce of disappointment.

    On the contrary, they seemed to be very happy?

    Mrs. Walker heard themotion from the outside and came out too. As she saw them return home, she called for the children to wash their hands and prepare for dinner.

    After the children finished washing their hands, Roy also went to the washroom and washed his face.

    The washroom in Richelie¡¯s home was connected to the bathroom. After washing his face, Roy immediately noticed three children¡¯s¡¯ towels hanging on the wall, two blue and one pink; clearly, they belonged to the three children.

    He grabbed a piece of tissue to wipe off the water on his face and kept his gaze on the three towels while thinking: he should also ask Uncle Axel to prepare a set of toiletries for him tomorrow, just in case of emergencies.

    He didn¡¯t even think about how, in the beginning, he despised this small and dpidated apartment.

    But now, he was trying his best to find a ce for himself here.

    As he walked out of the washroom, he bumped into Richelle who was carrying soup from the kitchen; he immediately changed his mind.

    He points to the washroom behind him, ¡°Richelle, do you have a new towel at home? Give me one!¡±

    Roy, as a person, whatever he thought of, he could always say it with confidence.

    Additionally, he thinks, it¡¯s just adding a towel, it doesn¡¯t take up much space anyway.

    But he never thought that for Richelle, a towel, which is such a personal item, if added, signifies that one more person has be a part of this home.

    Richelle was taken aback for a moment, she instinctively wanted to refuse, but Roy added.

    ¡°It would be best if it¡¯s the same type as Timmy¡¯s, is there one?¡±

    Because of his additional remark, Richelle put the soup down, turned around, went into the bedroom to search for a bit, then handed him a blue towel, the same style as Timmy, Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s butrger.

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t let the children and their daddy live together.

    But hanging his towel with theirs, this could also represent a beautiful remembrance for them!

    After the children finished washing their hands, they all sat at the dining table waiting for dinner.

    Their sparkling eyes watched as their parents yfully went back and forth, the ¡°Richelle¡± and ¡°towel¡± exchangested a while. By the time both parents went to the washroom together, the three little rascals couldn¡¯t help but high-five each other in celebration.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare make too much noise, they could only whisper in hushed tones.

    In the washroom, Richelle held a self-adhesive hook,paring it to where the children¡¯s towels were hung, and figured that adding another hook at the side might make things a bit crowded.

    Moreover, the children are short, their towels are hung low; Roy is tall, so it¡¯s better to hang his towel up high next to hers.

    After making up her mind, Richelle tiptoes to stick the hook to the wall, she holds onto the wall with one hand; sideways, she uses the other hand to press the hook down to make it stick harder.

    Roy, who had been standing behind her and watching, felt ufortable for her seeing her in this situation.

    Without a second thought, he reaches out his hand and ces it on hers, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Their fingertips touch, and the electric current once again flows from the fingertips.

    Richelle was shocked to the core, her heart trembled, and she quickly withdrew her hand. Regardless of what Roy thought, she throws out a ¡°You do it yourself!¡± and turned around to leave.

    Richelle walks away massaging her touched hand; her fingertips were numb and a little hot even now.

    Then she heard the children who had grouped their heads together whispering back and forth.

    Tiffany says, ¡°Big Brother, Daddy called mommy Richelle.¡±

    Timothy says, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t exaggerate. In TV shows, they all call each other ¡°darling¡±.¡±

    Timmy says, ¡°Little brother, our daddy, that big dummy, surely won¡¯t be able to say something so cheesy as ¡°darling¡±!¡±

    Richelle had a ck line on her forehead as she listened; by now, she finally understood the agenda the little scamps had in mind from the afternoon till now.

    No wonder, she thought, why were there so many coincidences.

    Perhaps, from the roses to the cake, toter brandishing the note and hurrying them to go out shopping for books, all were rotten ideas discussed by these rascals when they were holed up in her room at noon.

    This was the first time Richelle was able to sense that the children wanted her and Roy to get together.

    Initially, Richelle wanted to rush forward and catch the crafty children red-handed.

    But after taking two steps, she suddenly stopped.

    The children were all too clever, if she exposed them now, these little ones would not only not stop, they would also switch from overt to covert tactics, causing more trouble in secret.

    It was better for her to be on guard, after all, she and Roy were two people withpletely opposite personalities. Just being co-workers required effort.

    But to develop an intimate rtionship just as the children hoped, that was nothing more than a pipe dream.

    [Doctor Dunn, I hope the face-pping doesn¡¯te too fast!]

 Chapter 128 - 124: Roy Lewis, you know nothing!

    Chapter 128: Chapter 124: Roy Lewis, you know nothing!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The little ones had no idea that their matchmaking scheme had already been seen through by their perceptive mom, and they intentionally left three seats together.

    When Roy Lewis finished fixing the hooks, Timmy waved at him and pointed to the seats beside him.

    ¡°Daddy, sit here!¡±

    No sooner had Roy Lewis sat down than Tifanny eagerly asked him.

    ¡°Uncle, did you have fun today?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought she was still hankering over the book-buying matter and smiled at her as he gently exined.

    ¡°Baby, Uncle went back to the hospital with your mommy to deal with some work, we didn¡¯t go to y.¡±

    Timmy and Timothy both sighed secretly, thinking how dim-witted their little sister was!

    As if hearing her brothers sigh, Tifanny stuck out her tongue and made a funny face.

    ¡°Uncle and mommy work so hard usually, you should go out and have fun to rx once in a while!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy on either side of her just wanted to cover their faces.

    Their chubby little hands under the table stretched out and secretly tugged at their precious little sister, begging her to stop talking nonsense.

    As it turned out, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t catch on at all that the little girl was indirectly hinting at something, and thought she was just expressing sympathy for him and Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Mm, thank you, baby, Tifanny is so considerate.¡±

    Just then, Richelle brought out thest dish from the kitchen and, hearing Roy Lewis praising her daughter, couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.

    ¡°Tifanny, what good deed have you done again?¡±

    Tifanny happily said, ¡°Mommy, you and Uncle work so hard, you should also go out and have fun to rx once in a while!¡±

    Richelle knew her daughter like the back of her hand and had just overheard the children¡¯s secret ns, so she had a clear picture of what was going on.

    She nced at Roy Lewis, apparently having realized that the respectable Master Lewis had never imagined that the cute and adorable Tifanny could also be somewhat calcting.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Mommy gets it, thank you for reminding me, baby!¡±

    Tifanny swayed her little head in triumph, ¡°No need to thank me¡­¡±

    Richelle looked at the remaining two seats and understood even more.

    She walked over to Timothy¡¯s side, intending to sit down.

    And then, just as she expected, her usually affectionate Timothy pushed her shoulder.

    ¡°Mommy, 1 want to sit with Mrs. Walker today.¡±

    Richelle pretended not to know their intentions and obediently moved to sit next to Roy Lewis, leaving the spot beside Timothy for Mrs. Walker.

    The three children thought their cunning n had seeded and exchanged smug nces.

    After a while, Timmy noticed that his dad and mom had hardly talked since sitting down and was a bit disappointed. He then reminded them.

    ¡°Daddy, Dr. Dunn likes fish. Give her some.¡±

    Roy Lewis had always been served by others all his life, and the only person he¡¯d ever served was his precious son.

    He hesitated briefly before picking up the serving chopsticks and scooping arge chunk of fish meat for Richelle.

    Richelle casually thanked him and ate without any pressure.

    She chuckled inwardly at how childish these little rabbits were to try this trick on her. Did they really think that their mommy could be bought off with a piece of fish?

    ¡°Richelle, after we finish eating, shall we go for a walk? Or find a ce to have a drink?¡±

    Roy Lewis still had the advice from the psychologist on his mind.

    Originally, he had intended to take his time.

    However, Richelie¡¯s reaction was too unusual. ording to the psychologist¡¯s assessment, a person who had experienced such a stimulus would usually take at least three to five days, if not months, to fully recover.

    But she seemed to havepletely recovered within half an hour from the library to the hospital.

    Now, there were absolutely no signs that she had ever been through a huge shock or stimulus.

    This was just too unusual!

    Richelle tilted her head at him, ¡°Is there something on your mind? You can talk about it at home.¡±

    She was quite busy, so she didn¡¯t have much time to apany him for a walk or tea.

    The children looked delighted when they heard their father invite their mother, but they were disappointed when she immediately rejected the idea.

    Timothy was about to say something good on his father¡¯s behalf, but then he heard his dad say, ¡°Let¡¯s just go for a walk in the small park nearby after dinner to aid digestion.¡±

    As Richelle was about to refuse again, Timothy quickly spoke up to persuade her.

    ¡°Mommy, the tulips in the little park have bloomed, don¡¯t you want to see them?¡±

    Richelle had previously gone to the small park with the children, and she would always mention the tulips she saw there.

    Hearing that the tulips were in bloom, she was indeed tempted.

    Roy Lewis seized the opportunity, ¡°Go rx and see the tulips, it might help you think more clearly while writing your paper.¡±

    In Roy¡¯s mind, Richelie¡¯s busyness was always rted to her paper.

    Richelle looked at Roy closely for a few moments before finally nodding her head.

    Then, even though she already knew the answer, she turned to the children and asked.

    ¡°Do you guys want to go too?¡±

    All three children shook their heads simultaneously, Tifanny said, ¡°No, I still haven¡¯t finished drawing a little kitten and cute little cow.¡±

    Timothy said, ¡°I want to watch Superman Battle!¡±

    Timmy said, ¡°I have to memorize some acupoint charts and don¡¯t have time!¡±

    So, after dinner, Richelle and Roy were once again happily and cheerfully seen off by the three children.

    Richelle usually wore a face mask when going out, and today was no exception.

    Roy had long been used to it, even making a point of walking in darker areas to suit her preference.

    Richelle had been living here for two or three months, and she often took Timothy and Tifanny to the small park after dinner.

    The two little ones were always noisy, and Richelle had gotten used to it, taking them out like two fully charged little speakers.

    This time, however, Roy by her side was very quiet, and Richelle wasn¡¯t quite used to it.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    With so much happening today, Richelle just wanted to find a quiet ce to be alone and rest.

    As Roy pondered how to broach the subject, he realized that someone as smart as Richelle wouldn¡¯t need any roundabout phrasing.

    ¡°While you went for your exam, I talked to the psychologist one on one.¡±

    Richelle turned her head, looking at him in surprise.

    Roy lowered his eyes, gazing at her gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your situation, but the doctor suggested you should talk to him.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart was shaken. Had Roy discovered something?

    With her head down and eyes lowered, Richelle slowly walked forward.

    She quickly reyed the scene of being trapped in the elevator, over and over in her mind.

    If her memory served her correctly, she shouldn¡¯t have said anything suspicious!

    But why was Roy so confident?

    Or was he simply worried about her?

    She tried to look calm as usual, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I don¡¯t need any psychologist.¡±

    Richelle would see a psychologist, but it was one rmended by Master Seaton years ago specifically for her private needs.

    Roy frowned, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re a doctor, and you know better than I do that whether it¡¯s a physical or psychological problem, the first thing we should do is face it and then ept it!¡±

    Richelle raised her face, eyes filled with mockery as she looked at him.

    ¡°ept? Ha, Roy Lewis, you know nothing, yet you ask me to ept it?¡±

    She could face it, but to ept it, she would only do so if those who hurt her paid the price and went to hell!

 Chapter 129 - 125: Wanting to Hold Her, Kiss Her

    Chapter 129: Chapter 125: Wanting to Hold Her, Kiss Her

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Roy Lewis¡¯ impression, Richelle Dunn was always sunny, optimistic, and upbeat, even though she could be arrogant and provocative.

    But right now, even under the dim streetlights, he could vaguely see the hatred and cruelty in her eyes.

    Her murderous aura shocked Roy Lewis.

    She said she had died once, and apparently, it was true.

    And this death wasn¡¯t due to her own reasons but because someone had harmed her?

    Roy Lewis¡¯ gaze became even more unfathomable. What had Richelle Dunn gone through that made her be cold, cruel, and even bloodthirsty under certain circumstances?

    Roy Lewis was still secretly observing and studying Richelle Dunn when she quickly calmed down after her outburst.

    Although Roy Lewis was involved in the incident five years ago, he might not be one of those who harmed her. So it was pointless for her to vent her anger on him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, if that¡¯s all you want to talk about, there¡¯s no need to say more. I know what to do with my own affairs.¡±

    Richelle Dunn might not vent her anger at him, and she was grateful for his help today, but that didn¡¯t mean he could take the opportunity to barge into her world and instruct her on her life.

    After saying that, Richelle Dunn turned around indifferently and headed towards her residence.

    Roy Lewis subconsciously reached out and grabbed her arm, stopping her.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, 1 don¡¯t intend to interfere. I just think you¡¯re making things hard on yourself.¡±

    Making things hard on herself? Richelle scoffed, turning to look at him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, thank you for your concern! But human sorrows and joys don¡¯t always align. You haven¡¯t experienced my life, so naturally, you can¡¯t empathize with my pain.¡±

    Under the streetlights, Richelle¡¯s beautiful face seemed to have lost its usual radiance, and her sparkling, lively eyes, though smiling, were like stagnant water, filled with destion.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ heart suddenly felt like it was being tightly squeezed, making it hard for him to breathe.

    Indeed, he couldn¡¯t experience her pain, but he was willing to try to understand and feel it.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s deep eyes met hers, and an impulse to hug her, kiss her, andfort her came to his mind.

    But reason told him that if he hugged and kissed her while they were both sober, it would be crossing the line and disrespectful.

    ¡°How could you ever know if you never speak up?¡±

    His tone was low and gentle, as if coaxing a beloved child.

    For the first time in his life, Roy Lewis actively wanted to explore the inner world of the opposite sex.

    And for the first time, he desperately wanted tofort a woman he always considered to be big trouble.

    Richelle stared at him intensely before finally asking after a long while.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you know what it feels like to be treated like an ant and have your life controlled by others?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be overjoyed just by waking up and realizing you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever experienced days when simply surviving is a luxury?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t consider himself a good person. He had been the head of the Lewis family and the president of Lewis Group for many years, and he had heard, seen, and even done a lot of things.

    His strong and unppable demeanor was forged through countless storms.

    But when he heard Richelle asking him those questions with the most in and calm tone, his heart was stirred up by turbulent waves.

    Roy Lewis endured the raging anger within him and forced himself to lower his voice and ask, ¡°Who are those people?¡±

    Richelle closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and when she opened them again, a cold smile appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s leave it at that. My affairs have nothing to do with you!¡±

    True, if Roy Lewis teamed up with her to deal with Jayden Dunn, her odds of sess would be much higher.

    But if that were the case, where would she put Roy Lewis?

    And where would she put herself?

    Indeed, she wanted revenge and the chance to see Timmy every day, as she did now.

    But none of these could be reasons for her to use Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis should have been angry, but the fury in his heart was extinguished when she said, ¡°My affairs have nothing to do with you.¡±

    The sense of helplessness that often arose when facing her came up again at this moment.

    His original intention was simply to help her.

    But as always, she was ungrateful.

    He should have been angry, but he wasn¡¯t.

    Because now, he had a vague understanding.

    She wasn¡¯t ungrateful; she was just pushing him away again with her feigned indifference.

    Roy Lewis released her arm. ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±

    When she looked up, he stared directly into her eyes and spoke slowly and deeply.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, 1 won¡¯t force you. If you ever need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    Although there was a 99.9% chance she wouldn¡¯t ask for help, he needed her to know that in this world, there were people like him who might not be righteous, but at the very least, they cared about her.

    Richelle looked at him for a moment before slowly nodding. ¡°I understand, thank you!¡±

    Both of them returned home in silence. The children were disappointed that they returned so quickly but couldn¡¯t help but blink curiously, wanting to ask for gossip.

    Richelle, feeling tired both physically and mentally, didn¡¯t wait for the children to ask questions. Instead, she rubbed their heads and said, ¡°Mommy is a little tired today and wants to take a bath and go to bed early. You all should wash up and go to bed early too, okay?¡±

    The children began to worry about Richelle, watching her intently.

    She hugged them all together and said, ¡°Mommy is fine, just a bit tired from work and wants to rest.¡±

    The kids then stretched out their chubby hands, patting her back and touching her face.

    ¡°Mommy, you should go take a bath now¡­¡±

    Richelle reassured the children, said a few words to Mrs. Walker, and then turned to Roy Lewis with an apologetic look.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please go back and rest with Timmy as well.¡±

    Once Richelle went into the bedroom, the children¡¯s gazes allnded on Roy Lewis.

    Timmy even frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Daddy, did you say something to upset Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Mommy had been all smiles when she left the house, but after going out with his foolish dad, she returned with a worried look on her face?

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mind was filled with Richelle¡¯s deste expression. Hearing his son¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t refute it, but just touched his son¡¯s head and said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Richelle was indeed acting strange today.

    But on the other hand, was he himself acting normal?

 Chapter 130 - 126: Master Lewisâ€™s Woman

    Chapter 130: Chapter 126: Master Lewis¡¯s Woman

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn returned to her bedroom without turning on the light, and threw herself onto the bed in a sprawling ¡°big¡± character position in the darkness.

    She had lost her cool today, for sure.

    The previous time she lost her cool was during an elevator incident, which was somewhat forgivable given the situation.

    But her earlier outburst downstairs was rather inexcusable.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s words were indeed for her own good.

    Yet, she repaid his kindness with hostility in a most horrendous way.

    Looking at it this way, she was an unabashed jerk too.

    Richelle felt a pang of guilt. She took out her phone, contemting whether to send Roy an apology.

    But after a few tries, she finally abandoned the idea.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to be too entangled with him. Being ungrateful or ying the viin was fine¡ªas long as they restore some distance between them.

    But she had forgotten that many things in life, once embarked upon, cannot be retraced¡ªjust like rtionships and the emotions one has given out.

    Right now, Richelle did not yet realize that she had reached the point of no return.

    And with the step Roy had taken, he too couldn¡¯t go back anymore.

    On the way home, Roy was very silent.

    Timothy was somewhat resentful at first, but when he sensed that his dad was not in a good mood, he moved closer, climbed into Roy¡¯sp, and hesitantly wrapped his little arms around him.

    Roy was initially surprised. His son had always been standoffish. He usually talks tough even when he¡¯s worried or cares about something. Aforting hug like this was unprecedented.

    But soon, Roy figured it out.

    It was obviously due to the influence of Richelle and her family that his son was willing to express his feelings in such a considerate way.

    He gently wrapped his arm around Timothy¡¯s back, lowering his head to lightly rub against his son¡¯s soft hair.

    ¡°Baby, Daddy¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    For the first time, Roy seemed to sense a connection of feelings with his son.

    Timothy nodded in his arms, gently patting his waist.

    ¡°Daddy, Dr. Dunn, she¡­she has it tough¡­¡±

    Though Timothy was snappy and contrary, he understood everything in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the adults¡¯ affairs as a child, but he could feel the sadness of both his dad and Richelle, even if he didn¡¯t understand what had happened between them.

    A jolt went through Roy. ¡°Baby, did Timothy or Tifanny say anything to you?¡±

    As far as he knew Richelle, she would not take advantage of their son to gain sympathy.

    Timothy shook his head. ¡°No, but she¡¯s tending to two kids all by herself. Isn¡¯t it tough?¡±

    Roy felt a touch of disappointment, but soon chuckled self-deprecatingly.

    He had hoped to get information about Richelle from his young son.

    Perhaps he was a bit too eager about Richelle.

    Early next morning, Richelle was woken up by a phone call.

    She fumbled for her phone under her pillow, put it to her ear, and answered in a drowsy voice.

    ¡°Hello, good morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Richelle, quickly check Microgrid. Are you the woman being hunted down by the whole web?¡±

    Richelle had barely sleptst night, only dozing off just before dawn, so she was rather groggy at the moment.

    ¡°Hunted? I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, what am 1 being hunted for?¡±

    ¡°Are you still in bed? Hurry up and see if the woman with Master Lewis is you?¡±

    Master Lewis¡¯s woman?

    Richelle startled awake.

    ¡°Hold on, let me check!¡±

    She quickly got up, opened the Microgrid app, and immediately saw the top search with an exmation mark at the top of the trending searches list.

    #Master Lewis¡¯s Woman#

    Damn it!

    Richelle Dunn immediately thought of the incident where she was trapped in the elevator yesterday and clicked on the title to take a look.

    As expected, she saw a grand group photo of the supremely dignified Master Lewis and his ¡°woman¡± which was her, standing at the elevator entrance.

    Although the photo wasn¡¯t very clear, probably snapped from the surveince footage, Roy Lewis¡¯ face was just too handsome and his aura too exceptional that anyone with eyes would be immediately drawn to him.

    Considering his incredibly influential background that was powerful enough to metaphorically kill someone with a single toss, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if anything rted to him, including him holding a long-haired woman or even a pig, would make a top search.

    As for her, the woman who was supposedly wanted by the whole inte, she appeared like she had osteomcia, weakly drooping onto him, her arms around his neck, head buried in his chest, looking frail like she¡¯d just gone through some indescribable intense exertion.

    As for Master Lewis, he had one arm wrapped around her waist and the other hand caressing the back of her head. His eyes were half-closed, gentle yet also filled with worry and anxiety, despite the blurry photo.

    Richelle Dunn covered her face and sighed heavily!

    Damn it!

    Did she really appear so pitiful at that moment?

    No wonder Roy Lewis was so agitated afterward.

    Her ghost-like appearance could be mistaken for somebody else!

    With a thousand wild imaginary horses running through her mind, Richelle Dunn looked at the countlessments below, which nearly knocked her out.

    ¡°Release Master Lewis, you wicked woman. Let me take over!¡±

    ¡°Damn, who¡¯s that wicked woman? She didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head. Could she be so ugly she¡¯s scary?¡±

    ¡°Even without showing her face, she¡¯s iming to be Master Lewis¡¯ woman. She should get lost right away!¡±

    Withments refreshingly increasing, Richelle started getting more headaches and became more irritated. In the end, she chose to close thements section, electing to scan the detailed report instead.

    This glimpse was enough to shock her out of her wits.

    [ording to the rescue personnel at the scene, when the elevator was pried open, Master Lewis and the girl were tightly cuddled up. When asked about their rtionship, Master Lewis replied, ¡°We¡¯re lovers!¡±]

    Richelle Dunn remembered Roy Lewis¡¯ response, but she knew that he had only said so to protect her.

    But the feeling of making such a deration in front of only a few people and now having it publicly disclosed for all to see was like the difference between heaven and earth!

    The only relief was that her real face had not been revealed online at all.

    Evidently, the person who posted this video still had considerable fear of Roy Lewis.

    But even with just this level of exposure, she didn¡¯t know how to face Roy Lewis!

    To be honest, Richelle really wanted to y dead.

    But the timing was critical for Roy Lewis¡¯ current treatment. Even a single day of interruption could potentially impact the effectiveness of subsequent treatments.

    Wanting to avoid duty but unable to do so, Richelle eventually had to show up at Roy Lewis¡¯ house as usual.

    To avoid awkwardness, she deliberately loitered around the garage for quite a while before going up, expecting the eldest son to be there to ease the atmosphere.

    But to her surprise, only Roy Lewis was in the living room.

    Struggling to appear normal, she said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    The man, however, was quite different from usual. Normally, he always sat calmly on the couch, nodding to her in greeting, then continued reading his news.

    But today, he surprisingly put down his iPad and walked over to her.

    Richelle instinctively wanted to step back but he had already approached her, taking the food box from her hands. His perceptive gaze fell onto her face.

    Noticing her slightly dark circles, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    His voice was deep, and carried a sense of concern and worry.

    Richelie¡¯s heart almost leapt out of her chest; her face turned extremely red. The normally eloquent her had started to stammer.

    ¡°I¡­ I slept fine, Mr. Lewis¡­ And you?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she wished she could bite her tongue off.

    Richelle, you idiot! Just speak about yourself, why are you asking about him?

    This kind of ambiguous question could lead to big misunderstandings!

    Hoping that Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hear her, or alternatively, would be too aloof to care as usual, she silently prayed.

    However, he looked at her and replied to her question quite seriously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well!¡±

 Chapter 131 - 127:1 Need to Start Calling You Mrs.

    Chapter 131: Chapter 127:1 Need to Start Calling You Mrs.

    Lewis Now

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was caught off guard by his straightforward question, causing her brain to freeze.

    She blushed and made eye contact with him before quickly turning her head away, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy? Still in bed? I¡¯m going to wake him up¡­¡±

    Richelle tried to leave, but Roy Lewis grabbed her arm and gestured towards the kitchen with his chin.

    ¡°He¡¯s up, learning to make a cake with the pastry chef in the kitchen!¡±

    Richelle just wanted to get away as quickly as possible, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and check¡­¡±

    Roy, however, showed no sign of letting her go, his meaningful gaze lingering on her flushed face.

    He didn¡¯t know about other women, but every time he looked at her up close, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her beautiful skin.

    Her fair, rosyplexion was as delicate as a freshly peeled eggshell, not much different from that of four-year-old Tifanny.

    Would such fragile skin feel as soft and moist as her lips when touched?

    Realizing that his thoughts were again straying, Roy quickly suppressed these dangerous ideas.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Roy was getting morefortable calling her by her first name without any psychological pressure.

    Richelle, however, felt increasingly ufortable and nced at him impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Roy looked calm and spoke in a t tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, should we change the prescription?¡±

    But in fact, he was quite frustrated ¨C what was so interesting about his son making a cake?

    She was his doctor, and when he said he couldn¡¯t sleep, why was she so indifferent?

    Richelle resignedly turned back to face him, secretly sighing.

    ¡°Let me check your pulse first.¡±

    She could evade other matters, but not her duties as a doctor ¨C she wouldn¡¯t be careless in the slightest.

    Roy¡¯s deep eyes shed with satisfaction. He let go of her arm and obediently went back to sit on the sofa.

    Richelle checked his pulse with a serious expression, then said in a light tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s no need to change the prescription for now. Let¡¯s observe for two more nights.¡±

    Roy stared at her, asking knowingly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep well, then?¡±

    Richelle, of course, knew why he couldn¡¯t sleep well, but how could she answer that?

    Was this man trying to provoke her?

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m not a mind reader. All I can give you are medical answers. As for anything else, please excuse my limited knowledge!¡±

    Roy saw he had annoyed her and tactfully changed the topic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the incident on the inte. I¡¯ve already asked Nathan to take care of it and it will be removed soon.¡±

    The redness on Richelle¡¯s face, which had just faded, began to spread again.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to this topic as well.

    She knew the online report could be deleted, but she couldn¡¯t erase the words ¡°Mrs. Lewis¡¯s Woman¡± from her mind, and neither could she forget her weak and helpless appearance!

    Roy noticed her absent-minded and listless demeanor andforted her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know it¡¯s you.¡±

    Richelle roared in her heart, but you know, and I know!

    And the hospital dean and the others, they know too!

    Just as Richelle was feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole, Timmy came out of the kitchen.

    She greeted him like a lifesaver and went over.

    ¡°Timmy, Auntie made your favorite shrimp dumplings. Hurry up and eat them while they¡¯re hot.¡±

    Timmy took her hand, nced at the man sitting on the sofa who was openly watching him and his mommy, and decided to help his silly daddy one more time.

    He beckoned Richelle mysteriously with his fingers. As she bent down, he whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s just too stubborn to admit it, but he¡¯s actually full of regrets inside!¡±

    Richelle was a little confused by his seemingly random words, and after a moment, she finally understood.

    This little guy thought his dad had said something to upset her, and now he was speaking up for his dad!

    She pinched his little face, ¡°Oh, I get it now!¡±

    Speaking of your dad, aren¡¯t you just as stubborn?

    Roy Lewis had already walked over unnoticed, standing behind Richelle and the little guy. When Richelle stood up straight, she looked up and immediately saw Roy¡¯s mischievous eyes.

    ¡°Talking bad about me?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s mouth twitched, and Timmy was afraid that she would say something bad again, so he let go of her hand, grabbed Roy¡¯s hand, and left with him.

    When the father and son went to the dining hall, Richelle checked Microgrid again, and sure enough, just like Roy Lewis said, not only was the top search gone, but even searching for ttMaster Lewis¡¯s Woman# and rted keywords yielded no information.

    At first, Richelle thought that having money and power was great, but on second thought, if Roy didn¡¯t have money and power, who would have the time to worry about whether they were a couple?

    In any case, it was better to keep a respectful distance from Roy Lewis!

    At 8:30, Richelle entered Roy¡¯s bedroom on time and asked when she only saw Roy on the bed, ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy?¡±

    ¡°He said he wants to be by himself for a while.¡±

    Roy seemedpletely normal and showed no signs of anything unusual.

    Richelle immediately left the room, ¡°Today I will give him a live demonstration, Mr. Lewis, please wait.¡±

    Roy stared at her flustered departure with deep, contemtive eyes, further confirming his suspicion.

    Richelle was avoiding him!

    Soon, Richelle brought Timmy back, and everything looked just the same as usual.

    However, whether it was Roy lying on the bed or Richelle standing by the bedside giving him the injection, both of their hearts were stirred byplex emotions, which took a long time to settle down.

    After giving Roy the injection, Richelle asked Uncle Axel to arrange for a driver to take Timmy to her house. She then drove to find Hugo Camrey.

    Hugo was a nocturnal person who stayed up all night and only went to sleep after teasing Richelle on the phone in the morning. When Richelle got to the inte cafe, the brother there went to wake Hugo up.

    A few minutester, Hugo yawned and walked out without any manners. Seeing Richelle, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her.

    ¡°Yo, should I start calling you Mrs. Lewis now?¡±

    Richelle picked up a pillow and threw it at him, ring fiercely.

    ¡°Looking for a beating, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hugoughed and caught the pillow, then fearlessly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not here to send wedding invitations, are you?¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes at him and handed over a file.

    ¡°Take a look at this information. When Jayden calls again, you¡¯ll know how to deal with him.¡±

    When it came to business, Hugo immediately became serious. He nced at the file, then looked at Richelle in surprise.

    ¡°Did you find this information yourself?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it fair and square. As for Jayden, just go and mess with him as much as you want. The more anxious he is, the better for us. As for the consequences, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±

    Richelle had a lot going ontely, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Jayden, so she temporarily handed over the responsibility to Hugo.

    Of course, Richelle had no intention of having Hugo work for free.

    Each time she asked him for help, she paid him ording to the usual task rate plus twenty percent.

    Hugo understood this as well. If he didn¡¯t ept the money, Richelle would turn to others for help.

    So he happily took the money and then helped her with her matters diligently.

    As long as she feltfortable doing things this way, he would do as she preferred.

    ¡°Dunn Group¡¯s stock has hit the limit down for several days in a row, and Jayden called me five times yesterday. I didn¡¯t pick up until after tenst night.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s lips curved up in satisfaction, her mood was quite good.

    ¡°Mhmm, just keep him hanging like that.¡±

    Although Hugo also came from a wealthy family, he had no interest in fighting with his siblings since childhood. Over the years, he has only collected dividends from his shares and lived afortable and carefree life, never getting involved in the business world.

    But for Richelle, he stepped into the dishonest world of business without any hesitation.

    It was only now that he regretted his previous carelessness and freedom.

    Otherwise, perhaps he could help her even more now..

 Chapter 132 - 128: He Likes You!

    Chapter 132: Chapter 128: He Likes You!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn left Hugo Camrey and went straight home.

    Since the dean had promised her a few more days off, she took advantage of these holidays toplete the task assigned by her benefactor.

    Strangely enough, after sending some secret information rted to the Dunn Group, the benefactor suddenly asked her for some information about the Thompsons.

    This Thompson family, ording to Hugo¡¯s evaluation, was as formidable as her current benefactor.

    What the benefactor wanted was risky, even for her.

    ¡°Benefactor, are you sending me to my death?¡±

    Now, Richelle dared to tease the benefactor from time to time.

    Although the other party was always cold, either ignoring her or brushing aside her teasing and getting straight to the point.

    But she had an intuition that the person on the other end of the line wouldn¡¯t take these things to heart.

    However, the benefactor seemed in a good mood that day and actually gave her a reply.

    ¡°I trust your abilities.¡±

    Richelle, being a pragmatist, was quite energized by the benefactor¡¯s praise.

    What the benefactor wanted was actually what Richelle intended to give.

    After a few days of investigating and brainstorming, Richelle roughly had a n of attack.

    She was 80 or 90 percent sure that it would work, but when she reached the final stage, the other party suddenly struck back. Richelle quickly realized that they had been on guard all along.

    She quickly went into hiding, wiped out her tracks, and quickly went offline.

    ¡°Benefactor, 1 almost got caught!¡±

    Richelle felt as if the benefactor was her ce to vent now.

    Since he didn¡¯t react no matter what she said, she said whatever she wanted to save from bottling herself up.

    The benefactor didn¡¯t respond.

    After reviewing her path and strategizing, Richelle nned a new path.

    However, she nned to take her time, act tonight instead of rushing to do it right away.

    Richelle, whose mind was perpetually consumed with her task, finally eased up, but she couldn¡¯t help but pull out her phone again. She opened Microgrid and searched for # Master Lewis¡¯s woman# again. However, ¡®No rted content¡¯ was disyed.

    As Richelle stared at the empty screen, she suddenly felt hopeless.

    Even if those were still posted online, honestly, it wouldn¡¯t really affect her life.

    What was really bothering her now was not the photo that had incited thousands ofments online, nor the title #Master Lewis¡¯s woman#, but Roy Lewis¡¯s strange attitude.

    ¡°Benefactor, can 1 ask a question off-topic¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know who to confide in about her woes regarding Roy Lewis.

    She might as well use this benefactor as her venting ce again.

    After all, he would automatically filter out all her irrelevant words.

    As expected, he didn¡¯t reply.

    Richelle then typed, ¡°If a man suddenly starts acting strange, constantly showing his presence in front of you, the reason is¡­¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    All she knew was that Roy Lewis now was not the Roy Lewis she had first met!

    Richelle felt increasingly vexed. She messed up her curly hair in frustration but couldn¡¯t figure out why. She decided to go to the kitchen and grab something tasty, then write a few sections of her paper in order to refocus.

    She was about to log out of her secret system when a message popped up. There was a new reply.

    When she checked it, it turned out to be the benefactor sending a few words of wisdom.

    ¡°He likes you!¡±

    Richelle felt her mind explode!

    Was he kidding? Roy Lewis liked her?

    Forget it. This benefactor was obviously a dull, nerdy, and no-fun science guy who knew nothing about romance.

    Richelle shut down the system, stood up, smoothed out her messy hair, stretchedzily, and then left the room to find a snack in the kitchen.

    The children and Mrs. Walker were all taking their afternoon nap, and the house was eerily quiet.

    Richelle walked carefully into the kitchen. Her phone in her pocket vibrated. She took it out and opened WhatsApp while opening the fridge.

    Upon opening to check, it was a voice message from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Richelle, when are we going to buy books?¡±

    He typically prefers texting, doesn¡¯t he?

    Did he know that his sexy, deep voice was fatally appealing to her?

    Richelle originally only nned to grab a piece of fruit to relieve some stress. Now, she needs to eat ice cream to cool down.

    Thinking about this, she opened the freezer door.

    While she was browsing for ice cream, her phone rang. Richelle looked for the ice cream without checking the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°Hello, you?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    It was Roy Lewis!

    His deep voice, echoing through the phone, added a few times more mystery and sex appeal.

    For some inexplicable reason, Richelle obediently answered him.

    ¡°Looking for an ice cream.¡±

    ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±

    The voice from the other end of the phone suddenly raised several decibels, startling Richelle.

    She was about to question him when he yelled again.

    ¡°Are you trying to test how much 1 can endure? Don¡¯t you have an allergy to ice cream? Do you dare to touch it?¡±

    Richelle stood bewildered, looking at the ice cream she had just found in her hand. She wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to him.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, if you dare to take a bite, 1¡¯11 have our face-exposing photos posted immediately!¡±

    Damn, is he threatening me?

    Richelle felt provoked. She raised her voice in defiance.

    ¡°Dare you?¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed to be grinding his teeth in response, then sneered.

    ¡°Just watch if I dare!¡±

    The two confront each other in silence for a number of seconds, atst, Roy Lewis issued the final ultimatum.

    ¡°Switch to video call, let me see you put down the ice cream and leave the kitchen.¡±

    Richelle was fuming. She was about to retort when she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll have Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny supervise you from now on. From now on, don¡¯t even think of having a taste of ice cream!¡±

    The children didn¡¯t know about Richelle¡¯s ice cream allergy.

    If Roy Lewis really let the beans spill, those little devils would be sure to make her life miserable.

    ¡°Fine, 1 won¡¯t eat. Just don¡¯t tell the kids about this. It would be pointless for them to worry over nothing.¡±

    Roy Lewis only replied, ¡°Video!¡±, then he hung up.

    Richelle felt cornered by Roy Lewis using the children as leverage. With a gloomy face, she switched on the video call. Under his watchful eyes, she put the ice cream back in the freezer, closed the door, picked an apple from the countertop, pretended it was Roy Lewis¡¯s head, and took a big bite.

    Then, she chewed loudly on purpose under Roy Lewis¡¯s watchful eyes, stomped out of the kitchen.

    Roy Lewis on the screen didn¡¯t say a word during all this. He only showed a hint of a smile when she finally sat down on the sofa. He then finally spoke.

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

 Chapter 133 - 129: The Boss in Passionate Love

    Chapter 133: Chapter 129: The Boss in Passionate Love

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was so startled by Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°good girl¡± that she dropped her phone on the couch, her face flushing hot as if it could spray smoke. In her panic, she grabbed her phone, not even saying goodbye before she hung up.

    On the other end of the call, Roy saw the screen go ck after a dull thud followed by rustling noises before the call was disconnected. The amusement in his eyes deepened.

    Sitting on the sofa, Nathan Caroule, who had been force-fed several tons of dog food, saw his boss finally put down the phone. De looked at the goosebumps on his hand and rolled his eyes in disgust.

    ¡°Master Lewis, is this considered an old tree blossoming? Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and marry her and bring her home?¡±

    It¡¯s just eating ice cream! They even had to video chat for it. Dr. Dunn isn¡¯t a child!

    Roy nces at him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Dr. Dunn and 1 aren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    Nathan looked intrigued, ¡°Oh, oh¡­ Not that kind of rtionship? It¡¯s a romantic one, right¡­ I understand!¡±

    Even if theizens didn¡¯t know who the delicate woman was, how could Nathan, the person who personally removed her from the top search, not know?

    Roy shot him a re, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s face read ¡®I got it¡¯, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Dr. Dunn, but it¡¯s fine to talk freely in front of you, right?¡±

    Roy was toozy to deal with him, and with a more serious face, he asked with a tap of his fingers on the desk.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Lucas Thompson?¡±

    The Thompsons wisely revealed Lucas¡¯s whereabouts on their own initiative. Otherwise, Roy would not have let the matter rest so easily.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already been detained by the West Asian police. With the amount of cargo on his ship, his time is running out.¡±

    Roy nodded indifferently, ¡°Keep a close watch!¡±

    Nathan looked at his boss, who immediately returned to his cold-faced demeanor upon discussing work, and regretted not secretly capturing his overjoyed face when he was in a heated romance earlier on.

    After being busy for a while, Roy thought that Richelle must have calmed down by now, so he picked up his phone again and sent her a text message on WhatsApp.

    ¡°Four o¡¯clock, Circr Bookstore, okay?¡±

    Richelle soon replied, ¡°OK!¡±

    Thinking of her earlier sullen and aggrieved expression, Roy¡¯s lips unconsciously curved upwards again.

    ¡°Shall 1 pick you up?¡±

    No one but his son had ever enjoyed being personally picked up by Roy Lewis.

    Even when it came to his elders or uncles, Roy only arranged for them to be picked up by a driver.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be on time.¡±

    Although Richelie¡¯s response was expected, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed.

    At four in the afternoon, Richelle arrived at the Circr Bookstore on time. As soon as she entered the main entrance, Roy, who was waiting for her at a small seating area on the left side of the entrance, rose to meet her.

    He casually handed her a hot chocte.

    Richelle held the hot chocte, naturally cradling it with both hands, then looked up at him.

    ¡°Have you been here long?¡±

    Richelle is the forgetful type, and her everyday troubles, whether they¡¯re embarrassing or annoying, are usually forgotten after a while as long as no one deliberately brings them up.

    So, at this moment, she looked at Roy with the same usual cool and calm demeanor.

    Roy looked into her clear eyes and shook his head, ¡°No, I just got here.¡±

    The two of them walked in and out of the elevator with an air of naturalness. Richelle, as usual, walked to the back of the elevator. Once Roy had entered, he pointed to a spot next to himself, ¡°Richelle,e here.¡±

    At first, she didn¡¯t understand his intentions, but she obediently moved next to him and looked up to see the elevator buttons. She looked at him again, seeing his tall, sturdy, and reliable posture that gave her a sense of security.

    Warmth surged in Richelie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°From now on, just stand here. Reach out and you can easily hit the emergency button when needed.¡±

    Roy knew he couldn¡¯t always be by her side, so the only thing he could do was remind her of the best position that would enable her to quickly save herself in an emergency.

    Richelie¡¯s nose tingled, and she forcefully sniffed, nodding obediently.

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    Roy felt a bit helpless. This woman was brilliantly intelligent, but asionally she could be as clueless as a young child.

    ¡°About what we talked aboutst night¡­¡±

    Roy was very worried about her, and even if bringing it up again might annoy her, he had to say it.

    Richelle knew what he wanted to say. This time, she didn¡¯t rebuke him, but nodded instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find one. 1 have my own psychologist.¡±

    Seeing her calmly agree, Roy finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Richelle looked up with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night!¡±

    After saying that, she shook the hot chocte in her hand in front of him.

    ¡°Thank you for this!¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes filled with amusement, ¡°Consider this as my meal payment!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Stingy!¡±

    Roy¡¯s hand dangling by his side was itching to pinch her smiling face, or perhaps touch her smooth, curly hair.

    His fingers twitched a few times, but in the end, he put his hand back in his pocket.

    Both of them were highly efficient. Even though the children had requested a lot of books, the two quickly narrowed down the selection through the library¡¯sputer database, found the books ording to theputer¡¯s location, and after quickly browsing them, threw suitable options into their shopping cart. The whole process took less than half an hour. In that time, they had picked nearly thirty books for the three children together.

    After selecting the books, Roy told Richelle to wait outside while he went to pay. He then returned with tworge bags of books.

    Richelle reached out to take one of the bags, but he avoided her. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t outdo him, Richelle let him carry the tworge bags of books to the parking lot.

    Her car was parked just beside the elevator. She opened the door and reached for the books.

    ¡°You can go ahead and get busy. 1¡¯11 head back first.¡±

    She was already swamped with work, taking care of the children and her own affairs. As the head of a business empire and the first family, he was undoubtedly extremely busy.

    However, Roy didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he opened the backseat door, ced the books inside, and then got into the passenger seat.

    He swiftlypleted the entire set of actions without any dy.

    Once inside the car, he gestured to Richelle, who was still standing outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Richelle remained standing in ce, ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°Yes, but I can do it at your house if you want.¡±

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°My ce is too small and crowded, and with the three constant chatterboxes, are you sure you¡¯ll be able to concentrate on work?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. His study was even bigger than her entire house, with a beautiful view and the pleasant sounds of birds and flowers from the balcony.

    But he wanted to squeeze into her tiny, cramped house. The hustle and bustle weren¡¯t even the main issue ¨C the real problem was that the children could create such a ruckus that it would upend the house. What was he after?

    Whether Roy was intentionally misinterpreting her words or truly thought Richelle was reluctant to have him, he seriously reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t take up much space.¡±

    Richelle screamed internally, ¡®Master Lewis, you may not take up much space, but you are a public disturbance!¡¯

 Chapter 134 - 130: Are You Looking for Kiara Dunn to Challenge Her?

    Chapter 134: Chapter 130: Are You Looking for Kiara Dunn to Challenge Her?

    Trantor: 549690339

    So, Master Lewis, who is usually very particr about his food, clothes, and amodations, sat on the foam floor mats that the children hadid out for him on the terrace that day. Leaning against the wall with a pillow behind him, he ced hisptop on hisp and typed away.

    By his ears, theughter and banter of the children ying games, and the scent of food wafting from the kitchen through his nose.

    asionally, Richelle woulde over to add some hot tea to his cup or bring him some snacks. He would raise his head, smile at her, and then softly say thank you.

    Everything seemed so ordinary, yetforting and enjoyable, making one want to continue this life forever.

    Neither he nor Richelle mentioned the elevator incident from the previous day, and everything seemed to be back to normal.

    But something seemed to be different.

    In the evening, Richelle received a call from Mr. Chairman Chapman.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Diana Thompson¡¯s ailment seems to have rpsed. Can you find some time tomorrow so that we can carry out some tests and reassess her condition together?¡±

    Although the Thompsons made a big scene, and James Lewis and his son were not exactly good people, Diana was still her patient.

    ¡°Sure, just let me know what time works best for you, and I¡¯lle straight to you.¡±

    Mr. Chapman was considerate as always, ¡°No need, you can juste at your convenience. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have someone bring her back to the ICU. You can just head to the hospital then.¡±

    Mr. Chapman had always revered Richelle, and after yesterday¡¯s incident, he was even more respectful towards her.

    Richelle didn¡¯t say much, she calcted the time and agreed to go to the hospital at ten o¡¯clock.

    The next day, after giving Roy acupuncture, Richelle rushed back to the hospital.

    Diana had already undergone a series of physical examinations, and Richelle first looked at the results before going to her ward with the chairman.

    ¡°How has she been since being sent to the psychiatric department?¡±

    Richelle had been very busy recently and hadn¡¯t inquired about Diana¡¯s condition since the Thompsons caused amotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been up and down. Her family came to talk to the doctor yesterday, and wanted to take her to a temple for some rituals¡­¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°Still shouting about seeing ghosts all the time?¡±

    Mr. Chapman nodded.

    The two entered the ward, and Richelle was taken aback by the sight of Diana, who had a dull, haggard appearance.

    ¡°How did it get to this point?¡±

    Mr. Chapman shook his head, ¡°Dr. Devin said that the treatments don¡¯t seem to be working on her.¡±

    Richelle stepped forward slightly, bending down to try and make eye contact with Diana.

    ¡°Diana Thompson?¡±

    Diana, who was leaning on the hospital bed with her head down, slowly raised her head after hearing Richelie¡¯s voice.

    Her lifeless eyes met Richelle¡¯s gaze, and a look of panic suddenly appeared on her dull face.

    She raised her arms and waved them wildly in the air, screaming at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t bother me! Wuuu¡ªIt¡¯s not my fault. Just go! How much money do you want? I¡¯ll burn it for you, whatever you want, I¡¯ll burn it ail for you¡­ all for you¡­¡±

    Richelle frowned, straightened up, and shook her head at Mr. Chapman.

    The two left the ward, and only then did she say, ¡°Mr. Chapman, with her situation, Dr. Devin needs to cure her illness first, the rest can be discussedter.¡±

    ¡°Her family suggested that maybe acupuncture could work for her, and they¡¯re willing to pay any price. They heard that acupuncture has some therapeutic effects in this field.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Acupuncture may have some benefits for her, but most likely, because this is probably due to congenital inheritance, it won¡¯t be very effective. We shouldn¡¯t give them false hope.¡±

    Mr. Chapman didn¡¯t insist, and after all, it was his duty to convey the family¡¯s wishes to Richelle. Whether or not she would agree, not even their big boss could decide.

    On her way home, Richelle received a call from Hugo Camrey. He told her that he had arranged a meeting with Jayden Dunn the next afternoon, and asked if Richelle would like to join.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to entertain Jayden for the time being and was about to decline. However, for some reason, the image of Diana screaming ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± in terror shed through her mind.

    A thought raced through her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see Jayden Dunn, but can you arrange for someone to invite Kiara out tomorrow night?¡±

    It took a moment for Hugo to understand her intentions, and he asked nervously, ¡°Are you nning to confront Kiara and throw down the gauntlet?¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Of course not, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡±

    She had been yed by the Dunns for over a decade. If she hadn¡¯t been smart and lucky enough, Richelle would¡¯ve be a wandering ghost by now.

    Now that she had a fresh start, why would she let them have an easy time?

    She briefly exined her thoughts to Hugo, who pped his hands in amazement over the phone.

    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll arrange it right away! I¡¯ll make sure to give our family¡¯s Autumn Shadow a proper stage to perform on, and let me, the onlooker, enjoy a good show.¡±

    The next day, after giving Roy acupuncture and picking up Timmy, Richelle apanied the children during lunchtime. After putting them to bed, she left a note detailing her whereabouts briefly and left the house.

    Upon reading the note, Timmy was unhappy, but Timothy told him, ¡°Big brother, mommy is a great doctor. She often has emergencies, so once she finishes her work, she¡¯lle back. All we have to do is behave and wait for her at home.¡±

    Since his younger siblings listened so obediently, Timmy couldn¡¯t make a fuss either.

    Instead, he spent the afternoon at home with Mrs. Walker and his younger siblings.

    In the evening, Roy went to Richelle¡¯s house. Upon entering without seeing Richelle, he asked Timothy.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    Roy assumed Richelle was just busy in the bedroom.

    Timothy casually replied, ¡°Mom went out to work and said she won¡¯t be back untilte.¡±

    Roy frowned, ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he know?

    At this moment, Tifanny ran back to the bedroom and brought out the note Richelle had left for them.

    Roy quickly nced over it, without gathering any useful information.

    He then took out his phone and called Richelle.

    However, there was only the mechanical female voice saying, ¡°The number you have dialed has been switched off. Please try againter!¡±

    If it were not for the elevator incident, Roy wouldn¡¯t have reacted too much to this.

    After all, he knew that doctors don¡¯t keep their phones with them during surgery.

    Some doctors simply turned them off.

    He called twice, and both times it said she was unreachable, leaving him no choice but to call Mr. Chapman.

    ¡°Is Dr. Dunn performing surgery at the hospital today?¡±

    Mr. Chapman was confused, ¡°No, there are no major surgeries today, and Dr. Dunn is still on vacation.¡±

    Roy¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°She said she was going to work, but you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Mr. Chapman was quite helpless, ¡°Sir, although Dr. Dunn is our hospital¡¯s special expert, she has special assignments sometimes that no one is allowed to know about!¡±

    Roy was fuming, and he hung up the phone. Staring at the note, he gritted his teeth and cursed.¡±

    Richelle, you can leave a note for the kids, but not one for me? Would that kill you?

 Chapter 135 - 131: Settling Accounts with Kiara Dunn

    Chapter 135: Chapter 131: Settling ounts with Kiara Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn never thought that she had to report her whereabouts to Roy Lewis.

    She only felt that she had to exin things to the children. With Mrs. Walker at home, she could safely leave them in her care. As a result, she left quite freely. In the afternoon, she and Hugo Camrey settled in a vi on the outskirts of Lordon. At first, Richelie thought it was a rental house rented by Hugo, but after hearing the servants calling him Mr. Hugo, she realized it was his own private residence.

    ¡°Are you also from Lordon?¡±

    Richelle was a bit surprised, as she had always assumed him to be the young master of a big family in Kindur.

    ¡°Sort of, my mother is from Lordon.¡±

    Richelle knew the old families of Lordon well. She asked, ¡°Which family is your mother from?¡±

    ¡°The Caroules in the south of the city. But my mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t think much of her when she first got married, so they didn¡¯t really care about her!¡± As soon as Hugo mentioned this, Richelle understood why he could help her find out so much about the old stories. At the same time, he set up the stage for tonight¡¯s drama in just one day.

    speaking of the Caroules in the south of the city, they were a prestigious family that rivaled the Dunns in Lordon. In Lordon, there had been several generations of people who used the saying ¡°South Caroules, North Dunns.¡± South Caroules referred to the Caroules in the south of the city, while North Dunns referred to the Dunns in the north.

    Hugo, you sure are good at keeping secrets!¡±

    Hugo let Richelle tease him without further discussing his background. Richelle went over all the prominent families of the Federation with thest name Camrey and roughly figured out the answer.

    However, since Hugo didn¡¯t tell her directly, she didn¡¯t ask further and simply followed him around the house, visiting several floors.

    The two of them familiarized themselves with theyout of the house and then began to simte the events of the evening. They went over the process roughly, and Hugo went out to meet his friends and make the remaining arrangements.

    At around six in the evening, the party guests invited by Hugo began to arrive. Richelle sat in the study, setting up the surveince screens of the various entrances and main areas of the vi on arge disy, with multiple small screens.

    Someone began ying the piano in the room at some point. In the emotive and passionate piano music, elegantly dressed men and women entered the vi.

    Among these people, ny percent of them were faces that Richelle was very familiar with.

    For instance, Zach Mitchell, the second son of the Mitchells, Jennifer Rowen, the wealthy heiress of the Rowens, and Vidho Kingston, the third young master of the Kingston family. All of them had been guests at the Dunns¡¯ parties or banquets in the past.

    Of course, as another Ms. Dunn, but who had always been excluded by these rich young masters anddies since childhood, Richelle could not mix with their circles.

    And the one who could blend in with them was another Ms. Dunn, Kiara Dunn. Richelle sat in the study, leisurely savoring her tea and casually gazing at them. In the past, she and these people had only been acquaintances. Although she didn¡¯t appreciate them, they hadn¡¯t done any real harm to her, so they were not among her targets for tonight.

    Soon, Kiara walked gracefully into the vi wearing a white strapless gown. As she entered, several young masters anddies gathered around her.

    It seemed that the shabbiness of the Dunns had not been exposed yet; those young masters anddies who followed trends hadn¡¯t taken the continuous drop in the Dunn Group¡¯s stock price seriously. So they still treated Kiara like a princess.

    Richelle increased the volume of the surveince camera on Kiara, and heard Jennifer Rowen asking her,

    ¡°Kiara, where is Mr. Zadra? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    Mr. Zadra? Did she mean Marcus Zadra?

    If so, then this Marcus Zadra was barely one of Richelie¡¯s semi-targets. Speaking of which, Marcus Zadra had been chasing Kiara for almost ten years, and he¡¯s still pursuing her?

    Doesn¡¯t he know that Kiara Dunn has always been coveting the position of the Lewis¡¯dy of the house, and Marcus Zadra was nothing but a backup n! ¡°He has a meeting with a client to sign a big project tonight, so he¡¯il be a bitte.¡±

    When others heard Kiara¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but think of her and Marcus Zadra as a couple.

    ¡°My goodness, Mr. Zadra will soon take over the family business, right? Kiara, you can just marry into his family and be a young mistress. Why do you still help your father manage that small branchpany?¡±

    A sneer floated in Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes, a small branchpany?

    That was thepany her parents specifically established for her years ago It used to have a good prospect, but after being taken over by Jayden Dunn and his wife, it went downhill and became lifeless today.

    Kiara made a happy little woman look, but her mouth was full of disdain.

    ¡°He¡¯s still far from it!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue; after all these years, it seems Kiara still had Marcus Zadra under her thumb!

    Inside the room, a few people gathered in a circle wereplimenting the beautiful marriage between Kiara and Marcus Zadra. Outside, Hugo Camrey and Marcus Zadra walked in side by side.

    Richelle turned down the volume on Kiara¡¯s side and raised the volume between Hugo and Marcus Zadra.

    She heard Hugo mentioning seemingly casually to Marcus Zadra, ¡°Mr. Zadra, I saw Miss Dunn and Master Lewis together in Kindur a while ago. Since you have such a good rtionship with Miss Dunn, could you help me introduce me to Master Lewis?¡±

    Marcus Zadra¡¯s face visibly darkened.

    Heh, interesting!

    Richelle took a sip of tea,id back on the sofa, and listened to Marcus Zadra¡¯s stiff response.

    ¡°Mr. Hugo, I really can¡¯t help you with this!¡±

    Then he left Hugo and strode towards Kiara.

    After that, Hugo didn¡¯t deliberately provoke Marcus Zadra anymore, but as the host of the party, he entertained up to seven or eight young masters anddies with ease.

    As a buffet party, there were naturally various foods, champagne, and cocktails.

    Hugo changed his usual indolent demeanor and, after entertaining the guests, hovered attentively around Kiara, while Marcus Zadra sulkily dealt with other guests, asionally ncing towards Kiara and Hugo.

    Kiara enjoyed being pampered and chased by others like a star, and now with the handsome Hugo pursuing her passionately and using sweet words and fine wine as a weapon, she soon became intoxicated.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say to you privately.¡±

    Hugo saw that the timing was almost right and lured Kiara in with lovesick words, following the original n.

    Kiara was always able to maneuver freely among various men, and she enjoyed this kind of attitude very much. At this moment, she was also very confident that she could control Hugo at her fingertips.

    So, after being filled with alcohol and slightly drunk, Kiara followed Hugo into the back garden.

    The dim yellow night light shone in the back garden, and as Hugo led her there, he seemed to suddenly remember something.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and get something.¡± Kiara thought he was going to get something to confess his love, so she nodded, and when Hugo left, she was the only person in the back garden. She sat on a swing made of rattan, holding the ropes with both hands, her head tilted and leaning against the side of the rope, humming a song with great satisfaction, her toes gently tapping the grass, and she slowly swayed with the swing.

    Richelle, who had been waiting in the shadows for a while, gracefully ¡°floated¡± past Kiara in a filmy red dress under the cover of a light mist!

 Chapter 136 - 132: Green Tea Kiara Dunn, Scared Crazy by Ghosts!

    Chapter 136: Chapter 132: Green Tea Kiara Dunn, Scared Crazy by Ghosts!

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle was suspended in midair by the wire attached to her back, her long dress covering her feet entirely. She didn¡¯t know where Hugo had found the lighting and prop specialists, but as the eerie purple light shone on Richelie¡¯s pale face and wisps of mist encircled her red dress, she looked half-visible, her figure flickering uncertainly in the air.

    ¡°Sister-sister¡­¡±

    Richelie¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out a mournful, piercing cry. Controlled by the prop specialist, she slowly floated toward Kiara as if stepping on air. Kiara was somewhat drunk and initially thought the sudden appearance of a red figure in the garden was just a hallucination. She rubbed her eyes vigorously to see more clearly.

    However, the red figure didn¡¯t disappear but instead floated closer and closer. The whiteness and rage in Richelle¡¯s face became more distinct, shrouded by the light fog.

    Ah! Kiara screamed, ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    She jumped off the swing, her high-heeled shoesnded unsteadily on the ground, she twisted her ankle, and fell on the grass.

    Richelle continued to inch closer, ¡°Sister¡­ Don¡¯t run away¡­ Give my son back¡­¡±

    Richelie¡¯s voice was eerie and resentful, with a hint of a mocking tone, giving off an increasingly spine-chilling and hair-raising effect.

    As Kiara trembled in terror, her hair disheveled, she continued to yell, struggling to crawl away on the grass awkwardly with her hands and feet.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te any closer¡­¡±

    Richelle, still suspended in midair, continued to close in on Kiara bit by bit.

    ¡°Sister¡­ Give my son back¡­¡±

    Inside the house, the pianist yed the passionate ¡°Symphony of Fate¡±. The high and fast-paced music enchanted the guests, who didn¡¯t hear the screaming outside.

    Meanwhile, Kiara was assaulted on one side by the passionate music faintly wafting from the house and on the other by the menacing approach of Richelle, the ¡°ghost.¡± She continued to cry out loudly for help: ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost Hein Help!¡±

    Despite bing hoarse from yelling, no one inside could hear her.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±, Richelle narrowed her eyes and sneered sinisterly. She leaned forward slightly, reached out, and viciously squeezed Kiara¡¯s neck.

    Richelie¡¯s hand was cold as ice; the moment she touched Kiara¡¯s neck, Kiara wet herself in fear.

    Her white dress quickly soaked up the liquid, and Richelle nearly vomited from the smell. However, ghosts couldn¡¯t vomit, so she had no choice but to diligently continue shaking Kiara while squeezing her neck.

    ¡°Sister¡­ Your heart is so cruel! Taking my son wasn¡¯t enough; you had to kill me and my child too! I will kill you! I will avenge my child and me!¡± Kiara¡¯s neck was tightly gripped by the icy-cold hand, her face growing increasingly more terrified. She leaned back, trembling and struggling to inch her way backward on the grass as her eyes bulged wide. Despite her stammering and stuttering, she still tried to defend herself.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ It wasn¡¯t me who killed you¡­ You died from childbirthplications¡­¡±

    Even at this point, Kiara was still trying to absolve herself.

    Richelle truly wanted to strangle her to death; however, if she killed Kiara now it would only let her off the hook.

    Hugo, who was hidden in the shadows and gleefully watching the drama decided it was almost time. He grabbed the bouquet of roses he had prepared and ran in the direction from which he came.

    ¡°Kiara¡­¡±

    Hugo was a little out of breath as he feigned not seeing Richelle. He saw Kiara, barefoot and dirty, lying face up on the grass. Her face was covered in a mix of tears, snot, and dirt. He suppressed hisughter yet appeared extremely anxious as he rushed to her side.

    ¡°Kiara! What happened to you?¡±

    Hugo Camrey squatted down with a worried look on his face, put the beautiful red roses aside, and reached out to pull Kiara Dunn.

    As he squatted down, the disgusting smell of urine immediately hit his nose, and Hugo couldn¡¯t help but vomit to the side with a ¡°yue¡± sound.

    Richelle Dunn, who was about to leave after the show, also had a hint of amusement in her eyes. In a ce where Kiara couldn¡¯t see, she gently patted Hugo¡¯s shoulder to express sympathy andfort.

    Then, in the thick fog, she gradually drifted away.

    Under a state of sheer panic, Kiara finally saw her savior and, extending her muddy and bloody hand, clung to Hugo fiercely. Then, she pointed at Richelle who was floating higher and higher.

    ¡°Ghost¡­ ghost¡­¡±

    Suppressing his nausea, Hugo followed her finger, pretending to look around.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there¡­¡±

    After saying that, he turned back and looked at Kiara with worry.

    ¡°Kiara, did you drink too much? Are you having hallucinations?¡±

    Kiara held onto him tightly, shaking her head vigorously, and then, with a hideous expression on her face, she pointed at the air, yelling with all her strength.

    ¡°Hugo, there really is a ghost! It¡¯s that dead bitch Richelle Dunn! She wants me to give her back her son! I didn¡¯t kill her; she died in childbirth herself!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s other hand, hanging by his side, clenched into a fist as a hint of coldness shed in his eyes.

    At this point, the ¡°Symphony of Fate¡± in the room had stopped, reced by the soft and gentle ¡°Autumn Whispers.¡± Kiara¡¯s loud screams drew the people in the room out.

    By now, Richelle had been hoisted back to the top floor by the fog, and those eerie lights and mists had disappeared too.

    Everything returned to normal in the garden.

    So, when the guests in the room came out, what they saw was Kiara Dunn barefoot and dirty, half-sitting on the grass with her face smeared with tears, snot, and mud, as well as reeking of urine.

    Like a madwoman, Kiara was gesticting and shouting at the sky about ghosts.

    A few youngdies and gentlemen fiercely held back their disgust, frowning and covering their noses as they looked towards the sky.

    All they saw was a bright moon hanging in the chilly sky. What ghost was there?

    Has Kiara gone mad?

    However, in less than 15 minutes, Lordon¡¯s upper-ss social circle was filled with pictures of the former goddess Kiara Dunn looking frantic and disheveled, spreading rapidly in various private WhatsApp groups. All sorts of mocking and nasty words swarmed like locusts in the friendship circles of Lordon¡¯s upper ss.

    ¡°Ahaha, have you all heard? Kiara Dunn, the pure and innocent girl, was scared crazy by a ghost and even pissed herself! Just hearing about it, and there¡¯s a smell of urine in the air, yue!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s so funny! The belovedy of the Dunn family, who¡¯s usually so beautiful and loved by everyone, turns out to be a madwoman!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s karma! Look at her usual prim and proper look; you can tell it¡¯s fake. Now, she¡¯s exposed, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that Mr. Zadra was there too. Haha, now he should give up on her. Even if he doesn¡¯t, would the Zadras dare to marry her!?<sup>1</sup>¡®

    ¡°The Zadras marrying her? I¡¯m afraid now all the wealthy families are scared of her. Insanity can be inherited, who isn¡¯t afraid of having a little madman born to them?¡±

 Chapter 137 - 133: Jealous Master Lewis

    Chapter 137: Chapter 133: Jealous Master Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was early the next day at Roy Lewis¡¯s house when Richelle Dunn received a pile of ridiculing words collected from friends¡¯ WhatsApp Status updates sent to her by Hugo Camrey.

    At that moment, Richelle had just arrived at the Lewis, and her eyes met Roy¡¯s icy gaze head-on.

    Richelle was puzzled; wasn¡¯t this man quite friendly and pleasant just yesterday?

    Howe today it¡¯s as if she owes him billions all of a sudden?

    She was wondering about this when her phone received a notification from WhatsApp.

    Not bothering to deal with Roy for now, she took out her phone and checked WhatsApp, only to burst intoughter involuntarily.

    Roy became even angrier, asking her coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny this early in the morning?¡±

    Richelle was not paying any attention to him; her mind was only focused on hearing more gossip and follow-ups from Hugo, hoping to feel better.

    It was about time for her to get some interest after being oppressed by the Dunns for so many years!

    Smiling at Roy, she waved her phone, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll make a quick call!¡±

    Then, she averted her gaze, lowered her head, dialed while walking towards the balcony.

    Hugo quickly answered the call, and Richelle asked with a smile, ¡°Hugo, haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Roy was staring intently at her retreating figure, practically boring a hole through her with his eyes.

    Hugo?

    Hasn¡¯t slept yet?

    Richelle and Hugo, what¡¯s going on between them?

    Didn¡¯t she go out with that Hugo yesterday for a wild time?

    Roy¡¯s eyes darkened, his mind filled with the scene of Hugo and Richelle talking andughing together during hisst visit to Richelie¡¯s house.

    It was an eyesore!

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Timmy, who had juste downstairs, asked a little nervously, not seeing Richelle in the living room.

    Timothy and Tiffany wereposed during their mommy¡¯s sudden departure the day before, but he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Roy didn¡¯t notice his son¡¯s odd behavior, gesturing towards the balcony, and stated casually,

    ¡°She¡¯s on a phone call outside!¡±

    Timmy nced at the balcony and let out a silent breath of relief to see Richelle standing there safe and sound.

    Only then did he notice the hint of resentment in his daddy¡¯s words. He walked over and stood beside Roy, looking up at him.

    ¡°Did you argue with Dr. Dunn again?¡±

    Roy looked at Richelle leaning against the railing and chatting with a beaming smile on her face, feeling a sense of nameless anger bubbling up inside him.

    After hearing his son¡¯s question, he turned his gaze away and said indifferently.

    ¡°What is there for me to argue with her about!¡±

    Even if he wanted to argue, it would only happen if she agreed to argue with him too!

    Roy had no idea that his words with his son made him look like a grumbling housewife who has been neglected by her husband at home.

    He only felt annoyed but didn¡¯t know how to relieve it. When Richelle finally finished her call and came back inside, he asked coldly.

    ¡°Where did you go yesterday?¡±

    Richelle gave him a strange look, ignored him, and walked over, touching her eldest son¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good morning, Timmy!¡±

    Timmy greeted her back, and naturally left his father¡¯s side to lean against her.

    The young master had been scared and worried all night, and now, he needed someforting from his mommy to regain a sense of security.

    Poor Master Lewis was actually just like his beloved son, needing Richelle Dunn¡¯sfort and coaxing, but he was not as lucky as his son, even the question he actively asked with suppressed anger was ignored by Richelle.

    Richelle knew she had worried her sonst night, so she held him in herp, rubbing his head with one hand while bending down her head to affectionately nuzzle the little guy¡¯s face with her own, and gently asked him.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Young master, being rubbed and nuzzled like that, had all his dissatisfaction and gloom dissipated, and reached out his little chubby hand to touch her face.

    But he still stubbornly replied, ¡°lust so-so¡­¡±

    Poor Master Lewis was ignored by the mother and son pair, almost choking with anger and risking a heart attack.

    All reason and self-cultivation were thrown out the window in the face of jealousy.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±

    He interrupted Richelle¡¯s intimate moment with her son, and when she looked up, he asked her again, ¡°Where did you go yesterday?¡±

    Only after mollifying her son did Richelle reluctantly spare some energy to deal with Roy Lewis. It was only then that she remembered that this man seemed not too happy since she entered the door.

    ¡°There was an urgent task, a matter of life and death, so I had to leave in a hurry.¡±

    Mr. Chapman had just told Roy Lewis yesterday that Richelle Dunn¡¯s international paper had won an award, and that a few well-known organizations had given her several honorary titles. In other words, her status might have risen even higher.

    So, the tasks she epted were only more difficult or more confidential than before.

    Although Roy Lewis was still burning with anger, he was not an unreasonable person.

    ¡°Next time you go out, tell me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel awkward about his position, on the contrary, he felt quite justified in his request.

    Richelle gave a puzzled ¡°Hmm?¡±, ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t dy Mr. Lewis¡¯s treatment, did I?¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s mind, she was nothing more than his doctor, and her private schedule didn¡¯t seem to require reporting to him, aside from providing him treatment.

    Roy Lewis had been trying hard to convince himself not to lower himself to arguing with this woman, but Richelle actually looked innocent, seemingly thinking that he was making a fuss about nothing.

    The pent-up anger in his chest caught fire like oil being poured on it.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn¡­¡±

    Timmy, nestled in Richelle¡¯s arms, saw that his mommy and daddy were about to start arguing and hastily interrupted his foolish daddy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, daddy means that you should give him a call before you go out, so he can help take care of the three of us. Although we are well-behaved, daddy would definitely handle any trouble better than Mrs. Walker, right?¡±

    Richelle had to admit, her son¡¯s words made sense.

    However, the main reason why the little guy said this was to try to speak up for his daddy.

    Obviously, their children¡¯s efforts to bring her and Roy Lewis together hadn¡¯t ceased yet.

    Having heard his son¡¯s long speech, Roy Lewis calmed down a bit, and wondered why he always seemed like a fool around Richelle, easily losing his reason?

    He hurriedly climbed down thedder handed to him by his beloved son, ¡°Yes, there are three children in the family, not just one. How would Mrs. Walker handle any special situations?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t refute her son in front of him, anyway, informing him was not a big deal.

    ¡°Fine, I can notify you, but I hope Mr. Lewis understands that my situation is special, and it is not convenient for me to disclose my specific whereabouts.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s request was actually not very high, and he was already quite satisfied with Richelle¡¯s promise.

    ¡°Hmm, if there¡¯s a simr situation in the future, just let me know.¡±

    So, with Timmy¡¯s clever mediation, the potential argument or even cold war between Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn was peacefully resolved and everyone was happy.

    However, as soon as this crisis was averted, Roy Lewis boldly threw out another bomb.

    ¡°Richelle, find some time to help me make an appointment with Hugo Camrey!¡±

 Chapter 138 - 134: Menâ€™s mouths are lying devils1

    Chapter 138: Chapter 134: Men¡¯s mouths are lying devils<sup>1</sup>

    Trantor: 549690339???? JO

    Richelle Dunn had been conspiring with Hugo Camrey about taking action against Jayden Dunn recently. When she heard Camrey¡¯s name mentioned, she became extremely sensitive and defensive.

    In a rather unfriendly tone, she asked him, ¡°What do you want with Hugo Camrey?¡±

    Upon hearing her protective tone, the anger which Roy Lewis had just calmed down erupted once again.

    -What could I possibly want from him? I just want to discuss a potential partnership.¡±

    While it was true he wanted a partnership, he also wanted to probe this man a bit.

    However, Richelle Dunn was not a fool. ¡°What kind of partnership could you possibly have with a simple Inte cafe owner? Do you have ns to set up an Inte cafe, Master Lewis?¡±

    When she started to use honorifics, it was clear how protective she was towards Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to set this up, I can ask Nathan to contact him.¡±

    Roy Lewis said and then he got up, picked up Timmy from her arms, and said,

    ¡°Timmy, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    While Timmy was in Lewis¡¯ arms, he looked at his mommy¡¯s face, and in his mind, he muttered another insult against his silly daddy.

    As soon as the two left, Richelle Dunn sent a message to Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Roy Lewis seems to want to discuss a partnership with you, be careful.¡±

    If the connection wasn¡¯t through her, she had no way to influence it in any way.

    So, she hurriedly reminded Hugo Camrey not to inadvertently reveal anything to Roy Lewis, which would be a big problem.

    At this time, Hugo Camrey was probably asleep, and he didn¡¯t reply to her.

    Richelle Dunn had a lot on her mind and was a lot quieter than usual during the acupuncture session.

    Even when Timmy had voluntarily requested a live demonstration, she was somewhat distracted.

    Roy Lewis noticed all this, and when Nathan Caroule came to report work at noon, he gave him instructions.

    ¡°Go and investigate the owner of the Pioneer Inte Cafe, Hugo Camrey.¡±

    Nathan Caroule had never heard of this person. Considering the title, it¡¯s just a simple civilian, but Master Lewis wanted to investigate him?

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s so special about this Hugo Camrey?¡±

    Roy Lewis just gave him a nce, ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t need you to investigate.¡±

    Nathan Carouleughed awkwardly, scratching his head, ¡°That¡¯s true, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s in the bag.¡±

    Less than half an hour, Nathan Caroule received information about Hugo Camrey.

    He first opened to take a look and couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked up from the stack of files, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nathan Caroule then forwarded the rted materials about Hugo Camrey to

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mailbox, ¡°Master, take a look yourself!¡±

    Roy Lewis opened the email and quickly read through it, then he was somewhat surprised too.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he turned out to be the son of the Camreys.¡±

    Speaking of the Camreys, if we go back twenty years, there was no such family in Kindur¡¯s upper ss.

    Then, about ten years ago, Harvey Camrey seemed to suddenly appear, relying on his innovative patents in the field of electronics, he quickly became a new favourite in Kindur.

    As for Harvey Camrey, he had three sons and two daughters. The little Inte cafe owner, Hugo Camrey, whom Richelle Dunn knew, was the second son of the Camreys.

    Hugo Camrey graduated from an internationally renowned school and seemingly had no interest in the family business. After returning from abroad with a heap of awards, he set up a small Inte cafe.

    ¡°Master, does he have any grudges against you?¡±

    Nathan Caroule, one of the few people who dared to speak the truth around

    Roy Lewis, often spoke very directly.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t respond. Grudges?

    Seemingly, no.

    But it actually felt like it!

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Nathan Caroule nodded, ¡°Yes, it seems that although his resume is impressive,

    it is simple and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s ability to perceive things was much superior to Nathan Caroule¡¯s.

    ¡°The simpler it is, the more it indicates that there is an issue. There are too many irrational aspects.¡±

    Nathan Caroule took a few more careful looks, hesitated and said, ¡°Then what should we do, continue investigating?¡±

    However, Roy Lewis just shook his head, ¡°No need.¡±

    Truthfully speaking, although he held a grudge against Hugo Camrey, he inexplicably trusted Richelle Dunn¡¯s judgement of people.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that someone who could be a friend of Richelle Dunn wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t fathom his boss¡¯s thoughts, but he felt puzzled.

    Master Lewis always saw things through to the end, so to leave something unfinished like this was extremely rare.

    ¡°Are we really not investigating? I could look further into it¡­¡±

    However, Roy Lewis casually waved his hand, ¡°No need!¡±

    Since the master had said so, Nathan Caroule said no more. They quickly returned to their work topics, each burying their heads in their own work.

    They had a lot to attend to today, and by the time they were done, it was already past five o¡¯clock.

    Nathan Caroule nced at his watch, said ¡°darn,¡± and hurriedly packed his things to go to a dinner party.

    Just as he had finished packing, he saw that Roy Lewis had also packed up. He put on the coat that was hanging aside and appeared ready to go out as well.

    Master, do you have another appointment?¡±

    Originally, Roy Lewis was to attend the dinner party today.

    Roy Lewis had already started walking, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Timmy.¡±

    Nathan Caroule hurriedly followed him, ¡°Are you bringing him back for dinner?

    If you go there and back again, isn¡¯t it going to bete?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner at Richelie¡¯s ce.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis answered casually, Nathan Caroule was stunned.

    Previously, he was surprised that Master Lewis would go to have dinner at

    Richelie¡¯s house after work on his way home. But now, he¡¯s not merely passing

    by, but deliberately going there.

    ¡°Master, are we going to have a mistress in our house soon?¡±

    He had denied having any rtionships with Dr. Dunn just yesterday.

    Tsk, the mouths of men and those of liars!

    Roy Lewis red at him, ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±

    Caroule clicked his tongue, ¡°It¡¯s unlike you Master, to make a special trip just to freeload a meal. It¡¯s contradictory to your cost theory.¡±

    The old Roy Lewis was a very efficient workaholic who even had a specific time limit for meals.

    A saying he often told his employees was, ¡°Wasting time is wasting precious life.¡±

    But now, he¡¯s making these back and forth trips, just to pick up his son and get a free meal?

    Roy Lewis side-eyed him, ¡°This has nothing to do with the cost theory.¡±

    You could apply the cost theory to work, to calcte and measure costs.

    But when it came to feelings, there was no theory of cost!

    In his heart, Nathan Caroule thought, fine, you can keep denying it, Master!

    About half an hourter, Roy Lewis rang the doorbell at Richelle¡¯s house. When

    he entered, he asked the children who had rushed out,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    If outsiders saw or heard this, they would definitely think that the man of the house had returned home and was asking his children about the whereabouts of their mother.

    But in fact, in this home, Roy Lewis was always an outsider.

    ¡°Mommy and Uncle Camrey went out, they¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Roy Lewis was alert and he looked at Timothy.

    ¡°Has your Uncle Camrey been here?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yep¡­¡±

    Tifanny, who was standing by and felt her brother did not provide enough

    details, quickly added,

    ¡°Mommy and Uncle Camrey were working in the room, then they said they

    were going to go buy something and they would be back soon.¡±

    Roy Lewis was entirely unsettled!

    Hugo Camrey working in Richelle¡¯s room?

    Who is he?

    What gives him the right?

 Chapter 139 - 135: He Only Cares About Whether

    Chapter 139: Chapter 135: He Only Cares About Whether

    Richelie Dunn is Good or Bad

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Walker served the tea with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis, have some tea first, dinner

    will be ready soon.¡±

    Now, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t need to announce his intention to stay for dinner. As long as Timmy was around, he would basically stick around for dinner.

    Mrs. Walker was well aware of this and would prepare a dish or two suitable for

    Roy¡¯s taste when she cooked for Richelle and her three kids.

    Being treated like a male host at Mrs. Walker¡¯s ce was somewhatforting for Roy¡¯s heart.

    He had just taken a few sips of tea and was appreciating Tifanny¡¯s freshly drawn picture when he heard the sound of a key opening the door.

    Tifanny, who was sitting beside him, exining the meaning of the painting with her chubby little fingers, looked up and smiled at him when she heard the key.

    ¡°Uncle, Mommy¡¯s home!¡±

    Her beautiful eyes were clearly teasing him.

    Roy smiled helplessly and pinched her little chubby face.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t learn these irrelevant things from your siblings!

    Tifanny giggled and rubbed against him before running away.

    Richelle entered and saw Roy, but she wasn¡¯t surprised. She just nodded in greeting and pointed to Tifanny, who had run into the bedroom like a gust of wind.

    ¡°What¡¯S up with Tifanny?¡±

    Roy ignored her and slightly turned his head to look behind her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Hugo Camrey?¡±

    Richelle looked at him strangely, ¡°He¡¯s gone, this is not his home!

    Her words inexplicably pleased Roy.

    Apparently, Hugo didn¡¯t have the same treatment as him, where he coulde

    over and stay for dinner anytime.

    Roy felt smug but forgot that his decision to stay for dinner initially met strong opposition from Richelle.

    However, he insisted on staying by using strong tactics, and Richelle, concerned about saving face in front of the children and wanting Timmy and Tifanny to spend more time with their father, slowly acquiesced.

    ¡°Did you know Hugo for a long time?¡±

    After the elevator incident, Roy thought that his rtionship with Richelle had advanced a bit.

    So, he felt justified in asking about matters expressing concern between friends.

    Although Richelle now considered him a friend, she felt that Roy¡¯s questioning sounded less like a friendly inquiry and more like an overly strict parental control over her friendships, even interfering in her decisions.

    ¡°A long time ago¡­¡±

    Richelle answered perfunctorily. If Roy were really her parent, she would be the rebellious and unrepentant thorn in his side.

    ¡°How did you meet?¡±

    See? This totally sounded like a parent interrogating their child.

    ¡°Online¡­¡±

    With the kids around, Richelle didn¡¯t want a big fight and didn¡¯t think this was

    a big deal to hide.

    She knew that the more you hide something, the more curious others be.

    The more open you are, the sooner their interest fades.

    Roy frowned, ¡°Online friend?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, we were online friends for a long time before we met here in Kindur. Actually, I¡¯ve known him in person for less time than you.¡±

    Roy felt pleased again.

    His tone unconsciously lost its initial sense of inquiry and pressure.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being deceived when making friends online?

    Roy always believed that seeing isn¡¯t always believing, let alone making friends online, where even the identity of the other person could be concealed.

    Richelle smiled, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? People interact with each other just like a market economy. Different people have different values, and if you set your expectations low, the chances of being deceived will be close to zero, right?¡±

    Richelle was never naive, and she didn¡¯t have high expectations for people or things she didn¡¯t know well.

    Lower expectations and less hurt.

    ¡°How much of a price do you put on Hugo?¡±

    Roy knew all along that Richelle was not only intelligent but also emotionally intelligent.

    Though she often seemed brash and bossy, she had her own set of survival rules and could always find the mostfortable state between established rules and her own personality.

    Now hearing her theory on friendship, he realized just how much he had worried about her involvement with Hugo.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle frowned in protest because this question was going too far!

    Roy looked into her slightly annoyed eyes, but had no intention of backing down because he knew that she should know, and the reminders he should give her were still necessary.

    ¡°Richelle, you might not like what I have to say, but I have to say it.¡± She really didn¡¯t like it because his interference felt like a vition of their rtionship.

    Ever since the elevator incident, Roy had been constantly overstepping his boundaries.

    She knew it and tried to resist, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to outright reject him. Like the night he advised her to see a therapist, she was upset with him for meddling but ended up with a lingering sense of guilt.

    Ultimately, the more evil she encountered, the harder it was for her to hate or reject those who genuinely cared for her.

    Now, knowing he had crossed the line, she still suppressed her impatience and listened to him.

    ¡°I may be a few years older than you and have met more people, but I know that Hugo¡¯s background may not be exactly what you think it is.¡± Roy knew that speaking about Hugo behind his back like this was not gentlemanly.

    But he only cared about Richelie¡¯s well-being. Being a gentleman or not didn¡¯t matter to him at all.

    Richelle was somewhat surprised. In her mind, Roy was a polite and well-mannered gentleman.

    But his words were clearly inconsistent with his image.

    Logically, she should have been repulsed, but she felt inexplicably touched.

    She knew that if a person gives you a warning, even at the risk of tarnishing their reputation, it meant they must have held you in high regard.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, but I think his secrets are not malicious!¡±

    This time, it was Roy who was caught off guard.

    He was prepared to be questioned and disliked by Richelle.

    But her eyes were full of grateful and genuine smiles, without any hint of pretense.

    This made his underlying doubts and hostility towards Hugo seem childish and petty.

    But what could he do?

    For the first time in the thirty years that he had lived with this mind, he found himself uncontrobly attacking, ndering, and antagonizing someone without reason, as if his mind itself had be sentient.

    ¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t say any more. In any case, it¡¯s always good to be cautious about people and things.

    The statement didn¡¯t seem targeted at anyone in particr.

    But he believed that Richelle, being intelligent, would understand the implication!

    [Hahaha, Master Lewis, you are too cunning!]

 Chapter 140 - 136: That damn Richelie Dunn, she wants to kill me!

    Chapter 140: Chapter 136: That damn Richelie Dunn, she wants to kill me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Kindur, everything was calm and tranquil.

    But in Lordon, at this moment, The Dunns was inplete chaos.

    Kiara Dunn, who was scared out of her wits by Richelie Dunn¡¯s ghostly prank, was eventually taken to the hospital by Marcus Zadrast night.

    After arriving, he did not stay. Instead, he called Jayden Dunn and left Kiara, who was still bewildered and in a frantic state, alone in the hospital.

    Over the years, he had heard rumors about Kiara Dunn, iming she was flirtatious and expert at manipting men.

    There were even rumors that she had a child for the head of The Lewis in Kindur, in exchange for wealth and luxury.

    However, he had always believed that she was still the innocent little girl he knew, who would burst into tears at the sight of a caterpir.

    But everything that happened tonight, along with Hugo Camrey¡¯s bouquet of red roses, had forcefully awakened him from that belief.

    What a joke to think of her as an innocent little girl. She¡¯s nothing more than a ygirl who is skilled at manipting people¡¯s emotions.

    After informing Jayden Dunn, Marcus Zadra left, took out the SIM card from his phone, and threw it into the trash.

    This SIM card was the one he had gotten when they were teens with Kiara. Over the years, he had changed his number for outsidemunication several times, but he had kept this number for over a decade, just like his warm feelings towards Kiara.

    But now, both this SIM card and his feelings had be a tant joke.

    When Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood arrived at the hospital, they could hear a shrill female voice echoing through the corridor.

    Megan Linwood frowned, ¡°Who is this? Sounds like a madwoman. This isn¡¯t a mental institution, is it?¡±

    The doctor who brought them there gave an awkward smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Dunn, the person making all this noise, that¡¯s¡­ Ms. Dunn¡­¡±

    Marcus Zadra only informed them over the phone that Kiara was ill. He didn¡¯t specify what illness it was. They had observed Marcus Zadra¡¯s devotion for their daughter over the years.

    Therefore, they fully expected that Marcus Zadra would have taken good care of their beloved daughter first.

    Upon hearing that the person hollering like a madwoman was their beloved daughter, the couple rushed into the ward.

    On the bed, Kiara, still dirty and yelling about ghosts, was momentarily stunned when she saw Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood storm in. Then, she threw herself towards Megan Linwood.

    ¡°Mom! That damned Richelle, she wants to kill me!¡±

    She was filthy all over, her face twisted in horror, and her voice hoarse from continued screaming.

    Standing behind, Jayden Dunn asked the doctor who brought them in with a stern voice.

    ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, she¡¯s been in this state for over half an hour¡­¡±

    Jayden Dunn was trembling with anger, ¡°What kind of shitty hospital is this? She¡¯s been here for over half an hour, and you let her stay dirty and continue to yell?¡±

    The doctor waspletely innocent, ¡°Mr. Dunn, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that Ms. Dunn wouldn¡¯t let us near her. Also, you weren¡¯t here, and we didn¡¯t dare to decide on the treatment without your permission¡­¡±

    Jayden Dunn nced around, ¡°I¡¯m not here, but what about Marcus Zadra?¡±

    The doctor answered truthfully, ¡°After Mr. Zadra brought Ms. Dunn in and finished with the hospital procedures, he left. So, without the family¡¯s instructions, we can¡¯t arbitrarily decide¡­¡±

    Jayden Dunn looked at his normally charming and graceful daughter, who was now in a state of disarray like a madwoman. His heart ached tremendously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give her a sedative now?¡±

    The doctor was scolded and quickly rushed out. Soon, he returned with a sedative and administered it to Kiara Dunn.

    Kiara Dunn, who was whining and crying while holding Megan Linwood, kept repeating the same words over and over again.

    ¡°That damn mutt Richelle¡­ She choked me¡­ Almost choked me to death!¡±

    Though she spoke the truth, her words sounded like a fantasy tale to Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood.

    Only after she finally fell asleep under the effect of the sedative, did Megan Linwood have the nurse they had called in give her a body wash and change her into clean clothes.

    Outside the door, Jayden Dunn hung up the phone he had called Marcus Zadra with.

    However, the disy indicated that the other party had turned off his phone.

    Jayden Dunn, undeterred, made a direct call to the Zadras.

    Upon hearing that it was Jayden Dunn, the Zadras¡¯ butler uttered a fewpliments. After hearing that he was looking for Marcus Zadra, he said, ¡°Mr. Dunn, Mr. Zadra hasn¡¯t been living at home for some time. You should try his cell.¡±

    Jayden Dunn got another phone number for Marcus Zadra and tried calling it, but it was also switched off.

    Kiara Dunn was already twenty-seven, well past the age where parents could keep constant tabs on her and get a report of her every move.

    So, where Kiara went today and what had happened to her, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood had no clue about.

    As Jayden Dunn was considering whom to consult to understand the ins and outs of the matter, a call came in from his son, Harris Dunn.

    ¡°Dad, something¡¯s happened to Kiara!¡±

    Jayden Dunn responded gravely, ¡°Hmm, your mother and I are at the hospital. Come over right now.¡±

    Soon, Harris Dunn arrived at the hospital, pulling up screenshots from his various WhatsApp Status for Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood to see.

    Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood had barely looked at a couple of them when they were so infuriated they almost smashed the phone on the spot.

    ¡°Who is this Hugo Camrey?¡±

    Hugo Camrey did not appear in the screenshots, but someone mentioned his name saying that Kiara Dunn¡¯s incident urred at a party hosted by Hugo Camrey.

    Harris Dunn had already found out about Hugo Camrey¡¯s background on his way over, ¡°He¡¯s the grandson of the Caroules from South City, and the second son of the Camreys of Kindur¡­¡±

    Though Jayden Dunn would have been capable of raising a hubaloo if Hugo was just the grandson of the Caroules from South City.

    Yet, with the added identity of the second son of the Camreys of Kindur, Jayden Dunn couldn¡¯t help but weigh his current predicament.

    ¡°This matter is quite tricky¡­¡±

    Despite his anger, Jayden Dunn noted from the screenshots and the unpleasant rumours that it seemed Hugo Camrey wasn¡¯t directly involved.

    Because, out of the eight or nine people present, not one of them saw a ghost, only Kiara insisted that she did.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll try to find out more from the Caroules tomorrow.¡±

    Harris Dunn usually doted on his sister Kiara, and naturally he wanted to seek justice for her.

    ¡°Find out? I¡¯m going to demand justice from the Caroules tomorrow!¡±

    The desperate love of Megan Linwood for her daughter had her wishing she could pick up a weapon and march straight to the Caroules.

    Jayden Dunn of course wished toy the Caroules low, but the reality was that he was already in a precarious position. Setting up more enemies over his daughter¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t a wise choice.

    ¡°Megan, we can¡¯t be impulsive about this. Besides, Kiara needs care right now. We can demand justice tomorrow, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    As a result, the next day, Jayden Dunn and his son Harris paid a visit to the Caroules, but rather than obtaining any justice, they were outright ignored by them.

    ¡°Hugo Camrey is Harvey Camrey¡¯s son. If you want justice for his actions, take it to him, not us.¡±

    The Caroules¡¯ action of distancing themselves from the incident was, in reality, a move to powerfully silence Jayden Dunn.

    That¡¯s right, what if Hugo did do something, you can take it up with his father if you have the courage.

    The trouble was, Harvey Camrey was no one Jayden Dunn felt he could lightly provoke given his current besieged situation.

    Havinge up with nothing at the Caroules¡¯, and seeing his daughter¡¯s continual state of madness at home, Jayden Dunn found no other solution and personally set out for Kindur to seek Roy Lewis.

 Chapter 141 - 137: Jayden Dunn said, little young masterâ€™s mother has gone crazy.

    Chapter 141: Chapter 137: Jayden Dunn said, little young master¡¯s mother has gone crazy.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was in a great mood today because, since he talked openly with Richelle Dunn yesterday, Richelle seemed to be much warmer towards him.

    At least, this morning when she brought breakfast for Timmy, she included a portion for him as well.

    Uncle Axel watched as the carefully prepared Chinese and Western-style breakfast on the table was barely touched, while the two boxes of dumplings with different fillings and noodles with meat sauce sent by Dr. Dunn were greatly enjoyed by both master and young master.

    Uncle Axel felt both happy and worried.

    ¡°Master, do we still need a chef in our family?¡¯

    These two master and young master were enjoying the loving breakfast personally prepared and sent by Dr. Dunn in the morning.

    For dinner, they basically dined at the Dunn¡¯s every day.

    Now, the chefs in the kitchen were bing more idle day by day and, at the same time, more worried, fearing that one day their master would find them useless and fire them.

    Roy Lewis had never thought about this, ¡°If we don¡¯t have a chef, will Timmy

    and I have to eat takeout?¡±

    Uncle Axel chuckled, ¡°Master, you and young master are so fortunate now.

    Even without a chef, you can just go to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house for a meal!¡±

    Roy Lewis and Timmy looked at each other and smiled smugly, saying in unison.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Uncle Axel observed that both the big and small masters¡¯ faces lit up with happiness when they talked about Dr. Dunn and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there would finally be a big wedding in this family.

    At this moment, the other main character in Uncle Axel¡¯s envisioned wedding, Richelle Dunn, was on the phone with Hugo Camrey on the balcony.

    ¡°My uncle said that when he asked Jayden Dunn toe to Kindur to find my

    dad, Jayden¡¯s face turned ck.¡±

    Richelle quickly caught the key point, ¡°Your dad? What¡¯s the feud between him

    and Jayden Dunn?¡±

    Hugo realized he had said too much.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you that day. My dad¡¯s name is Harvey Camrey, and he has some status in Kindur. Of course, he¡¯s no match for powerful people like Master Lewis. But it¡¯s enough to scare Jayden Dunn, who¡¯s in such a difficult situation now.¡±

    Richelle immediately thought of Roy Lewis¡¯ well-intentioned reminders to her

    st night.

    Could it be about Hugo being the young master of the Camreys?

    ¡°So, are they reallying to find your dad?¡± Richelle couldn¡¯t help but worry

    and feel guilty, ¡°Would that cause trouble for your dad?¡±

    Hugo wasn¡¯t sure what Jayden Dunn would do, ¡°Who knows? However, although my dad scolds me every day for being a spendthrift, he¡¯s actually very protective of me. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. If Jayden Dunn really looks for my dad, he¡¯ll get scolded so badly by my dad and mom that he¡¯ll wish he could be reborn!¡±

    Hugo¡¯s nonchnt attitude made Richelle feel even more guilty.

    ¡°Hugo, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±

    Hugo clicked his tongue, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re being too polite with me. If it weren¡¯t for your righteousness back then, I¡¯d still be in prison now, not knowing how many years I¡¯d have to spend there before I could restart my life.¡±

    As they brought up the past, Richelle waved it off, ¡°Why are we talking about this? We are good friends.¡±

    Hugoughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? We¡¯re good friends, and it¡¯s normal to support each other when needed, right?¡±

    Richelle feltplicated, ¡°That¡¯s true, but if I disturb your parents, it will be

    my fault as a junior.¡±

    Hearing her mention this, Hugo didn¡¯t know whether it was to put her at ease or something else, ¡°Richelle, since you said that, let me also boldly ask you a favor.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly said, ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Hugo went straight to the point, ¡°My mother has had a headache for many years and hasn¡¯t been able to find the cause. We¡¯ve tried everything, but nothing has worked so far. Do you have time to help her take a look?¡± Richelle initially thought it was a big deal, but when she heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯S so difficult about that? I¡¯ll have timeter, around ten o¡¯clock, is that okay?¡±

    The two agreed on a time, andter, after Richelle removed acupuncture needles from Roy Lewis, she told Timmy that she was going to see Uncle Camrey¡¯s mother. Then, she asked Uncle Axel to take Timmy to her ce.

    Timmy was a bit unhappy, but recently he had learned some medical knowledge and understood that his mommy, being a doctor, could not choose her patients.

    However, he also worried that his daddy might be at a disadvantage, so in the car, he secretly sent a message to his dad.

    ¡°Alert! Alert! Dr. Dunn is going to see Uncle Camrey¡¯s mom!¡±

    After getting up, Roy Lewis felt refreshed from his sleep. However, after seeing his son¡¯s message, he almost vomited blood from anger.

    Did Richelle not understand the implications of his wordsst night?

    Or, was she deliberately opposing him?

    Roy Lewis had something on his mind, and he was a bit distracted while working at noon.

    Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°Master, did you not sleep wellst night? Why do you seem so restless?¡±

    When Nathan stepped inside, he heard Uncle Axel mention that his master might have had a new development with Dr. Dunn!

    Seeing Master Lewis¡¯s current troubled and knitted brow, was he tangled up in love?

    Roy Lewis nced at Nathan Caroule and suddenly remembered that his ? special assistant, Nathan, had earned a reputation as a ¡°Friend of Women¡¯ in the Kindur elite social circles because of his love of gossiping.

    ¡°What illness does Mrs. Camrey suffer from?¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t react immediately, ¡°Mrs. Camrey? What happened to her? Roy Lewis frowned impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does she have any illness?¡± Nathan responded with a sound of realization, ¡°Ah, Mrs. Camrey, she seems to have migraines or some chronic ailment. It¡¯s been many years, and it¡¯s never been cured¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Roy Lewis finally let out a sigh of relief.

    He knew Richelle Dunn. Even if a patient were as annoying as Leah Thompson, Richelle would treat them dutifully and professionally, especially since this would be Hugo Camrey¡¯s biological mother.

    After rifying the truth, Roy Lewis found himself able to focus on his official duties.

    However, his peace was short-lived as Uncle Axel soon came to report.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Jayden Dunn is seeking an audience with you at the front gate.¡±

    Roy Lewis replied coldly, ¡°Do not let him in!¡±

    He had already cklisted all members of the Dunn family. Seeing them wasn¡¯t necessary.

    If he saw them, he¡¯d be reminded of the abuse his beloved son might have suffered and want to tear them apart with his own hands.

    ¡°My lord, Jayden Dunn said that Timmy¡¯s mother has gone mad, so¡­¡± Roy Lewis wondered if he had misheard, ¡°Gone mad? Kiara Dunn?¡± Uncle Axel nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said¡­¡±

    Honestly, Roy Lewis was quite happy to hear about Kiara Dunn going mad. However, seeing the look on Jayden Dunn seemed tempting to him too! Moreover, this was rted to his son. Roy Lewis would have trouble justifying not meeting with him.

    The reputation of Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t be tarnished by the likes of the disgusting Dunn family members!

    That being said, he would not allow such vile people to step into his home and dirty it.

    ¡°Fine, tell him to meet me at the Maple Leaf Tea House. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±

    Half an hourter, Roy Lewis walked into the Maple Leaf Tea House apanied by Nathan Caroule and two bodyguards.

    When Jayden Dunn saw him enter, he got up in a hurry to greet him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, please sit.¡±

    Roy Lewis had never liked Jayden Dunn, finding him dishonest and greedy. However, he was Timmy¡¯s biological grandfather, so he had to observe the necessary manners.

    But since seeing the hideous side of Kiara Dunn, he no longer cared to engage with anyone from the Dunn family.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I only have ten minutes of free time, so if you have anything to say, speak now!¡±

    Roy Lewis never intended to help Jayden Dunn. He was only here to gather some information on behalf of his son.

    After all, whether Kiara Dunn went mad or died, it concerned his son who had the right to know.

    In passing, he decided to join in to see what was happening and to satisfy his own curiosity.

    Jayden Dunn, who finally had the chance to speak with Roy Lewis, chose his words carefully and gave a brief ount of how Kiara Dunn had gone mad.

    At first, Roy Lewis listened without any reaction, sipping his tea like he was watching a show. How could there be ghosts in this world? It was all nonsense, right?

    But then, when he heard Jayden Dunn say, ¡°She imed to see my deceased niece, Richelle Dunn¡­.¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly sshed a cup of tea all over the table. Nathan Caroule hurried to wipe it for him, but Roy waved him away, directing a terrifying gaze at Jayden Dunn and demanded,

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, what¡¯s the name of your deceased niece again?¡±

    Jayden Dunn felt uneasy and perplexed by Roy Lewis¡¯s frightening gaze. He cautiously replied, ¡°Myte niece¡¯s name is Richelle Dunn..¡±

 Chapter 142 - 138 Richelie Dunn gets pregnant and dies from a difficult childbirth

    Chapter 142: Chapter 138 Richelie Dunn gets pregnant and dies from a difficult childbirth

    Trantor: 549690339

    After saying that, Jayden Dunn suddenly realized that Roy Lewis¡¯s private doctor was also named Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Master Lewis, my niece has been dead for several years¡­¡±

    This was the first time Roy heard about this, and after the shock, he quickly calmed down. After all, there were too many people with the same name in the world; it was just a coincidence.

    Moreover, he never inquired about the affairs of the Dunns. If it weren¡¯t for this Richelle Dunn, he would have just listened to the story of Jayden Dunn¡¯s niece without any reaction.

    ¡°What was the cause of death?¡±

    Since the names were the same, he asked one more question.

    Jayden hesitated for a while, apparently finding it hard to say.

    Roy nced at him indifferently, and Jayden hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Ah, my niece was quite unrestrained, and I don¡¯t know what kind of unsavory people she was involved with. She got pregnant and died during childbirth¡­¡± After hearing that, Roy was silent for a moment, then said,

    ¡°That¡¯s a misfortune for the family! Mr. Dunn, my condolences.¡±

    These words might sound likeforting ones, but in reality, they were like stabbing Jayden in the heart again.

    However, Roy didn¡¯t care. After all, the person who had made his beloved son upset and suffer deserved a few more stabs.

    For a moment, Jayden was taken aback. In the past, even if Roy was not friendly to their family, he was always polite and made things as convenient as possible for them in business.

    But in just half a month, Roy¡¯s attitude towards them had changedpletely.

    Not only had their new joint project been put on hold, but it seemed that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend to be polite anymore.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it was indeed Kiara¡¯s faultst time. Could you please forgive her this once, for Timmy¡¯s sake!¡±

    These words should have been spoken earlier, but Roy, who was only in his thirties, had an air of superiority even greater than Mr. Lewis.

    His phone calls were blocked, and he never met anyone. Even when he managed to get in during Mr. Lewis¡¯s birthday party, he was hurriedly swept out before he could say anything.

    Seeing Roy¡¯s attitude, Jayden knew he had to settle the old matter today, only then he could mention the Camreys¡¯ issue.

    Roy was a man who would never let go of any grievance, and now Jayden had presented himself to be the target. There was no way that Roy would just let it go with a few self-critical words.

    At the very least, he had to vent his anger before he could move on.

    So, he took a sip of tea and said nonchntly,

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, whether or not to forgive is not up to me. As long as Timmy agrees, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°After all, that¡¯s his mother, and he has no choice but to ept her, even if she¡¯s a beast.¡±

    Jayden¡¯s face turned red and green with embarrassment and anger at Roy¡¯s roundabout usation. He knew he had no leverage over Roy, so he held back his anger and stammered for a long time before reluctantly saying,

    ¡°Master Lewis, Timmy is still a child; there might be some misunderstandings¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Roy sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? I saw your precious daughter picking up a dish and smashing it on my son¡¯s head with my own eyes! My son is a simple child who can be appeased by a few kind words. Do you think I¡¯m a fool who can be deceived by a few words as well?¡±

    As Roy spoke, he picked up the teacup te beside him and made a motion as if to smash it at Jayden¡¯s face.

    Jayden¡¯s face went ashen, and he instinctively ducked down to avoid it.

    Roy mmed the te back onto the table with a loud ¡°bang¡± and stared coldly at Jayden.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, you knew to dodge, didn¡¯t you? Because you know that if this te were to hit you hard in the head, you wouldn¡¯t die, but you¡¯d certainly go blind. Do you think it¡¯s something a mother would do? Only a beast wouldmit such a vile act.¡±

    Today, Jayden Dunn came to ask for Roy Lewis¡¯ help in seeking justice from the Camreys.

    However, whether or not he could actually get justice from the Camreys remained to be seen. Instead, he ended up bringing humiliation and scolding upon himself!

    Sweat poured down his forehead as he desperately hoped for Roy Lewis to calm down so he could discuss the Camrey family¡¯s issue.

    ¡°Master Lewis, what Kiara did was indeed wrong¡­ I¡¯ve severely punished her already, and she knows her mistake¡­¡±

    Jayden Dunn looked as pitiful as a stray dog, but Roy Lewis remained unmoved with a cold expression.

    It was because he had been too trusting of human nature, and always considered the Dunns decent people that he had let his guard down, causing his young son to grow up painfully.

    Fortunately, the arrival of Richelle Dunn and her two children brought new light and nourishment to his son¡¯s life. Now, his son was finally beginning to look like the child he should be.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s up to Timmy whether or not he wants to forgive. I can¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ words seemed to give Jayden Dunn some hope, but both he and Jayden knew the chances of the young master, Timmy, forgiving were very slim.

    It was as difficult as trying to reach the sky!

    Jayden Dunn pleaded with a mournful face, ¡°Master Lewis¡­¡±

    Having vented his frustrations, Roy Lewis was no longer interested in listening to Jayden Dunn¡¯s repetitive apologies.

    He wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child, and these tearful, repentant words only came across as clumsy andughable in his eyes, not even enough to entertain him during afternoon tea.

    And they were trying to use them as bargaining chips in exchange for forgiveness?

    Did he, Roy Lewis, look like a fool?

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, it¡¯s been ten minutes. I won¡¯t be able to listen to your nagging any longer!¡±

    With that, he cast a cold, sharp nce over Jayden Dunn, stood up, and walked out.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I beg you¡­¡± Jayden Dunn reached out to grab Roy Lewis¡¯ wrist, but was stopped by the bodyguard who had followed him in. In desperation, Jayden fell to his knees, ¡°Master Lewis, for the sake of the fact that our Dunn blood still flows in Timmy¡¯s veins¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis turned around abruptly, his cold brows seemingly frosted over.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn, if not for the fact that you contributed to Timmy¡¯s life, you¡¯d all be in hell already!¡±

    Roy Lewis left the desperately begging Jayden Dunn behind, his face full of coldness as he got into the car.

    Nathan Caroule had not dared to say a word the entire time. Once he got into the car, he tried his best not to make a sound so as not to get swept up in the pent-up anger of his boss!

    It was Roy Lewis who spoke first, ¡°Nathan, look into that niece of Jayden Dunn.¡±

    Nathan Caroule had always been efficient in handling matters. Moreover, Richelle Dunn¡¯s case had caused somewhat of a stir in Lordon a few years ago. Consequently, by the time Roy Lewis returned home and sat down in his study, Nathan had already received the investigation results.

    He nced at them first, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s true what Jayden Dunn said. His niece, Richelle Dunn, disappeared suddenly six years ago. Later, her body was found in the wilderness, dead along with two unborn children. It was said that she led a rather debauched life and no one knew who fathered the child in her belly¡­¡± The chill around Roy Lewis lingered. Although it was just an unrted person, hearing such an ending made him feel uneasy.

    He rubbed his temples irritably, waved his hand, and interrupted Nathan impatiently.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s just an unrted person. There¡¯s no need to mention it again.¡±

    After a pause, he gave a special instruction to Nathan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell Dr. Dunn about this.¡±

    Although it was just a coincidence, hearing the tragic story of someone with the same name would still make people like Richelle feel uneasy.

    [Nathan, the child in your boss¡¯s wife¡¯s belly is indeed your Master Lewis¡¯ seed! Hahaha! Surprised? Excited?] >

 Chapter 143 - 139: The Love Rival is Roy Lewis the Head of The Lewis Family

    Chapter 143: Chapter 139: The Love Rival is Roy Lewis the Head of The Lewis Family

    Trantor: 549690339

    After leaving the Lewis residence, Richelie Dunn drove towards thevish home of the Camreys in Kindur, following the directions sent by Hugo Camrey. The Camrey vi was located on a hillside in the suburbs.

    The dark yellow copper gate was very imposing, situated halfway up the hillside. Richelie parked her car near the entrance and waited for Hugo to pick her up. She then stepped out to take a look around.

    She could see the high walls of the Camrey vi snaking up the hillside, and estimated that their garden probably took up most of the hill.

    Turning her head to the other side, she saw clear, flowing river wrapping around the mountain. The view alone was probably worth billions.

    ¡°Beep! Beep!¡±

    As Richelie admired the luxurious life of the wealthy, even marveling at how their air seemed fresher than that of an ordinary home, she heard horns honking behind her.

    She turned around to see Hugo¡¯s shy yellow sports car rolling up, stopping with a screech right beside her.

    ¡°Hey, gorgeous!¡±

    Richelie walked over and knocked on his front ss, ¡°Mr. Camrey, please call me Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Hugo grinned and got out of the car, walking around to the other side, ¡°Get in Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Richelle nced at her old car, and Hugo immediately understood, ¡±1¡¯11 have the gatekeeper move it inside for you!¡±

    Richelle happily got into the car.

    The yellow sports car leisurely climbed the shaded mountain roads. Richelle didn¡¯t rush him; instead, she focused on enjoying the beautiful view outside her window.

    ¡°Richelle, my mom is a very enthusiastic woman. If she says something inappropriate, just let it slide and don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Hugo warned. Richelle gave him an OK sign, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with it!¡± She was quite adept at handling older women.

    After all, she had even managed to tame her master, a notoriously difficult academic.

    As the wealthy daughter of a rich family, Mrs. Camrey couldn¡¯t possibly be more difficult to deal with than her master.

    ¡°By the way, my identity¡­¡±

    Hugo immediately grasped her meaning, ¡°I know. When I introduce you to my mom, I¡¯ll say your name is Michelle Dunn.¡±

    The incident with the Thompsons had given Richelle Dunn considerable notoriety in Kindur. To avoid unnecessary trouble, it was better to conceal her true identity.

    Ok, just say I¡¯m a Chinese traditional doctor.¡±

    Hugo seemed to have noticed Richelie¡¯s appreciation for the natural scenery of his family¡¯s garden, so he deliberately drove very slowly, winding up the mountain. Nearly twenty minutester, the car finally entered the main vi atop the hill.

    As soon as the car stopped and they got out, a sh of red rushed over. Richelle hadn¡¯t even reacted yet when she saw an elegant auntie wearing red clothes forcefully p Hugo on the head.

    ¡°You stinker, you didn¡¯te home for months! I thought you were dead!¡± Richelle was taken aback by the auntie¡¯s bold demeanor, feeling a bit awkward However, she couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Hugo¡¯s hrious, wretched face as he covered his head.

    After finishing hershing out, Mrs. Camrey finally noticed Richelle standing nearby. She stared at her for a moment before her eyes lit up and she walked over.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so sorry, did I scare you, youngdy?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°No worries, auntie. My name is Richelle and I¡¯m Hugo¡¯s friend.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, Richelle suddenly remembered the gifts in her car. She hurriedly went to the trunk, retrieved a bouquet of flowers and some specially selected presents, and brought them over.

    ¡°Auntie, these are for you.¡±

    Mrs. Camrey grinned from ear to ear, epted the flowers, then turned and kicked Hugo, who was just getting back on his feet.

    ¡°Look at Richelle, she¡¯s so considerate. What about you, hm? Haven¡¯t been home tn six months, and you can¡¯t even buy a single flower for your mother.¡± Hugo yelped in pain, rubbing his head and then his leg. After catching his breath for a moment, he leaned on Mrs. Camrey¡¯s shoulder and formally introduced the two.

    ¡°Mom, this is Richelle¡­¡±

    Mrs. Camrey nced at Richelle, smiling brightly, then reached out her hand and gently pped Hugo¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°You little brat, if I had known you had such a beautiful girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t have worried about dying alone!¡±

    Obviously, Mrs. Camrey had misunderstood.

    Before Richelle Dunn could exin, Hugo Camrey had already begun to rify. ¡°Mom, Richelle is a good friend of mine and a very skilled Chinese traditional doctor. You¡¯ve always had a headache, so I invited her over to take a look.¡± Mrs. Camrey¡¯s face showed disappointment, but she quickly smiled and said to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle has great taste, knowing that my son is no good.¡±

    Hugo Camrey couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°Mom, are you really supposed to bring down your own son like this!¡±

    Mrs. Camrey clicked her tongue, shook him off, and naturally walked towards the house with her arm around Richelle Dunn¡¯s.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t being embarrassing; this is just telling the truth. Richelle is such a beautiful and lovely girl. It¡¯s normal for her not to like someone like you.¡± Richelle Dunn has virtually no experience being so close and intimate with older women, and with Mrs. Camrey being so warm and passionate, she had to adjust her mentality slightly to adapt.

    ¡°Auntie, go easy with your words, or Hugo will cry, and I¡¯ll have to give him several needles to stop the tears.¡±

    Mrs. Camrey was amused by Richelle Dunn¡¯s jokes, while Hugo frowned and carried Richelle Dunn¡¯s gift, following the two queens into the house.¡±

    During the day, apart from a few servants cleaning and tidying things up, the house was empty, with no other Camrey family members in sight.

    ¡°Your father and brother went to South Asia to inspect thepany¡¯s affairs, so I¡¯ve been bored. Why don¡¯t you and Richelle stay here tonight and keep mepany?¡±

    Richelle Dunn perceived Mrs. Camrey¡¯s intentions and naturally responded.

    ¡°Auntie, although I love the scenery here, I have to go home and take care of my two children, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Mrs. Camrey¡¯s hand stiffened slightly, but she quickly recovered and continued as usual.

    ¡°Oh, well, I can¡¯tpete with the two little ones for attention, can I? Anyway when you have time, bring the children over to y together. Auntie loves kids, though it¡¯s a pity that neither Hugo nor his brother are impressive.¡± Mrs. Camrey¡¯s affectionate attitude seemed unchanged by the information Richelle Dunn had revealed.

    Richelle Dunn was secretly surprised and concluded that this Mrs. Camrey was not just a rich housewife who only knew how to enjoy a leisurely life.

    Mrs. Camrey enthusiastically showed Richelle Dunn around the first floor before sitting back down on the couch and chatting over tea.

    After chatting for a while, Richelle Dunn got to the point and took Mrs. Camrey¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Auntie, your migraines might have been caused byplications during childbirth.¡±

    Mrs. Camrey nodded repeatedly, ¡®Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Ever since I had my third child, life has been unbearable.¡±

    Nowadays, Mrs. Camrey can only rely on painkillers to get through the day.

    When the seasons change and the pain bes unbearable, she has to go to the hospital for intravenous infusion to find some relief.

    Richelle Dunn nodded andforted her, ¡°Auntie, this illness is not incurable, but the treatment takes time and requires persistence. Are you willing to try?¡±¡® Mrs. Camrey nodded without hesitation, ¡°Of course I am! Girl, you don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve been seeking treatment abroad for this disease, all to no avail.¡±

    Richelle Dunn responded with a hum, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you an acupuncture treatment today, and you can see how it feels. We¡¯ll decide on the next steps afterward.¡±

    Just as Richelle Dunn finished speaking, her phone rang. She smiled politely at

    Mrs. Camrey, ¡°Auntie, excuse me, I need to take a call.¡±

    She stood up and walked towards the terrace while answering the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s up?¡±

    As Mrs. Camrey waited for Richelle to walk farther away, she gestured at Hugo.

    ¡°Are you trying to pursue her?¡±

    Hugo helplessly nodded, ¡°Mom, can you tone it down a bit?¡±

    Mrs. Camrey scoffed, ¡°Well, if I tone it down any more, you won¡¯t have even a tmy chance. The person on the phone is a rival, right?¡±

    Hugo conceded to his mother¡¯s perceptiveness, ¡°Yes, a formidable rival!¡±

    Mrs. Camrey raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s their background?¡±

    Hugo sighed helplessly, ¡°The head of the Lewis family, Roy Lewis!¡±

 Chapter 144 - 140: Immersed in his world with

    Chapter 144: Chapter 140: Immersed in his world with

    Richelle Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Camrey gasped, and it took a while for her to recover. She reached out and patted her son¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Son, keep up the good work!¡±

    Hugo smiled bitterly, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it difficult for your son?¡±

    Mrs. Camrey nodded seriously, ¡°It is tough, but you have to try your best before you¡¯re willing to give up, right?¡±

    Hugo was somewhat surprised, ¡°Mom, I thought you would advise me to back down, and she has two children¡­¡±

    Mrs. Camrey red at him, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such an old-fashioned person? Hugo, let me tell you, if you mind that Richelle has two kids, then you better back off now and don¡¯t hurt that good girl.¡±

    Hugo hurriedly shook his head to defend himself, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Mrs. Camrey was finally satisfied, ¡°Well, go ahead and pursue her, Mom supports you.¡±

    On this side, mother and son were chattering, while on the other side, Richelle

    Dunn answered Roy Lewis¡¯s call and heard him ask.

    ¡°I woke up and you were gone. Do you have another task?¡±

    In fact, Roy Lewis had already learned about Richelie¡¯s whereabouts from his son, and at this time, he had just heard Nathan Caroule convey the news about the real identity of another Richelle.

    For some reason, although it had nothing to do with him, he felt irritable, and unconsciously called Richelle.

    It seemed as if he needed to hear her voice to feel at ease.

    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Camrey has had chronic migraines for years, so I came over to take

    a look.¡±

    Richelle did not hide anything, after all, she was open and upright and had no reason to hide anything.

    Roy Lewis was initially a little concerned, but hearing her speak so frankly, the little worry in his heart was soothed.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Not tooplicated, I hope?

    Nathan Caroule, who was being ignored on the side, rolled his eyes in secret.

    Master, do you even understand if it¡¯s simple orplicated? You¡¯re not a doctor!

    However, Roy was so immersed in his world with Richelle that he didn¡¯t notice

    Nathan¡¯s reaction at all.

    Richelle stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the lush forests in the distance.

    ¡°Notplicated, it just takes some patience and time.

    She and Roy Lewis didn¡¯t actually chat that much, and the number of times

    they talked on the phone was even fewer.

    Yet strangely enough, both of them didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    The most unusual thing was that the two of them, both of whose time was precious, deliberately put aside important matters to make a call, and the content of their conversation was ordinary and of no value.

    Richelie¡¯s expression was extremely rxed, as if she was casually chatting with an old friend, and neither of them deliberately tried to create an interesting topic. They just said whatever came to their mind, but they didn¡¯t find it boring. Instead, they felt that no matter what they talked about, they could find the greatest peace and joy in each other¡¯s familiar and gentle voices.

    ¡°Is it far? Should I arrange a driver to pick you up?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t even see a problem with these husband-and-wife-like dialogs, ¡°It¡¯s pretty far, it¡¯s in the suburbs near a mountain ¨C I¡¯m not sure about the name. There¡¯s a river at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by green mountains and clear waters. The scenery is beautiful, and the air is fresh and pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Then should Ie and pick you up?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked her again, and started to ponder in his heart whether he should buy a piece ofnd in the suburbs and build a mansion near the mountain and river.

    ¡°No need, I drove here myself. After I finish giving Mrs. Camrey acupuncture, I¡¯ll go straight home. You should just focus on your work and not waste your time going back and forth.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s irritability vanished with Richelie¡¯s understanding and gentle words.

    ¡°Alright the mountain road there is winding with steep slopes, and it¡¯s not easy to walk, so be careful when you drive. I think I¡¯ll be done here around five o¡¯clock. Is there anything you want me to bring over?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was really used to him eating at her house every day and gave it some serious thought.

    ¡°Right, the beef sauce Timmy brought over a few days ago was quite tasty, good for mixing with rice or noodles. Where did you buy it? If it¡¯s on the way, bring some over.¡±

    Roy Lewis had a hint of a smile at the corner of his lips, ¡°It¡¯s homemade by our chef. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any left and bring some over first, then have him make some fresh ones tomorrow.¡±

    just this morning, Uncle Axel said that the chef would be unemployed soon, but now he has work to do!

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone, and Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Master Lewis, be a person! Next time you call Dr. Dunn, can you walk away and chat slowly?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him coolly, ¡°You don¡¯t have feet?

    Nathan Caroule was instantly mortified!

    On this side, Richelle hung up the phone, turned around, and apologized to Mrs. Camrey again. She then told her to lie down in the bedroom so she could perform the acupuncture treatment.

    Like Roy Lewis, Mrs. Camrey also had a headache, so their acupuncture points were somewhat simr. Mrs. Camrey, like him, fell asleep halfway through the treatment.

    Hugo Camrey was surprised to see his mother sleeping so soundly. ¡°My mother usually has serious insomnia and often can¡¯t sleep all night.¡± Richelle Dunn responded with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some Chinese medicine for herter, and with acupuncture treatment, she¡¯ll get better.¡± Hugo Camrey looked at her with great emotion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner!¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. But I generally won¡¯t be free in the mornings. How do you want to arrange this time for your mom?¡± Hugo Camrey had actually already considered this issue, ¡°I just discussed this with my mom. You¡¯re busy, and it would take you two to three hours just for traveling back and forth if youe to do acupuncture for my mom every day. Plus the time for the treatment itself, it would take nearly four hours. Since my mom often schedules to have lunch with her friends in the city anyway, why not book a bed at Central Hospital and have you do the acupuncture for my mom there after you leave Master Lewis¡¯s house every day? Would that be feasible?¡±

    Central Hospital was not far from Roy Lewis¡¯s house and happened to be on Richelle Dunn¡¯s way home. For her, this was a time-saving method.

    ¡°Alright, that would be more convenient for your mom.¡±

    The two of them settled on this treatment n and then started chatting about Kiara Dunn¡¯s gossip.

    ¡°Nowadays, Kiara Dunn has be aughingstock in Lordon. I heard that Mr. Zadra has directly cut off connections with her and her family.¡±

    Richelle Dunn listened with great pleasure, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see her acting crazy and cute with my own eyes!

    Hugo Camrey, this casual onlooker, who was clearly implicated, still looked extremely excited.

    ¡°Considering your understanding of Jayden Dunn, do you think he woulde to find my dad?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had actually been thinking about this question, ¡°Whether hees or not depends on whether Roy Lewis will help him.

    Hugo Camrey became even more interested, ¡°You mean, he would go to Roy Lewis?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°From what I know about him, he¡¯s a pragmatist and can endure humiliation. The Dunns now face enemies on both sides. Going to The Caroules to talk is already the biggest risk for him. If hees to find your dad, he must have someone powerful backing him up.

    It has to be said that Richelle Dunn knows Jayden Dunn like the back of her hand.

    ¡°Do you think Roy Lewis will help him?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head without hesitation, ¡°No! If Roy Lewis was willing to help him, the stock market crisis at Dunn Group would never have happened in the first ce.¡±

    Although she and Roy Lewis had never discussed the Dunn family, she inexplicably believed that in his heart, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t wait for the Dunns to die..

 Chapter 145 - 141: In this castle, Richelle Dunn is

    Chapter 145: Chapter 141: In this castle, Richelle Dunn is

    the queen in charge of everything

    Trantor: 549690339

    Since it was her first time administering acupuncture, Richelle Dunn stayed at the Camreys until Mrs. Camrey woke up. After confirming that she felt good and had no difort, Richelle wrote a prescription for Chinese medicine and arranged the acupuncture session for tomorrow at Central Hospital. Then she said goodbye to Mrs. Camrey and Hugo Camrey, and drove her worn-out car back home.

    When she got home, it was just a little past 2 o clock.

    As soon as she entered the house, she heard the children ying andughing.

    From the sounds of it, they were probably enjoying something tasty, so they didn¡¯t even notice her entering the house.

    When she finished changing her shoes and walked into the living room, she suddenly stood still.

    Roy Lewis, who said he wouldn¡¯t be free until five in the afternoon, was sitting on the sofa surrounded by the children.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, what are you doing here?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked up and smiled at her while trying to manage the children.

    ¡°The chef made some fresh Portuguese egg tarts, so I brought some over for the kids as an afternoon snack. You should wash your hands and try one, too.¡±

    The Lewis¡¯ chef had found a new understanding. If he didn¡¯t want to lose his job, he needed to cater to both Dr. Dunn and her children¡¯s appetites.

    Richelle had eaten lunch at the Camreys¡¯, but since Mrs. Camrey usually ate a light diet, she wasn¡¯t used to it and only ate a few bites.

    Now, smelling the tempting aroma of the egg tarts, she felt her stomach rumbling.

    ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m starving!¡±

    Richelle sniffed like a greedy kitten and then hurried to wash her hands.

    Roy Lewis watched her go with an amused expression while the children giggled at their father¡¯s infatuated demeanor.

    After washing her face and hands, Richelle changed into her casual clothes, came out, and hugged the children. ¡°Babies, were you well-behaved today?¡±

    While asking this, she kissed each of the three little ones on their cheeks.

    Roy Lewis handed her an egg tart. ¡°Hurry and eat; it¡¯s already a bit cold.¡±

    Timothy pointed at the egg tart Richelle took and giggled.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re biased, you deliberately picked the biggest one for Mommy!¡± Roy Lewisughed and ruffled his head. ¡°Nonsense, the egg tart bases are made with a mold, they¡¯re all the same size.¡±

    Timothy was caught red-handed but didn¡¯t seem angered. Instead, heughed with Timmy and Tifanny, squinting their eyes.

    Richelle yfully smacked each of the three mischievous little ones on their bottoms, and then took a big bite of the egg tart.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ delicious! It would be even better if it was just out of the oven!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the chef bake them fresh tomorrow!¡±

    Richelle shook her head. ¡°No can do. After your acupuncture session, 1 have to

    go back to the hospital.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a questioning sound. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dean give you a few days off? Or do you have a major surgery to perform?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°Mrs. Camrey wants a bed at the hospital so I¡¯ll perform the acupuncture there after your session. That way, I can save some time.¡± Roy Lewis¡¯ face remained expressionless as he said, ¡°Oh.¡± Internally, he knew this was part of Richelie¡¯s job, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking he should be doing more for her.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Richelle continued.

    ¡ö¡öBy the way, you should move your work schedule to tomorrow and get your medical checkup. This way, you¡¯ll have peace of mind when you go out next week.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Meanwhile, the children had some egg custard on their faces and mouths. They turned their messy faces towards Roy Lewis, letting him wipe their faces and clean their mouths for them. Richelle didn¡¯t know if they were trying to make things easier for her or if they were doing it on purpose, but they seemed eager and dependent on Roy.

    Richelle, who had always been used to taking care of the little rascals, enjoyed her rare moment of rxation. ncing at her children, she saw the usually independent kids suddenly be needy and fragile, relying on Roy Lewis for even the smallest matter like wiping their mouths.

    What was even weirder was that Roy Lewis didn¡¯t seem to mind doing these tasks for them. He was gentle and careful, as if he was afraid that even a slight touch could hurt the children.

    Knowing what the children were really thinking, Richelle teased Roy Lewis. ¡°You¡¯re going to spoil them rotten, and they¡¯ll end up like spoilt rich kids.¡± With a warm smile in his eyes, Roy Lewis said, ¡°No, they¡¯re all very good and sensible!¡±

    Hearing their father praise them, the little ones showed off with pride as they grinned at Richelle.

    Tifanny¡¯s face was full of happiness as she said, ¡°Mommy, Uncle isn¡¯t spoiling <li>He¡¯s pampering us!¡±</li>

    Richelle stared at her daughter¡¯s radiant face and was momentarily lost in thought.

    What a nice, simple life filled with small joys; wouldn¡¯t it be great if it could always be like this!

    Roy finished washing the three kids¡¯ faces and turned to see Richelle holding a Portuguese custard tart, staring at Tifanny in amazement.

    Thinking she was choking on the tart, he hurriedly handed her a ss of water from the coffee table.

    ¡°Take a sip, don¡¯t rush when you eat, like a child.¡±

    Timothy looked at his mom with a mischievous grin, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t insult children, we don¡¯t eat as fast as Mommy¡­

    Roy nced at Richelle and rubbed Timothy¡¯s head, ¡°Mommy is just too busy at work and hungry, that¡¯s why she eats so quickly.¡±

    Richelle looked at him in surprise, so he could be so thoughtful and considerate?

    Upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, the children immediately put down their tarts, came over, and formed a circle to embrace her.

    Richelle¡¯s heart melted, and she kissed them on the top of their heads, smiling. When the three children let go of her, Timothy quickly climbed onto the sofa behind her and raised his chubby little fists to gently pound on her shoulders. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been working hard; let me massage your back.¡± Tifanny extended her chubby hand and pressed it against Richelle¡¯s stomach, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mommy, I¡¯ll rub tummy for you so that you can eat more without feeling stomachache!¡±

    Timmy, the big brother, brought over a small stool and ced it under Tifanny¡¯s bottom. He patted her shoulder, ¡°Little sister, sit down and rub.¡± Tifanny sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, big brother!

    After taking care of his sister, Timmy brought another stool over and sat down beside Richelle¡¯s feet.

    ¡°1¡¯11 massage your legs¡­¡±

    She dly epted the children¡¯s care, rxed her body and enjoyed their affection wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Thank you, my loves, mommy¡¯s much morefortable now!

    And this wonderful feeling was mostly a psychological one.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but capture the scene of a loving family moment with one big and three small people on his phone.

    These days, he had enjoyed the children¡¯s special VIP services frequently, he knew exactly how it felt.

    Even though their little hands pinched and pounded his body, it felt like they reached the hardest part of his heart.

    That hard, iron-like part was gradually softened by their little chubby hands, and warmth began to flow through his chest.

    Roy¡¯s gaze wandered between Richelle and the three children, his smile bing tenderer, deeper, and more intense.

    After they finished their tarts, it was time for ss.

    It just so happened that today¡¯s schedule was for self-study.

    The children unanimously decided to use the self-study session to read their own extracurricr books.

    Richelle didn¡¯t object and let them do as they pleased.

    Roy brought his work with him, so once the children went to their rooms to y, he busied himself on hisptop on the sofa.

    Richelle then also sat in the living room and started helping her mentor organize some papers.

    Roy was someone who could multitask, and so was Richelle.

    Even though they were both preupied with work, they could still spare some attention to chat asionally.

    ¡°Is the Camrey¡¯s house very big?¡±

    Roy guessed that she must have some idea of Hugo¡¯s background by now.

    -Yes, very big. It¡¯s like a bandit king¡¯s den in the mountains.¡±

    There was a hint of yearning in Richelle¡¯s voice.

    Roy¡¯s fingers paused, searching his mind for properties that might fit the bill ¨C with a mountain view, spacious, andfortable.

    As for his idea to build a mansion, it was unrealistic for now since it would take quite some time.

    He was a bit impatient, wanting to lead her to a castle she longed for.

    And then tell her that in this castle, she wouldn¡¯t be a bandit king, but a queen who controlled everything!

 Chapter 146 - 142: Youâ€™re wrong, Kiara Dunn is not Timmyâ€™s biological mother

    Chapter 146: Chapter 142: You¡¯re wrong, Kiara Dunn is not Timmy¡¯s biological mother

    Trantor: 549690339 <sup>1</sup>

    However,pared with the grand and majestic castle, Roy Lewis felt that Richelie Dunn¡¯s small home was equally nice.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d prefer a smaller ce, which feels more like home.¡±

    Richelle naturally recalled her initial reluctance to move to his spacious t.

    If he suggested her to move now, she might agree.

    After all, that kind of learning environment would be beneficial for children. And the main reason was that the uneasiness and wariness she had in her heart had gradually diminished in the day-to-day interactions and subtle moments. She admitted that Roy Lewis was someone who could give her peace of mind.

    And her trust in Roy Lewis seemed to grow day by day.

    However, as her thoughts changed, Roy Lewis¡¯s thoughts had also changed significantly from the beginning.

    At first, he suggested moving to the spacious t for his beloved son to have a better learning environment.

    But now, his purpose was not the son.

    So, a space like this, where they could see each other by simply looking up, was more convenient formunication and interaction.

    And it was more conducive to building a deeper bond.

    Richelle had experienced hardships and was never demanding for her living

    conditions.

    ¡°It¡¯S fine, actually as long as I¡¯m with the children, the size of the room doesn¡¯t matter much.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement, ¡°Now it¡¯s quite good this way!¡± Regarding the topic of the room, the two seemed to have reached a consensus, they both returned to their work, and then Roy Lewis suddenly said.

    ¡°Today, Timmy¡¯s grandfather visited me.¡±

    The topic switch was sudden, and Richelle was startled, sneaking a nce at him to see if he was testing her.

    As a result, Roy Lewis¡¯s expression was as cold and indifferent as ever, typing while speaking at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°In the past, for Timmy¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve been kind to them, but recently, I¡¯ve realized that I hadn¡¯t seen them for who they truly were.¡±

    These words, highly private, Roy Lewis was also a very reserved person, so he had never mentioned it to anyone else.

    After all, to admit that they had misjudged someone or made a mistake at his position required great courage.

    However, in front of Richelle, he had no hesitation in naturally revealing the words that had been held in his heart and unspeakable to others.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand why, but he had a strong feeling that Richelle could understand and support his seemingly excessive actions, even if the rest of the world misunderstood and condemned him, especially since

    Kiara gave birth to his son.

    On this matter, Richelle didn¡¯t want toment too much, because she was afraid that if she was not cautious, her repressed hatred would be revealed.

    So, she carefully chose a more neutral stance to speak.

    ¡°As adults, we always think that what we see is correct, but many times, children can see through people¡¯s hearts more urately than us. So, I think to judge if your view of the Dunns is right or wrong, just ask Timmy.¡± Though Timmy never mentioned Kiara or the Dunns in front of Richelle, from what Timothy and Tiffany said, she knew that the Dunns, as well as Kiara, had never given Timmy any sincere caring.

    For the Dunns, Timmy was just a tool to climb up to Roy Lewis and be used for their long-term benefits.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Timmy indeed saw the true nature and intentions of the Dunns much earlier than I did. But initially, I didn¡¯t believe him, after all, Kiara is his biological mother.¡±

    In her heart, Richelle thought, no, you¡¯re wrong, Kiara is not Timmy¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡°So, what happenedter? Why did you start believing Timmy¡¯s words?¡± When it came to her son, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but show a look of eagerness.

    Roy Lewis looked up at her, ¡°Do you remember when I got injured on my face?¡± Of course, Richelle Dunn remembered. In fact, it was just about ten days ago, but so much had happened recently that time seemed to stretch out.

    ¡°I remember!¡±

    ¡°The injury on the face was caused by Kiara Dunn smashing a te and shattering the ss¡­¡±

    Richelle was shocked but quickly felt that it was impossible.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Kiara used a te to hit you?¡±

    Kiara had always been a good actress, especially in front of men, she always portrayed herself as a white lotus flower, beautiful and refined.

    Over the years, she had used her white lotus-like beauty to make many young men fall at her feet.

    And Roy Lewis was obviously her biggest prey. Before this prey waspletely tamed and owned by her, she would not do anything that could damage her image.

    ¡°No, I had stepped away at the time. She wanted to hit Timmy, but luckily I came back in time, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes widened, first in shock and then in rage.

    ¡°So you mean, that lunatic wanted to hit Timmy?¡±

    For fuck¡¯s sake, Kiara, you really deserve to go to hell!

    You took away my precious eldest son just to use him to constantly demand benefits from Roy, without ever caring for him or even his life and death. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±, even though the incident had passed for a while, Roy still felt guilty. Richelle frowned, ¡°Roy, how could you be so confused?¡± For a moment, Richelle forgot that it was not her ce to interfere and meddle in this matter.

    Roy didn¡¯t feel offended by Richelle¡¯s questioning, on the contrary, he nodded in self-reproach.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault for letting things get to this point.¡±

    Roy¡¯s quick admission of his mistake somewhat quenched the fire in Richelle¡¯s heart.

    Afraid that Roy would notice something, Richelle slightly adjusted her emotions before asking again.

    ¡°Have you ever asked Timmy if they have ever done anything to abuse him in all these years?¡±

    If there was, she swore to double the pain her son suffered and return it all to the Dunns.

    ¡°No, Timmy is not easy to bully either.¡±

    Richelle frowned, as she felt that Roy was being a little overly optimistic.

    ¡°So you just believe him?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that children know best who is good-hearted?¡±

    Another reason that Roy believed so firmly was because ever since Timmy was sent back, he had been living with him. In the beginning, Kiara woulde to see Timmy, but only in the past year had she allowed him to spend time with her and his family for short periods, never more than half a day.

    Richelle carefully looked at Roy, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t get any more information out of him. Instead, it might be more reliable to have Timothy and Tiffany ask Timmy privately.

    So, she brought the topic back to Roy¡¯s original direction.

    ¡°What did Timmy¡¯s grandfather want from you today?

    If she guessed correctly, it should be about the Camreys¡¯ situation.

    It was only then that Roy realized he had digressed. He looked deeply at Richelle and felt somewhat relieved. The Richelle in front of him led a happy life and had a bright future.

    Unlike the other Richelle, who died young and tragically.

    ¡°He just talked in circles, trying to get Timmy and me to forgive them. Richelle had no idea about theplex emotions stirring inside him or even noticed that Roy¡¯s gaze at her had some inexplicable affection. She simply asked,

    ¡°So, what did you do?¡±

    Roy smiled at her, ¡°Do I look like the kind of spineless fool who would repay evil with kindness?¡±

 Chapter 147 - 143: What You Like Isnâ€™t Richelie?

    Chapter 147: Chapter 143: What You Like Isn¡¯t Richelie?

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the evening, after Roy Lewis had dinner at Richelie Dunn¡¯s house and returned home with Timmy, he left again shortly after.

    Roy used to be very busy with social engagements, but his health had deteriorated rapidly over the past six months. Consequently, he had to either cancel many engagements or ask Nathan Caroule to take his ce. In any case, he didn¡¯t go out much at night now.

    So when Uncle Axel saw him change into his outdoor clothes, he asked.

    ¡°Master, are you going out for a social engagement?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yeah, I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    At half-past nine, Hugo Camrey, lying like a corpse on the second floor, received a call from the front desk that a boss surnamed Lewis was looking for him.

    Hugo shuddered. A big boss surnamed Lewis? Roy Lewis?

    Did Richelle Dunn guess wrong? Was Roy Lewis here to seek justice for the Dunns?

    As Hugo hurriedly searched for a strategy to deal with the situation, he slightly tidied himself up andposed himself before slowly going downstairs.

    Turning the corner, he saw a man standing tall in a long coat, exuding an aura of nobility that didn¡¯t fit in with the small inte cafe.

    Hugo weed him, ¡°Master Lewis, what urgent matter brings you here?¡±

    Roy turned to him and gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Mr. Camrey, is there a ce where we can talk?¡±

    There were quite a few people in Hugo¡¯s inte cafe, which made it noisy, but he was the only one upstairs, so it was very quiet.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could we go upstairs and chat?¡±

    Roy pointed to a coffee shop across the street, ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡±

    Hugo had no objections, and the two entered the coffee shop and got a private room.

    As a regr customer, Hugo sat down and rmended two types of coffee to Roy, who shook his head.

    ¡°Richelle doesn¡¯t allow me to drink coffee. I¡¯ll have a pot of tea.¡±

    Hugo was caught off guard, rather speechless, ¡°Tea will keep you awake, too!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t possibly back down in this situation, ¡°Richelle makes a special flower tea blend that helps with sleep!¡±

    Even with great self-control, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but lose his patience at this point.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, did youe all the way here just to show off?¡±

    Roy calmly denied it, ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth.¡±

    Hugo rolled his eyes, ¡°Please, Mr. Lewis, just tell me what you want!¡±

    Roy stopped beating around the bush and got straight to the point.

    ¡°Do you like Kiara Dunn?¡±

    When Hugo and Richelle decided to scare Kiara, they never expected Roy Lewis to be involved.

    After all, neither of them ever thought that Kiara would be so scared that she would go crazy after just a few ghost appearances!

    However, once Kiara became a hot topic in Lordon, Hugo anticipated Roy¡¯s reaction.

    Thus, even though Roy¡¯s sudden appearance and direct question caught him off guard, his expression remained natural.

    ¡°Yes, I fell in love with her at first sight at a banquet a few days ago.¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with Richelle?¡±

    Hugo shrugged with a smile, ¡°I do like Richelle, but she doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t need to remain loyal to her, right?¡±

    With his yboy demeanor, Hugo raised an eyebrow at Roy.

    As for Roy, the worse Hugo behaved, the less of a threat he posed.

    However, Roy¡¯s visit today was not about finding out who Hugo liked.

    ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have to be. Did you know that Kiara Dunn has a cousin named Richelle Dunn?¡±

    Roy thought about this for an entire afternoon, feeling that Hugo yed a rather subtle role in the whole affair.

    Hugo didn¡¯t expect Roy¡¯s focus to be on this, and his heart panicked a little.

    However, he quickly calmed down, feigning surprise.

    ¡°Also named Richelle Dunn? No way, what a coincidence, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at him, trying to read any inconsistencies from his face, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± Hugo Camrey shook his head and then his face showed a trace of excitement, ¡°That¡¯s really too coincidental. I wonder if Richelle would try to find that person and see if she could be friends with that other Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t make anything out, and his smiling face didn¡¯t seem like he was talking about someone who had passed away.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. That Richelle Dunn died in an ident a few years ago.¡±

    Hugo Camrey¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth hung open for a while before he spoke.

    ¡°Holy shit, so when Kiara screamed ¡®ghost, ghost,¡¯ it was because she saw her cousin?¡±

    At the time Kiara was shouting Richelle Dunn¡¯s name, there were no other people in the garden besides Hugo Camrey and Richelle. So, Hugo was sure he had no knowledge of this.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. What she saw was Richelle Dunn, who had be an evil spirit.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Hugo Camrey suddenly stood up, ¡°That¡¯s way too creepy! No, I must find someone to perform a ritual for me.¡±

    If Richelle were here at this moment, she would surely award Hugo an Oscar for his acting.

    Roy Lewis waited until he calmed down a bit, then spoke again.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn has gone to seek justice from your uncle, you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Hugo Camrey frowned and shook his head, ¡°No, my mom doesn¡¯t get along well with my grandfather and uncle.¡±

    Although they hadn¡¯t been getting along years ago, actually, the rtionship between the Camrey and Caroules families was now quite close.

    Firstly, Mrs. Camrey had learned to temper her temper.

    Secondly, the Caroules¡¯ patriarch was getting older, and he realized that the time he had left with his children would only shorten. Gradually, he started to treat his daughter and son-inw with a smile.

    These things, of course, Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t know.

    So, he only assumed that Hugo hadn¡¯t heard the news yet and decided to remind him.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn probably hit a wall with your uncle, so he mighte to ask your father for help. You should just give your family a heads up so they have a strategy in ce.¡±

    Hugo Camrey was a friend of Richelle, at least officially. So, Roy wanted to give Richelle some respect by giving him a warning.

    Hugo expressed his gratitude but was secretly puzzled.

    Hadn¡¯t Roy always treated him as a love rival? Why did Hugo feel like Roy was helping him now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Richelle about this. The person with the same name as her had a tragic life.¡±

    At this point, Hugo realized that Roy¡¯s purpose foring here was not only to probe into his rtionship with the ¡°deceased¡± Richelle, but also to specifically remind him not to mention thete Richelle in front of his Richelle.

    Apparently, Roy¡¯s feelings for Richelle were deeper than Hugo had thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Although, Hugo and Roy were love rivals.

    They shared amon stance.

    That was, neither of them wanted to see Richelle hurt in any way.

    Having said what he needed to say, Roy Lewis paid the bill and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, a question urred to Hugo, ¡°Master Lewis, are you not afraid that I¡¯ll tell Richelle about your visit tonight?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at him expressionlessly and replied calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. However, this matter has nothing to do with Richelle. She just happens to share the same name as someone else. If you bring it up to her, are you trying to brag about your romantic escapades?¡±

    After he finished speaking, Roy Lewis got up and left.

    Hugo was left speechless.

    He stared at Roy Lewis¡¯s retreating figure with a wry smile, helpless.

    This Roy Lewis, he¡¯s treating Richelle like an innocent child to be protected!

    There was even a faint hint of territoriality in his manner..

 Chapter 148 - 144: Master, is there a big event happening in our house this year?

    Chapter 148: Chapter 144: Master, is there a big event happening in our house this year?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Early the next morning, right after Roy Lewis and Timmy finished their breakfast, Uncle Axel brought the phone over.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s call.¡±

    Roy took the phone, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?

    The old man on the other end of the phone cleared his throat gently and paused before speaking.

    ¡°Roy, in a few days, it will be the anniversary of your father¡¯s death. My heart feels¡¯uneasy. Do you think Timmy has time toe over and keep mepany for a while?¡±

    The old man was advanced in years, but his children and grandchildren were not particrly thoughtful.

    Roy and Timmy were the exceptions. They might annoy him sometimes, but in the grand scheme of things, they reassured him.

    Roy was aware of this. After all, it was a white-haired man sending off a ck-haired man; his father was the old man¡¯s most beloved eldest son. Therefore, every year at this time, it was especially difficult for his grandfather.

    Now that his grandfather had made the request, Roy agreed without giving it a second thought.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Uncle Axel arrange a driver to take him over soon.¡± After hanging up, Roy bent down and patted Timmy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Darling, Grandpa rkson doesn¡¯t feel well. Can you go and keep himpany for a while?¡±

    Although Timmy had an entric personality, he had a caring heart. Upon hearing that Grandpa rkson was unwell, he nodded quickly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have the chef make some of Grandpa¡¯s favorite snacks, and I¡¯ll bring them to him.¡±

    Watching his increasingly thoughtful son, Roy couldn¡¯t help but think of

    Richelle Dunn and her family.

    ¡°You can also think about what Timothy and Tiffany like to eat, ask the chef to make some, and have the driver deliver it.¡±

    Having eaten his fill, Timmy happily jumped off the floor and ran towards the kitchen after his father¡¯s words.

    His dad had finally be more understanding towards his mom and siblings, and it seemed that his and his siblings¡¯ wishes were closer to bing reality.

    Roy got up and left the dining room, telling Richelle, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Richelle, Grandpa is not feeling well, so I¡¯m sending Timmy over to keep himpany. I¡¯ll pick him upter and bring him to your ce.¡±

    Richelle was reading one of Timmy¡¯s medical books when she heard this. She quickly closed the book, concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, where do you feel unwell? Have you been checked? At his age, even the smallest issue should not be taken lightly.¡±

    Roy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a heart issue, but it¡¯ll get better in a few days.¡±

    Richelle looked confused, so Roy told her the truth.

    ¡°In a few days, it will be my father¡¯s death anniversary. Every year at this time, my grandfather¡¯s mood isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t expected this reason. She gave Roy a concerned and apologetic look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Roy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    He then pointed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Timmy asked the chef to make some snacks. See what Timothy and Tiffany

    like and tell the chef.¡±

    Richelle looked at him carefully for a moment, and when she confirmed that he was really fine, she got up and left.

    Uncle Axel happened to be passing by, and he approached Roy with a smile. ¡°Master, is there a big happy event for our family this year?¡±

    Roy nced at him indifferently.

    ¡°Nosey!¡±

    This was the first time Roy did not directly refute or deny the question. Unbeknownst to him, when he scolded Uncle Axel, the curve of his lips revealed his joy.

    Apanied by Mrs. Collins and the driver, Timmy returned to the Lewis¡¯s mansion. Hearing that Grandpa was taking a rest on the side hall¡¯s terrace, he quickly ran in carrying snacks.

    The butler, who happened to witness the usually calm Timmy acting lively, recalled the incident when Timmy had brought flowers to his grandfatherst time.

    He couldn¡¯t help but remark to Mrs. Collins, ¡°Young Mr. Timmy seems to have be more livelytely.¡±

    Mrs. Collins had been taking care of Timmy since he was sent to the Lewis family and was well aware of his transformation.

    ¡°Yes, ever since Dr. Dunn arrived, Young Mr. Timmy has be much more cheerful.¡±

    The butler frowned slightly, recalling that not long ago, Grandpa suddenly arranged a blind date for Roy because Dr. Dunn was the reason!

    ¡°Mrs. Collins, how is Dr. Dunn? Is she a good person?

    Although the butler served the old man, he was naturally concerned about the Master and Young Master¡¯s affairs.

    Mrs. Collins didn¡¯t notice the butler¡¯s scrutinizing and inquisitive attitude, she simply smiled and answered.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is wonderful. She¡¯s considerate and attentive to Master Lewis and Young Master Timmy, and she has no airs about her. In the past, when Young Master Timmy had a tantrum, even Master Lewis couldn¡¯t handle it. Now with Dr. Dunn around, she can calm him down with just a fewforting words.

    The butler was rather skeptical. ¡°Simple kids are the easiest to deceive, they don¡¯t understand people¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Mrs. Collins was surprised and said, ¡°Butler, this may be true for other children, but our Young Master Timmy is a genius! He knows much more than you and me!¡±

    Realizing the butler¡¯s disdain and prejudice towards Richelle, Mrs. Collins naturally felt the need to speak up for her.

    ¡°Besides, Master Lewis¡¯s health has improved significantly since Dr. Dunn¡¯s arrival. He used to rely on sleeping pills and painkillers, and now he barely needs them. He even quit drinking coffee, which is so hard to give up. Isn¡¯t this because Dr. Dunn is not only skilled in medicine but also a good person?¡± The old butler clicked his tongue. ¡°Does being good at medical skills equate to having good character? You and Axel need to be more cautious in case you are deceived by an outsider who just says a few nice words!¡± Unable to reason with him, Mrs. Collins merely ignored him and went to look for Timmy.

    Timmy carried the still-warm snacks freshly made by the chef into the side hall. As he entered, he saw Grandpa sitting in a recliner on the terrace facing outside, seemingly admiring something or dozing off.

    He slowed down immediately, carefully walked over to find his grandfather with his eyes closed, quickly ced the food box on the small side table, and tiptoed over to ce his chubby hand on his grandfather¡¯s forehead. Grandpa was reminiscing with his eyes closed and had be immersed in the sadness of the past.

    In that fateful year, his three-year-old great-grandson had been kidnapped. To save the boy, his son followed the kidnapper¡¯s demands and delivered the ransom, only for the kidnapper to try to kill them both after getting the money. In the end, the son sacrificed his life to save the great-grandson¡­

    Grandpa was lost in the past, unable to escape, when a warm sensation reached his forehead, followed by a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa rkson¡­¡±

    Grandpa jerked awake and looked directly into his great-grandson¡¯s worried eyes.

    A smile appeared in his gaze. He reached out, held the little one¡¯s hand, and slowly sat up.

    ¡°Oh, my darling, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Timmy supported his grandfather¡¯s waist to help him sit up. ¡°Grandpa, where do you feel unwell? Should I call Dr. Dunn to check on you?¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s mind, his own mom was the best doctor there was.

    At the mention of Dr. Dunn, Grandpa¡¯s smiling eyes were suddenly clouded with darkness..

 Chapter 149 - 145: Would you dare to chop off your hand if I told you to?

    Chapter 149: Chapter 145: Would you dare to chop off your hand if I told you to?

    Trantor: 549690339

    After all, the old man had experienced many ups and downs, quickly concealing his emotions and reaching out to hug Timmy with a smile.

    ¡°No need, no need, my great-grandson is Grandpa rkson¡¯s elixir.¡±

    The old man happily pulled Timmy into his arms, but thought to himself, it seems like it¡¯s time to spend some time looking into Richelle Dunn¡¯s background.

    Timmy leaned against the old man for a while before remembering the snacks he had brought over.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, I asked the chef to make some snacks, do you want to try some?¡±

    Daddy said Grandpa rkson wasn¡¯t feeling well, and his appetite must be poor.

    He specifically asked the chef to make hawthorn cakes ording to his mommy¡¯s recipe, which are appetizing, good for digestion, and thirst-quenching.

    The old man, amused by his great-grandson, nodded hastily.

    ¡°Oh, of course, I have to try my great-grandson¡¯s thoughtful treat.¡±

    Timmy then got up, ¡°Grandpa rkson, wait a moment!¡±

    He ran to grab some wet wipes, grabbed one, and carefully wiped the old man¡¯s wrinkled hand with his chubby little hand.

    Before, he was a spoiled young master surrounded by a big family.

    Now, he is the big brother responsible for protecting and taking care of his younger siblings, often helping them wipe their hands and faces at home.

    Upon hearing that Grandpa rkson was unwell, he thoughtlessly grabbed some wet wipes and took care of the old man, just as he would for his younger siblings.

    The old man¡¯s heart, originally soaked in sadness, was warmed by the tender care of his great-grandson.

    He thought to himself, look at your precious grandson, so well-behaved and caring, you should just rest peacefully with your wife over there!

    The unresolved grief of his eldest son¡¯s tragic death had been lingering in the old man¡¯s heart for years.

    But now, his withered hand was held by the little one¡¯s soft and tender hand, the warmth spreading from his palm into his heart.

    Suddenly, sunlight seemed to flood in, illuminating the dark corner of his heart that had been shrouded for over twenty years.

    ¡°Thank you, my little bee!¡±

    In that moment of relief, the old man bent down to hug the little one.

    Timmy, assuming he was referring to the hand-wiping, shook his head.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, you¡¯re being too polite, when I was little, you wiped my hands too.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes grew warm at the sound of the child¡¯s tender and sincere words, he epted the treats Timmy handed him and began to eat them, bite by bite.

    About half an hourter, a newly awakened Roy Lewis received a message from his son.

    ¡°Reporting to Daddy, Grandpa rkson has eaten three hawthorn cakes and drank a cup of hot milk.¡±

    Roy Lewis replied with a smile, ¡°Timmy is awesome!¡±

    Over here, the old man had just put down the empty milk cup when he saw his great-grandson smiling at his phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy, little dear?¡±

    The old man was old, but he knew that young people nowadays liked to y with their phones all day, ying games and chatting.

    Timmy lifted his little face, his eyes bright and shining.

    ¡°I told Daddy not to worry about you!¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart stirred, ¡°Is your Daddy very worried?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s grandpa, our closest family member, of course we¡¯re worried when you¡¯re not feeling well!¡±

    The warmth and affection the old man had felt in just a few hours surpassed what he had experienced in many yearsbined.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, he was about to say something to the little one when he saw the butler approach him and whisper a report.

    ¡°Sir, Jayden Dunn would like to see you.¡±

    Recalling his grandson and great-grandson¡¯s intense reaction during the birthday celebration, the old man responded without hesitation, ¡°No! Let him leave!¡±

    The butler¡¯s face clouded over, ¡°Sir, Jayden asks me to tell you that the young master¡¯s mother has gone mad!¡±

    Even the old man, with all his experience in the world, was taken aback by this news.

    ¡°What? She¡¯s gone mad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems like she saw something unclean¡­¡±

    While the old man hesitated, Timmy, who had been listening attentively to the two¡¯s conversation, interrupted the old butler crisply.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, let him in.¡±

    He wanted to hear how that annoying, ugly woman had gone mad.

    Old rkson looked at the littled in surprise, ¡°Timmy, didn¡¯t you say you would never see them again?¡±

    Once a ruthless old man, his approach to things had be much gentler as he aged.

    So, he didn¡¯t really agree with his grandson¡¯s treatment of the Dunns.

    Young Master¡¯s face slightly cold, ¡°Let¡¯s meet¡­¡±

    Old rkson waved his hand, signaling the butler to invite the person in.

    Jayden Dunn was brought in, and his disheveled, stubbled appearance startled the old man.

    ¡°Jayden, what happened to you?¡±

    As soon as Jayden entered, he bowed deeply to the old man, ¡°Mr. Lewis, please help my daughter Kiara.¡±

    Before the old man could respond, Timmy snorted disdainfully on the side.

    ¡°That ugly woman, she deserved to die!¡±

    Although the young Master¡¯s face was now cold as frost, he was still a cute and soft boy in front of the old man.

    It was then that Jayden noticed his ¡°grandson¡± was also there, ¡°Timmy¡­¡±

    Old rkson, somewhat frightened by his great-grandson, tried to stop him simultaneously, ¡°Timmy, he is your grandfather.¡±

    Timmy snorted coldly, turned to look at the old man, and spoke very seriously. ¡°Grandpa rkson, this is between me and his family, you don¡¯t interfere!¡± Old man rkson shook his head slightly, and in a trance, seemed to see the determined look of his seven or eight-year-old grandson Roy Lewis, who had handled those kidnappers a few years ago and caused him to lose his father, with calm ruthlessness.

    ¡°Alright, Grandpa rkson won¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Though this great-grandson was only a little over four years old, he had the demeanor and sharpness to match his father¡¯s at the age of seven or eight. Seeing the usually amicable old man close the door, Jayden realized he was in trouble.

    Recalling what Roy Lewis had said yesterday, he braced himself and with a pitiful expression, said to the young Master.

    ¡°Timmy, your Smother is sick¡­ You see, can you help your grandfather talk to your father and seek justice for your Smother?¡±

    Young Master Timmy did not yet know the ins and outs of the matter, so he held back his disgust and looked at him coldly.

    ¡°That ugly woman, she has done so many bad things, she deserves to be sick. Who are you to seek justice from?¡±

    Jayden was cut to the quick by the words of the little child, his heart filled with hatred. But despite his frustration, his face wore a pitiful, ingratiating expression.

    ¡°Timmy, your grandfather knows that your Smother was in the wrongst time. She regrets it so much, saying that she had been blinded by the devil at that time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±, the young Master scoffed as if hearing a great joke, ¡°She regrets it?

    Regrets not killing me sooner? And she says she was blinded by the devil, but she is the devil herself!¡±

    Jayden¡¯s hatred made his hands clench tightly at his sides, but his face still showed a pitiful, submissive demeanor as if being scolded.

    ¡°Timmy, if insulting your ttmother like this can make you feel better, then just insult her. If you¡¯re still unhappy after cursing her, you just say so, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to.¡±

    For his daughter¡¯s justice and for the Dunns to survive this crisis, Jayden was ready to risk it all.

    Timmy sneered, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re willing to do?¡±

    Jayden nodded!

    ¡°If I tell you to eat dog #shit, are you going to eat it?¡±

    Old rkson almost couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud on the side.

    Young kids do have a unique way of thinking ¨C actually asking someone to eat dog shit?!

    Jayden also had a dark expression, but he swallowed his disgust and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it!¡±

    The young Master sneered again, his eyes suddenly filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°If I tell you to chop off your hand, do you dare to do it?¡±

 Chapter 150 - 146: Donâ€™t blame me, Jayden Dunn, for mercilessly putting you in a deadly situation!

    Chapter 150: Chapter 146: Don¡¯t me me, Jayden Dunn, for mercilessly putting you in a deadly situation!

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the young master spoke these words, Jayden Dunn was so frightened that his legs went weak, and he almost fell to his knees on the spot.

    The old master was also shocked by his great-grandson¡¯s cruel words. He reached out to pat the young master¡¯s head, trying tofort him.

    ¡°Timmy¡­¡±

    He was somewhat surprised. Did this little great-grandson really see the Dunns as enemies?

    What on earth had the Dunns done in private to annoy a child like him?

    The old master had no idea that the young master¡¯s hatred for the Dunns was not an overnight thing, but had been deeply ingrained in him over the years by what they had done.

    Although the Dunns always seemed very humble and polite in front of the Lewis family.

    But in private, the young master could sense the Dunn¡¯s disgust and even malicious intent towards him from their disdainful and disgusted nces as well as the venomous words Kiara Dunn had spoken in front of him, thinking he was too young to understand.

    When he was young, he thought it must have been something he had done wrong that made his own mother hate and despise him so much.

    It wasn¡¯t until he met his younger siblings and his mommy that he realized Why the Dunns saw him as a snake in the grass ¨C he wasn¡¯t their child at all. Even if he didn¡¯t fully understand how they had taken him away that year, one thing was for sure ¨C not a single member of the Dunn family was any good! Grandpa rkson, none of them are any good!¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Grandpa rkson, since there were many things he didn¡¯t understand himself.

    His younger brother said that when it came to dealing with bad guys, it was best to leave it to their mommy.

    But since the Dunn¡¯s hade to seek trouble, he might as well scare them off first and get some interest on the suffering his mother and siblings had endured over the years.

    The old master was somewhat surprised. He had only started paying attention to the Dunns in recent years and knew that they were a prominent family in Lordon. Moreover, because they had given him a smart great-grandson, he had always been very considerate of the Dunns.

    He had even tried his best to arranged Kiara Dunn¡¯s marriage to his grandson. However, when his grandson strongly resisted, he gradually epted the reality and became even more lenient towards the Dunns due to a sense of guilt.

    Now, hearing his great-grandson¡¯s usations against the Dunns, old master¡¯s previous goodwill towards the family was greatly shaken.

    However, old master was known for being protective of his family. Since the Dunns had upset his precious great-grandson, they must have done something unreasonable.

    My dear, take it easy. If they¡¯ve upset you, leave it to Grandpa rkson and your father to deal with them ¨C you don¡¯t have to dirty your hands.¡± Jayden Dunn¡¯s heart turned cold upon hearing the old master¡¯s words. In these past few days, he had hit many obstacles while dealing with Roy Lewis, and the old master was hisst hope.

    But now, just because of a few provocative words from that damned child, the old man¡¯s attitude had changed dramatically.

    It seemed that the Lewis family couldn¡¯t be relied on anymore!

    Jayden Dunn¡¯sst hope was extinguished by the young master¡¯s stern shout. As he looked up, he saw the little bastard with Richelie Dunn¡¯s devilish blood in his veins, staring at him with cold eyes. In his heart, Jayden sneered.

    Fine, if the Lewis family wants to be heartless and exterminate us, don¡¯t me me, Jayden Dunn, for being unkind and putting them in danger!

    Seeing that Jayden Dunn seemed to be lost in thought, the young master¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    ¡°What about it? Will you chop off your hand or not?¡±

    At such a young age, the young master¡¯s aura was like a ruler looking down on everything, filled with arrogance and overbearingness as if everyone else was beneath him!

    Jayden Dunn tried his best to maintain a humble appearance, and with an indulgent tone, he sighed.

    ¡°Timmy, you misunderstand your #mommy. However, as your grandfather, I don¡¯t me you. After all, since we sent you back to the Lewis family, we have been too far away from you and couldn¡¯t take care of everything. It¡¯s normal for you and your father to resent us.¡±

    At this point, Jayden Dunn was still subtly hinting to the old master that it was them who had sent the child back to the Lewis family with a heavy heart, and yet now the Lewis family was ungrateful.

    The old master, seeing that things had gone sour between his great-grandson and that grandfather, did not want to intervene.

    ¡°Jayden, let¡¯s talk about this another time. At least we have to wait for Timmy to calm down¡­¡±

    The old master¡¯s words seemed to leave some room for negotiation.

    However, Jayden Dunn knew very well in his heart ¨C would he wait for the child to calm down?

    That was impossible!

    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t bother you today. Afterwards, I¡¯ll have the audacity to ask Mr. Lewis to help persuade Timmy, so that the mother and son can resolve their misunderstandings and return to their previous rtionship.¡± The old master responded, but in his heart, he was even more unwilling to deal with this mess.

    If it were just his great-grandson who was young and didn¡¯t understand matters, it might be passable.

    However, his grandson had always been a very principled person despite being ruthless. There must have been some serious wrongdoing to make him so angry and cruel.

    Enough, this matter was their grandson¡¯s family business, so let father and son deal with it.

    As an old man, he just wanted to stay home and enjoy his time with his grandchildren and great-grandchildren.

    The old master signaled the housekeeper to see Jayden Dunn out. When everyone had left, he turned his gaze back to his great-grandson.

    Seeing the little guy looking down, fiddling with his chubby fingers as if troubled by something, the old master reached out and rubbed his head ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you full of murderous intent just now? Now that people are gone, you¡¯re all wilted?¡±

    The young master raised his head, and there was actually a hint of blush in his eyes.

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s pitiful appearance, the old master instantly panicked, hurriedly wiping his eyes and hugging him tightly, rubbing his back a few times.

    ¡°Aiyo, my sweet boy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± The young master rubbed his face against the old master and then forcefully sniffled. He raised his head from the old master¡¯s embrace and once again emphasized.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, really, there¡¯s not a single good person in their family!¡± Just now, the young master was indeed full of murderous intent, but he was only four years old. When Jayden Dunn left, all the grievances and dissatisfaction he had umted over the years surged in front of his loving elder.?? <sup>b</sup>

    ¡°Aiyo, Grandpa rkson knows. From now on, we won¡¯t let them step foot in our house again, alright?¡±

    With teary eyes, the young master nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright, and also, we can¡¯t let them live a good life!¡±

    Alright, what our beloved boy says goes!¡±

    On the Lewis side, the old master cradled his great-grandson in his arms, coaxing and soothing him, fearing that he might get hurt by Jayden Dunn¡¯s anger.

    Meanwhile, Jayden Dunn left the Lewis residence, drove out of the Lewis¡¯ grand garden, and stopped his car at a quiet spot on the main road outside.

    He took out his cell phone, hesitated for a moment and finally dialed a number.

    ¡°Mr.. Lilliput, about the matter you mentioned, shall we arrange a time to discuss?¡±

 Chapter 151 - 147* Master Lewis isnâ€™t acting cute, clearly, heâ€™s confessing!

    Chapter 151: Chapter 147* Master Lewis isn¡¯t acting cute, clearly, he¡¯s confessing!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Soon enough, news of these incidents at the mansion reached Roy¡¯s ears.

    Worried that his son might be hurt, Roy quickly made a video call.

    As soon as the call connected, he saw his beloved son with red, teary eyes, yet smiling at him.

    ¡°Daddy, are youing home now?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t seen his son looking so pitiful in a long time, and it broke his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯lle home a bitter, what happened? Did Jayden pick on you?¡±

    In the past, Timmy rarely addressed Jayden as ¡®grandfather¡¯, and Roy had even lectured him about it.

    Now, Roy felt from the bottom of his heart that the Dunns were truly undeserving!

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not that easy to bully! He asked me to forgive his daughter, and I said sure, as long as he chops off his hand!¡±

    Although little Master¡¯s eyes were still somewhat red, he seemed full of excitement while talking with his daddy.

    For a moment, Roy didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ording to the Lewis family¡¯s education method, when treated unfairly, they would take revenge in an even more ruthless manner. This principle had guided Roy all these years.

    Timmy, however, was still a child, and from what he said, his thoughts seemed genuine and not just casual remarks.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself. Was there really no problem with the family¡¯s education method?

    Master Lewis on the screen seemed to perceive his father¡¯s thoughts as he noticed his silence.

    ¡ö¡öDad, am I wrong for doing this? Dr. Dunn taught me and my siblings that there are different standards of treating people in this world. We should be kind to genuine people, but ruthless and cruel to animals and beasts. Only then can good people thrive.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Roy let out a long sigh.

    Yes, didn¡¯t he believe in the same ideology as Richelie when it came to treating people?

    Why had he suddenly be so indecisive?

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should be kind to those who are good to us and deal with those who bully us assertively to prevent them from doing evil. But Timmy, you¡¯re still young. Leave dealing with the bad people to me, and you just focus on learning and growing happily.¡±

    Little Master chuckled, ¡°I knew it! Daddy and Dr. Dunn are the best! Roy looked at his son¡¯s bright, innocent smile, and his heart finally settled.

    Master Lewis, now standing beside them, smiled at Roy.

    ¡°Roy, Timmy¡¯s actions earlier reminded me of when you handled those bullies at the age of seven or eight. Indeed, none of the Lewis family descendants are cowards!¡±

    Roy took a closer look at the old man and saw his face glowing and spirited, showing no signs of difort.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Master Lewis nodded happily, ¡°Ah, with this caring little great-grandson by my side, I¡¯m fine! You¡¯re off for a check-up, right? Hurry up, don¡¯t waste any time. Finish your business ande back for Timmy.¡±

    ¡°What about tonight¡­?¡±

    Roy meant that if the old man¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t great, they could let Timmy stay a bit longer.

    But Master Lewis waved his hand, interrupting him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made ns with my old friends to go fishing tonight, and everything is already prepared. You can juste pick up Timmyter.

    Roy had seen his grandfather in a terrible mood before, particrly around the anniversary of his father¡¯s death, when he would be engulfed in gloom for nearly ten days.

    And now, after only half a day, suddenly everything was bright and clear. Timmy really knew how to handle things.

    ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll go over there around four. If you¡¯re pressed for time, you can have Mrs. Collins keep himpany while waiting for me.¡±

    Master Lewis nodded and chatted for a bit more before hanging up the call.

    When Roy arrived at the hospital, he happened to see Richelie apanying Mrs. Camrey as theyughed and chatted while walking out of the ward.

    Roy Lewis approached and greeted Mrs. Camrey with a nod.

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey!¡±

    Mrs. Camrey was a bit surprised and instinctively nced at Richelie Dunn before smiling at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, long time no see!¡±

    Due to his health, Roy Lewis had declined almost allrge and small banquets and gatherings in the past two years. So when Mrs. Camrey said ¡°long time no see,¡± it wasn¡¯t just a polite remark, but a fact.

    Roy Lewis made a sound of agreement and then looked at Richelie Dunn. ¡°Mrs. Camrey¡¯s condition has improved quite a bit, right?¡±

    Richelie Dunn nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that it has been a long time, so the acupuncture treatment will need to be rtively longer.

    At this point, Mrs. Camrey couldn¡¯t stop praising Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelie¡¯s skills are truly extraordinary. Today is only my second day, but I can already feel that my stiff neck has loosened up a lot, and I slept betterst night than before.¡±

    Before Richelle Dunn could respond, Roy Lewis nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, her skills are not something an ordinary person could possess. I¡¯ve been receiving treatment for almost a month, and I feel like I have been reborn. Richelle Dunn felt a bit awkward being praised by her two patients on the spot. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you here for a checkup? Mr. Chapman is waiting for you in his office.¡±

    After saying this, she turned to Mrs. Camrey and asked, ¡°Auntie, do you want me to walk you out?¡±

    Mrs. Camrey was a person who understood propriety and didn¡¯t want to upy any more of Richelle¡¯s time, knowing she was Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor.

    ¡°No need, no need. My driver is waiting for me downstairs. You go and attend to your work.¡±

    Mrs. Camrey turned to say goodbye to Roy Lewis, ¡°Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s chat again when you have some free time!¡±

    At Mrs. Camrey¡¯s insistence, Richelle Dunn only apanied her to the elevator. Watching the elevator doors close, she turned back towards the Dean¡¯s office.

    Roy Lewis was drinking tea and listening to Mr. Chapman report on some recent important events at the hospital.

    Richelle Dunn was about to leave out of courtesy, but Roy Lewis raised his chin to gesture for her to sit down.

    Richelle Dunn spread her hands, ¡°You guys go ahead and chat, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    Roy Lewis simply grabbed her arm and pulled her back, ¡°Sit down and give some opinions.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was quite helpless, ¡°Mr. Lewis, treating patients and saving lives is my forte, but running a hospital is something I know nothing about.¡± However, Roy Lewis did not agree with her, ¡°There are pros and cons to having ayman manage things. More often than not, it requires a bnce between the manager and the medical staff throughmunication, so that the hospital can achieve sustainable and healthy development.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had no choice but to sit down. She listened to the dean talk about financial bnce, talent recruitment, and other things. In the end, she didn¡¯t offer any opinions, but Roy Lewis asionally gave somements or suggestions for improvement. He didn¡¯t sound like ayman at all.

    While the dean was still talking, the director in charge of Roy Lewis¡¯s checkup walked in.

    ¡°Master Lewis, everything is ready.¡±

    Roy Lewis made a sound of acknowledgement, got up, but did not hurry to leave. Instead, he looked down at Richelle Dunn, who was still sitting on the sofa.

    Richelle Dunn looked at him curiously, ¡°You go ahead!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked disappointed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany me?¡± Richelle Dunn rolled her eyes, while Mr. Chapman and the director immediately activated their gossip radar, trying their best to search for any juicy details.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, a checkup is done with a machine, I don¡¯t need to be there. However, Roy Lewis confidently said, ¡°You are my main doctor. I feel more at ease with you by my side.¡±

    Mr. Chapman and the director both took a deep breath at the same time.

    Holy cow, is Master Lewis showing off his charm?

    Oh, no, this isn¡¯t just him showing off his charm, it¡¯s clearly a confession!

 Chapter 152 - 148: What Head Doctor? Sheâ€™s the Future Boss Lady!

    Chapter 152: Chapter 148: What Head Doctor? She¡¯s the Future Boss Lady!

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    For a moment, due to Roy Lewis¡¯s imaginative words, three pairs of eyes in the office all looked at Richelie Dunn simultaneously.

    Richelie was extremely embarrassed, with her face starting to turn red uncontrobly again.

    She forcefully suppressed her various emotions of embarrassment and tried

    her best to look professional as she advised Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s just an examination.¡±

    At this point, Roy Lewis was as stubborn as Timmy, silent, and stared at her relentlessly without letting up.

    In Richelie¡¯s mind, for some reason, the scene in the elevator where he hugged

    her tightly suddenly shed by.

    At that time, even under those circumstances, others might not have thought she would be so panicked, but she was already scared out of her wits.

    It wasn¡¯t until Roy Lewis hugged her tightly that she gradually returned from

    her fright and started to feel at ease.

    Roy Lewis, could he too have the same fear and anxiety?

    Could someone as strong as him also want to grasp onto something when he

    felt helpless to feel at ease?

    Thinking this way, Richelie stood up and gestured to Roy Lewis with her chin,

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    After all, he had reached out to help her when she was helpless, so she couldn¡¯t pretend not to see his plea for help.

    With his wish fulfilled, Roy Lewis had a hint of a smile in his eyes and walked

    out satisfied.

    His examination schedule was tight, and all the tests werepleted in about

    an hour.

    Richelle, on the other hand, kept her promise. Except for tests involving radiation, which she didn¡¯t follow him into, she stayed by Roy Lewis¡¯s side for everything else.

    The other medical staff in charge of the examinations didn¡¯t find anything unusual, as Richelle was known for her dedication and professionalism. If Richelle took second ce in that regard, no one would dare im the first.

    Everyone thought Richelle apanied Master Lewis as his attending physician, but only Mr. Chapman and the other directors knew that she was not just an attending physician, but their future boss¡¯s wife!

    Afterpleting the examination, Roy Lewis and Richelle walked side by side back to Mr. Chapman¡¯s office.

    Although he was a gossip by nature and had enough of his boss and future boss¡¯s wife¡¯s disys of affection, Mr. Chapman wondered if he should give Richelle a private office so when the boss came to see her, he wouldn¡¯t have to be tormented by their lovey-dovey acts.

    When the two of them entered, despite it being his examination result, Roy Lewis satfortably on the sofa drinking tea. After a few sips, he began to critique Mr. Chapman¡¯s private collection of tea.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, your tea is not up to standard, the aroma is too light, and the

    tea water is a bit astringent.¡±

    Mr. Chapman had heard theseints many times before and had no choice but to endure them. After all, who made him the boss?

    But now, he couldn¡¯t help butin to Richelle, who was next to him, looking carefully at the examination results.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, can you please take your picky and troublesome man away already?¡± Richelle was carefullyparing the results of this examination with the previous one and didn¡¯t have the time to ponder the hidden meaning in his words. She casually replied.

    ¡°Master Lewis is not mine. If he wants to go, he¡¯ll go back to his own house.¡± Mr. Chapman chuckled when he heard this, but Roy Lewis, who was sitting on the sofa, gave her a lingering and meaningful look.

    Mr. Chapman thought Richelle was just ying dumb, ¡°Dr. Dunn, can you be a little more aware? Now Master Lewis only drinks flower tea personally prepared by Dr. Dunn and decaffeinated coffee specially crafted by Dr. Dunn that is harmless and has a rich and smooth taste.¡±

    Whileining, Mr. Chapman sighed in his heart, our small temple really can¡¯t support such a troublesome big Buddha!

    After listening to Mr. Chapman¡¯s long string ofints, Richelle finally looked up and met Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, she looked away again. ¡°Considering his unique situation, he does indeed need to drink some specially prepared tea or coffee. You¡¯re a doctor too, you should know that.¡±

    Mr. Chapman roared silently, I don¡¯t know shit!

    You have your standards, but they¡¯re not for patients, they¡¯re for your own man!

    However, Mr. Chapman could also see that the boss and his future wife had not yet broken through thatyer of window paper, so he dared only to scream silently, not to speak too clearly.

    Lest the boss¡¯s affairs be ruined, and he would not be able topensate even with a hundred heads.

    Mr. Chapman dared not speak too clearly in front of Richelle Dunn, so he had to get up, walk over, and take a seat on the sofa opposite Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, do you want to restrain yourself a bit?

    Mr. Chapman couldn¡¯t quite understand the behavior of the bosstely, which was tantamount to tantly dering Dr. Dunn as one of his own.

    But over at Richelle, she waspletely open about it.

    There¡¯s no sign of self-consciousness at all about being publiclybeled by the boss and considered as his property.

    Roy Lewis sipped his tea, seemingly not understanding his meaning, and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Restrain what?¡±

    Mr. Chapman cursed shamelessly in his heart, but his mouth remained very respectful.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring Dr. Dunn like this?

    Roy Lewis¡¯ deep gaze nced at Richelle, his face expressing a mix ofint and indulgence.

    ¡°That big heart of hers, do you think there¡¯s anything that could scare her?¡± Mr. Chapman sighed inwardly at the unpredictability of his heart, but on the surface, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­.¡±

    Perhaps the boss enjoyed this kind of cat-and-mouse game or the pursuit of her pretending not to know, so it was better for him, an outsider, to say less. ¡°However, Master Lewis, you still have to be careful.

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°How so?¡±

    Mr. Chapman approached mysteriously, whispering to him.

    ¡°The Mrs. Camrey who just booked two months of VIP luxury rooms, she¡¯s Harvey Camrey¡¯s wife, and I heard her chatting with the nurse about Dr. Dunn being her son¡¯s good friend. She seems so excited about it; people who know would say they¡¯re friends, but people who don¡¯t might think Dr. Dunn is her daughter-inw!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care much about Hugo Camrey at first.

    It¡¯s not that he was arrogant, but rather that he genuinely believed Hugo was not worthy of Richelle Dunn.

    Until Richelle went for acupuncture with Mrs. Camrey yesterday, he didn¡¯t feel any crisis.

    After all, in addition to being Harvey Camrey¡¯s wife, Mrs. Camrey was also the daughter of the Caroules from Southern Lordon, and naturally, the wealthydies from such a high-profile family would not ept a divorced woman with two children as their daughter-inw.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw Mrs. Camrey just now and the unusually intimate attitude she had towards Richelle that he realized he was wrong.

    It turns out that he, Roy Lewis, is not the only one in the world who can recognize a treasure.

    Maybe, ording to worldly prejudices, a divorced woman with children like Richelle would be a target of criticism in the marriage market.

    But for someone like Richelle, who excels in every aspect of her inner and outer personality, having children and being divorced does not diminish her charm and attractiveness in the slightest.

    He was even often infected and moved by the maternal brilliance she unconsciously exuded while educating and caring for her children.

    He even thought many times how nice it would be if Richelle were Timmy¡¯s mom!

 Chapter 153 - 149: My Dad is Flirting with Girls Outside!

    Chapter 153: Chapter 149: My Dad is Flirting with Girls Outside!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The test results for Roy Lewis were all out on Sunday morning,

    It has only been more than a month since Richelie Dunn first met Roy Lewis.

    But no matter whether it was Richelle Dunn or Roy Lewis, to the three children, they all felt that life had undergone earth-shattering changes.

    Richelle Dunn sat on the sofa, opened her email, and then got up after reading it. She walked to Roy Lewis and handed him the test results.

    Roy Lewis said without even looking at it, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you can just take a look.¡±

    Richelle Dunn remembered that more than a month ago, when she sat here for the first time to discuss his condition with Roy Lewis, he acted arrogantly.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you remember, the first time I came to find you, you couldn¡¯t wait to sweep me out with a broom, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis remembered, of course. He smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Do you know? When I first saw you, I thought you were too pretty. You didn¡¯t look serious or orderly like a doctor at all.¡±

    Richelle Dunn has been praised for her looks since she was a child. Thus, she had no thoughts about Roy Lewis¡¯spliment and just shrugged and joked. ¡°So, being beautiful is my fault, huh!¡±

    Roy Lewis is a straightforward person. He felt no embarrassment talking about these old things.

    ¡°I was cliched, unconsciously evaluating you with worldly views.¡±

    A straightforward person, if he was wrong, he would simply admit it.

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, ¡°Do I deserve an apology?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s smiling eyes circled around her face for a while, and after a long time, he retracted his smile, looked into her eyes sincerely, and said.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Richelle Dunn only meant to tease him, but when she heard him actually apologize, she couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you probably don¡¯t know, I was so angry at you at the time that I wanted to see what was in your head, always cursing those damn rich people in my heart, even on the brink of death, still being so picky.¡±

    Speaking of this, Roy Lewis also had a vivid memory.

    Although, Richelle Dunn never said those curses out loud, he seemed to have seen it clearly from her face at the time.

    And because of this, he was more convinced that Richelle Dunn was arrogant and had none of the calmness and restraint that a doctor should have.

    ¡°How could I not know? All those curses were written on your face!¡±

    However, who would have thought that the two, who initially were at odds, now could sit together and chat happily?

    With this in mind, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by emotions.

    ¡°But honestly, you are the first person to talk to me with such arrogance and challenge me boldly in my entire life!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was very satisfied with her two ¡°firsts¡±, and asked himughingly.

    ¡°Should I say, it¡¯s my honor?¡±

    There was a lot ofughter in Roy Lewis¡¯s deep and attractive eyes, ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor to have met you!¡±

    Lil¡¯ Timmy was in a good mood these days, sleeping very soundly at night and hence getting up a bitte in the morning.

    When he came downstairs, he spotted his daddy and mommy in the living room with their heads together, looking at something.

    He tiptoed closer and overheard the above conversation between daddy and mommy, making him secretly pleased. Afraid that hisughter would disturb his daddy and mommy, he covered his mouth and stealthily turned towards the kitchen.

    Halfway, he met Uncle Axeling out of the kitchen carrying breakfast towards the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, breakfast is ready, why are you here in the kitchen?¡±

    The Young Master ced a finger over his lips, shushed gently, and then whispered to Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, be quiet. Dad¡¯s flirting with someone outside!¡±

    Uncle Axel was dumbstruck at first, quickly recalling Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn outside. He was amused by the young boy¡¯s sneaky demeanor and lowered his voice to ask curiously.

    ¡°Oh? How does your dad flirt?¡±

    The Young Master clenched his small fists, gently tapping his right fist with his left, showing Uncle Axel a demonstration.

    ¡°Like this¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel was speechless, ming Master Lewis for being so uninhibited, even knowing there were children in the house. He was asking such adult questions in the living room?

    Completely misinterpreting the situation, Uncle Axel, fearing Master Lewis would do something improper in the living room that could adversely influence the Young Master, quickly found some tasks for the boy.

    ¡°Young Master, the servants have the day off today. Can you help Grandpa Axel bring those bread buns from the kitchen?¡±

    Ever since the Young Master started learning from Richelle Dunn, he had be quite diligent. The little cker who used to throw his clothes and socks everywhere now asionally helped Uncle Axel or Mrs. Collins.

    Of course, a wealthy family like The Lewis never required their children to do house chores.

    However, Timmy volunteered to do them, and Roy Lewis did not stop him. ording to Richelle, apart from exercising their practical skills and cultivating their independence, doing chores also gave them a stronger sense of belonging to their home.

    Therefore, although Uncle Axel and Mrs. Collins initially rejected the idea of the Young Master doing any house chores, after Roy Lewis exined, they stopped blocking him.

    Soon enough, the Young Master brought the bread buns out from the kitchen. Even though he had just told Uncle Axel not to disturb daddy and mommy, he couldn¡¯t help but want to check on his parents¡¯ progress.

    So, after setting down the buns, he ran off towards the living room. When he reached the corner, he stopped, secretly peeked out from the corner, and looked at the situation in the living room.

    However, the sight deted his excited little face immediately.

    What the heck, weren¡¯t they touching their heads together just now? Why were they sitting at opposite ends, busy with their own things?

    In his heart, the Young Master cursed his dad for being a big fool, then, he came out from the corner and ran out to leap onto Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn hugged him with one arm and pinched his little nose with the other hand, ¡°Lazy pig, finally willing to get up?¡±

    The Young Master nuzzled his face into her hand and then pouted his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve been up for a while¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn, always sensitive to the children¡¯s moods, noticed that the little guy was a bit upset and moved closer to touch his forehead with hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy?¡±

    Roy Lewis, was reading the newspaper, and nced over.

    ¡°How could he not be happy? He¡¯s been particrly excited the past two nights. He¡¯s so thrilled that he can¡¯t sleep, and doesn¡¯t want to get up in the morning.¡± Still upset at his dad¡¯s slow-going attitude, the Young Master huffed and red at him, ¡°None of your business!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t bother arguing with the little whippersnapper. No matter how grumpy the little guy was, Richelle always knew how to soothe him.

    ¡°If it¡¯s none of my business, fine. This afternoon, I¡¯m taking Timothy and

    Tifanny to buy some treats and toys. Do you want toe?¡±

    The trip to Tyrannosaurus World scheduled for Tuesday was finally confirmed after making sure Roy Lewis¡¯ health was excellent.

    The Young Master, hearing that he¡¯d be going out to shop for goodies and toys with his younger siblings, immediately forgot all his earlier displeasure. He held up his tiny hand and started waving it frantically.

    ¡°I want to go! I want to go!¡±

    Richelle and Roy Lewis exchanged amused nces. It seemed like as long as he learned Richelle¡¯s tricks, even he could charm the little guy intopliance..

 Chapter 154 - 150: The one I like is a very powerful but cute woman

    Chapter 154: Chapter 150: The one I like is a very powerful but cute woman

    Trantor: 549690339

    The much-anticipated Tyrannosaurus World Tour for the children was finally about to begin, and they had been exceptionally excited for the past two days.

    Even Richelie Dunn, who was usually so tolerant of the children, found herself suffering from a headache due to their constant wildness. On a couple of asions, she couldn¡¯t help but have the three mischievous children align themselves on the couch and spanked them a few times with a small ruler as a warning.

    However, Mr. Lewis seemed to be quite indulgent of the children¡¯s crazy behavior, not only unaffected by their noisy screaming but also spoiling them with plenty of delicious treats.

    Richelle protested from the beginning, ¡°Mr. Lewis, how much more can you spoil them?¡±

    Roy Lewispletely ignored her protests, continuing to buy all the goodies and treats.

    With no other choice, Richelle had to threaten him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if you keep spoiling them like this, I¡¯ll stop cooking for you.¡±

    It must be said that Richelle had always been good at striking at Roy Lewis¡¯s weakness.

    Under Richelle¡¯s coercion, and in front of the three little rascals, Roy Lewis signed a written guarantee, at which point the issue was resolved.

    So, the little ones quietly gave their father a nickname, ¡°Serious Richelle!¡±

    Not wanting to rush their schedule, Richelle and Roy Lewis took the children and Mrs. Walker along on their family trip, setting off after dinner on Monday evening.

    In order to ensure thefort of both adults and children, Roy Lewis asked his driver to fetch their family RV. On the way, Roy and Richelle took care of their own matters, while the children were ying games under the watchful eyes of Mrs. Walker. When they got tired, they went to bed.

    The hotel that Nathan Caroule had booked for them was a dinosaur-themed hotel located within Tyrannosaurus World.

    When the drowsy children were taken out of the car and entered the hotel, they were instantly awakened by the variety ofrge and small dinosaur models within.

    The suite was massive, with five or six rooms and even a study.

    The children curiously jumped and frolicked around the room before making their way to thergest children¡¯s room.

    The room had a Japanese-style tatami bed,rge enough to amodate five or six children.

    ¡°Daddy, you guys go and do your stuff, don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    As the ¡°big brother¡±, Timmy worried that his younger siblings might feel ufortable wearing masks all the time. Once they entered the bedroom, he sent his parents away and locked the door.

    As Richelle knew the situation, she cooperated well after instructing the children to take care of each other and themselves. She retreated from the room.

    However, Roy Lewis was a bit reluctant to do so.

    ¡°These little ones are so exclusive!¡±

    Richelle reassured him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯tin. I¡¯ve often been relegated to the outside myself. I finally got used to it.¡±

    Richelle was a broad-minded mother who understood that even small children needed their own space.

    Especially their triplets ¨C who had been separated for several years before reuniting ¨C often locked their parents out of the room and immersed themselves in their own little world, chirping and whispering, with no one knowing exactly what they were ying.

    After taking a bath and giving some thought to everything, Roy Lewis epted the situation and proceeded to his study to hold a video conference with some management colleagues from their overseas business branch.

    After finishing the meeting, he came out of the study and happened to meet Richelleing out of the bedroom.

    ¡°Have the children fallen asleep?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been asleep for a while. You should go to bed early too; tomorrow¡¯s schedule is quite full.¡±

    Although it was said to be a packed schedule, most of it involved Richelle and Mrs. Walker taking care of the three children. Roy Lewis, who was still recovering, could only help with simple tasks such as watching the luggage and buying drinks.

    Only a few animal-watching activities allowed him to join Richelle and the children in ying together.

    Roy Lewis had never wished to be as healthy as he did now, so that he could join Richelle in apanying the three children to y all sorts of exciting games.

    Instead, as it was, he had to rely on Richelle for everything.

    ¡°You should get some sleep too. We¡¯re counting on you tomorrow.¡±

    Richelle wished him good night and both of them went back to their bedrooms.

    But instead of sleeping, Richelle went on herputer, logged into the top-secret system, and sent all the intelligence gathered about the Thompsons from across the web over the past few days to their funding partner.

    After sending the information, she opened the chat conversation and saw that thest message from their funding partner was the same asst time.

    ¡°He likes you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn stared at the words in a trance.

    She remembered that when she saw this reply, she had scolded her online benefactor for being a straight guy with a technical background and no understanding of love.

    But now she wasn¡¯t so sure. Was it him that didn¡¯t understand, or was it her?

    Richelle had never been in a rtionship.

    Of course, there was never a shortage of admirers pursuing her. From the age of eight or nine when she received her first love letter, all sorts of admirers always surrounded her.

    As a little girl, she didn¡¯t understand these things and always politely refused them.

    By the time she was sixteen or seventeen, simply politely refusing didn¡¯t seem to keep her admirers at bay.

    So, after she had several children, she naturally used them as a shield.

    However, even with such a clear rejection, some people still didn¡¯t give up. So, she had to y dumb and continue dealing with them.

    And then, as time passed, she tried her best to turn these admirers into good friends.

    In all these years of rich history of rejection, she had never been moved by any of her admirers.

    Sometimes, she wondered if it was because her painful experience that one night had left her with strong shadows, and thus she no longer had any expectations of love.

    ¡°Benefactor, do you have someone you like?¡±

    Richelle thought that if he replied that he did, it would mean that it was actually her who didn¡¯t understand what love is.

    There was no movement from the other side. He probably hadn¡¯t logged in.

    Richelle organized some information she had just searched and was about to leave the system to do other things when a notification popped up.

    She clicked it and saw a concise reply from her online benefactor.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know whether it was jealousy or hurt that prompted her to reply, ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡± Then, she was about to go offline when he sent her another message.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the information you gave me. It¡¯s very useful. I¡¯ll get you what you want in a couple of days.¡±

    This was probably the longest conversation between Richelle and her online benefactor since they startedmunicating.

    Since both parties were involved in a mutually beneficial transaction, Richelle and her benefactor always made their intentions clear.

    Each time, no matter who provided the information first, they would add the equivalent information they wanted in return.

    This time, what Richelle asked for was indeed a bit tricky, so she didn¡¯t dare to be too demanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t in a hurry right now. After all, it would take a long battle and indomitable determination to topple a tree like the Dunn Group.

    She believed that as long as she persisted, even if she only had a small knife in hand, she would be able to chop it down one day.

    At the moment, her mind was still on the simple ¡°yes¡± she had received from her online benefactor.

    What kind of person would he, a straight man with a boring and rigid daily writing style, like?

    Someone from his field?

    Or perhaps someone he had grown up with, like a childhood friend?

    Unable to contain her gossipy soul, Richelle eventually sent another message to her online benefactor.

    ¡°Mr. Benefactor, what is the person you like like?¡±

    Unexpectedly having received replies several times already, Richelle now sat straight at theputer, waiting for the answer.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t disappoint her this time either.

    About five or six minutester, the notification sounded, and the message arrived.

    Richelle, filled with curiosity, clicked on it.. ¡°She¡¯s an amazing but very cute woman!¡±

 Chapter 155 - 151: Is This Man Tempting Her?

    Chapter 155: Chapter 151: Is This Man Tempting Her?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Regarding the issue of liking someone, Richelle Dunn struggled with this thought for the whole night.

    But in the end, even as she drifted off to sleep, she still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    In the morning, she was awakened by the sound of vigorous pounding on the door.

    It had to be said, the excitement of her children was truly terrifying when they got worked up¡ªnot to mention it was just an ordinary wake-up service, which seemed like it would lift the roof off.

    Richelle rubbed her sleepy eyes and got out of bed, barefoot, to open the door.

    ¡°Mommy, good morning!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, the three little ones pounced on her all at once.

    These past two days, Richelle had already been frightened by the noise of the three little ones and subconsciously pressed her suddenly throbbing temples.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t sleep well?¡±

    An unexpected deep voice came from outside the door.

    Raising her head abruptly, Richelle looked into Roy Lewis¡¯s deep, dark eyes. Her heartbeat suddenly quickened, the ¡°thump thump¡± of her racing heart pounding in her eardrums.

    Then, under the smiling eyes of the children and Roy¡¯s deep gaze, her face flushed brightly.

    ¡°Mommy, your face is so red¡­ like a ripe big crab¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, Tifanny, who was hugging her leg, reminded her with a smile. Richelle hesitated between giving up and closing the door to escape, but in the end, she chose the former.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t sleep very well¡­¡±

    Anyway, Roy had already seen her at her most disheveled, so she didn¡¯t mind letting him see her just-out-of-bed look with her messy hair, swollen face, and perhaps even some crust still in the corner of her eyes.

    But Roy just gave her a meaningful nce without mocking or teasing her. Instead, he bent down and reached out with his long hand to pull the three children off of Richelle.

    ¡°Be good, let Mommy wash up first!¡±

    Because of the three children, Roy didn¡¯t know when it started, but he stopped addressing Richelle by her name in front of Timmy and Timothy.

    He¡¯d only call her Dr. Dunn if it was only Timmy around, but if all three children were present, he¡¯d directly use ¡°Mommy¡± to refer to Richelle.

    He didn¡¯t know if Richelle had noticed, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t mind the nickname.

    As for his son¡¯s unquestioning eptance of this affectionate behavior, it was both unexpected and somehow expected.

    Unexpectedly, his son was unwilling to call even his own mother that, but epted every affectionate address and behavior towards Richelle.

    On the other hand, it was expected because his son had been showing a motherly dependence on Richelle from the beginning, which meant she probably already held that position in his heart.

    With a forced smile, Richelle watched as Roy transformed into a super dad¡ªpicking up Tifanny with one hand, and holding Timothy¡¯s hand with the other, while naturally calling out to Timmy.

    ¡°Big brother, you shoulde out, too.¡±

    Timmy grinned and ran out, waving back at her.

    ¡°Hurry up and wash up, Daddy says we¡¯re going to a buffetter.¡±

    Tifanny, who was being held by Roy, also cheerfully reminded Richelle, ¡°Mommy, make yourself pretty like a little princess!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Tifanny is the little princess, and Mommy is the queen.¡±

    The queen who¡¯s here to take care of you little troublemakers.

    Timothy, now holding Roy¡¯s hand, held up his chubby fingers and shook them, ¡°NOiNO! Uncle is the emperor, so Mommy is the empress!¡±

    Richelie¡¯s face, which had just calmed down, flushed once more.

    ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    But Timothy had found a new support, and he tugged on Roy¡¯s hand, looking up at him with an expectant face, ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you the emperor in our castle?¡±

    Roy nced at Richelle with a smile, his mood quite cheerful as he replied to Timothy, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at Roy Lewis fiercely, thinking, ¡°Come on, have you no shame, Master Lewis!¡±

    Then Timothy naturally concluded, ¡°So, Mommy must be the queen, right? Or is it Mrs. Walker?¡±

    So, the three children were still arguing about whether it was Mrs. Walker or their mommy who was the queen until they entered the dining room.

    Richelle had been teased by her three children since early morning and had already lost the will to resist. She simply adopted aissez-faire attitude and focused on eating and drinking.

    As for Roy, he happily took on the role of a responsible dad, along with Mrs. Walker, taking care of their three mischievous yet adorable little troublemakers.

    After breakfast, Richelle, as usual when at home, gave Roy his acupuncture treatment.

    After the children¡¯s constant chattering all morning, they finally quieted down, each holding a storybook on the carpet in front of Roy¡¯s bed, huddling together to whisper, but their voices remained low. Richelle had warned them that making noise would distract her and might cause her to make mistakes in her work.

    Though the children were noisy, they were also well-behaved in fear that their mommy¡¯s mistake would hurt their daddy. At this point, even their conversations were in whispers.

    Roy, lying on the bed, nced at the children sitting by the bed with their books and discussed with Richelle.

    ¡°How about skipping the sleep acupuncture point today¡­?¡±

    Richelle looked at him with amusement, ¡°Where does the sleep acupuncture pointe from?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t argue, just said, ¡°Such a wonderful time is wasted on sleep.¡±

    Richelle tapped his head, ¡°Rx and sleep. We¡¯ll y for two days, right? We have plenty of time.¡±

    Roy¡¯s objection was futile, and as usual, he fell into a deep sleep.

    In his sleep, there wereforting whispers and soft words.

    When he woke up contentedly and opened his eyes, he saw Richelle sitting on the carpet with all three children wrapped in her arms, listening intently to the story she was quietly telling.

    Richelle¡¯s voice was low and gentle, like the soft touch of fur, gently caressing his eardrums.

    Turns out, the whispers he heard in his sleep were Richelle¡¯s storytelling voice.

    Roy couldn¡¯t recall such a scene in his memory.

    His parents were both very aplished individuals, and after his birth, he was mainly cared for by nannies.

    Of course, his parents loved him.

    But their love and Richelle¡¯s meticulous, gentle love, like a warm spring day, felt entirely different to him.

    Now, he somewhat understood why Timmy became more tender and cute.

    With Richelle¡¯s gentle love and pampering, wouldn¡¯t a child¡¯s temperament be softer?

    ¡°Awake now?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s soft inquiry pulled Roy¡¯s wandering thoughts back to reality.

    Meeting Richelle¡¯s gentle eyes, he naturally smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake. You guys have been here the whole time?¡±

    As he spoke, he sat up and propped himself on the bed.

    Richelle smiled and nodded, ¡°They said they wanted to be with you. Did they bother you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, on the contrary, I slept very well!¡±

    Roy said, lifting the nket and letting his long legs hang down to the floor.

    Richelle looked up and her gaze was instantly drawn to his slender yet strong legs. Then, it slowly moved up to his slim but not frail waist, and finally to his slightly open cor, where she saw his sexy corbone and Adam¡¯s apple¡­

    The more she looked, the more parched Richelle felt, and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    She thought, is this man trying to seduce her?

 Chapter 156 - 152: Roy Lewis is extremely lethal to her!

    Chapter 156: Chapter 152: Roy Lewis is extremely lethal to her!

    Trantor: 549690339

    With all her reason, Richelie Dunn managed to move her gaze away from Roy

    Lewis¡¯ alluring handsome face.

    Then, she met Roy¡¯s yful, interested eyes full of amusement.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Richelie red at him fiercely to cover up her inner embarrassment.

    Roy just smiled without saying a word, slowly bending down and moving closer to her inch by inch.

    Richelie heard the muffled giggles from the children in her arms, but she, usually quite agile, could do nothing but lean back in response.

    Then, she asked him fiercely, ¡°Roy Lewis, what are you trying to do?

    However, Roy seemed to see through her paper tiger act, moving his face closer and closer until they were breathing the same air.

    Richelie was so nervous that her heart was about to burst out of her chest, cursing inwardly, ¡°Damn it, is he going to kiss me?

    Her hand on the carpet was so tense, wing at the ground, her eyes wide open, staring at him unblinkingly.

    Just as she thought she was going to lose her ¡°innocence¡± in front of the children, Roy blinked, and a dazzling smile appeared in his eyes.

    Richelle was dazed by his bright smile but then saw his face pull away from her, and he said with augh in his voice.

    ¡°Your makeup looks great today!¡±

    With that, he stood up straight, took a step forward, and walked towards the bathroom.

    Damn it!

    Roy Lewis, you bastard!

    Richelle¡¯s heart raced with his sexy voice and smile. Casually cursing him under her breath, she moved her leg to kick him in response to her heart.

    However, the angle was a bit awkward, so the force of her kick felt hke a mere tickle to Roy.

    Roy obviously thought she was just ying and gave her a gentle, reassuring look.

    Tm going to wash up. You guys clean up. We can go out after that.¡±

    After Roy entered the bathroom, the children finally removed their hands covering their mouths and took a few deep breaths.

    Then, they leaned back on Richelle again, ¡°Mommy, next time, don¡¯t do those not-suitable-for-children things while we¡¯re awake!¡±

    Timothy, the little troublemaker, even teased her a little on purpose.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, slightly annoyed. She gently patted his head as a warning.

    ¡°No talking nonsense!¡±

    Timmy, imitating his mother, patted his younger brother¡¯s head and said with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°Right, no talking nonsense! Daddy just likes mommy¡¯s makeup, that s all!

    Tifanny also chimed in with a grin, ¡°Daddy has great taste. I think mommy looks so pretty today, too!¡±

    Bing the subject of her children¡¯s conversation made Richelle feel helpless. She didn¡¯t know how to stop them, so she just let it go.

    Anyway, their curiosity always ran wild, and as long as there¡¯s something new to catch their attention, it¡¯d quickly be diverted.

    The ¡°family¡± got changed, packed their things, and left the hotel with great fanfare.

    Driver Parker and another bodyguard, Octo, were already waiting in the hotel lobby. Seeing theming, they hurriedly took therge pile of food and essentials from them.

    Tifanny was especially spoiled, asking Roy to carry her from the moment they left. Timothy and Timmy were held by Richelle on either side as they walked out of the hotel.

    There was a hotel shuttle taking guests to the amusement park. The ¡°family¡± got on the bus and immediately attracted the attention of all the passengers. Roy Lewis was a renowned figure, coupled with his extraordinary looks and temperament, it didn¡¯t take long for people to recognize him.

    Richelle wore a mask and sunsses, making it hard to see her face. However, even hidden beneath them, her delicate skin and graceful figure hinted at her beauty.

    With Timmy¡¯s handsome and cold face and Timothy and Tifanny s adorable masked expressions, they instantly created a stir.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Mr. Lewis from Lewis Group, right? He¡¯s so handsome in person!

    ¡°That cool, handsome little boy, is he his son?¡±

    ¡°He does have a son, but I¡¯ve never heard about him having a wife or two other kids.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s not his wife but just a lover!¡±

    The passengers whispered and murmured among themselves.

    The children were too busy chattering and didn¡¯t notice the whispers around them.

    Richelle, however, felt uneasy as if someone was poking her in the back upon hearing the gossip making her the main subject.

    Roy, on the other hand, seemed very rxed. Mrs. Walker apanied the children as they sat in thest row of connected seats, while he and Richelle sat in the second-tost row.

    Richelle sat by the window, and Roy sat on the aisle side next to her.

    From waking up in the morning until setting off, Richelle¡¯s mood had been hke the waves of the ocean, surging up and down. It was hard for her to be as natural and at ease around Roy as she usually was.

    Unfortunately, the passengers on the bus couldn¡¯t help but discuss their gossip. Richelle could hardly keep herposure, so she turned her head, leaning against the window, and passed the time looking at the scenery outside.

    Roy¡¯s mood had been unusually good these days. At this moment, even Richelle showing her back to him didn¡¯t affect his emotions.

    ¡°Richelle, when we get to the park entrance, let¡¯s take a big family photo.¡± Richelle didn¡¯t turn her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t we take one on your birthday?¡± She would normally be excited about such things, but today, she couldn t muster the energy.

    ¡°That was at home. This time it¡¯s our first time going out together with the three kids. It¡¯s worthmemorating.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words easily led to misunderstanding.

    Richelle misunderstood too, giving him a deep look before casually replying, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    This man¡¯s intentions were bing more and more obvious!

    Richelle felt irritated and didn¡¯t want to look at his handsome, scheming smiling face, turning her head away and looking off into the distance through the bus window.

    Richelle considered herself someone who dared to love and hate, but she could never sort out those vague feelings toward Roy.

    From the beginning, she admitted that Roy¡¯s appearance, figure, and even voice had a fatal allure for her.

    But she knew in her heart that this external attraction was only rted to primal hormones and had nothing to do with liking.

    However, recently she discovered that what attracted her to Roy seemed to be more than just his appearance: there was a deeper attraction at y.

    And this mental-level attraction was extremely dangerous to her!

    However, there were too many secrets in her heart, and any one of them carried the power of a nuclear explosion, both for her and for Roy.

    Thus, before the matters concerning the Dunns were resolved, she didn¡¯t want to provoke Roy.

    She had a bad feeling that,pared to the old and new grudges of the Dunns, Roy was a ho¡¯s nest that she shouldn¡¯t poke!

 Chapter 157 - 153: My Three Children and Their

    Chapter 157: Chapter 153: My Three Children and Their

    Mommy

    Trantor: 549690339

    The journey from the hotel to the amusement park was actually only about ten minutes.

    However, it was such a long journey that Richelle Dunn felt as if she had lived through a sad lifetime.

    When she got out of the car, she felt reborn and the air suddenly seemed fresher, and the scenery in front of her became more beautiful.

    As soon as Tifanny got out of the car, she reached out to Roy Lewis with both hands, looking up at him with her face. Without asking his son, Roy Lewis directly picked her up.

    In this aspect, he was actually quite bewildered.

    His son is actually a child with a strong desire for possession, but he could share absolutely anything with Timothy and Tifanny.

    Even when ites to Roy Lewis, the father himself, he seemed to ept that he could be shared half-and-half with Timothy and Tifanny, and he never seemed bothered by it.

    In the same manner, Timmy today turned a blind eye to the preferential treatment his father gives his little sister, happily holding onto Richelle¡¯s hand, running towards the crowd with Timothy.

    Roy Lewis, holding Tifanny, was also very satisfied.

    ¡°Tifanny, are you scared to y games with mommy and your brothers?¡± He thought that in his life, having Timmy as his son was fortunate enough. But now, Tifanny, this soft and glutinous little girl, treated him like her real father, with such dependency and love. His heart, became as sweet as honey. Then, after understanding the amusement items that Richelle Dunn and her children were going to y, he couldn¡¯t help worrying about whether the delicate and beautiful little princess, Tifanny, could withstand such excitement.

    The result: the little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m not scared! Uncle, you don¡¯t know, the roller coaster and those drop tower rides are so fun and exciting!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the little girl making such confident ims, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bluff.

    ¡°Has Tifanny yed it before?¡±

    The little girl was excited, gesticting with her hands in the air.

    ¡°Of course, Mommy took me and my brother to y!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his short-sightedness. This Tifanny is Richelle Dunn¡¯s fearless and ambitious biological daughter. Her courage and insight are naturally not on the same level as ordinary people.

    Ahead, Richelle Dunn was being pulled by the two brothers who were running like they had motors installed in their legs. They were running forward like the wind.

    Roy Lewis was leisurely walking with Tifanny in his arms. When he saw the dinosaur models dedicated for taking pictures with tourists at the entrance, he remembered the n to take a group photo.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    He yelled at the mother and sons who had already run about ten meters ahead. Richelle Dunn stopped suddenly as if she had brakes on her feet, she put in all her strength to pull the two sons who were running ahead back.

    ¡°Timmy, Timothy, Dad is calling!¡±

    The two handsome boys immediately stopped, turned around, and pulled Richelle Dunn back to Roy Lewis. After hearing about the photo, the three of them said in unison.

    ¡°Great, we¡¯re going to take a family photo again!¡±

    Hearing this, both Richelle Dunn and Mrs. Walker, the insiders, got goosebumps.

    Parker and Octo, who were holding the luggage, were a bit puzzled. Although Master Lewis and Timmy have a good rtionship with Dr. Dunn¡¯s family, they are not a family after all, right?

    On the contrary, Roy Lewis had the most natural reaction among the adults and didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    He even patted the kids¡¯ heads and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a family photo!¡±

    The camera was handed to Parker, the kids found the best angle for the dinosaur models, they stood in a row and made various poses. This time, Timmy and Timothy didn¡¯t need to cunningly push mom and dad together. Roy Lewis had already taken Richelle Dunn¡¯s arm and pulled her behind the children. The two stood side by side, their hands resting on the kids¡¯ shoulders, showing a happy smile for the camera.

    Parker took several burst shots. Afterwards, at Roy Lewis¡¯s signal to change the angle, he took several more shots.

    In total, they took dozens of family photos.

    From Richelle Dunn¡¯s initial futile resistance to join, to subsequently, she was truly infected by the children¡¯s happiness, and the smile on her face became more genuine and sweeter.

    Octo stood next to Parker, looking at the two adults and three sweet smiles on the camera screen in front of him, couldn¡¯t help gossiping with Parker.

    ¡°Do you think Master Lewis likes Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Compared to Octo, Parker had a closer rtionship with Roy Lewis and Timmy. Therefore, he knew best about the changes in their lives and even their emotions recently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even see this? I suspect that sooner orter, we¡¯ll have to call Dr. Dunn, Mrs. Lewis.¡±

    Octo wanted to refute. After all, their Master Lewis was famously uninterested in women. He ignored the otherdies, including Timmy¡¯s biological mother, despite their persistent advances. Master Lewis did not even give them a second nce.

    But standing in front of the camera for just a few minutes, he saw some clear details.

    Their Master Lewis treated not only Dr. Dunn well, but also her two children as if they were his own.

    If this didn¡¯t count as love, then what does?

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Master Lewis has finally embraced spring!¡±

    Although Octo was not Roy Lewis¡¯s personal driver, he had been a driver and bodyguard for the Lewis family for many years. Naturally, he felt happy for his master finding happiness and leaving the bachelor life.

    Parker nced at him, ¡°I say, you¡¯d better worry about yourself first!¡±

    The conversation between the two bodyguard brothers couldn¡¯t be heard by Roy Lewis. If he heard it, he would definitely give them two big red envelopes on the spot to appreciate their sharp perception and thank them for their well-wishes!

    The ¡°family¡± finally finished taking their family photos and headed towards the motor game area.

    Although these motor games are all reduced in danger and excitement level ording to children¡¯s standards, Roy Lewis, a dignified patient in his condition, wasn¡¯t allowed to y, not to mention the park management. They wouldn¡¯t dare to take that risk.

    Roy Lewis, who came without making a fuss and was only responsible for looking after Richelle Dunn and her children¡¯s luggage, turned around after seeing the mother and sons enter the line for the roller coaster. He was greeted by the park general manager who had personallye to meet him.

    ¡°Oh my, Mr. Lewis, why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up that you wereing? I would have arranged for a reception so that you and your family could have more fun.¡±

    Roy Lewis politely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just for the kids, no need to make a big fuss.¡±

    The park manager knew Roy Lewis had a son, but his staff reported that there were three children and a very beautiful woman. The manager didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Roy and the rest of them was, so he cautiously asked.

    ¡°I heard from the staff that along with little Timmy, there are other rtives and friends who came with Mr. Lewis this time?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked up towards the roller coaster that had just started, then turned back and told the park manager very naturally.

    ¡°No other rtives, just my three children and their mommy..¡¯

 Chapter 158 - 154 Roy Lewis is mine, mine!

    Chapter 158: Chapter 154 Roy Lewis is mine, mine!

    Trantor: 549690339 <sup>1</sup>

    The amusement park¡¯s director was surprised and confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions. He quickly instructed his staff to bring several ice creams and children¡¯s meals to Roy Lewis. He carefully asked about Roy¡¯s various needs until he was satisfied that he¡¯d provided adequate hospitality before saying his polite goodbyes.

    Parker and Octo, who were apanying Roy Lewis, felt a shock, although they were prepared, when they heard their master casually say those words. Had their master already confessed his feelings and proposed? Otherwise, how could he say such words so naturally and smoothly? But they underestimated Master Lewis¡¯s logic based on his needs.

    Roy Lewis could naturally say those words, in part, because of his feelings for Richelie Dunn.

    On the other hand, he truly regards Timothy and Tifanny as his own, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to say that Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny were his children!

    And since Timmy genuinely regards Richelle as his mother, it would be urate to say that Richelle is their mother.

    Richelle Dunn waspletely unaware that she and the children had already been pronounced as Roy¡¯s. She happily took the three kids to ride the roller coaster, then the drop tower, and after that, the spaceship.

    In short, all the attractions were thrilling and exciting.

    By around four in the afternoon, the children were finally a bit tired. Richelle had nned to take them to the simtion zone next, but seeing them nodding off while eating their ice cream as if their batteries had run out, she consulted with Roy Lewis about their next move.

    Shall we go back to the hotel ande back tomorrow?¡± she suggested.

    Roy Lewis also felt sorry for the children, ¡°That sounds good. We have plenty of time and there¡¯s no need to feel rushed.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took the ice cream from Tifanny¡¯s hand who had fallen asleep in his arms. He then signaled Parker and Octo to lift Timmy and Timothy. He then turned to ask Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°How about you? Are you tired too?¡±

    Richelle Dunn winked at him with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡± Roy Lewis was slightly frustrated by her arrogance. Looking at her face, she looked radiant and energetic, showing no signs of fatigue.

    Well, this woman indeed had the energy levels that most couldn¡¯t match. Richelle and Roy Lewis took the children back to the hotel to rest. After the children had enough sleep, they ordered food and had their meal in the suite. Neither of them knew that while their family was happily bonding, there was upheaval at the Dunns estate in Lordon because of them.

    This started with Jayden Dunn.

    Jayden Dunn, having received a cold reception from Roy Lewis and his son, turned to find other influential figures for help.

    As a result, after discussing things with Mr. Lilliput, he found out that Harvey Camrey and his son had left the country, and wouldn¡¯t be back for at least half a month.

    Seeing that there was no immediate justice to be served, Jayden hurried back to

    Lordon to seek medical attention for his beloved daughter.

    By the time he returned home, Kiara had also been brought back.

    He hired several experts, and after a few days of administering acupuncture and injections, and psychologists¡¯ hypnotic sessions, Kiara finally began to look normal.

    Although Kiara still seemed a bit absent-minded and slow to react, the doctors said that with some more rest, she would recoverpletely.

    The precondition was that she could not endure any stress.

    Jayden spent several days worrying about his daughter. When he saw her condition improve, he and his son, Harris Dunn, went back to work at the Dunn Group with peace of mind.

    Megan was left at home to look after Kiara, being overly cautious throughout the day for fear of anyplications.

    However, what she feared the most happened.

    In the evening, Megan Linwood was called to the kitchen to inspect the stew. She had only been gone for a few minutes when a ¡°crashing¡± sound came from upstairs.

    Megan was tasting the stew and at the sound, she threw the spoon and hurriedly ran out.

    Then, she heard more of the crashing noises upstairs interspersed with her daughter¡¯s screeching screams.

    ¡°Who the hell is this woman? What gives her the right? Roy Lewis is mine, he is mine!¡±

    Megan was panic-stricken. On her way upstairs, she tripped and fell down a few steps on the staircase, blood soon began oozing from her chin and hand where she had hurt herself. Disregarding her wounds, she got up and dashed towards her daughter¡¯s bedroom.

    As she pushed open the door, a picture frame crashed onto her forehead.

    Blood flowed down her forehead and onto her hand, but she hurriedly covered it and moved towards her daughter who was still screaming, ¡°Roy Lewis is mine!¡±.

    In her tail, two servants arrived, seeing the mistress covered in blood, holding the frantic Miss, they immediately rushed in to control Kiara Dunn.

    It was at this moment that the doctor also arrived. Seeing Kiara¡¯s unearthly state, he was shocked, and immediately administered a sedative injection.

    Before the medication could take effect, Kiara was still frantically shouting and waving her arms, her fierce eyes focused on Megan.

    Mom, let me go. I¡¯m going to Kindur, I¡¯m going to find Roy Lewis!¡± Just as the doctor was about to treat Megan¡¯s wounds on her hands, chin and forehead, Megan, seeing her daughter in this state, knew it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    Rushing forward, she grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand and tried to console her.

    ¡°Sweetheart, Roy Lewis can¡¯t escape. He will be yours sooner orter, Timmy is still at his house!¡±

    Although Megan knew these were empty words, seeing her daughter in this state, she would resort to any lie, just to calm her down.

    ¡°He¡¯s not at home, he ran away with that bitch, he¡¯s even got two bastard sons now! Mom, send me to Kindur right away, I want to kill that bitch!¡± Megan was frantic, unsure of how to console her daughter.

    Fortunately, after another bout of shouting, the sedative finally began to take effect. Kiara¡¯s hand went limp after waving in the air several times, and she eventually fell asleep.

    Only then could Megan take a breath. At that moment, the doctor handed her a mobile phone.

    ¡°Mrs. Dunn, Miss Dunn might have seen this news.¡±

    Megan doesn¡¯t use the inte and waspletely unaware of the online gossip.

    Taking hold of the phone to take a closer look, her face turned solemn.

    The headline of the gossip news read: ¡°Master Lewis¡¯s Woman and their Children!¡±

    Below the headline was a picture that matched the story.

    In the picture, Roy Lewis was holding a little girl with half a mask on her face, and next to him was a woman wearing sunsses and a face mask. Despite her facial features being obstructed by the mask and sses, the tall, graceful figure and the confidence radiating from her all suggested an attractive woman.

    The woman was holding two boys, one with a half-mask like the little girl, and

    the other was Timmy Lewis, the young master of the Lewis family.

    Megan had never heard of a woman romantically involved with Roy Lewis, but even so, she still felt their intimacy from the picture. The picture gave the feel of a loving family of five.

    ¡°This woman¡­¡±

    The doctor, a surfing enthusiast, began to exin his theory.

    ¡°Mrs. Dunn, this woman, I believe, was exposed a few days ago. It was Master

    Lewis who admitted they were lovers..¡±

 Chapter 159 - 155: Master Lewisâ€™s Women and His Children

    Chapter 159: Chapter 155: Master Lewis¡¯s Women and His Children

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis werepletely unaware that they had once again topped the search rankings, embracing their three children and making a high-profile appearance as life-winners.

    As their family finished dinner and were discussing whether to go swimming in the hotel pool or continue resting in the room, Nathan Caroule¡¯s call came in. His first words were, ¡°Congrattions to Master Lewis! Congrattions!¡±

    Roy Lewis was baffled by Nathan¡¯s sarcastic tone, ¡°Speak up!¡±

    Nathan chuckled, ¡°It seems that Master Roy is unaware of the chaos outside,pletely immersed in the joys of life.¡±

    Roy Lewis grew even more confused, ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    Nathan took a deep breath, ¡°My lord, it seems that you haven¡¯t been online and seen the headlines? You and Dr. Dunn have been officially announced! You, Dr. Dunn, and the three young masters and princesses are now household names! Your poprity as Master Lewis can make you the number one inte celebrity!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Roy Lewis had a rough idea of what had happened.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯ll call you back if I need anything.¡±

    Nathan made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°I shall take my leave!¡±

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone and took out his iPad. He opened Microgrid and immediately saw the top search, ¡°#Master Lewis¡¯s Woman and Their Children#¡±, with his and Richelie¡¯s faces on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an urgent matter to deal with?¡±

    Richelle Dunn and the children were waiting for Roy Lewis to discuss their uing ns when they saw him suddenly check his phone, thinking he had important business to deal with.

    Roy Lewis waved his phone, ¡°No big deal. Just that the two of us and the kids are trending again.¡±

    He spoke lightly, but Richelle was taken aback.

    She quickly took out her phone and checked, bing increasingly uneasy.

    Thest time she and Roy Lewis had been on the top search list, her back had only been exposed, which didn¡¯t harm her significantly.

    But this time, not only was her face fully disyed, but the faces of all three children were also shown.

    Although Richelle and the children¡¯s faces were mostly obscured, the online world can be omnipotent; if someone skilled were to attempt to reveal their true identities, she and the two children¡­

    Richelle couldn¡¯t bear to think further.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, can this top search be removed?¡±

    She was uncertain about others, but with Roy Lewis¡¯s power and influence, removing this top search would be easy.

    However, Roy¡¯s actions and thoughts ultimately couldn¡¯t be guided by her, so she anxiously watched him, waiting for a definitive answer.

    Roy Lewis seemed to be lost in thought, only looking up at her after a brief moment of silence.

    ¡°You want to remove it?¡±

    Richelle nodded hurriedly, ¡°Of course, my identity, if exposed, would not only harm me but also Timothy and Tiffany.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely false.

    Over the years, she had treated many special figures, each with their unique backgrounds and connections.

    It was possible that the enemies of these figures could recognize her, leading to catastrophic consequences for her and the children.

    However, the likelihood of that happening at the moment was rtively low.

    What she feared more was that the Dunns would recognize her true identity.

    Moreover, she was afraid that at this crucial moment, Roy Lewis would discover the truth about her and the three children!

    Roy Lewis nced at the three children ying together on the couch and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have it removed now!¡±

    Then, without hiding from Richelle, he sat down in his original position and called Nathan.

    ¡°Remove the top search!¡±

    Nathan had likely anticipated this oue, ¡°Understood. Do you have any other instructions?¡±

    ¡°Find out which media outlets are behind this, and remind their boss and major websites to block and prohibit any future news rted to Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Roy Lewis had always been low-key and had never deliberately oppressed the media. The news about him, whether true or false, had no real impact on him.

    However, it was different for Richelle; she had a unique background, but she didn¡¯t have the power and resources to protect herself fully like he did.

    Previously, he had underestimated this issue.

    It wasn¡¯t until Richelle mentioned it that he began to realize the severity of the situation.

    Last time, she only showed her back during the elevator incident, which posed almost no threat.

    But this time, Richelle and the children were exposed in full front view, and although only a small portion of their faces were shown, some people with malicious intentions might reveal their true appearance using certain methods, causing unimaginable consequences.

    ¡°And what about yours?¡±

    ¡°No need for mine, let them write whatever they want.¡±

    As Roy Lewis spoke, his gaze inadvertently fell on the children, ¡°Any information rted to Timmy, Timothy, and Tiffany should also bepletely blocked and prohibited.¡±

    Richelle, sitting nearby, listened to Roy Lewis¡¯s words.

    In her heart, she felt moved and somewhat guilty.

    She couldn¡¯t help but worry thatter on, if Roy Lewis discovered her huge secret, he might chop her into pieces.

    However, Richelle wasn¡¯t the type to worry endlessly about future problems. Instead of constantly worrying about what¡¯s toe, she was more focused on resolving the current issues.

    Therefore, after putting the children to bed, she went back to the bedroom and made a video call to Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Richelle, congrattions on enjoying a new life as a happy family of five!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. My heart almost jumped out of my chest!¡±

    Hugo Camrey¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Indeed, given the current situation, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile.¡±

    Richelle sighed helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been high-profile. It¡¯s just that Roy Lewis is too shy and attention-seeking.¡±

    Hugo Camrey mockingly stared at her, ¡°When a person wears a gold ne, it¡¯s the person who¡¯s high-profile, not the ne.¡±

    Richelle was struck by his analogy but couldn¡¯t deny its logic. The ident was mainly her fault due to inadequate consideration and underestimating the public¡¯s attention on Roy Lewis.

    Luckily, Roy Lewis had enough power to make all the rted top searches disappear from the inte within five minutes of making a call.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s indeed my fault. I underestimated Roy Lewis¡¯s influence and poprity in the Federation.¡±

    Hugo Camrey rolled his eyes, ¡°Richelle, are you showing off?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t quite understand his meaning, ¡°What am I showing off? His influence and poprity have nothing to do with me.¡±

    Hugo Camrey stared at her intently, ¡°Are you sure it has nothing to do with you?¡±

    Richelle felt Hugo had misunderstood something.

    ¡°Hugo, don¡¯t tell me you think there¡¯s something going on between me and Roy Lewis? At most, we¡¯re just friends.¡±

    Hugo Camrey asked back, ¡°Richelle, is it me or are there some things you don¡¯t want to face?¡±

 Chapter 160 - 156: He Regards Timothy and Tiffany as His Own

    Chapter 160: Chapter 156: He Regards Timothy and Tiffany as His Own

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn paused for a moment before replying to Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Hugo, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    Seeing her insistence, Hugo didn¡¯t say anything more and instead brought up Kiara Dunn,

    ¡°Kiara¡¯s gone crazy again!¡±

    Richelle had heard about Kiara¡¯s improvement a few days ago from Hugo, and she was somewhat relieved, wondering why the heaven¡¯s eyes only opened for a short time and then closed again.

    Now that she heard Kiara had gone crazy again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.

    ¡°How did she go crazy again? Tell me!¡±

    Hugoughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the high-profile announcement of you and Roy Lewis? Kiara, who had been recovering well, saw the top search and then started screaming that she wanted to kill the wild woman who seduced Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter, ¡°She really can¡¯t let me go, wanting to kill me before and still wanting to kill me now. I probably had a bitter feud with her in myst life!¡±

    The two of them gossiped about Kiara¡¯s situation for a while before finally getting to the main topic.

    ¡°Today I met Jayden Dunn and his son, and his son seems like he¡¯s going to be quite difficult to deal with!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her cousin, Harris Dunn. In her memory, many of The Dunns¡¯ persecutions against her didn¡¯t seem to involve him.

    So when she vowed to deal with The Dunns, her main targets had always been Jayden, Megan Linwood, and Kiara.

    Now that Hugo mentioned Harris, she was quite surprised.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hugo organized his thoughts, ¡°At first nce, he doesn¡¯t seem to have much of a presence, and he doesn¡¯t say much. But as soon as he speaks, he basically cuts to the heart of the matter, with his key focus being very urate. He has a much deeper scheme and is also much smarter than his father.¡±

    Richelle was indeed surprised, ¡°I see, we¡¯ll have to investigate his background and experience again so we don¡¯t overturn the boat due to negligence.¡±

    The two reached a consensus, they discussed the problems they encountered with Jayden and his son today, and contemted their strategies and future ns.

    ¡°By the way, Jayden kept asking about you today, and then Harris casually mentioned something that seemed to imply that he knows someone from United Ventures. Do you think there¡¯s anything that needs to be remedied?¡±

    Richelle reassured him confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t find anything. Just keep following the current n, and when it¡¯s time for me to step in, I¡¯ll naturally appear.¡±

    Richelle had just bid farewell to Hugo and hung up when her door was knocked and Roy Lewis¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Richelle, are you asleep?¡±

    Richelle went over and opened the door, ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Roy Lewis, a gentleman, turned his head to look at the living room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat¡­¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what he wanted to talk about, but her intuition told her that it wasn¡¯t good news.

    When she came out and saw his solemn expression, Richelle was even more sure of her guess.

    After sitting down, Roy seemed to be considering how to start, and Richelle didn¡¯t push him, sitting there quietly waiting.

    ¡°Richelle, if you feel offended by what I¡¯m about to say, I want to apologize first.¡±

    Richelle was more and more puzzled by what Roy Lewis was trying to sell, as the Roy Lewis she knew wasn¡¯t someone who would hesitate and be indecisive like this.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please speak your mind.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked serious and stared intently at Richelle before saying.

    ¡°You mentioned that Timothy and Tifanny wear masks because of unsightly birthmarks on their faces.¡±

    Upon hearing him mention this, Richelie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It¡¯s terrible, has he discovered something?

    Richelle¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and just as she was thinking about how to brush him off, she heard Roy continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently inquired that in West Asia, there¡¯s a stic surgery specialist whose technique to remove birthmarks is exceptionally advanced. Why don¡¯t we contact him and find out about the relevant surgery situation?¡±

    After hearing Roy¡¯s exnation, Richelle¡¯s heart finally settled back down.

    After pondering for a while, she replied to Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I appreciate your concern for Timothy and Tifanny. However, their birthmark pigmentation is quite deep, and surgery would be very painful. So, I think it¡¯s best to wait until they¡¯re older before considering removing the birthmarks.¡±

    Richelle only intended to have a reasonable exnation to deceive Roy Lewis, but never in her wildest dreams did she think that there woulde a day when Roy Lewis would be so concerned about Timothy and Tifanny as if they were his own flesh and blood.

    Although he was indeed their biological father, it couldn¡¯t have been easy for him to have such feelings and actions while being unaware of their true identity.

    Probably, Roy didn¡¯t expect her to reject him so directly and quickly. He frowned slightly and sighed.

    ¡°I also thought about this. Otherwise, as a doctor yourself, you wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to this matter.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything, because at this moment, her conscience was very uneasy, and the more she said, the deeper her conscience would be tortured.

    ¡°How about this, we can first talk to the doctor, pass the situation on to him, and let him evaluate the best age for the surgery. What do you think?¡±

    Roy Lewis had actually looked into this for several days.

    However, before getting a clear answer, he didn¡¯t want to give Richelle any false hope.

    Instead of responding to his question directly, Richelle asked him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, how did youe up with this idea?¡±

    After all, on the surface, Timothy and Tifanny seemed to have nothing to do with him. Taking care of them on a daily basis was understandable, but going to such lengths to inquire and arrange was due to genuine emotions.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hide his feelings, ¡°Timothy and Tifanny are so lively and adorable, and they¡¯re so smart. When I see them wearing masks all day, I don¡¯t feel good in my heart.¡±

    Richelle was silent for a moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if Roy¡¯s difort stemmed from the feelings they developed during their time together, or if it came from a primitive and instinctive connection due to their blood rtion.

    However, regardless of the source, hearing him say this deepened the guilt she felt deep in her heart.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this matter concerns Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s entire life. Please let me think about it, alright?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know when she would make up her mind, but at least not now.

    Roy Lewis absolutely respected her, ¡°Alright, you take your time to think and weigh your options. Once youe to a decision, let me know. It¡¯ll be easy for me to contact the specialist.¡±

    The more Roy Lewis thought about it, the heavier Richelle¡¯s mood became.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis furrowed his brows, his deep and mysterious eyes fixed on her for a while, then said.

    ¡°Richelle, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hesitating about, but please trust that I will treat Timothy and Tifanny just as I would Timmy.¡±

    By saying this, he was explicitly telling Richelle that he already considered Timothy and Tifanny as his own children..

 Chapter 161 - 157 Mommy, This is for Pleasing Oneself

    Chapter 161: Chapter 157 Mommy, This is for Pleasing Oneself

    Trantor: 549690339

    Carrying a deep sense of guilt, Richelle Dunn spent another restless night.

    By the next morning, her dark circles under her eyes had be more severe than the day before. Fearful of Roy Lewis noticing anything off, Dunn applied makeup carefully before heading out for breakfast.

    Because ofst night¡¯s drama topping the search lists, Lewis didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. So, he simply ordered breakfast to be delivered to their suite in the morning.

    Around this time, three adults and three children gathered at the dining table for breakfast.

    The three children had a habit ofmenting freely on their mommy¡¯s appearance. Seeing Dunn this morning with heavy makeup on, Tifanny was astonished.

    After she eximed in wonder, she turned to her two brothers and whispered, ¡°I think mommy is dressed up to impress someone¡­¡±

    She had thought she was whispering, but both Dunn and Lewis caught every word clearly.

    Lewis stared at Dunn thoughtfully. But Dunn, preupied with eating, seemedpletely oblivious to his gaze.

    Ignored, Lewis picked up the serving chopsticks and ced a shrimp dumpling into Dunn¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°I heard the shrimp dumplings here are uniquely made. Give it a try.¡±

    Dunn barely lifted her head, thanked him in a low voice, and put the shrimp dumpling into her mouth.

    Lewis simply thought that Tifanny¡¯s childish talk had embarrassed Dunn. He reached over and tousled Tifanny¡¯s hair, giving her a look that told her to keep quiet.

    Tifanny blinked her pretty eyes and gave Mr. Lewis an OK gesture.

    But in reality, the words from his daughter did not substantially affect Dunn.

    She was just unsure of how to face Lewis.

    The things he saidst night, could they perhaps be regarded as a confession of love?

    Or maybe, he simply admired the bright and adorable Timothy and Tifanny, and was just feeling sorry for their circumstances, which motivated him to be extra nice to them?

    Dunn was torn. Lewis was also uneasy.

    The discussion about Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s treatmentst night had taken him several days of consideration before he decided to talk about it.

    He didn¡¯t know about others, but Dunn was a proud individual who, despite his good intentions, might not want him to share her anxieties and sufferings.

    His questioningst night was like ripping off the bandage protecting her wounds, forcing her to confront them head-on.

    As he anticipated, despite his repeated exnations, she was still reluctant to let him get involved in Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s affairs.

    He became impatient and, in his desperation, blurted out something that could be easily misunderstood.

    At that moment, Dunn¡¯s face changed drastically.

    This morning, she had applied heavy makeup very early, indicating she hadn¡¯t slept well against night.

    Lewis sighed silently, realizing that he had be too anxious and frightened her. Now, he had to coax her gently to get her toe out of her shell.

    ¡°So, how are the shrimp dumplings? Anything special?¡±

    Dunn wasn¡¯t a fussy person. Considering Lewis¡¯s attentiveness and her sense of guilt towards him, she felt it was inappropriate to keep expressing her discontent.

    Admittedly, she felt more at fault than he did. How could she expect him to indulge her even more!

    Having realized this, Dunn lifted her head and smiled at him.

    ¡°They are indeed tasty. Can you give me another one? I¡¯d like to study its filling, and maybe try making them myselfter.¡±

    Finding her finally smiling, Lewis felt like a huge weight had lifted off his chest.

    He promptly took another dumpling and ced it in her bowl.

    The children, having received a hint from their dad, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Instead, they watched the loving interaction between their parents with wide, star-like eyes.

    After finishing breakfast, Dunn went on to perform acupuncture on Lewis as usual.

    At ten o¡¯clock, they left the hotel and continued with their visit to the simtion area in the park.

    Considering Dunn¡¯s difort whenmuting in the park yesterday, Lewis specifically called the park¡¯s director to arrange a separate car for them.

    The park¡¯s director had also seen the trending topic fromst night, and after getting an earful from Nathan Caroule over the phone, he personally arranged a special car to pick them up.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I sincerely apologize for what happened yesterday. It was our fault for having poor security measures, which caused disturbances for you and your family,¡± he said.

    But Lewis was not an unreasonable man. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said.

    But despite Lewis¡¯s words, the park director was not reassured.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve postponed the simtion area¡¯s bookings for other visitors. You and your family can enjoy yourselves freely. There won¡¯t be a repeat of yesterday¡¯s incident,¡± he exined. The subtext was that they had cleared the area for his family to enjoy exclusively.

    Neither Lewis nor Dunn enjoyed special privileges, but considering the children¡¯s safety and the director¡¯s good intentions, they agreed to his offer.

    Without any distractions, the family had a great time in the simtion area. They yed until lunch, then had a themed meal in the park, before heading back downtown, having had their fill of fun for the day.

    On the way, the tired children fell asleep in the car.

    Dunn and Lewis took out theirptops and each got busy with their own work.

    After a morning of enjoyable diversion, the awkwardness that was between Dunn and Lewis seemed to bepletely gone.

    Upon returning to the city, the driver dropped Dunn and her family home first. At Lewis¡¯s request, even Timmy was allowed to stay over. After that, the driver took Lewis to another ce.

    As he was leaving, Lewis told Dunn, ¡°I have something to take care of tonight and won¡¯t be able toe over for dinner. If you don¡¯t mind, could Timmy stay the night at your ce?¡±

    How could Dunn object? She would be d if the children could stay together every day and night.

    She readily agreed, assuming that Lewis had work at thepany, and didn¡¯t ask what it was about.

    But once Lewis got in the car, Parker drove it straight to the Presidential Pce.

    Lewis and his uncle kept in close contact. But as both were busy, they usuallymunicated via phone or video calls.

    Lewis was making a personal visit to his uncle, President Green, today because of a discreet phone call received just before leaving the park.

    Since the matter was of great importance and could not be clearly exined over the phone, Lewis decided to pay a personal visit to the Presidential Pce after confirming Green¡¯s whereabouts.

    Even though Lewis was the President¡¯s nephew, he still had to go through the standard security protocols guarded by secret service agents at the gate, including checking him and his vehicle thoroughly before allowing entry.

    Lewis was a practical man who didn¡¯t mind such details. After entering, he was led by the housekeeper to Green¡¯s study.

    Upon carefully closing the door, his first sentence after taking a seat was, ¡°Uncle, Jayden Dunn has gone to see Mason Lilliput!¡±

 Chapter 162 - 158: Are you getting along well with Master Seatonâ€™s disciple?

    Chapter 162: Chapter 158: Are you getting along well with Master Seaton¡¯s disciple?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Kennedy Green was in his 50s and the youngest president in the history of the Federation.

    Theugson mentioned by Roy Lewis was the Conservative candidate running against Kennedy Green for the presidency three years ago. In the end, Kennedy Green won by arge margin, with nearly 30% more votes than Mason Lilliput.

    Kennedy Green had been busy with his head down, but when his nephew spoke, he looked up at him.

    ¡°Is the information reliable?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Uncle, Mason Lilliput has been winning over peopletely, first the Thompsons, now the Dunns. I think he¡¯s determined to win the election next year.¡±

    Kennedy Green represents the new reformist forces in the Federation, while Mason Lilliput represents the old conservative forces.

    If we were to talk about the depth of their backing, Kennedy Green can¡¯t reallypete with Mason Lilliput.

    Although Kennedy Green has the support of the Greens and The Lewis, these two families, although business giants, have never been involved in politics before. It was him who stepped in with one foot and couldn¡¯t go back.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Indeed, Kennedy Green has many ministers who could give him advice, and Roy Lewis is actually one of his many trusted bureaucrats.

    Compared to those bureaucrats with deeply rooted bureaucratic thinking, his nephew¡¯s views were often more insightful and feasible.

    In these three years of his tenure, Kennedy has weathered countless storms, almost every time with the powerful support of his nephew.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into the Thompsonstely, and as for Jayden Dunn, South Asia¡¯s United Ventures has been in contact with him several times, but there hasn¡¯t been much progress. In my opinion, United Ventures might be on the same side as us.¡±

    What Kennedy Green admired most about his nephew was this.

    Roy Lewis isn¡¯t the type of ruthless and domineering CEO who can scare people off with a single word, he possesses more wisdom, foresight, and careful nning.

    He may not put all his effort into achieving something, rather, using all avable factors, winning over all the people that can be used and then using them for his benefit.

    Such ability may not seem like much, but upon closer inspection, it¡¯s clear that using the strength of others to achieve goals while preserving one¡¯s own strength is much smarter than brute force.

    Kennedy Green had already heard about Mason¡¯s actions, but not as solid and reliable as his nephew¡¯s information.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°I¡¯ve been getting some dirt on the Thompsons from Margarethtely, but as for Jayden Dunn, it¡¯s not ripe yet. I want to observe for a while longer to avoid rming them.¡±

    ¡°Margareth?¡±

    Kennedy Green discovered an extremely mismatched name in the serious conversation and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Roy Lewis exined, ¡°This Margareth is the same person who took up the case of illegal maniption.¡±

    Kennedy Green didn¡¯t know if it was his own illusion, but he felt that his always calm and reserved nephew had be more spirited this time, and his emotions seemed more outward.

    Kennedy Green usually wouldn¡¯t meddle with Roy Lewis¡¯s way of doing things, he asked purely out of curiosity.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t do a second deal with these people?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to exin why he needed to deal with Jayden Dunn and his personal reasons for working with Margareth again, so he only mentioned one reason.

    ¡°He¡¯s very good, for now, the best hacker I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Kennedy Green raised his eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s rare for a hacker to get praise from you.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t exin any further, only discussing some work-rted matters, and when it was almost time, he got up to say goodbye.

    But Kennedy Green suddenly stopped him, ¡°I heard that Kiara Dunn went mad, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    As for the gossip in the streets, Kennedy Green never had time to pay attention to it, but since this matter concerned his nephew and his little treasure, he became concerned.

    A cold smile appeared on Roy Lewis¡¯s face, ¡°Probably scared herself mad from doing too much wrong.¡±

    Kennedy Green didn¡¯t care about how she went mad, but he was thinking about something else.

    ¡°I heard that this kind of illness can be inherited. You¡¯d better check if she was really scared mad or if it¡¯s hereditary.¡±

    Kennedy Green naturally wouldn¡¯t care about Kiara Dunn¡¯s life or death, but she is Timmy¡¯s mother, and her genes, good or bad, could be passed on to Timmy.

    Roy Lewis shivered, cursing himself for not thinking of that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±

    Since they were talking about private matters, Kennedy Green asked, ¡°What about you? How do you feel under the treatment of Master Seaton¡¯s apprentice recently?¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit puzzled, ¡°I just had aprehensive examination two days ago. Didn¡¯t Mr. Chapman send you the results?¡±

    Kennedy Green only checked his email then, ¡°Ah, he did, I just didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Generally speaking, if there¡¯s an emergency, they¡¯d call, and if it¡¯s just an email, it¡¯s probably routine reporting.

    But Kennedy was too busy, only quickly scanning the email when he remembered.

    Roy then ryed what Richelie Dunn had said that day, ¡°Richelle said that the initial acupuncture results have met expectations, and as long as there are no idents, surgery can be performed by mid-year.¡±

    Kennedy Green was a very smart man and had a knack for picking up on key points when listening to others.

    Hearing his nephew¡¯s words, a faint grin of joy appeared on his face.

    ¡°Richelle? It seems that you¡¯re getting along well with Master Seaton¡¯s apprentice?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want his feelings to be influenced by too many factors, especially someone like his uncle who could directly influence life and death.

    Although his uncle¡¯s position would undoubtedly be on his side, that person, Richelle Dunn¡­

    It took a lot of effort to appease her today, and he didn¡¯t want anyplications.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing going on, I should go now.¡±

    Kennedy Green nced at the time, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s have dinner here.¡±

    Roy Lewis had urgent matters to attend to at hispany and excused himself after standing up.

    Past 10 p.m., Richelle Dunn finally put the kids to bed and came out after taking a bath herself, rxing and turning on herputer.

    Although she hadn¡¯t received any major news recently, she had a vague feeling that a massive storm wasing.

    So, she had been working diligently to gather the information that her mysterious benefactor wanted in exchange for more top-secret intelligence about the Dunns and Jayden Dunn.

    When she logged in, the benefactor, who rarely contacts her actively, surprisingly sent her a message today.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with United Venturestely?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was the first to reveal this information to the benefactor, so it was not surprising that he was curious.

    ¡°Still stringing Jayden Dunn along, waiting for the right opportunity to strike.¡±

    Richelle was a principled person, and she wouldn¡¯t give the other party anything extra if they had agreed upon an equal exchange.

    The benefactor probably sensed that she didn¡¯t want to divulge more and didn¡¯t continue to inquire.

    Richelle remained silent and focused on her work.

    However, while she was busy, she suddenly remembered Hugo Camrey¡¯s words from earlier in the day.

    ¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s the deal with Jayden Dunn¡¯s son, Harris Dunn?¡±

    The benefactor was temperamental and didn¡¯t reply for a long time.

    Richelle thought he was ignoring her, so she turned her chair to get a ss of water before continuing her work.

    With a ¡°ding,¡± the benefactor replied.

    ¡°United Ventures¡¯ purpose?¡±

    The implication was that he wanted to exchange the information with her.

    Richelle knew what the purpose of United Ventures was, but she couldn¡¯t give the answer so quickly. Otherwise, the clever benefactor would see right through her instantly.

    ¡°Give me two days!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 163 - 160: This is no ordinary person; clearly, itâ€™s a peerless beauty in the human world!

    Chapter 164: Chapter 160: This is no ordinary person; clearly, it¡¯s a peerless beauty in the human world!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At noon, after finishing a seminar at the hospital, Richelle Dunn drove to Lewis Group.

    She had been in Kindur for quite a while now and had been serving as Roy Lewis¡¯s personal doctor for some time, but this was the first time she had witnessed the grandeur of the Federation¡¯s leading business empire with her own eyes.

    She parked her car outside the Lewis Group building and looked up at the seemingly towering skyscraper through her car window, suddenly realizing that the gentle and considerate Roy Lewis she had recently encountered was the master of this business empire!

    After realizing this, a shivering breeze blew across her back.

    She thought in secret, was there anything she had done recently to offend Mr. Lewis?!

    Just as her thoughts were fluttering, a few knocks on the ss came from outside the car.

    She came to her senses, and saw Nathan Caroule smiling at her from outside the car.

    Richelle hurriedly lowered her window and smiled apologetically at him.

    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m sorry, I was a little distracted just now.¡±

    Nathan Caroule waved his hand to indicate it was nothing, reached out, and handed her a cup of a drink.

    Richelle looked puzzled, and Nathan immediately exined.

    ¡°Master Lewis said you like sweet things, and he specifically asked me to prepare some sweet drinks for you.¡±

    Now, Nathan had be quite aware of his role in looking after Richelle as if she were his mistress.

    As a result, he was extremely attentive and careful in his work, fearing that his future mistress might be dissatisfied.

    Richelle held the cup under her nose and sniffed the rich chocte vor; her whole being immediately perked up.

    ¡°Hmm, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal someday.¡±

    Although Richelle and Nathan hadn¡¯t met many times, it was an undeniable fact that she had caused him quite a bit of trouble.

    Nathan hurriedly agreed, ¡°Sure, it depends on when you and Master Lewis are free.¡±

    He did want to have the meal, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to ept his future mistress¡¯s dinner invitation by himself!

    The advertisingpany was on the street next to Lewis Group, and Nathan was toozy to drive. He simply got into Richelle¡¯s car and directed her to the advertisingpany.

    Early in the morning, the advertisingpany had received a phone call from the president¡¯s assistant at Lewis Group, asking them to clear the venue in the afternoon and leave only the shooting crew. They also immediately added a payment aspensation for thepany and staff¡¯s lost working hours.

    In fact, even if Lewis Group didn¡¯t add the payment, the advertisingpany wouldn¡¯t dare to have anyints.

    After all, it was quitemon for some big names with a love for showing off to request the clearing of venues.

    Now that Lewis Group had generouslypensated them, thepany¡¯s boss directly gave the entire staff the day off, while he stayed behind.

    After all, a spokesperson who could make Lewis Group take so much care must not be a trivial figure.

    So, when the front desk informed him that Nathan, the assistant from Lewis Group, had arrived with the spokesperson, he hurriedly went out to greet them.

    He thought he would see some big-name celebrity, but instead, he was greeted by apletely unfamiliar face wearing a mask.

    ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡±

    Not quite sure if he had misunderstood, the boss politely greeted Nathan first and then turned to Richelle.

    ¡°Oh, this is Ms. Elie, the spokesperson for today¡¯s advertisement shoot.¡±

    Richelle signed the contract under an alias, so Nathan introduced her ording to the alias on the contract.

    Seeing Nathan treating Richelle with great respect, the boss dared not take it lightly. He thought that this must be some wealthy family¡¯s daughter who wanted to have a go at the entertainment industry.

    He personally escorted them to the studio, where the makeup artist and stylist greeted them and took Richelle into the makeup room.

    When the door closed, the boss began to inquire curiously.

    ¡°Nathan, is she the daughter of some wealthy family?¡±

    Nathan dared not reveal too much and only said, ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s someone that neither you nor I can afford to offend.¡±

    The boss, hearing that even Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t afford to offend this person, dared not inquire any further.

    He specially instructed the photographer and several assistants to be carefulter so as not to offend this VIP.

    They heard Nathan¡¯s tone that there was little advertising business, and if they offended the person doing the advertisement, they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    The photographer and assistants thought that the spokesperson must be a good-for-nothing, so they had to use their privileges to pave the way.

    Of course, they were very respectful on the surface, after all, they still had to eat.

    To highlight the prestigious style of the watch, Richelle Dunn changed into a ck off-shoulder evening gown. Her curly hair was draped on her snow-white shoulders, with the tips of her hair half-hidden around her seductive corbone. The makeup artist couldn¡¯t see her entire face, but was astonished by her perfect curves.

    ¡°Ms. Elie, are you interested in shooting a jewelry advertisement?¡±

    These makeup artists often introduce businesses to one another, so they casually mentioned it.

    Richelleughed and shook her head, declining, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not in the industry circles. Shooting this watch ad is just a friendly appearance.¡±

    The makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. They grabbed Richelle¡¯s hand to cover up some ws, but upon a closer look, they felt even more amazed.

    ¡°Ms. Elie, every inch of you is an advertiser¡¯s favorite. The one who invited you for a friendly appearance really has a discerning eye.¡±

    Richelleughed to herself, she didn¡¯t know if they had a discerning eye, but their identity was certainly not simple.

    Richelle garnered a wave ofpliments in the makeup room and gracefully walked out wearing the off-shoulder gown.

    The photographers, who had originally looked down on her abilities, were all staring, thinking that some international supermodel had walked into the wrong ce.

    Nathan was also shocked by Richelle¡¯s gorgeous transformation. He knew that she was beautiful, after all, a woman who could get Master Lewis to take notice couldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    Usually, Richelle didn¡¯t wear makeup and dressed casually in a loose hoodie and jeans, giving the impression of a college girl with average eye-catching ability.

    But now, she was wearing only light makeup, changed clothes, and adorned some jewelry. Her entire appearance was radiant, and even her aura became instantly more dignified.

    This was no ordinary person, it was a real beauty!

    Unaware of her charm, Richelle walked closer with a smile, holding the hem of her gown and addressed the staff behind the camera.

    ¡°Sorry, I am an outsider. Please forgive me if there is anything wrongter.¡±

    A beautiful woman who is not only breathtaking but also so polite ¨Cpletely unimportant whether she knows something or not!

    With that thought, the photographers couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes gleaming.

    Standing nearby, Nathan looked at their infatuated faces and felt d that Master Lewis hadn¡¯t arrived. Otherwise, he might have wanted to gouge out their eyeballs to relieve his hatred.

    ¡°Guys, Ms. Elie¡¯s time is precious. If there¡¯s nothing else, please proceed with the shooting process as soon as possible.¡±

    As the president¡¯s personal assistant, it was a part of his job to protect their future madam from rude stares.

    Upon Nathan¡¯s reminder, the photographer came to his senses and set up the camera to work.

    The assistant responsible for guiding Richelle¡¯s poses hurried over to instruct her on wearing the watch and performing various hand close-ups in front of the camera.

    Under the erged lens, Richelle¡¯s hand appeared even more delicate, with smooth skin and perfect lines. Her fingers were slender, and the soft joints seemed boneless. The luxurious watch on her wrist perfectlyplemented her elegance and prestige.

    Herprehension also exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations on the scene. Basically, after the assistant¡¯s brief exnation, she could achieve poses and gestures even higher than the photographer¡¯s expectations.

    Nathan, who was visiting the studio for the first time, was also stunned by Richelle¡¯s impable professionalism.

    He felt a little regretful that Master Lewis could not be here in person.

    With that in mind, he turned his head and whispered to the boss.

    ¡°Is there a video recording of this shooting process?¡±

    The boss immediately nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Nathan snapped his fingers in his heart. It was great; at least he could make amends this time!

    Sure enough, half an hourter, Roy Lewis received the close-up photos and videos sent by Nathan.. As he opened it and took a look, a dazzling brilliance gradually emerged in his dark eyes!

 Chapter 164 - 159= She is Roy Lewisâ€™s Primary Protection Target

    Chapter 163: Chapter 159= She is Roy Lewis¡¯s Primary Protection Target

    Trantor: 549690339

    That morning, since Timmy had stayed over at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house, Roy Lewis assumed Richelle wouldn¡¯t bring him breakfast.

    Although Richelle had prepared his breakfast along with her own for several days in a row, he understood that she was simply making his breakfast while preparing her son¡¯s.

    Still, he deeply cherished such a joy that was consequently received due to his rtionship with his son.

    So, when he saw Richelleing in with a food box, he was both pleasantly surprised and somewhat shocked.

    ¡°You brought breakfast for me today too?¡±

    Richelle nodded as a form of greeting, handed the food box to Uncle Axel who came to meet her. In an instant, she looked at Uncle Axel, feelings of unfamiliarity welling up in her heart.

    When did it start? When did Uncle Axel begin to greet her as she came in? With all these questions in her mind, she still managed to put on a smile and greet Uncle Axel, then returned to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love those stuffed buns? I brought some for you.¡± From her words, it sounded like she had specifically prepared this breakfast for

    him.

    Roy Lewis felt a warmth in his heart, but he asked, ¡°You¡¯re so busy, yet you get up early every day to prepare breakfast. Aren¡¯t you tired?

    He loved the breakfast she made, but if she could sleep a bit more, he had no problem eating breakfast prepared by a chef or even delivered from outside.

    Richelle Dunn took the tea from Uncle Axel, took a few sips, paused for a moment, and then replied to him.

    ¡°This kind of thing, isn¡¯t tiring. Cooking and preparing snacks are quite rxing.¡±

    She had been incredibly busy recently, so she usually would take Timothy and Tiffany out for a few days to change their mood asionally.

    This time, the trip to Tyrannosaurus World appeared to be a nice little holiday. Except that there were some unexpected incidents during the initially nned vacation, and it seemed both her and Roy Lewis were a bit upset towards the end.

    Roy Lewis also picked up his tea and took a sip, his gaze, however, was fixed on her face.

    ¡°Your usual way to release stress is cooking?¡±

    He wanted to know more about Richelle, even if it were just unfrequented trivialities, he still wanted to know.

    Richelle Dunn was unaware of his intentions, with her eyes half-closed, she gently blew on the steaming from the tea. A few strands of hair brushed against her cheeks, outlining her lovely face, she looked gentle and tranquil like a painting, beautiful and desirable.

    ¡°Cooking is one of them. In fact, anything that allows my brain to rest works, such as doing housework, or various sports.¡±

    Soft ripples stirred in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart, his eyes deepened.

    There was a hint of curiosity on his face, ¡°Sports? What type do you like?¡±, he had never seen her show any interest in sports.

    Richelle Dunn had a wide range of hobbies, it would be more suitable to ask what type of sports she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°I guess I like all kinds, it¡¯s just for fun, why limit it? As long as it¡¯s rxing it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Roy Lewis agreed, then remembered something a momentter.

    ¡°Timmy mentioned that he wants to go to the sea with his siblings to see dolphins, are you interested?¡±

    This trip to Tyrannosaurus World, despite the unexpected incidents, had yielded some satisfactory results on a whole.

    When going out to sea, the environment is wide open and there wouldn¡¯t be any disturbances from unrted persons, it should be a good bonding trip. Richelle Dunn had no idea about Roy Lewis¡¯s calctions and was immediately interested.

    ¡°Of course, when is it? I¡¯ll make arrangements. Richelle Dunn had the tendency to forget the bad and remember only the good. She had just faced a mishap at Tyrannosaurus World, and now, Roy Lewis casually threw out some bait, and she fell for it all over again.

    His proposal was spontaneous, so he couldn¡¯t immediately set up a date. ¡°I¡¯ll have Nathan arrange it. Also, Nathan wanted me to remind you about the watch ad shooting in the afternoon, do you need him to pick you up?

    Richelle Dunn naturally remembered this, ¡°Is it far?¡±

    If it was far, she might as well have someone pick her up. That way, she could use the travel time to do something else.

    Because the demands of the primary investor have be particrly challenging recently, she used to be able to easilyplete her tasks within half an hour each night. But these days, she basically has to spend two to three hours or even more.

    Roy Lewis isn¡¯t too fresh on the details of the shooting location. It¡¯s a minor issue for a CEO like him, hardly worth mentioning.

    If it weren¡¯t for Richelle Dunn, he probably wouldn¡¯t even know about the new watch release from his group.

    ¡°Let me check¡­¡±, he said, reaching for his phone.

    Suddenly, Richelle remembered that she also had Nathan Caroule¡¯s WeChat number. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll ask Nathan directly.

    Roy Lewis nced at her indifferently and took his phone out of the room. Nathan Caroule was surprised to receive a call from Roy Lewis first thing in the morning, wondering if something important had happened.

    ¡°Sir, anything urgent?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Richelle shooting an advertisement today? Where¡¯s the location?

    Nathan rolled his eyes on the other end of the call. Was it necessary for Master Lewis to call him this early about such a trivial matter?

    However, he didn¡¯t dare voice hisints. Since he was partially responsible for the incident that went viral the day before, he made sure to be cautious, even though Roy Lewis never stated it explicitly.

    ¡°Not far, it¡¯s at the Gorgeous Advertising, right next to ourpany.¡± Roy Lewis made an approving sound, ¡°You go there early and clear the premises of all irrelevant people. Unless necessary, nobody gets in.¡± He was still somewhat worried as photographers have a keen eye. He was afraid they would make connections once they saw Richelle Dunn. Nathan didn¡¯t find his additional requests odd, ¡°Of course, I will handle it immediately.¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t reassured and made sure to remind him again, ¡°You follow her throughout, don¡¯t let anything unexpected happen.¡± Even though the viral news was quickly pulled down, the rapid spread on the inte was indeed very fast. Given his high-profile status, he didn¡¯t dare to risk witnessing the birth of Richelie¡¯s first work, despite his desire to. Moreover, Richelle is new to this industry. It¡¯s impossible to predict whether cocky photographers might give her a hard time. With Nathan¡¯spany, he could ensure that everything is fail-safe.

    Roy Lewis seemed to think she needed more protection than Timmy from the look she saw in his eyes. He would tell her the truth if she asked; indeed, she was now the person he paid the most attention to and wanted to protect, on par with Timmy.

    Once he finished his call, Richelle raised a question in a protest,

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, actually, it¡¯s just a small advertisement. There¡¯s no need to bother Nathan, right?¡±

    She knew how busy Roy Lewis and his right-hand man, Nathan, were. It wasn¡¯t worth mobilizing Nathan for her posing in front of a camera for a moment. However, Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t let her have any say in this matter, ¡°This watch is the main product of the Lewis Group this year, we can¡¯t overlook any detail in the process.¡±

    If Nathan heard this, he would definitely sweat bullets.

    Sir, have you forgotten that Lewis Group is the number one business empire in the Federation?

    The annual profit from this watch wouldn¡¯t even surpass the pocket money of the young master.

    But Richelle wasn¡¯t familiar with the watch industry and had never done detailed research on the structure of Lewis Group. Although she was half-doubtful of his words, she reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements. There is a seminar at the hospital, I will go straight to meet Nathan after giving acupuncture treatment to Hugo¡¯s mom and the meeting is over.¡±

    Roy Lewis was finally satisfied, ¡°Okay, are you going to leave Timmy and the others in self-study?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t control the shooting schedule. So, she left a note for the three little ones early in the morning, asking Timmy, the oldest, to take care of his younger siblings. Whether it¡¯s self-study or learning is up to Timmy.

    ¡°I left them a note. Timmy will manage it well.¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed surprised, ¡°You are letting Timmy manage on his own?¡± Richelle looked strangely at him, ¡°Yes, he is the eldest brother. Isn¡¯t it natural for him to take care of his siblings?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s remarks delighted Roy Lewis. With a smile in his eyes, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, he is the eldest brother, he should take the responsibility of caring for his younger siblings..

 Chapter 181 - 177: Iâ€™ll be careful, for Timmy, and for you

    Chapter 181: Chapter 177: I¡¯ll be careful, for Timmy, and for you

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, no matter how harmonious and joyful the atmosphere was at dinner, what¡¯s bound toe, wille.

    After the meal, the kids went back into the bedroom as usual to y.

    This meant they didn¡¯t want their parents to bother them.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn both respected their children and never interfered with their little group activities.

    Mrs. Walker took care of washing the utensils in the kitchen, and Richelle helped too, but she was chased out by Mrs. Walker.

    Richelle carried the fruit tea that Mrs. Walker had specially prepared in the afternoon and poured a cup for Roy before taking the rest to the other kids.

    Timmy opened the door and took the tray from her hands. Then, he said to her in a childish voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my little brother and sister a story, so please tell dad that we¡¯ll be leaving twenty minuteste.¡±

    Richelle originally wanted to find an excuse to send the father and his son away early. Now that her son said this, she had no choice but to tell Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Timmy said he wants to leave a bitter. If you¡¯re busy, you might as well let him stay here tonight and you can go ahead.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s house was small, so Roy had heard every word Timmy said earlier.

    Roy understood that his son wanted to share a story with his siblings. On the other hand, he also wanted to create an opportunity for him to be alone with Richelle.

    He wouldn¡¯t waste such a rare opportunity and his son¡¯s effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Nathan and I finished most of our work this afternoon. Now, it¡¯s a good time to have some fruit tea and rx a bit.¡±

    Richelle was anxious but couldn¡¯t find any other reasons to send him away.

    However, Roy finally remembered that little girl again.

    ¡°Richelle,e here.¡±

    Richelle originally sat quite far away from him. When she saw him waving at her, she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid this disaster.

    She reluctantly grabbed the stool and moved slowly closer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roy opened the picture of the girl named Aurora and showed it to her.

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this little girl look exactly like Timmy?¡±

    Richelle cursed silently. Of course, they were identical triplets, so they naturally looked exactly the same.

    But the surprise was evident on her face.

    ¡°Wow! This is too much! They look like the same person!¡±

    Richelle was secretly relieved that Roy had never been in the children¡¯s bedroom, so he didn¡¯t know about the piano that belonged solely to Tiffany.

    Roy agreed with her, ¡°Yes, if you change this girl¡¯s hairstyle to Timmy¡¯s and dress her in boy¡¯s clothes, she would be Timmy. They look so simr.¡±

    Richelle had already decided that no matter what Roy said, she would never admit the truth.

    From Roy¡¯s current behavior, it seemed like he actually believed it was just a coincidence.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m starting to think that it¡¯s Timmy ying the piano.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°It seems you¡¯re more gullible than me.¡±

    He then showed Richelle the video.

    ¡°I heard that this little girl suddenly became famous in South Asia and caused a sensation. Do you know her?¡±

    Richelle had prepared herself mentally and shook her head with certainty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not really interested in this kind of news. Today is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a beautiful, cute, and talented little girl in South Asia.¡±

    Richelle handled the conversation skillfully, but she couldn¡¯t help but swear silently in her heart. To cover up one lie, she had to keep fabricating more lies in a never-ending cycle.

    But her face didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s not in Kindur. If she were, I¡¯d take Timmy to see her perform. It would be incredibly thrilling to watch someone who looks exactly like him do something he doesn¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    Roy felt regretful, but he didn¡¯t know that Timmy had been watching the other two who looked like him do things he didn¡¯t like for a long time.

    ¡°Haha, maybe we¡¯ll have a chance someday. However, I don¡¯t think Timmy would like to go and see it.¡±

    Roy thought about how his son usually looked disinterested and believed that Richelle¡¯s words were more in line with his character.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. He never seemed to be interested in other kids of the same age besides his younger brother and sister.¡±

    Roy originally nned to show those screenshots and videos to his son, but now, thinking about it, he guessed his son would most likely dismiss them with disdain and refuse.

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting? It¡¯s just about the resemnce, and it¡¯s not even me!¡±

    Richelle carefully observed Roy¡¯s reaction and confirmed that he had no suspicion in his heart. Her heart finally settled down.

    Although the topic was dangerous, there were truths between her and Roy with only one piece of paper or one wall apart.

    Roy was so smart that she¡¯d better change the topic sooner rather thanter.

    ¡°This morning, while you and Timmy were having breakfast, I checked the Microgrid and it seems that the public opinion is not friendly to the Lewis Group.¡±

    In fact, Richelle knew about the sessful public rtions turn by the Lewis Group and the subsequent halt in the Dunn Group¡¯s shares after the market opened in the afternoon.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find any other topics to talk about at the moment.

    Talking about this would at least give Roy the illusion that she was actually concerned about him.

    Roy looked at her and then spoke reassuringly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our public rtions department has already resolved the issue.¡±

    Richelle pretended to let out a sigh of relief, ¡°The Dunn Group seems to be quite difficult to deal with.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t treat Richelle as an outsider, ¡°Jayden Dunn is nothing to be afraid of, but his son does have some skills. However, he won¡¯t be a threat to the Lewis Group.¡±

    Richelle knew that when Roy said this, it wasn¡¯t out of arrogance, but confidence backed by strong power.

    ¡°Still, be careful. Desperate dogs can jump over walls, and desperate people can do anything.¡±

    In the past, she thought the Dunn family was only ruthless but managed to stay smart. However, after living with the Dunns for over a decade, she realized how careful and alert she was, but she never noticed the danger and threat posed by Harris Dunn.

    This meant that Harris Dunn was either weak or he was very good at hiding and pretending. People who followed Jayden Dunn¡¯s ruthless and cunning tactics were likely to be dangerous if they let their guard down.

    Roy¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile, as he saw concern and anxiety on Richelle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I will be careful for Timmy¡¯s sake and for¡­¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t finish the sentence, Roy¡¯s tender and affectionate gaze fell directly on Richelle¡¯s face..

 Chapter 166 - 162: He Wants to Persuade Mommy

    Chapter 166: Chapter 162: He Wants to Persuade Mommy

    to Cherish Life and Stay Away from Scumbags!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis noticed Richelle Dunn¡¯sck of interest, realizing that the photoshoot probably didn¡¯t bring her much pleasure.

    Nathan Caroule¡¯s suggestion over the phone to make her a long-term spokesperson seemed likely to fall through.

    However, if she didn¡¯t want to, then so be it.

    It was just a branded watch after all, and even if the advertisement would save thepany from shutting down, there was no need to force her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Nathan had no idea that Roy Lewis had reminded him over the phone to put in

    a good word for thepany.

    Indeed, his boss was a great fool!

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Who knows about the future!

    After all, this was easy money that wasn¡¯t always easy toe by.

    As for that wealthy patron, his recent requests had been particrly tricky ¨C even using her brain and hands to navigate the online world instead of her legs, she was still utterly exhausted.

    Thinking of this, Richelle¡¯s smile faded, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Roy Lewis saw the transition on her face from sunny to cloudy and briefly assumed something significant had happened.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Richelle Dunn realized she had been too lost in thought and quickly shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve just hit a bottleneck in my recent work, and I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±

    Roy Lewis could only watch her with concern. Richelle Dunn was a top talent in the medical field, and he, who did not even know basic medical knowledge, could only hope to help her.

    ¡°Perhaps you could ask your mentor for help?¡±

    Roy Lewis naturally assumed that Richelle Dunn referred to her medical work.

    He hadn¡¯t known about her other identities and their connection to him.

    Of course, he also didn¡¯t know that at this moment, he was the source of

    Richelle¡¯s distress.

    Richelle took a long sip of tea and exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll figure it out on my own!

    She then bent down to put down her teacup, ¡°I¡¯m going to help Mrs. Walker in

    the kitchen!¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had initially wanted to ask her to rest, suddenly recalled that she mentioned cooking as a way to relieve stress that morning. So he swallowed his words.

    Mrs. Walker started chatting with Richelle as soon as she entered the kitchen.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis just asked me if you get up early every day to make breakfast.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face darkened as she realized that he was still thinking about the casual topic she brought up in his house that morning.

    Richelle leaned in closer to Mrs. Walker, ¡°Do I look haggard, Mrs. Walker?¡±

    Mrs. Walker nced at her andughed, shaking her head, ¡°You are as beautiful as a flower, with soft and tender skin. How could you look haggard?

    Richelle was puzzled, then why was Roy Lewis suddenly showing concern?

    Mrs. Walker seemed to read her thoughts, ¡°I think Mr. Lewis is worried that you¡¯re busy with work and getting up early to make breakfast. So, he came to ask me specifically.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was always efficient and usually asked Mrs. Walker to prepare some ingredients the night before. Thus, she didn¡¯t lose much sleep over making breakfast.

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    Mrs. Walker was a hardworking and down-to-earth person. The Dunns had treated her like family for a long time, whether it was Richelle or the children.

    Mrs. Walker naturally cared about Richelle.

    ¡°Since he cares so much about you, I had to tell him the truth.

    Richelle was more curious, ¡°What truth?¡±

    ¡°I told him that you usually work untilte at night and get up at six in the morning to make breakfast.¡±

    Both of these were true.

    But for Richelle, this schedule had been her norm for many years, and her health remained excellent. To her, this was a normal routine, and there was no issue with overworking or staying upte.

    However, Roy Lewis¡¯s feelings about her routine might be another matter entirely.

    Richelle Dunn thought of Roy Lewis¡¯ well-organized lifestyle rules and could almost imagine his reaction to Mrs. Walker¡¯s words. She felt helpless in her heart.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker, you really don¡¯t treat him as an outsider!

    Mrs. Walker,ughing, nced at her, ¡°Can you consider him an outsider?¡±

    Richelle was stumped by the question.

    Reasonably, she had always treated him like an outsider.

    At most, she treated him as the father of her children, but between them, it was just a patient-doctor rtionship.

    But their recent interactions were too frequent. It seemed that their private affairs were more than their official affairs. She gradually got used to his presence in her life.

    However, Mrs. Walker¡¯s rhetorical question was as if someone shouted a wakeup call, suddenly pulling her back into the conflicting reality from their seemingly harmonious rtionship.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker, have I been too indulgent with him?

    As she asked the question, Richelle already had the answer.

    At the beginning, she made concessions to allow her children more time with him, actively yielding and letting him prate her life bit by bit.

    But gradually, even setting aside the matter of the children, she seemed to have gotten used to his presence in this home every evening.

    His belongings, from his exclusive slippers to his towels, his dedicated cup, and even the exclusive pillows made for him by the children, were countless.

    To any outsider, Roy Lewis was not an outsider in this home; instead, he existed like the man of the house.

    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Walker, what should I do?¡±

    Richelle had been troubled by love matters only this once in her life.

    Previously, no matter who her partner was, she could always handle them decisively and clearly, whether it was rejecting or not being ambiguous.

    But now, she suddenly became indecisive.

    Mrs. Walker had experienced all aspects of love and marriage. Seeing Richelle¡¯s troubled appearance, she advised her.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t trouble yourself over this. Calm down and ask yourself what you want.¡±

    Richelle wanted to calm herself and find the answer within, but her heart had been in turmoil for several days.

    Moreover, her situation with Roy Lewis was not just a simple gender rtionship, but the involvement of too many other factors. If she isn¡¯t careful, she might lose all her gains!

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. We¡¯ll talk about itter!

    When there is some progress with the Dunns¡¯ matter, she would probably find the truth about the past. Then, she would act ordingly and negotiate with Roy Lewis when it¡¯s not toote.

    In the living room, Timmy was checking something on his father¡¯s phone when he found that the usual built-in screen had been reced by a sexy photo of a woman. You couldn¡¯t see her face, only her hand wearing a watch, and she was wearing a ck evening gown.

    Dangerous situation!

    The rm bells rang in Timmy¡¯s head. Subconsciously, he wanted to consult his younger brother, but on second thought, his silly father had just recently gained some favor with his siblings and he couldn¡¯t ruin it.

    With that in mind, he decided to test the waters himself.

    ¡°Daddy, where have you been today?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his son inexplicably, ¡°I just came from home, I didn¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    Timmy was half-doubtful, but he couldn¡¯t see anything from his father¡¯s face, so he decided to ask more directly.

    ¡°Recently, did Grandpa rkson ask you to go on blind dates?¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly became alert and looked at his son with furrowed brows. ¡°Did Grandpa rkson mention this to you after you left that day?

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°Grandpa rkson didn¡¯t mention it to me. You guys treat me like a kid. You say one thing in front of me and do something else behind my back!¡±

    Timmy firmly believed it was the truth, and his heart grew more and more angry at his father. Wasn¡¯t his rtionship with Mommy going smoothly recently?

    He even went to flirt with other women?

    No, he couldn¡¯t let Mommy be deceived!

    He had to persuade Mommy to cherish her life and stay away from the scum

    man!

 Chapter 167 - 163: There are people outside, and they still bother my mommy!

    Chapter 167: Chapter 163: There are people outside, and they still bother my mommy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timmy was holding his dad¡¯s phone and went running into the kitchen, where Richelle was chatting with Mrs. Walker.

    Timmy ran in and mysteriously gestured for Richelle toe over.

    Richelle bent down with a puzzled look, ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Timmy carefully looked at her for a few moments, then thought it would be better to discuss such a private matter in private.

    So, he pulled her outside.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    Confused, Richelle allowed her son to lead her out of the kitchen and into the living room, where Roy caught her eye, and both tried to figure out what Timmy was up to.

    Timmy intended to remind his mom of something, so when he saw his parents flirting in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but re at Roy.

    You phndering scoundrel, you clearly have someone else but stille to provoke my mom!

    Poor Roy, even though he had raised Timmy for years, his son¡¯s heart still leaned more towards Richelle.

    Roy had no idea why his son was ring at him, so he assumed that Timmy had a little secret or worry he wanted to share or seek help from Richelle, who was always good with such things.

    Although confused, Roy allowed Timmy to lead Richelle into the bedroom.

    Once inside, Timmy closed the door, turned on Roy¡¯s phone screen, and handed it over to Richelle, speaking in a muffled voice.

    ¡°This is dad¡¯s phone, look!¡±

    Richelle looked at the phone, full of suspicion.

    At first, she couldn¡¯t see anything amiss. But upon looking more closely and recognizing herself as the sexy woman in an evening gown on the screen, her mind exploded.

    For a moment, her brain couldn¡¯t process anything, and she just stared nkly at the phone screen.

    All she could think about was why he had this photo and why it was his phone background. These questions seemed unanswered, yet the answers appeared to be there.

    Seeing his mom speechless, Timmy thought she was heartbroken and gently tugged on her arm, trying tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to him! He¡¯s a fool and a phnderer!¡±

    Richelle, immersed in embarrassment and shame, didn¡¯t immediately understand her eldest son¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Baby, what are you talking about?¡±

    Timmy thought his mom was still defending that foolish dad of his and was getting angrier.

    ¡°He used another woman as his phone screen! Why do you still care about him? Such a jerk should be kicked away, let him roll as far away as possible!¡±

    The more Timmy spoke, the angrier he got, waving his little hand, as if ready to confront his dad right then and there.

    Now Richelle finally understood her son¡¯s intentions, and seeing his outraged expression, she forgot her own embarrassment and awkwardness, smiling as she squatted down in front of him.

    ¡°Baby, you misunderstood!¡±

    Although admitting that the beautiful woman on the screen was herself was embarrassing, she couldn¡¯t let her son think his dad was a phnderer, could she?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±, Timmy was just angry at his foolish dad, ¡°Misunderstood? He¡¯s been going on blind dates behind our backs! Such a jerk!¡±

    Even now, he still remembered the time his dad came back smelling like perfume.

    Perhaps the woman on the phone screen was that woman.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know if Roy had gone on blind dates and didn¡¯t care. But she had to exin the phone screen situation to her son.

    ¡°Timmy, do you remember what I went to do this afternoon?¡±

    Of course, Timmy remembered, ¡°You went to shoot an advertisement, but what does that have to do with him?¡±

    My mom works hard to make money and support the family, while that jerk dad just enjoys himself, shameless!

    ¡°Baby, I went to shoot a watch advertisement, the person on the screen is me.¡±

    Timmy widened his eyes, as he had never thought the truth would be like this.

    ¡°Is this you? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    Adults can be really strange sometimes, lying to kids with fake stories.

    But he¡¯s not an ordinary kid, trying to deceive him?

    Not that easy!

    Richelle Dunn smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, baby. Look¡­¡±

    She held her left wrist up to Timothy, pointing at a spot on it.

    ¡°I have a mole on my left wrist, just like the one in the photo¡­¡±

    Timmy listened, looked closely at the phone screen andpared it to her hand, they were indeed identical!

    Timmy couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°So, this really is you?¡±

    Richelle tried in vain to correct him, ¡°This was an advertisement picture I took. The brand is your daddy¡¯spany¡¯s gship product. So, putting it as his screensaver is like advertising for thepany!¡±

    Richelle tried to convince her son with this exnation, as well as herself.

    Timmy gave her a deep and mysterious look, not arguing with her, took the phone and ran out of the room.

    Humph! Mommy must think he¡¯s a fool. Daddy had her picture as screensaver because he liked her, not for advertising purposes!

    Even though Timmy never pried into thepany¡¯s business, he knew that the Lewis Group epassed countless industries and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for his CEO father to pay so much attention to a watch.

    Roy Lewis in the living room watched his son mysteriously pull Richelle into the bedroom, only to slip out in a few minutes, shove the phone into his hand, kiss him on the cheek, and say in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, go for it!¡±

    Then he turned around and happily ran into Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s bedroom.

    Roy was confused by his son¡¯s behavior. When Richelle came out of the bedroom, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Timmy?¡±

    Richelle, who was originally quite embarrassed, looked at Roy¡¯s expression, and he apparently knew nothing about her conversation with their son.

    Her embarrassment ebbed a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little boy¡¯s growing pains!¡±

    Roy believed her at face value, and then suddenly remembered that the driver had mentioned his son writing love letters to girls at school.

    A light bulb went off in his head.

    ¡°Could it be that Timmy has a crush on a little girl?¡±

    Richelle was amused by his wild guess, ¡°Mr. Lewis, where did thate from?¡±

    Roy continued to guess, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be crushing on Tifanny, could he?¡±

    Richelle was floored!

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I think you need to check your head! Tifanny is Timmy¡¯s sister!¡±

    Roy finally came out of his wild imagination, ¡°You¡¯re right, Timmy has always treated Tifanny like a real sister. So what¡¯s bothering him?¡±

    By now, Richelle was sure that Roy really knew nothing about her conversation with their son.

    She spread her hands helplessly.

    ¡°I promised Timmy that I would keep his secret.¡±

    Roy, as an old father, felt a little hurt.

    But then he thought, this might be a good thing. In the future, Timmy wouldn¡¯t even need an adjustment period for any changes in his rtionship with Richelle.

    ¡°Alright, since this is a secret between you two, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    When it came to issues of raising their child, he had always trusted Richelle.

    And this time, he felt at ease as a hands-off owner..

 Chapter 168 - 164: Want to Lock Her Up, Not

    Chapter 168: Chapter 164: Want to Lock Her Up, Not

    Letting Others See an Ounce of Her Beauty

    Trantor: 549690339 >

    Timmy ran into the bedroom for a moment, and Timothy and Tiffany soon came outughing gleefully.

    Ever since they went to Tyrannosaurus World, their rtionship with Roy Lewis had improved rapidly. Once they came out, theyy on Roy¡¯s thighs on both sides, wriggling their little butts back and forth.

    Richelle Dunn was dizzy from watching the kids wiggle, and she couldn¡¯t stand their clinginess; but she was happy deep down inside.

    To Richelle, this kind of rtionship was mutual.

    Timothy and Tiffany had always been good at reading people¡¯s expressions, and their feelings for Roy had evolved from just secretly hoping in their hearts to being able to boldly express them now.

    The reason was that Roy was genuinely good to them.

    Even with her critical motherly eyes, it was hard to find any difference in how Roy treated Timmy and Timothy and Tiffany.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    The two little stinkers wiggled and looked up at Roy with their smiling faces.

    Roy¡¯s half-lidded eyes were full of tenderness, ¡°What is it? Do you want Uncle to buy you some tasty snacks again?

    Roy had beening over these days with big and small packages containing food, toys, and clothes.

    Probably finding Timmy as an advisor, all these things were not expensive but things the two kids liked.

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s phone has a high resolution, right?¡±

    Roy thought seriously for a moment, unaware of any impending danger.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s indeed very high!¡±

    Richelle looked at the kids¡¯ swinging little butts and sensed the scent of a conspiracy.

    These two little ones were definitely led on by their brother toe and gossip!

    ¡°Timothy¡­¡±

    Richelle sent her son a warning nce, attempting to curb their overflowing gossip instincts.

    However, the little ones, who usually never dared to provoke their mother, suddenly grew bolder.

    Ignoring Richelle¡¯s warning, Timothy put his chubby little paw under Roy¡¯s eyelids.

    ¡°Uncle, the dress you bought for my sister is very beautiful. My brother and I want to take artistic photos of her!¡±

    Damn it, so-called artistic photos! Who taught you to spout such nonsense!

    Richelle screamed inwardly and proactively handed over her phone, trying to cut off Timothy¡¯s scheme.

    ¡°Timothy, use mommy¡¯s phone. Mommy¡¯s resolution is also very high.¡± However, Timothy looked at her with disdain, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t changed your phone for three years already.¡±

    Roy,pletely oblivious to the situation, thought that Timothy and Tiffany just wanted to use his phone to take photos. Ignoring Richelle¡¯s obstruction, he took out his phone and unlocked it.

    ¡°Take it. If you don¡¯t know how to use it, just ask your brother.

    Timothy happily took the phone and gave Roy a sweet smile.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡±

    He lifted his head, stuck out his tongue at Richelle, made a grimace, and then ran away with Tiffany, who was still trying to be cute.

    Richelle could already imagine the children gathered around the phone, pointing andmenting on the screen, as she helplessly rubbed her forehead.

    It took her a while to reluctantly ept reality and looked up at Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, there must be a lot of secrets on your phone, right? And you just gave it to them casually?¡±

    Roy thought she was genuinely worried about this and reassured her nonchntly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, all the apps rted to secrets are encrypted.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes inwardly, thinking, Master Lewis, do you really think your encryption, meant to block ordinary people, would stump your two genius sons?

    With their skills, they could strip you down to your underwear in less than two minutes!

    Roy had no idea that there were three other experts besides himself in the room. As long as they wanted to, he had virtually no secrets in the online world.

    Seeing Richelle¡¯s speechless expression, Roy continued to reassure her.

    ¡°One¡¯s own child wouldn¡¯t be so scheming!

    Ha, Master Lewis, seems like you haven¡¯t tripped up enough times!

    Once you do, you¡¯ll realize that the pain your child can cause you is the truest form of pain!

    Seeing Roy Lewis¡¯s fatherly expression, Richelle Dunn knew he was beyond saving and gave up trying to persuade him, instead taking out her phone to read some articles.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t consider the matter of the child holding a phone too important, and since he was alone with Richelle Dunn, he unabashedly began staring at her.

    Truth be told, he had been quite tormented today.

    Watching Richelle Dunn effortlessly showing off her charm like a luminous figure in front of the camera, every movement captivated those around her and made it difficult to look away.

    His heart was filled with jealous fury.

    He was jealous of the photographers who were the first ones to capture her charm, and of Nathan Caroule who was present at the scene.

    Ostensibly, Richelle Dunn hadn¡¯t made any suggestive gestures, and while her outfit was sexy, it was tasteful.

    Yet he felt an angry sense of invasion, as if something that belonged to him was being spied on by others.

    If he still had any sense left in him, he would have stormed the studio and dragged Richelle Dunn back, locked her up and kept her beauty all to himself!

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment, seeing her dressed in unassuming homewear and sitting quietly with her glow folded away, that his heart gradually calmed down.

    Perhaps everyone had seen her in her dazzling state.

    But only he had the privilege of witnessing her gentle, water-like demeanor, akin to a water lily blooming serenely under the moonlight!

    With this thought, his heart finally found sce.

    Poor Richelle Dunn, under his undisguised gaze, could not focus on the article she had opened on her phone.

    If she couldn¡¯t escape it, she might as well face it!

    With a heavy heart, Richelle steeled herself, lifted her head, and met Roy Lewis¡¯s burning gaze head-on.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Without dodging, Roy Lewis responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had wanted to directly voice her objection, ¡°Can you not stare at me so tantly?¡±

    It made her feel uneasy!

    But upon meeting his open and forthright gaze, the words stuck in her throat. Was this the first time she found out that he was an expert at throwing curveballs?

    Hadn¡¯t he made her legs go weak and her mind go dizzy several times with his curveballs?

    At this thought, Richelle Dunn quickly backed down, lowered her head, and mumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    A hint of amusement crossed Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, finding the hesitating and half-concealing Richelle Dunn quite adorable.

    ¡°Yesterday, I went to see my uncle!¡±

    This matter was highly private, even bordering on confidential to some extent. Richelle Dunn suddenly looked up again, staring at him wide-eyed.

    ¡°Your uncle?¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his eyebrows, very pleased with her reaction.

    ¡°Yeah, my uncle!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my uncle!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know what Roy Lewis meant by mentioning his uncle. Had she understood him correctly, his uncle was equivalent to a parent and a guardian in his eyes?

    ¡°He asked me how things were going with you.¡±

    ¡°Then, I told him, ¡®Very well!¡±¡®

    Roy Lewis brought up the matter just to tease her.

    Then, as he had hoped, Richelle Dunn¡¯s face flushed red from the base of her neck to her entire face..

 Chapter 169 - 165: Appears as a Gentleman, but Very Wicked Inside!

    Chapter 169: Chapter 165: Appears as a Gentleman, but Very Wicked Inside!

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please be serious! This isn¡¯t funny at all!

    With a flushed face, Richelie Dunn angrily protested to Roy Lewis. She didn¡¯t know whether she had misunderstood something, but she always felt that Roy Lewis was ¡°teasing¡± her.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mood improved even more, ¡°Were you not the one who epted my uncle¡¯s death warrant? If I were to mean, wouldn¡¯t your life be in danger.¡± Richelie gave him an annoyed nce, ¡°Oh¡­ so am I supposed to thank you?¡± Roy Lewis calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary, consider it as paying for a meal!¡±

    Richelle was irritated, she picked up the pillow behind her and seemed ready to

    hit him.

    She realized that Roy Lewis, who seemed to be a gentleman on the surface, was actually very cunning inside!

    Roy Lewis looked at her with interest and made no attempt to avoid the uing attack, as if he was ready to take whatever she had to throw at him.

    Richelle gave him a long look, feeling rather bored, she put down her pillow and stood up to go to the kitchen.

    ¡°Then you are having in rice tonight!

    Roy Lewis looked at her retreating figure with growing interest. Meanwhile, the little ones, iming to be taking artistic photos of their sister, came out giggling after messing about for ten to twenty minutes.

    Roy Lewis was in a good mood and smilingly asked the little ones.

    ¡ö¡öDid you take good artistic photos? Can you show them to me?¡±

    Roy Lewis had been spending a lot of time with the children recently and had gradually learned how tomunicate with them.

    Timothy handed back his phone, leaned in, and opened the photo album.

    ¡°Uncle, look, not only Tiffany¡¯s artistic photos, but also our group photos! If you don¡¯t like them, you can just delete them!¡±

    Roy Lewis took back his phone and carefully looked at them. There were dozens of photos of Tiffany wearing the dress he had given her and photos of the little ones hugging each other.

    ¡°They¡¯re really good, I¡¯ll save them and cherish them!

    During this time, apart from learning from Richelle how to get along with children, Roy Lewis had also learned to respect and understand children as equals.

    Hearing that he would cherish the photos, Timothy and Tiffany were very happy. Tiffany even climbed onto the sofa and gave him a kiss on his face.

    ¡°Uncle, you have to keep up the good work!¡±

    Timothy also grinned at him, ¡°Yes, uncle, you need to strive harder!¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit confused. These kids, from Timmy to Timothy and Tiffany, had all told him to strive harder. What did they mean, anyway?

    So, when Timothy and Tiffany ran happily to the kitchen to show Richelle the photos they had taken, he pulled his son over and asked.

    ¡°Timmy, what are you and your siblings encouraging me to strive for?¡±

    Timmy nced at him, ¡°It¡¯s just what it means literally. I think daddy is doing a great job and should continue to work hard, keep up the good work!¡± Roy Lewis felt that his son was trying to fob him off, but he could not think of any other answer, so he gave up in the end.

    During dinner, there was a strange atmosphere between Richelle and Roy Lewis. But the children were still immersed in the joy of the photo shoot on the phone, and none of them noticed the odd atmosphere between mom and dad.

    After dinner, Roy Lewis, having a lot of work to do, did not stay for long. He returned home as usual, worked in his study until after nine, and then went to say goodnight to Timmy.

    At this moment, Timmy was still lying on his bed reading. Seeing his fathere in, he sat up quickly and looked at Roy Lewis earnestly.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to go see that crazy woman Kiara Dunn!

    After meeting Jayden Dunn at the Lewis mansion, Timmy had been curious about how Kiara Dunn had gone mad.

    Could it be that she had done too many bad things, and that¡¯s why she went crazy?

    Roy Lewis looked at him in surprise, because this was the first time Timmy had asked to see Kiara Dunn.

    ¡°You want to see her?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yes, can you go with me, daddy?¡±

    Roy Lewis sat on the edge of the bed and patted his head, asking.

    -Why do you want to see her? I thought you hated her?¡±

    In the past, even if Timmy had protested, Roy Lewis would still make him see Kiara Dunn every month.

    But after witnessing Kiara Dunn¡¯s cruel behavior towards his son, he had decided never to let the Dunns see Timmy again.

    Timmy didn¡¯t hide anything and pouted.

    ¡°She used to be mean to me. Now that she¡¯s crazy, I have to go see her!¡± Roy Lewis was both amused and irritated, ¡°So, are you nning to retaliate?¡± Timmy snorted, ¡°No way! I¡¯ve been good!¡±

    Even though Timmy didn¡¯t admit it, in his heart, he thought, ¡°You bullied me, now I want to take advantage of your sickness to kill you!¡±

    Pondering over his negligence of Timmy in the past, Roy Lewis felt guilty. He pulled his son close to him, gently rubbed his head with his chin and said, ¡°If you want to go, daddy will go with you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how much hardship his son had suffered from Kiara¡¯s and the Dunn¡¯s hands in the past years when he wasn¡¯t around. How much all that abuse had cultivated his son¡¯s desire for revenge.

    But he wasn¡¯t a good person either. He thought that what the Dunns had done to his son was unforgivable and warranted severe punishment.

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t just go with you, if you want to yell or scold her, you can!¡± Timmy looked at him excitedly, ¡°Can I really scold her however I want?¡± Roy Lewis pinched his chubby cheeks, ¡°Absolutely, didn¡¯t Dr. Dunn teach you that, to deal with beasts and brute, you have to be worse than them. That¡¯s how good people can survive, right?¡±

    Timmy chuckled a few times, then stood up, hugged Roy Lewis¡¯s neck, and gave him a big kiss on the face.

    ¡°Thank you, daddy!¡±

    And so, the two cheerfully decided on their trip to Lordon the next day.

    The next day, when Richelle heard that the grandfather and the grandson were going to Lordon, she was startled.

    ¡°Going to Lordon? What are you going to Lordon for?¡±

    In reality, she could guess that Roy Lewis was nning to take Timmy to see Kiara Dunn.

    in Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, Kiara Dunn was always Timmy¡¯s biological mother. No matter how wrong Kiara Dunn was, now that she was mad, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong for him to take Timmy to see her, even if it was just from a moral standpoint.

    But Timmy knew what was going on. He agreed to see Kiara Dunn, could it be that he was nning something?

    Roy Lewis simply assumed that Richelle, being an outsider, knew nothing about Kiara Dunn¡¯s madness. So all he said to her was,

    ¡°Timmy¡¯s mother is ill, and I¡¯m taking him to see her.¡±

    As for the son¡¯s seeming desire to retaliate against Kiara Dunn, it was best not to tell Richelle.

    Knowing that she would not get any information from Roy Lewis, after a while, when Roy Lewis had left to answer a phone call, she pulled Timmy to her and asked him quietly.

    ¡°Baby, is your father just taking you to see her?

    Not wanting her to worry, Timmy nodded.

    ¡°Yes, just to see her.¡±

    To see how miserable she is!

    And to let her see how happy I am now!

 Chapter 170 - 166: Iâ€™m her biological son, of course she cares about me!

    Chapter 170: Chapter 166: I¡¯m her biological son, of course she cares about me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle knew she had no ce to talk Roy out of it, but she didn¡¯t want her eldest son to be dragged into the old grudge between her and the Dunn family.

    When Kiara took her eldest son away years ago, it had been their only option. At that time, Richelle had no ability to protect herself, let alone protect her eldest son.

    But now, she didn¡¯t want her eldest son to be hurt again because of the past.

    Be it hatred or repaying blood debts, she hoped that it would start and end with her, and not drag her innocent and defenseless children into it.

    Richelle held her son¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Baby, can we not go?¡±

    This precious son, whom she had lost and found again, she didn¡¯t want to risk losing him again.

    Timmy looked at her seriously, and from her eyes, he saw her love and worry.

    He stretched out his chubby hand and touched her face, his tone gentler and softer than usual.

    ¡°Daddy will be with me, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    Apparently, the little one had sensed her worry and was trying to reassure her.

    The thoughtfulness and care of her son made Richelle even more upset.

    ¡°Your daddy doesn¡¯t know anything, he might¡­¡±

    The mother and her children had always remained silent about the secret they kept from Roy.

    But this secret had also be a dangerous unknown factor, which could explode at any time.

    In other matters, Richelle was always daring and brave, but when it came to her children, she never took risks.

    Timmy didn¡¯t know what his mom was worried about, but he could be sure of one thing; she didn¡¯t seem to have enough trust in his dad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will protect me!¡±

    Timmy was different from her; he spent day and night with Roy. Even though Roy hadckedpanionship and attention in the past, Timmy still sensed that his daddy truly loved him.

    So, he believed that his dad, like his mom, wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt him.

    Richelle didn¡¯t doubt Roy¡¯s ability to protect their son, but she was worried that Roy might allow the Dunns to hurt him for various reasons, even unintentionally.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t convince her son, she decided to carefully hint at Roy when he came back after finishing his phone call.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Kiara wanted to hurt Timmyst time? Aren¡¯t you afraid of her dirty tricks when you bring him to see her this time?¡±

    If Kiara was really insane, that would be one thing, but what if she was only half-insane or pretending to be insane?

    Although Timmy was smart, he was still only four years old and had neither social experience nor the ability to protect himself.

    Roy knew Richelle treated Timmy like her own son, so her concern was understandable.

    Her worried expression also showed that she really saw Timmy as her own child.

    ¡°Rest assured, neither Kiara nor the Dunns will harm even a single hair on Timmy as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Richelle was helpless.

    After all, in Roy¡¯s eyes, she was merely Timmy¡¯s teacher or nanny, no matter how good she was to him. She had no right or qualification to stop or interfere in any of Timmy¡¯s actions.

    Having no other choice, she could only take Timmy to the balcony when Roy fell asleep after his acupuncture treatment. She set him on a chair, squatted in front of him, and repeatedly urged him to prioritize safety and not take any risks.

    Timmy stared at her. There were some things he had held in his heart for a long time and had never dared to ask.

    Now, hearing Richelle¡¯s repeated and worried reminders, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    ¡°Is that crazy woman, Kiara, the bad guy who took me away?¡±

    Richelle was taken aback. She had a clear answer in her heart, but she knew that both Timmy and Timothy had the desire to protect her.

    So, if she explicitly told them that it was Megan Linwood and Kiara who had taken him away in the past, they might impulsively do something behind her back.

    Thinking of this, Richelle became even more worried.

    She touched Timmy¡¯s face and whispered.

    ¡°There are some things I¡¯m not sure about, but trust me, I won¡¯t let any of those bad guys go. And you and your brother and sister, you all need to be well, understand?¡±

    Richelle knew that there were consequences for everything.

    If seeking revenge would hurt the children, she would rather let it all go and not pursue it any further!

    Timmy looked at her quietly for a while, then leaned forward, and gently hugged Richelle with his little hands.

    ¡°My brother, sister, and I will be fine¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t fully understand what was on his mommy¡¯s mind, but the determination and unchanging love in her eyes assured him that no matter how much hardship he had been through, she would help him get it all back!

    Richelle got the promise from the father and son duo, but her heart was still uneasy.

    However, she had no choice but to ept reality as she couldn¡¯t stop their decision no matter how hard she tried.

    She postponed the acupuncture treatment for Hugo Camrey¡¯s mother until Roy Lewis woke up, and she personally escorted the father and son to the car.

    As they said their farewells, she repeatedly told Roy to take good care of Timmy.

    Roy wasn¡¯t the least bit impatient; he listened carefully to her advice, knowing she felt uneasy. He reached out to pat her head tofort her.

    However, Richelle leaned back just enough to avoid his touch perfectly.

    A hint of amusement shed in Roy¡¯s eyes, and after a deep look at her, he retreated his hand and pinched his son¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll bring Timmy back safe and sound.¡±

    Finally, the car started, and the father and son duo turned their heads to watch Richelle, who was standing still, gradually getting smaller. The car turned a corner, and her figure disappearedpletely from sight.

    Timmy leaned against Roy, his little face facing outwards, lost in thought.

    Roy, fearing he was feeling suffocated, gently prodded him.

    ¡°Sweetie, do you think Dr. Dunn is being too controlling?¡±

    In the past, his son had been quite rebellious, refusing to listen to anyone. However, Timmy had been surprisingly well-behaved under Richelle¡¯s care.

    Timmy turned his head, looked seriously at his father, and said:

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Roy had been concerned that Richelle¡¯s strictness might provoke his son¡¯s rebellious side and thought that if his son showed any signs of resistance, he should address it right away.

    But now hearing his son speak like this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Timmy thought his father might disapprove of Richelle for being too controlling. He pondered for a moment and then added:

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is only like this because she cares about me and worries about me. If something happened to me, she would be heartbroken!¡±

    Roy silently marveled at how much his son had grown up. ¡°Yes, she really does care about you.¡±

    Timmy rolled his eyes in his heart.

    Of course, I¡¯m her own son; of course, she cares about me!

    ¡°Daddy, do you care about my brother and sister?¡±

    Timmy used to feel very pitiful, with his father not loving him, and his mother neglecting him.

    But now, he thought that his brother and sister were actually even more unfortunate than him.

    His father and mother loved him now.

    But his brother and sister, even though they longed to see their father, could only see him for a short time each day.

    And even if they desperately wanted to call him ¡°Daddy,¡± they could only address him as ¡°Uncle¡± and couldn¡¯t even reveal their true identities.

    Roy was a bit surprised to hear this, but considering the close rtionship between Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny, he didn¡¯t find it surprising at all.

    ¡°Of course Daddy cares, just like how Dr. Dunn cares about you..¡±

 Chapter 171 - 167: Cursing me as a little mongrel dog all day, is this love?

    Chapter 171: Chapter 167: Cursing me as a little mongrel dog all day, is this love?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s sudden visit to the Dunns¡¯ house with Timmy caught Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood by surprise.

    They had sent Timmy back before he was even a month old.

    Now, after over four years, this was the first time the father and son had visited them.

    If Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood hadn¡¯t hit so many snags with Roy Lewis and Timmy before, the arrival of the father and son would have certainly delighted them.

    But now, those who had cursed them just days ago were suddenly visiting

    them.

    It was clearly a case of crocodile tears, feigned sympathy.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Timmy, what brings you here?¡±

    jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood knew there must be a catch, so they greeted them with nervous smiles.

    Both husband and wife were highly on guard due to the unusual situation.

    Roy Lewis maintained his usual aloof demeanor and nced at Timmy as he spoke.

    ¡ö¡¯Kiara is sick, isn¡¯t she? I brought Timmy to see her.¡±

    jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood exchanged nces, and then Jayden Dunn spoke.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Timmy, your concerns are appreciated, but Kiara is doing much better now. However, the doctor says she needs to rest in peace¡­¡±

    What he meant was that it was not convenient to disturb her or ept visitors.

    The servant brought tea at this time, and Roy Lewis picked up the first cup. He gently tapped the cup and then furrowed his brows, looking at the servant and said,

    ¡°The tea is too hot; it will scald Timmy.

    jayden Dunn hurriedly asked the servant to bring another cup, while the servant took the cup and left quickly. Roy Lewis picked up another cup, blew on it a couple of times, and then slowly began to drink it.

    After he finished, he finally responded to Jayden Dunn¡¯s earlier words.

    ¡°Timmy is not an outsider, it doesn¡¯t count as disturbance. With her condition, seeing more family members can help her recovery.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis did not want to admit that his son and Kiara were rtives, it was an irond fact that no one could change.

    Moreover, he was just using it as an excuse. In fact, if anyone dared to harm Timmy in such a way, even if it was Timmy¡¯s own mother, he would not let it go easily.

    Little did he know that to Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood, Timmy was nothing more than a tool for them to get close to him and squeeze him dry.

    Even more so, from the Dunn couple to Kiara, they were all filled with hatred and hostility towards Timmy.

    ¡°Master Lewis, we dare not disobey the doctor¡¯s orders¡­

    Jayden Dunn, an old fox himself, couldn¡¯t believe that someone who had hurled insults at him just days ago would nowe knocking on their door with warmth.

    Megan Linwood also chimed in, ¡°Master Lewis, Kiara¡¯s condition is extremely unstable right now. Even we are not allowed to see her too frequently by the doctor. It¡¯s mostly the counselor who spends more time with her.¡±

    Roy Lewis noticed that Jayden Dunn and his wife kept making excuses, and apart from being wary of him and his son, he believed it was because they had found a new backer and thus no longer needed to depend on the Lewis family.

    He scoffed, thinking that Jayden Dunn was underestimating him. Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even have to personally deal with someone like him!

    He looked down at Timmy.

    ¡°Baby, your grandparents say it¡¯s not convenient for your mom to see visitors.

    Shall we leave?¡±

    Although they hadn¡¯t talked on the way here, as soon as the father and son looked into each other¡¯s eyes, they knew the situation.

    Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood were both anxious and somewhat angry inside.

    If it were in the past, no matter how unreasonable Roy Lewis¡¯s requests were, they would have to weigh the pros and cons and allow him and his son to see their daughter.

    But now, they were backed by Mr. Lilliput and no longer relied on the Lewis family for anything.

    Moreover, Timmy was obviously a cub who couldn¡¯t be relied on in the future. As a result, Jayden Dunn repeatedly refused Roy Lewis¡¯s request with newfound courage, prepared in his heart for a clean break.

    Upon hearing Roy Lewis asking Timmy to leave, everyone turned their attention to the little guy.

    Ever since Timmy had entered, he had been sitting there with pursed lips, without being called by his grandparents.

    Now that his father asked him, he raised his eyebrows and lifted his chin towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Let me have a sip of tea first.¡±

    His demeanor seemed as if he was the highest- rankingmander here, and everyone had to follow his orders.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t rush and slowly sipped his tea with a cup.

    Finally, the servant brought the warm tea, respectfully ced it in front of Timmy.

    ¡°Mr. Timmy, please have your tea.¡±

    Timmy picked up the teacup, took a small sip, and immediately frowned, sticking out his tongue with a few smacks.

    ¡°Yuck, yuck, what kind of ghost tea is this? It¡¯s so bitter! Could it be poison?¡± Timmy¡¯s behavior clearly indicated that he was there to stir up trouble! Roy Lewis was picky, and Jayden Dunn and his wife dared not to speak their anger.

    However, when they were openly disdained and used by Timmy, a little brat, they couldn¡¯t keep theirposure.

    ¡°Timmy, what do you want to drink? Grandma will take you to the kitchen to get it!¡±

    Megan Linwood thought that by taking Timmy away from Roy¡¯s sight, she could try to intimidate and tempt the little guy.

    But she apparently underestimated Timmy¡¯s intelligence and insight, as he shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°No way! When dad¡¯s not around, you¡¯ll scold me and bully me!¡± Although these events were old, back then, Kiara thought Timmy was too young and didn¡¯t understand anything, so she asionally poked his nose and cursed him as a ¡°little bastard¡± or spanked him.

    At that time, she and Megan Linwood didn¡¯t know that Timmy was much smarter than other children and understood people¡¯s hearts much earlier than others.

    But back then, he had no power to resist, so he had to quietly write down all the grievances he received, waiting for the day when he became stronger to take his revenge twofold.

    Roy Lewis had already guessed about this, but now, hearing his son confront Megan Linwood in person, the suppressed fury in his heart began to burn fiercely.

    He picked up his son and ced him on his thigh, making him sit properly, then looked at Megan Linwood and Jayden Dunn with an icy face.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Mrs. Dunn, about what Timmy said, don¡¯t you thinkyou owe me a reasonable exnation?¡±

    Megan Linwood tried tough it off, ¡°Haha, Master Lewis, Timmy is just upset that Kiara and I don¡¯t spend much time with him, thinking we don¡¯t love him¡­ Timmy snorted coldly, ¡°Kiara cursing me as a little bastard and a dog bastard all day long, is this love?¡±

    This was the first time Roy Lewis had heard about it.

    He looked at the couple with a cold expression, ¡°Little bastard? Who is the bastard? Are you pointing at me or your daughter?¡±

    Sweat broke out in Megan Linwood¡¯s palms. She had warned her daughter not to speak carelessly in front of the little guy, who was very cunning. However, her daughter didn¡¯t listen, and after cursing wasn¡¯t enough, she sometimes hit him. Although she never hit too hard, this little bastard, just like that dead bitch Richelle, simply held grudges so fiercely.

    ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t listen to Timmy¡¯s nonsense, he¡¯s just a child, can you trust his words?¡±

    The expression on Roy Lewis¡¯ face became even colder, ¡°My son¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted, but yours can?¡±

    Timmy leaned against Roy Lewis¡¯ chest, swinging his legs in the air.

    ¡°If you say I¡¯m just a child and not credible, then why don¡¯t you let your daughter confront me!¡±

    As he said that, he looked up at Roy Lewis and said, ¡°Dad, is her daughter really crazy?¡±

    Megan Linwood was stunned. So, this little bastard was causing trouble just for this?

    indeed, she heard Roy Lewis say, ¡°Crazy or not, we¡¯ll know when we see her in person. Since Mrs. Dunn thinks a child¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted, let Timmy confront your daughter. That way, we¡¯ll know who the real dog bastard is!¡± [Wishing you all a prosperous Year of the Tiger, good health, and newfound wealth in the New Year! Muah!]

 Chapter 188 Chapter 184: As long as you nod, Im good with anything!

    188 Chapter 184: As long as you nod, I''m good with anything!

    Richelle Dunn knew she was facing a major challenge in her life.

    And this challenge was unlike any she had previously encountered.

    It was a problem with no standard answers, but she felt she already had the answer in her heart.

    However, it was not easy for her to state that answer outright.

    The challenges lying before her were like mountains she had to climb first, only then could she take her answer to the peaceful shore of happiness.

    So, to solve these challenges first, she waited until Timothy and Tiffany were asleep, then got back online and sent more transaction data about The Thompsons, which she had gathered from overseas in the past few days, to her anonymous benefactor.

    Honestly, when she received these materials and read through them carefully, she felt a cold chill in her hands and back.

    She recalled Hugo Camrey''s warning not to provoke The Thompsons.

    Even someone as powerful as Roy Lewis had to carefully weigh the pros and cons before tangling with The Thompsons.

    However, it seemed that the grudges between Roy Lewis and The Thompsons had been settled.

    She wondered what grudges and grievances this anonymous benefactor held against The Thompsons.

    Nheless, based on the suspicions of illegal stock market maniption linked to the Dunn Groupst time, this benefactor was likely a senior official from the Federation''s confidential department.

    Otherwise, provoking The Thompsons, who essentially dominated transactions worldwide, would be a deadly action!

    Richelle herself, truthfully, was feeling a little regretful.

    After all, she wasn''t some righteousness police, she was a mom to three kids, and even if she was not afraid of death, she couldn''t just abandon her children.

    For them, she couldn''t let herself get hurt.

    "My benefactor, honestly, I''m kind of regretting this deal with you."

    Richelle didn''t have any intentions to demand more or back out suddenly, she was merely expressing her inner feelings.

    She didn''t expect him to listen, after all, she was the one who initiated this voluntary cooperation, who could she me?

    And indeed, she had received a lot of confidential materials about The Dunning Group from him that she couldn''t have essed through any other means.

    However, around eleven o''clock, as she was preparing to log off and go to sleep, the benefactor sent a few words back.

    "I can offer you a bit more money."

    Richelle was not the kind of person who would take advantage of difficulties to get more, and more importantly, she wanted to maintain her rtionship with the anonymous benefactor.

    Not because she wanted to cooperate with him on anything in particr, but she felt his mysterious background could be very helpful one day.

    "No need, ensuring my safety will be enough."

    He didn''t respond to her request.

    "Do you think there are many people who can find you nowadays?"

    But Richelle didn''t need these fancy-soundingpliments, she needed more practical protection and guarantees.

    "Benefactor, no need for extrapensation, but I hope to receive immunity and life protection from your government!"

    Of course, these referred to the potential dangers she might face if exposed.

    For now, the possibility of exposure was extremely low, but having an immunity token in hand could always bring some peace of mind.

    The benefactor was quiet for a long time, she wasn''t sure if he was asking for authorization from his superiors or just pretending to be offline.

    Just as Richelle was about to log off and shut down, the benefactor sent a simple but heavy promise.

    "Deal!"

    Richelle couldn''t help but clench her fists and cheer quietly, "Yes!".

    ...

    Richelle had lots of things to deal with, so she resorted to giving Roy Lewis the cold shoulder.

    In any case, she was now trying to avoid being alone with him, and was trying not to start any conversations with him voluntarily.

    Whether it was about his illness or the children, unless absolutely necessary, she simply would not mention it.

    She knew that such avoidance was unfair to Roy Lewis.

    But what she understood even more clearly was that, if she were to abruptly respond to Roy Lewis now, whether it would be rejection or eptance, it would actually be even more unfair to him!

    In her view, her rtionship with him could only be considered as an ordinary friendship at the moment, and preserving her own privacy was her right.

    But if their rtionship progressed, and she continued to hide this massive secret, not to mention the high level of difficulty, she could not walk alongside him with such a massive burden of guilt from a moral point of view.

    Therefore, she could only do her best to damage the Dunn Group as much as possible, and find the evidence from that year that could prove the truth and prove her innocence, and then, she could walk forward with Roy Lewis openly and uprightly.

    Roy Lewis was not a fool, he naturally knew that she was avoiding him, but, he had no solution whatsoever.

    Perhaps, even if he had a solution, he would not want to pressurize her.

    In his view, he had plenty of time with Richelle Dunn.

    He was willing to give her enough time to handle her own affairs, and also give her enough time to believe in him, and trust him.

    After all, he was always her patient, and the affection of the few children still existed, even if Richelle Dunn ignored him, she would always be on time with his acupuncture, and dinner was always joyously consumed by the whole family.

    The necessary exchanges would still ur.

    Just that the ambiguously romantic atmosphere that had been simmering between them for a while, all of a sudden, vanishedpletely.

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis had been extremely busytely, and did not have too much time to be immersed in their love affair.

    That day, as usual, Richelle Dunn was doing acupuncture for him. Before he fell asleep, he informed her,

    "Tonight, Nathan and I are going to my uncle''s house for dinner. Why don''t Timmy just sleep with Tifanny and Timothy at your ce."

    Richelle Dunn gave a few nods without expression on her face, "Alright!"

    Roy Lewis was a bit helpless. Lately, Richelle Dunn''s way of speaking had all changed into this minimalistic style, leaving him without any reason to start a conversation.

    And her robotic-like actions and formal demeanor made Roy Lewis think he had walked into a blind person''s massage parlor.

    He made a gesture to his son who was sitting next to him reading a book, signaling his son to help him out.

    Naturally, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny also felt the unusual atmosphere between their parents. They were worried, but their hearts were inclined more towards their mom.

    Just like how Roy Lewis did not want to pressure Richelle Dunn, Timmy did not want to put too much pressure on his mom either. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After all, their silly dad had a tough hide and could withstand some pranks.

    So, he pretended not to understand his dad''s implying and continued reading his book.

    If Roy Lewis knew that his position in his son''s heart was so low, he would probably cry out.

    At this point, his call for help failed, so he had no choice but to fend for himself.

    "I''ll have Uncle Axel instruct the chef to prepare some snacks to send over tonight, so you can focus on writing your thesis."

    Lately, Richelle Dunn and Mrs. Walker barely made any snacks anymore, because, it seemed as if the Lewis family''s chef had be addicted to making snacks. One after another new variety, whether it was afternoon tea orte night snacks, the kids had gained weight from eating so much.

    "Alright, why don''t you have the chef make some stuffed buns, and I''ll just make some porridge for breakfast tomorrow morning."

    Richelle Dunn did not hold back, mainly because she had indeed been busytely and could use some more time to catch up on sleep!

    Roy Lewis didn''t expect her to agree so readily, he thought probably she indeed was really tiredtely.

    "Or, let the chef prepare dinner as well?"

    The face that Richelle Dunn had been holding up all morning finally cracked, and sheughed out aloud.

    "Might as well have your family''s chefe work at my ce!"

    Richelle Dunn was joking, but, to her surprise, Roy Lewis took it seriously and nodded his head earnestly.

    "That would work, as long as you agree, I''m up for it!"

 Chapter 173 - 169: Taking Care of Your Food is the Same as "Iâ€™ll Support You"

    Chapter 173: Chapter 169: Taking Care of Your Food is the Same as ¡°I¡¯ll Support You¡±

    Trantor: 549690339 <sup>1</sup>

    Under the meticulous treatment of the doctor, Kiara Dunn¡¯s condition had improved in the past two days. However, after being humiliated by the father and son duo, her eyes became unfocused, and she began to babble nonsensically again.

    After hearing what his father had said, Timmy felt that it was not enough, but for now, it seemed that he could only get something out of this.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it next time!¡±

    Timmy pretended to be magnanimous, not knowing that Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood, who were heartbroken for their daughter, were extremely angry but couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of Roy Lewis¡¯ immense power. They even had to politely see the father and son off, serving them with kind words and good manners, finally sending them off in their car.

    After the car left the Dunn¡¯s garden, Roy Lewis pulled Timmy closer and held him in his arms.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you think the words you just said were a bit harsh?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know what his son was thinking. He usually thought he was quite smart, but this time, he seemed to not understand.

    Timmy, however, felt that his words weren¡¯t harsh enough, and he hadn¡¯t vented enough resentment for his mom, so he was a bit unhappy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Roy assumed his son was just confused for a moment, so he tried to remind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that when you insulted Kiara Dunn and her child, you were also insulting yourself?¡±

    Timmy snorted, not caring at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered her as my mother!¡±

    Roy understood that his son meant that since he had never considered her as his mother, he was not her son, so the insults were not directed at him.

    This thought was actually quite self-deceptive.

    But Timmy knew very well that he didn¡¯t consider that crazy woman, Kiara Dunn, as his mother, so the more severe the insults, the happier he would be!

    Roy originally intended to remind his son again, but upon reconsideration, this might not be a bad thing.

    For his son, not considering Kiara Dunn as his mother from his heart meant he wouldn¡¯t be harmed by her.

    And for him, dealing with the Dunns in the future would no longer have to be as restrained as before.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you think that way. People with such vicious intentions, like her, don¡¯t deserve to be mothers.¡±

    Roy finally confirmed that his worries were unnecessary.

    Timmy didn¡¯t want to talk about her anymore, so he leaned against his father and looked at the scenery outside the window.

    Roy put aside his worries and took out his phone, dialing a number.

    The call was quickly answered, and Richelle Dunn¡¯s anxious voice came through.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, how is everything going, all smooth?¡±

    Roy hummed in agreement, ¡°Very smooth, don¡¯t worry. Timmy and I are unharmed and on our way back.¡±

    Timmy, leaning against his father, smirked slightly.

    Heh, at least dad wasn¡¯t too stupid!

    But then, he couldn¡¯t help but mock again.

    Tuh, mom cares about me, who cares if you are harmed or not!

    Although he mocked, Timmy was quite delighted.

    Roy sensed his son¡¯s gaze, so he switched the phone to speaker mode.

    Timmy then heard his mom say, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s gettingte. You two should find a nearby restaurant to eat beforeing back. Don¡¯t starve yourselves, especially the child.¡±

    As soon as Richelle mentioned it, Timmy¡¯s stomach began to growl.

    ¡°I want to eat the braised pork¡­¡±

    Little Timmy didn¡¯t used to like dishes with big chunks of meat, but ever since he had tasted Richelle¡¯s braised pork, he fell in love with the dish.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t cook it often.

    Firstly, the meat was too greasy, and all the kids, like Timmy, loved the dish so much that they couldn¡¯t stop eating it. So, for the sake of their stomachs, Richelle didn¡¯t cook it often.

    Secondly, preparing the pork was aplex task that took a lot of time, and Richelle was very busytely and had no time to make it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it tomorrow!¡±

    Timmy became more demanding, ¡°I want to eat a lot, a lot, a lot¡­¡±

    Then, Roy Lewis heard Richelle Dunn reply with augh, ¡°Alright, a lot, a lot a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡±

    It was a coincidence, as Richelle had made braised pork twice before, and Roy happened to be away both times.

    He actually loved this dish, and perhaps it was his taste that was inherited by the children.

    However, he was picky about his food, and if something didn¡¯t suit his taste, he would put it down after a bite.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it tomorrow, I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to stop eating!¡±

    Timmy¡¯s mom-praising mode was activated once again.

    Richelleughed out loud when she heard her son¡¯s words.

    Timmy, your dad has tasted all kinds of delicacies in the world and has a more discerning taste than you!¡±

    This time, before Timmy could assist, Roy spoke up himself.

    ¡°But I think the dishes you make are much better than those from star-rated chefs!¡±

    Timmy quietly gave his dad a thumbs up, closed his mouth, and gave his dad more time to tter his mom.

    Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t butter me up, I will still feed you!¡±

    These words, when heard by Roy, had the same meaning as ¡°I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    His lips curled up in a high arc unconsciously.

    ¡°Hmm, then go ahead and eat with Timothy and Tifanny, and I¡¯ll call you when

    I get home.¡±

    Timmy also told Richelle, ¡°Tell my brother and sister that I¡¯ll bring something tasty tomorrow!¡±

    Richelle replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, see youter!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Roy Lewis asked his driver Parker to find a nice restaurant for dinner.

    Parker was a little clueless for a moment, as he was not a local of Lordon, and he didn¡¯t know where the good food was.

    Timmy was more resourceful, and picked up his dad¡¯s phone, dialed Nathan

    Caroule¡¯s number, and asked, ¡°Uncle Caroule, where¡¯s the good food in Lordon?¡±

    The phone was on speaker, and Nathan¡¯s loud voice filled the car.

    ¡°Little Master, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything, as long as it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Timmy wasn¡¯t picky about food, just taste.

    Especially recently, after eating his mom and Mrs. Walker¡¯s cooking, even the food prepared by the star chefs at home often didn¡¯t suit his taste.

    ¡°Then have your dad take you to eat stewed chicken with mushrooms, it¡¯s near the highway entrance from Lordon to Kindur.¡±

    Timmy said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Caroule!¡±

    Then he hung up the phone decisively.

    Roy was a bit puzzled, ¡°How did you know that Uncle Caroule would definitely provide a good ce?¡±

    Timmy nced at him, ¡°Dad, Uncle Caroule is your personal assistant, so he handles all your daily affairs, big and small, from eating to dressing, along with Uncle Axel. If he doesn¡¯t know, who would?¡±

    Royughed and flicked Timmy¡¯s head with his finger.

    ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m some kind of incapable person who needs someone to take

    care of everything.¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°Of course not! Dr. Dunn always says that there¡¯s specialization in everything. So it¡¯s more efficient to let the person who¡¯s good at a certain job handle that job. Dad, you¡¯re good at more important things, so you don¡¯t have to waste time on these little matters.¡±

    Roy felt as if his son was indirectly praising him.

    In his heart, he was as happy as a young boy, filled with a sense of pride and self-satisfaction..

 Chapter 174 - 170: This time, itâ€™s hard to get away without getting married!

    Chapter 174: Chapter 170: This time, it¡¯s hard to get away without getting married!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After fully understanding his son¡¯s inner feelings towards Kiara Dunn, Roy Lewis no longer had any concerns.

    On the way back, he discussed and negotiated with Nathan Caroule nonstop, and when they arrived home, he asked Mrs. Collins to take good care of Timmy. He himself was in the study room, holding a video conference with Nathan and several senior executives till past 2 a.m.

    Richelle Dunn came to the Lewis early in the morning. Uncle Axelined to her in front of Roy Lewis, who was sitting on the couch reading the newspaper.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Sir was busy till 2 a.m.st night before going to take a shower and sleep. I reminded him several times, but he ignored me!¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy Lewis, but the used man openly met her gaze. Then, he folded up the newspaper and very decisively apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There was an urgent matter at thepanyst night that needed to be dealt with. All the senior executives were working overtime, and as their boss, I couldn¡¯t just leave them. I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Richelle actually didn¡¯t mean to scold him. After all, he had been cooperative for more than a month, which was beyond her expectations.

    This time, it should be the first time he crossed thetest bedtime set by her at twelve o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, no more exceptions. Otherwise, even if my masteres, let alone God, nobody can save you!¡±

    Of course, Richelle, as a doctor, knew how to seize opportunities to scare people.

    Otherwise, some people would behave like some men in cheating, having a second and third time, and even more¡­

    Surprisingly, Roy Lewis nodded as obediently as Timmy.

    ¡°Hmm, it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Uncle Axel was shocked to see his usual fierce boss behaving like a submissive little bunny in front of Dr. Dunn, almost dropping his jaw.

    It took him a while to look at Richelle with admiration in his eyes.

    Excitedly, he thought that if they didn¡¯t get married this time, it would be hard to justify!

    Timmy had sleptter than usual the night before, so he didn¡¯t get up until 8:30 a.m.

    When he saw the time, he didn¡¯t even bother to brush his teeth, but ran into Roy Lewis¡¯s bedroom with messy curly hair and bare feet.

    He called out, ¡°Dad, good morning!¡± and then led Richelle to the balcony.

    Roy Lewis watched his son and Richelle chatting on the balcony without the intention of eavesdropping.

    His son was not an ordinary child, so if he had something private to discuss with Richelle, he should respect his wishes no matter how curious he was.

    With that in mind, he took out his phone and began to read his emails earnestly.

    Timmy led Richelle to the balcony and gestured to her to get closer with his fingers.

    Richelle squatted down, put her arm around him and hugged him into her arms.

    Timmy leaned into her ear and whispered mysteriously.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Kiara Dunn has gone crazy!¡±

    Timmy thought that Richelle didn¡¯t know about it, so he was bragging a bit when he spoke.

    Richelle found it amusing, but she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her son, and there were many things she didn¡¯t want him to know.

    ¡°Wow, Divine justice! The evil person¡¯s retribution has finallye!¡±

    Timmy winked at her, ¡°Yes, evil people will face retribution, and I scolded her a lot. She seems to have gone even crazier now!¡±

    Timmy had a gloating expression on his face. Richelle pinched his cheek, half warning and half joking.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay to tell Auntie and Dad about such things. But in the future, if you have someone you trustpletely, you can talk to them too. Otherwise, don¡¯t say a word to anyone else, okay?¡±

    AndrewID: 99825

    It¡¯s not that Richelle is teaching her child to be cunning, but Timmy¡¯s background and identity meant that he couldn¡¯t be an innocent character.

    So, she had to let him know that whatever he does, whether it¡¯s a good or bad thing, don¡¯t let people who shouldn¡¯t know it.

    Timmy nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll only tell you, Dad, and my brother!¡±

    Richelle found it odd, ¡°Hmm? Why not tell your sister?¡±

    Timmy answered her seriously, ¡°My sister is a cute and innocent little princess, and my brother and I will protect her. She doesn¡¯t need to know these things.¡±

    Richelle was bing even more amused, wondering whether to tell her eldest son that his lovely and innocent, sweet and adorable baby sister was actually quite cunning underneath.

    As their mother, she was well aware that none of her three children were truly innocent and naive.

    Tifanny was now happily being a sweet little princess, simply because she knew her parents and older brothers loved her, so she could pretend to be foolish and ignorant, enjoying their love while being carefree and at ease.

    ¡°Thank you, Timmy. I can rest easy knowing that you and Timothy are taking care of your sister.¡±

    In the end, Richelle decided it would be more interesting to let Timmy discover some things on his own.

    Or maybe, Tifanny could enjoy pretending to be innocent in front of her two brothers for a lifetime, which might also be a happy thing!

    Timmy nodded solemnly, ¡°My brother and I will make a lot of money to support you and our sister!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart was soft and warm. She lowered her head, rubbed his messy hair and kissed his cheek.

    ¡°Thank you, baby, you did great this time! But leave the matter of the Dunns to me, alright?¡±

    It was great that her son was responsible, but he was still a child with no ability for self-protection. For now, he should enjoy his beautiful childhood.

    By now, Timmy had gone from initial resentment and distrust toplete trust and even admiration for Richelle.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Richelle thought the conversation should have ended by now.

    After all, her patient was still lying in bed waiting for her acupuncture treatment.

    However, just as she was about to stand up, Timmy pulled her back down.

    ¡°You can talk to Dad about it. Dad will help you!¡±

    Richelle ruffled his hair, not refusing him directly.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Richelle also knew deep down that sooner orter, she would have toy her cards on the table with Roy Lewis.

    But the time for that was definitely not now¡­.

 Chapter 175 - 171: What, did you have an argument with Dr. Dunn?

    Chapter 175: Chapter 171: What, did you have an argument with Dr. Dunn?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn was still worried about Timmy, and, also worried about the crazy Kiara Dunn revealing some earth-shattering secrets.

    So, she still postponed the acupuncture time for Hugo Camrey¡¯s mom today, ready to wait for Roy Lewis to wake up before asking him some questions. ¡¯ There are some things that she is not convenient to ask over the phone, and she is not convenient to ask in front of Timmy either.

    She estimated the time for Roy Lewis to wake up, and let Timmy y by himself in the yroom, then she knocked on the door of Roy Lewis¡¯s study. After receiving acupuncture and waking up, Roy Lewis¡¯s spirit was always particrly good. He was used to going to the study to handle things after waking up.

    Hearing the knock on the door, he thought it was Uncle Axel. However, the one who entered was Richelle Dunn.

    Roy Lewis was somewhat surprised, ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to the hospital yet?¡± Richelle Dunn gave a hum, and pushed the door to stick her head in.

    ¡°Can we talk for a while?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis stood up and walked to the front of the sofa. He waited for Richelle Dunn to sit down before he sat down.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t waste words and went straight to the point.

    Timmy said, his #mom went crazy?¡±

    Before going to Lordon, Roy Lewis and Timmy only told Richelle Dunn that Kiara Dunn was sick.

    So, in Roy Lewis¡¯s opinion, Richelle Dunn really didn¡¯t know about Kiara Dunn¡¯s madness.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been quite a few days, so I took Timmy to see her.¡±

    Because the reason for Kiara Dunn¡¯s madness involves another person named Richelle, and the life of that other Richelle is indeed a bit tragic, Roy Lewis was afraid that Richelle Dunn would feel ufortable, so he deliberately did not mention this.

    Richelle Dunn carefully observed Roy Lewis¡¯s reaction, ¡°so, did she say any hurtful words to Timmy?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head as usual, ¡°She can¡¯t even recognize Timmy, saying all sorts of nonsense.¡±

    Roy Lewis did not want to recall the details of meeting with Kiara Dunn yesterday, because the frank desire and words of Kiara Dunn made him extremely disgusted and even nauseous.

    Although, the situation on that night a few years ago, still often appears in his dreams, but the heroine of that beautiful dream has long been reced by Richelle Dunn in his subconscious.

    Although Timmy is his son with Kiara Dunn, he is actually resistant to epting this fact.

    Just like Timmy thinks she is not his mother, then she really is not!

    He knew it was self-deception, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. Richelle Dunn was relieved that Roy Lewis didn¡¯t get any secret from Kiara Dunn, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the children are not hurt. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Roy Lewis wanted to stay with her a while longer. But both he and Richelle are people with a busy schedule, being able to dine with the children wholeheartedly at dinner, was already luxury to him.

    He stood up naturally, ¡°Then let me send you out¡­¡±

    Spoke in a in tone, but with a hint of reluctance.

    Richelle Dunn did not notice what little reluctance he had inside. Instead, she found him too polite today, and ¡°puff¡±ughed out loud.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you treating me as a guest?¡±

    Roy Lewis did not respond to her ridicule, followed her and walked slowly out of the study.

    Richelle Dunn had to go up to the second floor to give Timmy a lesson When the two walked to the staircase, Richelle Dunn stepped up, stood still, turned her head and looked at him with a bit of a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, stop here. I¡¯m going to give Timmy a lesson.¡±

    Although she felt Roy Lewis¡¯s behavior was a bit strange, a bit nonsensical, but in Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart, she was inexplicably touched.

    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint what Roy Lewis had done right. Anyway, he apanied her all the way out, and her original agitation and uneasiness due to Kiara Dunn, incredibly calmed down during this short journey.

    Roy Lewis stood at the staircase, nodded to her, and said seriously.

    ¡°Go ahead, remember to make braised pork in the evening.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes lit up with someughter and she couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°You and Timmy must be the most difficult to serve, food-scrounging guests, bringing nothing but picky bbering mouths.¡±

    Roy Lewis alsoughed. His usually stern eyebrows softened and became more charming due to thisugh.

    ¡°No, in addition to being picky, I¡¯ll also enjoy eating!¡±¡±

    Richelle Dunn was made tough so hard because of his not particrly funny joke that she leans on the staircase railing andughs forward and backward.

    Roy Lewis tilted his head slightly, looking at Richelle Dunn, shrouded in a gentle warm light. Her uninhibitedugh was like a vividly blooming rose. Herughter-filled eyes seemed to have twinkling stars passing by, casting an indelible radiant light shadow in his deep eyes.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Some words seem to be moring in his chest for a long time.

    At this moment, they seem to be unstoppable, ready to burst out of his chest to give vent to his feelings.

    Richelle Dunn finally stoppedughing and her sparkling eyes met his deep gaze.

    Her heart was violently hit, something seemed to be knocked open with a ¡°creak¡±.

    The palm of her hand holding the railing broke out in a cold sweat, and her eyes were scorched by his burning, affectionate gaze, hastily avoiding his gaze and lifted her foot quickly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to give Timmy a lesson!¡±

    She, who is usually eloquent, stammered and mbered up the stairs.

    Roy Lewis silently breathed a sigh of relief, with some regrets and disappointments in his heart.

    He doesn¡¯t know why she ran away, but he does know that she is notpletely indifferent to him.

    Maybe, the right time just hasn¡¯te yet!

    Roy Lewisforted himself this way, tilting his head, waiting until Richelle Dunn disappeared around the corner of the stairs before withdrawing his gaze.

    Nathan Caroule, who had juste in from the door, happened to see his boss¡¯s look of mncholy, and couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°What, do you have a quarrel with Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Nathan Caroule was simply speaking out of line, never expecting a response from his boss.

    However, Roy Lewis actually responded seriously to him.

    ¡°No!¡±

    It¡¯s just that this state of stagnation, no matter how hard he tries to move forward, he always hits a wall at thest juncture.

    It¡¯s just, quite frustrating.

    Nathan Caroule, the onlooker, has recently been shared by Uncle Axel with a lot of details about the boss and the future Madam boss¡¯s interaction, as a result, he dare to make some analysis privately.

    At this moment, he vaguely sensed that the boss was in a bit of a bad moodbined with all that Uncle Axel had said, so he tried to speak out.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is such an amazing person, but her two children are her weak spots.

    As long as you are sincerely good to her two children, everything is negotiable.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at him, ¡°Do you think she wouldpromise herself for her children?¡±

    Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t figure out the boss¡¯s mind for a while, and he couldn¡¯t quite guess the future Madam boss¡¯s intentions, so he hesitated without daring to reply.

    Roy Lewis turned and walked back to his study, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, she wouldn¡¯t let the children suffer, and likewise, she wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer!¡±

 Chapter 176 - 172: Does She Look Like

    Chapter 176: Chapter 172: Does She Look Like

    Trantor: 549690339

    a Scammer?

    After giving Timmy his lesson, Richelle Dunn headed straight to the hospital. Previously, Mrs. Camrey had always been apanied by her bodyguard driver, so when Richelle saw Hugo Camrey, who usually slept until two or three in the afternoon, in the hospital room, she was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Hugo red at her, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about my mom. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Mrs. Camreyughed and tapped her son on the head, ¡°See? Even Richelle thinks you¡¯re a disobedient son.¡±

    Richelle quickly defended Hugo, ¡°That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just that his working hours are special, so daytime is his normal sleeping time.¡±

    But Mrs. Camrey didn¡¯t side with her son, ¡°His inte cafe makes less money a month than what I pay for the hospital room. Also, that shabby inte cafe can be fully managed by the handsome front desk guy. My son is just a loafing around.¡±???????????????????????? <sup>&</sup>

    Hugo spread his hands to Richelle, ¡°See? Even my mother looks down on me. I¡¯ve got no hope left!¡±

    Richelle joked andughed with him while preparing for the course of acupuncture treatment.

    Mrs. Camrey brought up an old topic, ¡°Richelle, when you have time, bring your two little treasures to my house to y! Recently, the strawberries in the back mountain orchard seem to be ripe. Have theme and pick strawberries.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Richelle didn¡¯t want the children to go, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Camrey appeared to be quite familiar with Roy Lewis, and perhaps, she had seen Timmy before.

    ¡ö¡¯They¡¯re too much of troublemakers. I¡¯d be embarrassed to bring them out to meet people!¡±

    Mrs. Camrey looked at Hugo, expecting him to say something to help.

    Hugo knew she was trying to help him, but Timothy and Tifanny were special cases, and he understood Richelie¡¯s concerns about them being exposed.

    ¡°Mom, Richelle has a lot of things to do every day. How can she find time to take the children out to y?¡±

    Mrs. Camrey red at him, ¡°Then, can¡¯t you help watch them for a day?¡± Hugo quickly raised his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability, Mom. Please let me off!¡±

    Seeing that Hugo took the initiative to divert the topic, Richelle gave him a grateful smile.

    Halfway through the acupuncture treatment, Mrs. Camrey fell asleep, just as she did during the previous days.

    That¡¯s when Hugo asked Richelle, ¡°Richelle, have you seen the announcement issued by the Lewis Group?¡±

    Richelle had been disturbed by Timmy and Roy Lewis that morning, and she had been busy giving Timmy his lesson and hurrying back to the hospital. She hadn t had time to check the news yet.

    ¡°The Lewis Group¡¯s announcement? What announcement?¡±

    Hugo was toozy to exin, ¡°You can see it for yourself!¡±

    Richelle opened the Lewis Group¡¯s official website and saw a new announcement at the top.

    It basically stated that due to Dunn Group being suspected of illegal maniption of the stock market, the Lewis Group, after voting and consultation among its shareholders, unanimously decided to terminate all ongoing cooperation projects with Dunn Group. As for those projects with unexpired remaining time, they would not be renewed once their term was up. Richelle quickly read through the announcement and exited the page. She then checked the stock market.

    As expected, the Dunn Group¡¯s share price, which had finally stabilized in the past two days due to rumors of cooperation with arge enterprise, fell sharply again. In fact, it couldn¡¯t hold until noon, and was suspended from trading before the market closed.

    ¡°This Roy Lewis is so ruthless!¡±

    Richelle said this, but there was a smile on her face.

    Hugo had a vague feeling that he missed some exciting drama, ¡°Richelle, has anything big happened these days?¡±

    Richelle briefly mentioned the incident of Timmy provoking his father to visit the Dunns yesterday. After listening, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but praise Timmy. ¡°Timmy is really something!¡±

    Richelle, however, didn¡¯t agree, ¡°He¡¯s too brazen. What if Kiara is just faking

    But Hugo had a different opinion, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Lewis there? Can the Dunns and Kiara really do anything to Timmy?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t doubt Roy Lewis¡¯ capability, however, she doubted human nature.

    Right now, the Dunns were cornered, and nobody knew what they might do.

    If it were her, she would never push Timmy out to take the risk.

    ¡°Hugo, you¡¯ve never raised a pet before, how can you understand how I feel as a mother?¡±

    Hugo indeed didn¡¯t understand, so he didn¡¯t dwell on this issue anymore.

    He just asked her, ¡°So now, do you n to make a move now?¡±

    The Dunn Group¡¯s share price had stopped its decline in the past few days and even had a slight increase. Hugo was a bit impatient and had advised Richelle to take profits and stop loss.

    But Richelle, as always, remained calm, replying with the same mantra, ¡°The time hasn¡¯te!¡±

    Hugo also had some idle cash on hand, and this time, he intended to buy some Dunn Group shares at a low price.

    First, it was an investment.

    Second, it would increase the Dunn Group¡¯s friendship shares.

    He thought it was almost time to take action.

    However, Richelle still repeated, ¡°The time hasn¡¯te!¡±

    Hugo couldn¡¯t figure out what Richelle was nning to do, but he always had great trust in her. Since she said the time hadn¡¯te, he would wait a little longer.

    ¡°If Jayden Dunn calls you tomorrow, tell him clearly that the price is still the same, but the shares we want are one and a half times what we asked forst time.¡±

    Hugo hesitated for a moment; even though he was on Richelle¡¯s side, he felt that this price and allotment were a bit ambitious.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t agree, will they?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t really going to buy, she was just toying with them.

    Hugo gave Richelle another thumbs up, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    After a while, he thought of something else.

    ¡°What if they agree?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°If they really ept this price and allocation, then well make even more money for sure!¡±

    Hugo frowned and stared at Richelle, ¡°Richelle, wait a minute. Let me think for a moment¡­¡±

    Richelle found it amusing that Hugo was the main executor in this event, yet he seemed to have not taken it seriously from the start.

    Was it her poormunication?

    Or did she really look like a fraud?

    Hugo pondered for a while, ¡°So, are you really Denise Munni from United Ventures?¡±

    Richelle blinked, ¡°You can think of it that way¡­¡±

    Hugo scratched his head, ¡°Richelle, we¡¯vee this far. Stop being coy. Just tell me the truth. Are you Denise Munni?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t nod, ¡®You could say that, but you could also say I¡¯m not.¡±

    The ambiguous answer made Hugo even more frustrated.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t trying to tease him, but some things were confidential, and she couldn¡¯t tell Hugo too much.

    ¡°Hugo, you remember, don¡¯t you? When I first gave you the information, I told you that everything was real ¨C thepany, the person.¡±

    That was as far as she could go.

    Hugo had also been involved in many strange and confidential organizations Seeing Richelle¡¯s serious expression, he gave up on pressing her further.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    ¡°SO, if Jayden agrees to the share allocation I propose, will United Ventures inject US$ 6,834,335,000 in capital into the Dunn Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if he agrees, you can finalize the deal.. As for the signing ceremony someone else will attend, but themission will be under your name!¡±¡¯

 Chapter 177 - 173: Creating a World for Daddy and

    Chapter 177: Chapter 173: Creating a World for Daddy and

    Mommy

    Trantor: 549690339

    That night, Richelle Dunn went online.

    Today was the deadline she had promised for her mysterious benefactor.

    As soon as she logged in, she sent a message to him directly.

    ¡ö¡öUnited Ventures¡¯ purpose is, on one hand, to fulfill an old friend¡¯s wish. On the other hand, it¡¯s indeed about making investments to earn money from value!¡±

    The mysterious financier replied quickly, ¡°Old friend? Who?

    Roy Lewis stared at the message, a faint worry tugging at her heart.

    This financier¡¯s focus seemed a little strange?

    ¡°Sorry, this is not within the scope of information provided.¡± Roy replied. But the mysterious benefactor seemed very curious, ¡°Terms!

    However, no matter what the financier offered, Richelle would not divulge this information.

    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s irrelevant and priceless.¡± Richelle replied.

    Mr. Mysterious remained silent for a long time. Richelle didn¡¯t rush him and busied herself with other matters on anotherptop.

    About half an hourter, Mr. Mysterious sent an email to Richelle.

    The email was about Harris Dunn¡¯s career history and milestones over the years. It was a full page of A4 paper filled with detailed information.

    After carefully reading Harris Dunn¡¯s career history, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but

    gasp.

    Clearly, Hugo Camrey¡¯s intuition had been urate.

    This Harris Dunn was not simple at all.

    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t fully established himself in the Dunn Group yet. However, it was more likely that he was hiding his true strength, waiting to strike heavily after assessing all hostile or friendly forces.

    At this point, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but start considering if she really should join forces with her mysterious benefactor against the Dunns.

    However, she quickly dismissed the possibility.

    This benefactor obviously wasn¡¯t in a position to confront Dunn Group openly.

    Everything came at a price.

    For Mr. Mysterious, the Dunn Group was not worth the self-exposure to confront.

    And from the top-secret information he had recently provided, he probably only needed to slightly lift a finger to deal with the Dunn Group.

    But then she appeared just when he wanted to move his finger.

    So now, he didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger!

    ¡°No second thoughts on the terms I proposed just now?¡± Mr. Mysterious persisted, still fixated on the identity of the old friend.

    Richelle responded solemnly, ¡°Sorry, noment!

    With that, Mr. Mysterious finally quieted down. He didn¡¯t send any further interrogating messages until Richelle went offline to sleep.

    The next day, as usual, Richelle hurried to the Lewis residence. After handing Uncle Axel the food container with the breakfast for the father-son duo, she smiled at Roy Lewis and Timmy.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker went early this morning to buy a few pork hocks. Tonight, I promise you both will get to eat braised pork.¡±

    Yesterday, Richelle had promised to cook braised pork for the father and son. However, Mrs. Walker said the nearby supermarket didn¡¯t have any fresh pork hocks. Without good ingredients, Richelle couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Upon hearing this, Timmy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cook them all, and if we can¡¯t finish, my daddy and I will take the leftovers home.¡±

    Richelle chuckled. This wasn¡¯t raising a son, but rather, a little food thief.

    She tapped the little guy¡¯s head, ¡°You and your daddy are eating at my ce every day now. When will you eat the leftovers? Late-night snack?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s question was meant for Timmy.

    However, Roy Lewis, who was sitting on the sofa, unexpectedly nodded. ¡°Sounds like a good idea. We can have braised pork noodles!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel defeated by the father and son. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Mrs. Walker now to buy a few more, or else your siblings will cry if you take all the leftovers.¡±

    Timmy knew how much his siblings loved braised pork, so he quickly nodded.

    ¡°Right, tell Mrs. Walker to buy a few more.¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, didn¡¯t know. ¡°Do Timmy and Tifanny also like braised pork?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, just like their lifeblood.¡±

    The reason being whenever there was braised pork, Timothy and Tifanny would stop eating anything else and just munch on the delicious pork hock.

    Richelle was afraid they would overeat and have indigestion, so she usually cooked limited quantities.

    ¡°Just like you, if there¡¯s braised pork in the fridge, and I ask them what they want for breakfast, they¡¯d say braised pork noodles a hundred percent.¡±

    Richelle added.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Timmy and Tifanny¡¯s tastes

    to be so simr to mine.¡±

    Richelle only realized at that moment, ¡°You like it too?¡± Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I really like it when it¡¯s well-prepared! Our home¡¯s old chef used to make it incredibly delicious, but he has passed away, and I haven¡¯t had tasty braised pork since.¡±

    Now Richelle understood that the children were all following in their father¡¯s footsteps when it came to loving braised pork.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, now I feel great pressure.¡±

    If you asked a chef what the most challenging dish to cook was,

    they would tell you it¡¯s the taste of memories.

    Richelle did not believe she could recreate Roy Lewis¡¯ memory of braised pork. Because in that memory, besides the taste, there was also the memory of old friends and past events.

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for pressure. I believe yours won¡¯t be a surpass, but a unique creation.¡±p>

    Richelle only thought that Roy Lewis was ttering her, but she didn¡¯t know that in his heart, all the dishes she made already had a unique taste assigned to her by him.

    This unique taste was, to this day, iparable in Roy Lewis¡¯ opinion, and probably unsurpassable in the future.

    Watching his father¡¯s unique disy of affection, Timmy¡¯s eyes formed a curve as he gave a big thumbs up.

    To create a moment for Roy Lewis and Richelle, he quickly left her embrace, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat breakfast now,¡± and ran towards the dining room. One moment, Richelle wasfortablyughing and chatting with Roy Lewis, but as soon as her son left, she felt awkward all over.

    If she didn¡¯t misunderstand, yesterday, Roy Lewis probably wanted to rify something.

    But how could she focus on that now?

    Her rtionship with Roy Lewis was alreadyplicated enough.

    If other rtionships were added, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she could stay rational amidst theplexity.

    Most importantly, she had only just begun deploying everything against the Dunn Group. How could she have the energy to focus on other distractions?

    -Mr. Lewis, are the Lewis Group and the Dunn Group really going to terminate all cooperations?¡± In her anxiety, Richelle asked a rather stupid question.

    Roy Lewis was a bit surprised, ¡°You also follow financial news?¡± Richelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, she remainedposed on the surface.

    ¡°Oh, I heard some gossip while doing acupuncture for Mrs. Camrey at the hospital yesterday.¡±

    In fact, from Richelle¡¯s standpoint, she should not inquire about the Lewis Group¡¯s affairs.

    Therefore, she regretted her impulsive question terribly now.

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think her question was out of line and even exined seriously.

    ¡°Before yesterday, I had always been concerned about Timmy¡¯s feelings. But he and I are nowpletely disappointed in the Dunn Group.¡±

    His implication was clear ¨C he had already ced the Dunn Group in a hostile position!

 Chapter 178 - 174: Richelie, you are not an outsider!

    Chapter 178: Chapter 174: Richelie, you are not an outsider!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn stood in a ¡°non-rted¡± position, making it difficult for her toment on Roy Lewis¡¯s actions and words.

    So she just nodded and said ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    Seeing Richelle behaving in such a silent and reserved manner, Roy wasn¡¯t too pleased, even finding it hard to ept.

    Before this, Roy had never mentioned Timmy¡¯s ¡°background¡± or his true rtionship with Kiara Dunn to Richelle.

    First, Richelle had only been Roy¡¯s doctor and teacher, and it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to know so much detail.

    Second, apart from the beautified version of the events that appeared in his dreams, Roy was unwilling to recall the night of Timmy¡¯s conception. That night was an infuriating ident for him, and the feeling of being manipted and losing control was really terrible.

    Now, Richelle was no longer just a doctor or teacher to him, and he needed to be honest with her about Timmy¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Richelle, do you think I¡¯m being too harsh on Timmy¡¯s mother?

    Ordinarily, one would assume Kiara to be his ex-wife or at least his ex-girlfriend in order for Timmy to exist.

    If that were the case, it would be rather cruel and frightening for him toe down so hard on his ex-wife or ex-girlfriend.

    Richelle hadn¡¯t expected Roy to interpret her evasive response in that way, but carefully considering it, she could see how a normal person might think that way.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, every family has its difficulties, and as an outsider, I don¡¯t know enough to have a position toment on your family matters.¡±

    Her statement made Roy furrow his brow.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re not an outsider!¡±

    At least in his heart, she had long ceased to be an outsider.

    Richelle understood his meaning, ¡°I know, but¡­¡±

    In fact, Roy wasn¡¯t the first patient to develop feelings for her during the treatment process. The experience of handing over one¡¯s absolute dependence and trust to another person was very simr to the feelings between a man and a woman, making it easy to confuse and create an illusion¡­

    Afraid of misunderstandings, Roy interrupted her somewhat anxiously.

    -Richelle, although it sounds awfuling from me, Timmy¡¯s birth was an ident.¡±

    ¡°I had no particr emotional attachment or special rtionship with Kiara; beyond that one night, there were no connections between us.¡±

    Richelle was shocked not by the revtion, but by Roy¡¯s openness and honesty.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what would be appropriate to say given her current situation and position.

    However, Roy interpreted her silence as difficulty epting his ¡°truth.¡± He gazed at her for a while before speaking.

    ¡°I know it sounds incredible, even despicable for me to say this, but as the dominant party in this situation, I had to present myself as the victim. Even from your perspective as a woman, I understand these words may seem unbelievable¡­¡±

    Arguably, Richelle might not im to understand Roy.

    However, she had always trusted his character.

    Therefore, she looked into his eyes very seriously, shookher head, and rejected his judgment.

    ¡°No, I believe you!¡±

    From the beginning, even though she knew nothing and had no guarantees, she subconsciously believed that on that night, he definitely would not be the perpetrator.

    Otherwise, she would not have let him gradually invade her life, much less allow him to appear in Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s lives as a father figure.

    Admittedly, this also contained a selfish desire to fulfill her children¡¯s wishes, but this selfishness was only indulged after ensuring the safety of her children.

    Roy¡¯s eyes twinkled with gratitude, ¡°Richelle, thank you for believing me.¡± Richelie¡¯s emotions were mixed as she looked at Roy¡¯s sincere yet somewhat unfamiliar expression. Suddenly, the idea of risking everything and confessing everything came to her mind.

    Yet, she harshly pushed down that dangerous thought.

    Reason reminded her that now was not the right time to talk about it.

    From Roy¡¯s words, he viewed that night the same way as her ¨C as a nightmare.

    And his aversion to Kiara Dunn also made Richelle feel some fear.

    If she admitted at this moment that she was the one involved that night, would Roy Lewis also develop a deep hatred towards her?

    Moreover, how could she exin and persuade him, without any evidence, that on that night, she was just a victim rather than an initiator?

    After all, it only makes sense that anyone who covets a man like Roy Lewis, who is at the peak of the male hierarchy both internally and externally.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you and Timmy deserve better!

    This refers not only to that night, but also to the various situations between Kiara Dunn, the Dunns, and Roy Lewis now.

    Roy Lewis stared deeply at her, and in her clear eyes, there was no hint of doubt or disdain.

    It was then that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He was convinced that Richelle had received the truth he wanted to convey.

    He also believed that Richelie¡¯s words came straight from the heart without any pretense.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you for understanding!

    At this point, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Because if he went on, his words today would seem to have ulterior motives.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have breakfast first; you sit down and rest a while.¡±

    Roy Lewis was always a tactician, both in business and in dealing with people. Although Richelle was different from anyone he had ever met, he could always, with his intuition, shake her will and rationality little by little.

    Of course, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know that he had done these things to Richelle mostly based on intuition.

    He let his feelings guide him.

    But Richelle knew this time, she was probably, truly finished!

    To calm her restless heart, Richelle once again visited the Lewis Group¡¯s official website.

    As the official website was only a ce where the Lewis Group released internal and external policies and notices, there was noment function.

    So Richelle went to Microgrid and searched for ¡°Lewis Group.

    Suddenly, all the news that popped up was about the Lewis Group suppressing the Dunn Group.

    Richelle just wanted to see the reactions to the Lewis Group¡¯s announcement online.

    After all, these reactions would more or less affect the changes in the Dunn Group¡¯s stock price after today¡¯s opening.

    She thought some people would sympathize with the Dunn Group since they were the weaker party in this situation, often the ones who easily gained sympathy from others.

    But she never expected all thements she found online were lopsided, favoring the Dunn Group.

    There were waves of online discussions, almost all expressing sympathy for the Dunn Group and criticizing the Lewis Group.

    Richelle frowned as she browsed through more than a dozenments. Although the expressions were different, they all conveyed the same meaning. They all implied that the Lewis Group was taking advantage of its dominant position to oppress the Dunn Group and gain more profit margins.

    In the whole incident, the role of the Lewis Group had changed from a legit business defending its rights to a hegemonicpany that bullied the weak.

    This development doesn¡¯t seem good!

    Richelle sighed silently in her heart, and Harris Dunn¡¯s face shed through her mind.

    All these online discussions had evidently been nned and pushed by

    someone.

    And that master nner could very well be Harris Dunn.

 Chapter 179 - 175: Thought She Was Mr. Timmyâ€™s

    Chapter 179: Chapter 175: Thought She Was Mr. Timmy¡¯s

    Twin Sister

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was thinking about whether or not to call Hugo Camrey to discuss the matter when the phone rang. It was Hugo Camrey himself.

    ¡°Richelle, have you seen the onlinements attacking the Lewis Group?¡±

    Richelle pushed open the terrace door and stepped out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them. They¡¯re clearly the work of paid posters.¡±

    Hugo Camrey sounded a little anxious and worried.

    ¡°With this, the Dunns might be able to make a beautifuleback.

    Although Richelle had initially thought thosements were terrible when she first saw them, she soon adjusted her mindset.

    ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s the Lewis Group!

    Yes, that¡¯s the Lewis Group, the number onepany in the Federation.

    How could it be affected by such a small wave of paid posters?

    With Richelie¡¯s reminder, Hugo Camrey also regained somemon sense.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, the public rtions team of the Lewis Group should be able to

    outpace these paid posters by a few streets.¡±

    Richelle self-mockingly thought she had probably been frightened by the Dunn family¡¯s trap. She was rmed by the slightest sign and thought a storm wasing.

    ¡°By the way, I have information on Harris Dunn, and I will email it to you

    ter.¡±

    Hugo Camrey was surprised, ¡°You found out so quickly? How did you get it? I¡¯ve been working hard for thest few days and haven¡¯t gotten any clues.¡±

    Richelle just briefly exined, ¡°I heard about it through other channels, but

    the information is true.¡±

    Hugo Camrey responded with a simple, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leak the information.

    Richelle didn¡¯t press for more, anyway; the fact that the anonymous benefactor had sent such detailed information showed his clear intentions.

    He wanted not only Jayden Dunn to fall, but also to remove Harris Dunn, the future sessor, to eliminate future troubles.

    Richelle silently spected, I know the Dunns have wronged me by killing my father and stealing my children, so I want them dead. But what did the Dunns do to you, dear benefactor?

    After Richelle finished talking with Hugo Camrey and returned to the living room, she opened Microgrid again and noticed that the one-sided online sentiment had begun to change gradually.

    ¡°What¡¯s called weak? The Dunns¡¯ own vitions were investigated by the regtory authorities, and you me the Lewis Group for being too dominant? Did the Lewis Group force you to break the rules?¡±

    ¡°The Dunns¡¯ own vitions came first. The Lewis Group is only trying to protect their business and interests from being implicated. How is that wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for being weak, but when you clearly make a mistake and then me others, you¡¯re not only wrong, but also disgusting and shameless!

    The online sentiment was slowly turning due to these seemingly sarcastic but well-foundedments.

    Apparently, the Lewis Group¡¯s public rtions team had begun to take action.

    Richelle simply logged out of Microgrid, realizing that she had overreacted and worried for no reason.

    At noon, as usual, Nathan Caroule brought a pile of work to the Lewis residence. They worked in the study until 2 pm when Uncle Axel brought them some tea and refreshments. The two then moved from the desk to the small living room to take a break.

    Roy Lewis was drinking tea, but his thoughts were still on the n they had

    just discussed.

    Unconsciously, he took a bite of a snack and was instantly amazed by the subtle orange fragrance.

    Seeing that Uncle Axel was still tidying up the study, Roy instructed him.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, pack some of today¡¯s refreshments. I¡¯ll take them for the kids to

    eat.¡±

    The chef at the Lewis family was now focused on developing various snacks and dishes suitable for children¡¯s tastes. Somehow, they had gotten the message that as long as they could make delicious snacks suitable for the children, their jobs would be secure.

    Nathan had heard that his boss now treated Dr. Dunn¡¯s two children as his own, but there was still a big difference between witnessing it firsthand and hearing about it from others.

    ¡°Sir, should I buy some gifts for Dr. Dunn¡¯s children?

    Nathan thought to himself how bitter his job had be, as he now had to serve the boss, the young master, the future mistress, and the two little masters and princesses ¨C a whole basketball team!

    This assistant job wouldn¡¯t be possible without a raise!

    Unfortunately for Nathan, Roy bluntly rejected his suggestion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Timothy and Tifanny are very picky. You don¡¯t know them well enough to buy something suitable.¡±

    Nathan silently cursed his boss for being stingy, afraid that the gifts he bought would be too good and outshine his own, perhaps?

    ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t buy it.¡±

    Feeling that his work enthusiasm had been severely suppressed, Nathan picked up his phone and started browsing the web while sipping tea.

    As he was browsing, he suddenly eximed, ¡°Huh?

    Roy had long been used to Nathan¡¯s quirky demeanor, so he calmly sipped his tea.

    Nathan, however, handed the phone over. ¡°Look, sir, doesn¡¯t this little piano prodigy look just like our Mr. Timmy?

    Roy had originally just nced at it perfunctorily, but then he was also shocked by the little girl¡¯s face, which looked exactly like Timmy¡¯s.

    ¡°What¡¯s this little girl¡¯s name?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the girl¡¯s long hair and beautiful princess dress, and her sweet smile, Roy would have thought it was his son.

    ¡°Her name is Aurora, a piano prodigy who suddenly emerged from South Asiast year. It is said that she received several invitations from prestigious music schools just after turning four.¡±

    As Nathan spoke, he clicked on a performance video of this princess named Aurora, and the two of them watched a short clip together.

    Roy was even more certain that this little girl was just a coincidence, with a face almost identical to Timmy¡¯s.

    But it couldn¡¯t be Timmy.

    Firstly, Timmy had no sense of tune, let alone ying such beautiful music, he couldn¡¯t even y ¡°Twinkle Twinkle Little Star.¡±

    Secondly, Timmy had never been to South Asia, so there was no possibility of disguising himself as a girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence!¡±

    That was the only exnation Roy could give.

    Nathan joked, ¡°If this little princess weren¡¯t a native of South Asia, I would think she¡¯s Timmy¡¯s twin sister!¡±

    Roy just chuckled and didn¡¯t take his words too seriously.

    In the evening, Roy brought freshly made orange-vored tea snacks to Richelle¡¯s house. As soon as he entered, he smelled the fragrance of braised pork filling the house.

    Richelle, wearing an apron anding out to open the door for Roy, took therge bag from him.

    As he leaned against the wall to change shoes, his smiling eyes fell on Richelle.

    ¡°So, the braised pork has finally been scheduled?¡±

    Richelle nodded. ¡°If I didn¡¯t schedule it, Timmy would have thrown a tantrum.¡± Roy half-jokingly said, ¡°Not just Timmy, I would have protested too!¡± Seeing Roy drifting further away from his original steady and restrained character, Richelle was speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t add to the chaos, I have to pamper Timmy since he¡¯s a child.¡± In other words, Roy was an adult, and she didn¡¯t have to pamper him.

    Roy felt somewhat annoyed by Richelle¡¯s differential treatment but didn¡¯t want to show it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just protesting on behalf of Timmy!¡±

    The two chatted and entered the living room, one after the other.

    In the living room, a few children were huddled on the sofa ying some game. When they saw Roying, they looked up, greeted him, and continued ying their little game.

    Not knowing what Timmy had said, Tiffany clung to Timmy¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be like this to me! Big brother¡­¡± Seeing the two of them so close, Roy suddenly thought of the little prodigy Nathan had mentioned.

    Roy, who had never set foot in the kitchen before, followed Richelle into the kitchen as if possessed.

    Richelle was the only one in the kitchen today, and she was somewhat surprised to see Roy walk in.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, dinner is almost ready. You can just sit and wait for a while.¡± The kitchen in Richelle¡¯s house was notrge, and Roy was tall and big, so when he stood inside, she felt as if the air had be thinner.

    Considering all the inexplicable things he¡¯d said recently, both overtly and covertly, Richelle was tense and stiff, wishing she could turn around and give him a kick, booting him out of the kitchen.

    Roy seemed to understand that his presence might be unsettling, so he leaned against the door frame, maintaining a safe distance from her and gazing at her back in a leisurely manner.

    ¡°Nathan mentioned that there¡¯s a little piano prodigy named Aurora from South Asia who looks exactly like Timmy.. Do you know about her?¡±

 Chapter 180 - 176: Look, does it look particularly similar to Timmy?

    Chapter 180: Chapter 176: Look, does it look particrly simr to Timmy?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis spoke casually, without any intention of probing, and simply wanted to share the matter with Richelle Dunn.

    But Richelle thought of too much at once!

    Her body stiffened for a moment, and the wok spat in her hand suddenly paused as she was stir-frying the vegetables.

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis was standing behind her, and she was wearing very loose homewear, so none of her unusual reactions were noticed by him.

    He assumed Richelle hadn¡¯t heard him clearly, so he took out his phone, opened several clear andrge photos that Nathan Caroule had cropped, approached her, and handed her the phone.

    ¡°Take a look, doesn¡¯t he look very simr to Timmy?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Roy might have discovered something and was testing her.

    Her spat moved faster, her eyes fixed on the vegetables in the wok, and she said to Roy Lewis, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll take a lookter. If I fry the beef for too long, it¡¯ll be tough.¡±

    Of course, these were all excuses; she just wanted to give herself some more time to calm down.

    Ande up with reasonable and believable exnations.

    Roy Lewis was always very patient with Richelle.

    When she asked him to wait, he sidestepped and saw a clean te on the cooking table. He put his phone back in his coat pocket, turned on the faucet to wash his hands, and handed Richelle the te.

    It was his first time helping out in the kitchen.

    He did it smoothly, but Richelle was startled once again.

    She suppressed her shock and unease and looked at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the kitchen is quite smoky. You¡¯d better wait outside!¡±

    His presence alone put a lot of pressure on her, and the question he had just asked struck her like a bolt of lightning, making her feel even more uneasy around him.

    But before Roy Lewis could respond, Richelle suddenly changed her mind.

    ¡°Ah, right. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re taller. Help me open the cab at the top and grab some lunchboxes so I can pack some braised pork for you to take home.¡± The reason she called out to him again was that she was afraid he would take the photos to the kids and ask them about it.

    After all, the incident happened so suddenly that even she, as a mother, was caught off guard and panicked. One could only imagine what startling statements the kids would make under Roy¡¯s questioning.

    The purpose of Roy Lewis staying here was to apany her, although the kitchen was more or less a no-go zone for him in the past and present.

    But the allure of Richelle far outweighed his resistance to the kitchen.

    ording to Richelle¡¯s instructions, he took down the lunchboxes and asked if there was anything else he could help with.

    To stall him, Richelle bluntly asked him to wash and dry the lunchboxes.

    She didn¡¯t know if Roy Lewis had ever done this kind of work before, but he was still methodical, albeit much slower than he usually did other tasks.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, am I the first person daring enough to make you do these chores?¡±

    Richelle tried to divert the topic to make him forget about the South Asian prodigy.

    Roy Lewis had no suspicion of Richelle, looked at her with a smile, and nodded his head.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Richelle chuckled, inwardly wailing.

    If it wasn¡¯t out of necessity, she wouldn¡¯t want to bother Master Lewis!

    Roy Lewis continued, ¡°But you can be bolder next time!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Richelle was surprised and didn¡¯t understand his meaning for a moment.

    Roy Lewis exined, ¡°Timmy and I have been freeloading off you for so long, isn¡¯t it only natural that we contribute some effort?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯ve forgotten, you paid me for meals and wages.¡±

    Although she had joked several times about him and Timmy freeloading, she knew full well that the payments Roy Lewis made to her would be more than enough for several full-course dinners, not to mention home-cooked meals.

    However, unknowingly, Richelle was no longer just a doctor, cook, or teacher hired by him. In Roy Lewis¡¯ mind, she was an equal, possibly a friend or even something more than a friend.

    Because he understood that with Richelle, talking about money wouldn¡¯t work.

    She had to want to do it willingly, and only then could the money have any effect.

    And what she had given him and Timmy over this period of time was far more than money could buy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. But even if we pay, it doesn¡¯t mean we can exploit someone¡¯s service without limits.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s palms sweated slightly. Surely he hadn¡¯t noticed anything, had he? Was he insinuating that she had done too much for Timmy?

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just that I like Timmy¡­ If Mr. Lewis feels it¡¯s a burden, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Although letting her curb her love for Timmy would be painful for both her and him, if Roy Lewis became suspicious, she would have to restrain herself and not jeopardize the situation.

    Roy Lewis finally finished washing the lunchboxes and, following her instructions, took a towel and slowly began drying them.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s good as it is now. If it wasn¡¯t for your tolerance and care, Timmy wouldn¡¯t be as happy and cheerful as he is now.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand why Richelle had misinterpreted his words. Was his expression of gratitude and thanks not clear enough?

    Richelle finished cooking thest dish in trepidation as Mrs. Walker, who had been tidying up the bedroom clothes, entered and helped carry the dishes and utensils out.

    With Mrs. Walker there, Richelle¡¯s nerves rxed somewhat.

    And Roy Lewis seemed to have forgotten about the matter of Timmy and the young prodigy, helping to carry the dishes out, supervising the children in washing their hands, and then everyone took their seats together.

    Richelle¡¯s braised pork was one of her specialties.

    Not only did the kids eat with oily mouths, but even Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t stop praising it.

    ¡°Richelle, this is the best braised pork I¡¯ve ever had!¡±

    Timmy grinned at him, ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, nodding his head, and wiped oil off Timmy¡¯s mouth.

    Timothy and Tifanny then leaned forward, ¡°Uncle, can you help us too?¡± Richelle red at the two siblings, ¡°You two really think Uncle is your nanny?¡± Roy Lewis wiped the siblings¡¯ mouths whileughing, ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡± Tifanny raised her eyebrows, ¡°Mommy, see, uncle is so nice!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yeah, you just keep pouring honey into Uncle¡¯s ears.¡±

    This struck a chord with Roy Lewis.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he often felt sweetness in his heart, like honey being poured in, because of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s simplepliments!

 Chapter 181 - 177: Iâ€™ll be careful, for Timmy, and for you

    Chapter 181: Chapter 177: I¡¯ll be careful, for Timmy, and for you

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, no matter how harmonious and joyful the atmosphere was at dinner, what¡¯s bound toe, wille.

    After the meal, the kids went back into the bedroom as usual to y.

    This meant they didn¡¯t want their parents to bother them.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn both respected their children and never interfered with their little group activities.

    Mrs. Walker took care of washing the utensils in the kitchen, and Richelle helped too, but she was chased out by Mrs. Walker.

    Richelle carried the fruit tea that Mrs. Walker had specially prepared in the afternoon and poured a cup for Roy before taking the rest to the other kids.

    Timmy opened the door and took the tray from her hands. Then, he said to her in a childish voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my little brother and sister a story, so please tell dad that we¡¯ll be leaving twenty minuteste.¡±

    Richelle originally wanted to find an excuse to send the father and his son away early. Now that her son said this, she had no choice but to tell Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Timmy said he wants to leave a bitter. If you¡¯re busy, you might as well let him stay here tonight and you can go ahead.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s house was small, so Roy had heard every word Timmy said earlier.

    Roy understood that his son wanted to share a story with his siblings. On the other hand, he also wanted to create an opportunity for him to be alone with Richelle.

    He wouldn¡¯t waste such a rare opportunity and his son¡¯s effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Nathan and I finished most of our work this afternoon. Now, it¡¯s a good time to have some fruit tea and rx a bit.¡±

    Richelle was anxious but couldn¡¯t find any other reasons to send him away.

    However, Roy finally remembered that little girl again.

    ¡°Richelle,e here.¡±

    Richelle originally sat quite far away from him. When she saw him waving at her, she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid this disaster.

    She reluctantly grabbed the stool and moved slowly closer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roy opened the picture of the girl named Aurora and showed it to her.

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this little girl look exactly like Timmy?¡±

    Richelle cursed silently. Of course, they were identical triplets, so they naturally looked exactly the same.

    But the surprise was evident on her face.

    ¡°Wow! This is too much! They look like the same person!¡±

    Richelle was secretly relieved that Roy had never been in the children¡¯s bedroom, so he didn¡¯t know about the piano that belonged solely to Tiffany.

    Roy agreed with her, ¡°Yes, if you change this girl¡¯s hairstyle to Timmy¡¯s and dress her in boy¡¯s clothes, she would be Timmy. They look so simr.¡±

    Richelle had already decided that no matter what Roy said, she would never admit the truth.

    From Roy¡¯s current behavior, it seemed like he actually believed it was just a coincidence.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m starting to think that it¡¯s Timmy ying the piano.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°It seems you¡¯re more gullible than me.¡±

    He then showed Richelle the video.

    ¡°I heard that this little girl suddenly became famous in South Asia and caused a sensation. Do you know her?¡±

    Richelle had prepared herself mentally and shook her head with certainty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not really interested in this kind of news. Today is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a beautiful, cute, and talented little girl in South Asia.¡±

    Richelle handled the conversation skillfully, but she couldn¡¯t help but swear silently in her heart. To cover up one lie, she had to keep fabricating more lies in a never-ending cycle.

    But her face didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s not in Kindur. If she were, I¡¯d take Timmy to see her perform. It would be incredibly thrilling to watch someone who looks exactly like him do something he doesn¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    Roy felt regretful, but he didn¡¯t know that Timmy had been watching the other two who looked like him do things he didn¡¯t like for a long time.

    ¡°Haha, maybe we¡¯ll have a chance someday. However, I don¡¯t think Timmy would like to go and see it.¡±

    Roy thought about how his son usually looked disinterested and believed that Richelle¡¯s words were more in line with his character.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. He never seemed to be interested in other kids of the same age besides his younger brother and sister.¡±

    Roy originally nned to show those screenshots and videos to his son, but now, thinking about it, he guessed his son would most likely dismiss them with disdain and refuse.

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting? It¡¯s just about the resemnce, and it¡¯s not even me!¡±

    Richelle carefully observed Roy¡¯s reaction and confirmed that he had no suspicion in his heart. Her heart finally settled down.

    Although the topic was dangerous, there were truths between her and Roy with only one piece of paper or one wall apart.

    Roy was so smart that she¡¯d better change the topic sooner rather thanter.

    ¡°This morning, while you and Timmy were having breakfast, I checked the Microgrid and it seems that the public opinion is not friendly to the Lewis Group.¡±

    In fact, Richelle knew about the sessful public rtions turn by the Lewis Group and the subsequent halt in the Dunn Group¡¯s shares after the market opened in the afternoon.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find any other topics to talk about at the moment.

    Talking about this would at least give Roy the illusion that she was actually concerned about him.

    Roy looked at her and then spoke reassuringly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our public rtions department has already resolved the issue.¡±

    Richelle pretended to let out a sigh of relief, ¡°The Dunn Group seems to be quite difficult to deal with.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t treat Richelle as an outsider, ¡°Jayden Dunn is nothing to be afraid of, but his son does have some skills. However, he won¡¯t be a threat to the Lewis Group.¡±

    Richelle knew that when Roy said this, it wasn¡¯t out of arrogance, but confidence backed by strong power.

    ¡°Still, be careful. Desperate dogs can jump over walls, and desperate people can do anything.¡±

    In the past, she thought the Dunn family was only ruthless but managed to stay smart. However, after living with the Dunns for over a decade, she realized how careful and alert she was, but she never noticed the danger and threat posed by Harris Dunn.

    This meant that Harris Dunn was either weak or he was very good at hiding and pretending. People who followed Jayden Dunn¡¯s ruthless and cunning tactics were likely to be dangerous if they let their guard down.

    Roy¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile, as he saw concern and anxiety on Richelle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I will be careful for Timmy¡¯s sake and for¡­¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t finish the sentence, Roy¡¯s tender and affectionate gaze fell directly on Richelle¡¯s face..

 Chapter 182 - 178: Guarding Her with a Different

    Chapter 182: Chapter 178: Guarding Her with a Different

    Identity

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because Roy Lewis mentioned the little prodigy, Richelie Dunn called her three children into the bedroom for a secret meeting the next afternoon.

    ¡°Timmy, have you ever heard your sister y the piano?

    Timmy nodded and directly pulled his sister into his arms, pinching her little face.

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s way better than my kindergarten music teacher!

    Richelie didn¡¯t want her children to lie, but this matter concerned the children¡¯s identity, so it was of great importance.

    She had no choice but to give her children a heads-up.

    ¡°Daddy knows that there is a piano prodigy called Aurora in South Asia who looks a lot like your big brother. He asked me about it yesterday. Do you know how to answer if he asks you?¡±

    Timothy raised his little hand, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t know any Aurora, I only know

    a piano prodigy named Tifanny Dunn.¡±

    Timmy also raised his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Aurora either, I just know my

    little sister is a piano prodigy.¡±

    Tifanny, the person in question, remained silent for a while before finally asking Richelie with a drooping face and a sullen demeanor.

    ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t we tell uncle?¡±

    Richelle could understand Tifanny¡¯s feelings.

    After all, her two brothers had always appeared very smart and capable in front of their father, while she seemed to only have a cute, soft, and adorable demeanor in front of him. However, she was just as amazing and talented as her two brothers!

    ¡°Our Tifanny is a very talented prodigy, but Mommy needs to focus on dealing with the big bad guy right now, so we can¡¯t let uncle know for the time being.

    Besides, we¡¯re not hiding it forever, we just want to give uncle a surprise, okay?¡±

    Richelle felt guilty as she said this.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if this news would be a surprise or a shock to Roy Lewis.

    Timmy and Timothy understood their mommy¡¯s situation better than Tifanny, so the two brothers hugged their sister and slowlyforted her.

    After exining the situation clearly, Richelle went to focus on her own tasks.

    The stock price of the Dunn Group hit a new low today, reaching the daily limit before the lunch break.

    Richelle made a rough estimate, thinking that after two or three more daily limit drops, it would be the best time to take action.

    Before that, she needed to pay a visit to the Dunn Group as Denise Munni and meet with Harris Dunn.

    She told Hugo Camrey about her n, and he immediately replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same. Harris seems to trust me less and less. He

    probably thinks I can¡¯t make the decisions.¡±

    Richelle could understand the feelings of Jayden Dunn and his son. After all, she had been stringing them along for some time now.

    Moreover, the Dunn Group was in dire need of saving at this moment.

    ¡°When are you avable? Let¡¯s make a trip to Lordon.

    Hugo knew that Richelle was very busy, and a round trip to Lordon would take up half a day, just with the time spent on the road.

    ¡°Richelle, why not have theme to Kindur?¡±

    There were some things Hugo couldn¡¯t say, so he just made a gentle suggestion.

    Richelle was always cautious, ¡°Kindur is Roy Lewis¡¯s turf, and he¡¯s been watching the Dunns very closely. If we meet in Kindur, my identity could easily be exposed.¡±

    Hugo didn¡¯t think that far or thoroughly, ¡°Alright then, it won¡¯t matter if we postpone my mom¡¯s acupuncture treatment for a couple of days, let¡¯s take some time off and go.¡±

    Richelle rarely interfered with her patients¡¯ treatment for her own sake, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Mrs. Collins is just starting to improve, if we stop for two days, all the progress fromst week will go to waste.¡±

    ¡°But your schedule is too tight. If you get sick from exhaustion, who will treat my mom?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯ll drive tomorrow, and I¡¯ll catch up on sleep during the ride. That should work, right?

    Hugo, as usual, felt helpless against her and replied irritably.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking my opinion when you¡¯ve already decided everything?¡±

    Richelle Dunn hesitated for a moment, but quickly replied to him.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s helpful, I remember, when we first met, you said that you and Vanessa Brown both see me as a sister. Isn¡¯t it normal for a sister to ask her brother for advice?¡±

    Hugo Camrey sighed, ¡°Fine, I am notining about anything, but I think you don¡¯t take yourself seriously enough. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about the kids.¡±

    Richelle knew that he was concerned about her, but the words ¡®concerned¡¯ were not something he could say.

    ¡°Mmhmm, I know, thank you, Hugo Camrey.¡±

    Apart from saying thank you, Richelle really didn¡¯t know how else to express her gratitude.

    Hugo Camrey replied impatiently, ¡°If you really want to thank me, take good care of yourself and love yourself.¡±

    His special feelings for Richelle hadn¡¯t started yet, but he foresaw the end.

    It didn¡¯t prevent him from protecting her silently and blessing her in another identity.

    It was the next day, when Richelle was giving Roy Lewis acupuncture treatment, that she mentioned to Roy Lewis father and son about her trip out of town. Comparing to thest time she left without saying goodbye, she had made great progress this time.

    But, even so, Roy Lewis was still not very happy.

    ¡°Why so sudden?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t reveal more, so she tried to answer him sincerely.

    ¡°Such things are always quite sudden.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought and agreed that emergencies were not something anyone could predict when it would happen.

    ¡°Is it far? Do you need me to arrange a driver for you?

    Richelle waved her hands repeatedly, ¡°No need, the other party will pick me

    up.¡±

    Roy Lewis could only nod, but in the end, he was still worried and reminded her.

    ¡°Then you be careful and try to get some sleep on the way.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know before how tiring it was to take care of children.

    Now, he asionally spent half a day ying with the three little ones, and the energy and spirit spent were absolutely no less than the effort he spent on working overtime on projects.

    Even Mrs. Collins said that Dr. Dunn must be a superwoman to manage both life and education for the two children so well.

    Richelle wondered why Roy Lewis¡¯ words sounded so simr to Hugo Camrey¡¯s.

    ¡°I will, I am not a child, am I going to tire myself out?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable, and his tone was somewhat resentful.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a child, but this is not the first time you¡¯ve worn yourself out!¡±

    Roy Lewis had never seen such a stubborn woman, much more so than all the female elites he had seen.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but she instinctively softened her voice when responding, like how she would talk to Timmy.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll rest well when I¡¯m back and won¡¯t take on any more extra tasks, okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s temper was indeed inherited by Timmy, so when Richelle conceded, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything harsh.

    Moreover, her situation was special, and even if he cared for her very much, he couldn¡¯t refuse to save others, could he?

    ¡°This is what you said!¡± He said, touching his son who was reading a book beside him, ¡°Timmy can testify that after this mission, you can¡¯t take on any tasks until the end of the month.¡±

    Richelle never liked being controlled or coerced, but under the current circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Lewis house today without agreeing.

    ¡°Mmm, I promise you, I won¡¯t take on any more tasks until the end of the month..¡±

 Chapter 183 - 179: Arenâ€™t you afraid of raising Harris Dunnâ€™s suspicion with your sharpness?

    Chapter 183: Chapter 179: Aren¡¯t you afraid of raising Harris Dunn¡¯s suspicion with your sharpness?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelie and Hugo arrived at the Dunn Group around 5 PM, just likest time. Disguised Richelle and Hugo were greeted by Jayden Dunn and his son, who took them to their office.

    This time, Jayden Dunn was still Jayden Dunn, but Harris Dunn took his mother Megan Linwood¡¯s ce, changing the atmosphere of the conversationpared to thest time.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Harris Dunn went straight to the point. ¡°Ms. Munm, do you mind if I ask howmitted United Ventures is to partnering with us after our interactions so far?¡±

    This question was actually quite blunt.

    Obviously, he could tell that Richelle and Hugo were intentionally keeping them hanging.

    Of course, Jayden Dunn might have noticed it too, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask directly.

    But Harris Dunn skipped the niceties, and came directly with this sentence. Fortunately, Richelle had heard a lot about Harris Dunn from Hugo, and had seen some of his resume details sent by the golden master, so she had a general understanding of his way of doing things.

    So when she heard him ask this, she only smiled and counter questioned him. ¡°Mr. Dunn, do you think I¡¯m just idling around, or are you?¡±

    Harris Dunn didn¡¯t answer her, just quietly looked at her.

    ¡°United Ventures doesn¡¯t keep idle people around. If we had no intention of investing and spent so much time on you, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep my job, let alone my position as director.¡±

    What Richelle said was the situation of every professional.

    The bigger thepany, the less likely they are to keep idle people around.

    Harris Dunn couldn¡¯t say he was satisfied with her answer, but he didn¡¯t refute it either, only asking.

    ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far, Ms. Munni, can you give a precise number, what ratio would be eptable to you?¡±

    Richelle had always thought that Harris Dunn was a man of few words and had a weak presence.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth, he had this domineering momentum.

    ¡°The ratio Mr. Turner discussed with you earlier is what we can ept.¡± Richelle insisted firmly, adding with a solemn expression and strong words. Mr. Dunn, do you think we¡¯re deliberately suppressing the Dunn Group? But our main goal at United Ventures, an investment firm, is to make money.¡± ¡°As for the current situation of the Dunn Group, putting it nicely, it is temporarily experiencing difficulties. Put bluntly, without external help, it is highly likely to stumble and fall apart.¡±

    Harris Dunn listened carefully to her words, his eyes sharply focused on her. ¡°Ms. Munni, business cooperation should be mutually beneficial, but your requirement for the ratio would directly put our original shareholders in a very difficult position to survive. Doing so would be like killing the goose thatid the golden eggs, harming us more than helping us.¡±

    Obviously, Harris Dunn was a very skilled negotiator.

    First, he overwhelmed the opponent with a domineering attitude, then found out the opponent¡¯s real intentions, and finally, knocked them down one by one, trying to gain as much benefit and concessions as possible for himself.

    But Richelle wasn¡¯t one to be messed with, ¡°Mr. Dunn, have you ever considered that your original management structure had many unreasonable or unnecessary parts, and that it¡¯s an opportunity to clean them up this time?¡± Richelle passed the question back to Harris Dunn. In any case, no matter what the problem was, at the end of the day, it was the Dunn Group¡¯s problem. This kind of workce PUA, although Richelle wasn¡¯t particrly skilled at it, she knew how to y it.

    And her words hit the Dunn Group¡¯s sore spot.

    By rights, the Dunn Group should be a decades-oldpany with traditional industries rted to the national economy and people¡¯s livelihood, as well as new emerging technology businesses.

    The investigation by the Securities Regtory Commission and the announcement by the Lewis Group severely impacted their emerging technology businesses.

    By rights, with the support of their traditional industrial businesses, the Dunn Group shouldn¡¯t be so devastated that they couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to get back up.

    But in reality, the Dunn Group was still struggling to get out of the slump. The reason for this was that their traditional industrial businesses had also encountered crises due to human factors.

    However, these crises should only be known to a very small number of high-level executives within thepany.

    Now, having been hinted at and intimidated by Richelle, Harris Dunn was extremely shocked. However, he was also the kind of person who didn¡¯t show his emotions, remaining calm andposed on the surface.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, the Dunn Group has been around for decades and naturally has its own corporate culture. This corporate culture may not bepatible with your progressive management philosophy, but its existence is reasonable, and I don¡¯t see any problem with it.¡±

    Harns Dunn was stubbornly defending the Dunn Group¡¯s bottom line because he understood that the group¡¯s remainingpetitiveness actually relied on their traditional industries.

    If United Ventures were to confirm that the Dunn Group¡¯s industrial businesses were also in crisis, then there would be no way to negotiate better terms.

    Richelie¡¯s visit today hadn¡¯t been expecting any substantial progress; she just wanted to gauge and test Harris Dunn¡¯s capabilities.

    In the end, Harris Dunn did not disappoint her.

    In just a few minutes after they sat down, he had counterattacked her sharply on a number of points, and during that process, there was hardly any opportunity for Jayden Dunn, the chairman of the Dunn Group, to interject.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, it seems that we still haven¡¯t reached a consensus, and further discussion is unlikely to make any progress.¡± Richelle gave a hint to Hugo, Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for us to waste each other¡¯s time. We¡¯ll take our leave today.¡±

    Throughout the conversation, Jayden Dunn hadn¡¯t been able to get a word in. He was scared by Richelle¡¯s resolute attitude and tried to retain her hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Munni, Harris just took over thepany¡¯s business, and he¡¯s not familiar with many things yet. If you and Mr. Turner could stay a little longer, we can slowly exin any misunderstandings or unfamiliarities and discuss them properly.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled by a simple exnation, ¡°Mr. Dunn, you said that Mr. Harris is not familiar with the business, but I think he¡¯s more familiar with it than you!¡±

    Fortunately, Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn were father and son, otherwise, Richelle¡¯s words would be tantly provoking their rtionship, trying to put Harris Dunn in a deadly situation.

    But even so, Harris Dunn was still shocked by her.

    Then, he looked at her with an even more serious and focused gaze.

    Dad, Ms. Munni is right, we still need to consider this matter in the long run. Ms. Munni and her team are very busy, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±

    Harris Dunn was very decisive, standing up to see the guests out.

    When Richelle and Hugo returned to the car and drove away from the Dunn Group parking lot, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but ask Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, weren¡¯t you afraid that Harris Dunn would be suspicious when you were so sharp with him just now?¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Suspicious? Do you have any misunderstandings about United Ventures?¡±

    Hugo coughed twice, ¡°No misunderstanding, I just think it¡¯s a pretty awesomepany.¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°So, do you think such an awesomepany would invest recklessly in apany they don¡¯t know much about?¡±

    Hugo also felt that he was being a bit silly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Richelle. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t find with your methods!¡±

    Richelle shrugged her shoulders, not denying it.

    But in her heart, she knew that she couldn¡¯t have obtained so much top-secret information without the help of the golden master this time, no matter how capable she was!

 Chapter 184 - 180: Roy Lewis, You Big Fool!

    Chapter 184: Chapter 180: Roy Lewis, You Big Fool!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn only got home a bit past 2 a.m., and after stepping through the door, she cleaned herself up with a bath. As shey in bed, she finally turned on her phone, which she had left shut off for nearly half a day.

    Her first notification was a WhatsApp message from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Let me know when you get home.¡±

    Roy sent the message at 11:50 p.m., presumably just before he went to bed.

    But now, it was pushing three in the morning, a time when Roy Lewis would usually be asleep.

    Richelle hovered over the reply box, hesitating for a moment before eventually locking the phone and setting it aside, ready to sleep.

    Before she offered him medical help, Roy had been taking sleeping pills for many years.

    For somebody with insomnia, any disruption to sleep would be a cardinal sin.

    But just minutes after putting away her phone, it rang.

    Who could that be at thiste hour?

    Richelle was dumbfounded for a moment, her first guess being her unbridled mentor.

    This person, who never cared about the time, would call whenever she needed to reach someone.

    Richelle reluctantly picked up her phone. If it were her crazy mentor, the call would be for an hour or two, meaning she could kiss her sleep goodbye for the night.

    But when she looked at the caller ID, it wasn¡¯t her mentor but Roy Lewis, who she had thought was deep in slumber.

    Could it be he hasn¡¯t slept yet? At thiste hour?

    She hurriedly picked up the call, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Roy hummed in response, ¡°I figured you would be home by now.¡±

    His voice was clear, a sign of alertness.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but worry for him, ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping again?¡±

    Roy Lewis was silent for a moment. Pondering over his thoughts, he abruptly ended the call, only to start a video call afterwards.

    Only when Roy¡¯s face appeared on the screen did Richelle realize the shock.

    Damn it!

    What have I done?

    Why did I impulsively start a video call with him?

    Richelle wishes she could crash herself into a block of tofu and die. Then she heard Roy Lewis ask her.

    ¡°Did you wash your hair?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Richelle answered, bewildered. She subconsciously reached for her hair and felt the wetness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wash my hair, it just got wet while I was showering.¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile, ¡°Well then, go blow dry it, otherwise, you might catch a cold.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°As if you¡¯re the doctor here. Only the ends of my hair are wet, my entire head isn¡¯t soaked.¡±

    As she muttered sullenly, she stood up and grabbed a towel to dry the dripping ends of her hair, phone in one hand, towel in the other.

    Roy teased her, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence to suggest that doctors know how to take care of themselves better than others.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Roy Lewis, so you¡¯re calling mete at night just to remind me that I can¡¯t take care of myself?¡±

    The smile in Roy¡¯s eyes grew even fondly, ¡°That¡¯s just one of the reasons. Besides, I wanted to remind you that you also have a severe case to treat, so you need to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Richelle was both annoyed and amused, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°Not exactly. The former is out of concern while thetter, is purely for my own selfish reasons.¡±

    Damn him!

    Talking so intimately in the dead of night, doesn¡¯t he want people to sleep at all?

    Richelle felt her ears burn upon listening to his low, maizing voice.

    She really asked a stupid question.

    No, she shouldn¡¯t have impulsively video-called him.

    Richelle felt her heart fluttering even as she maintained a stern exterior.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, as your doctor, I must ask, are you deliberately disregarding medical advice by staying up sote?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t lose his smile, and from the looks of it, he probably noticed all of Richelle¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°Doctor Dunn, I do want to sleep, I just can¡¯t.¡± Roy said innocently, ¡°After messaging you, I went to bed, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I rang you once but your phone was turned off. At two, I tried calling again, but your phone was still off. At three, your phone was finally turned on.¡±

    He implied that if Richelle didn¡¯t turn her phone on until 7 a.m., he might stay up all night and call her every hour.

    As a doctor, Richelle desperately wanted to chastise him.

    But instead, she felt a knot in her heart.

    All the scoldings she was supposed to say as a doctor, she couldn¡¯t voice out any.

    She stared at Roy for a while, blurred vision upied the lines of his face before finally scolding,

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you big fool!¡±

    Roy held her gaze for a moment before letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°I may be foolish, but you¡¯re not any smarter.¡±

    Richelle was immensely distressed, yet again she wanted toy all her cards on the table, reveal the whole truth to him.

    However, just as her decision wavered, Roy said,

    ¡°I once lost all interest and desire in women because of Kiara Dunn. I thought that was how it would be for the rest of my life.¡±

    Roy¡¯s delicate words would have moved any woman to tears.

    But Richelle felt as if she had been doused with cold water, chilling her from the inside out.

    Roy said something further, but none of it registered in her mind.

    Roy Lewis lost his interest in women due to Kiara Dunn, but the Kiara Dunn he greatly despised was actually her, Richelle Dunn!

    In other words, that night was a humiliating and painful memory for him!

    Richelle was thankful that she held back her words for a few more seconds. Otherwise, she would have be the shameless maniptor in his eyes, responsible for the disgraceful event that he couldn¡¯t bear to think of.

    And her rtionship with Roy would probablye to an end.

    With the little rationality and courage she had left, she tried to maintain herposure and reminded Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep.¡±

    Seeing her unresponsive to his hints as if she¡¯s regressing back into her shell, Roy sighed. It was indeedte, she had worked all day and must be tired.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re exhausted too. Make sure to dry your hair and go to bed. You can wake up a bitter, needling an hour or twoter wouldn¡¯t make much difference.¡±

    Right now, all Richelle wanted to do was pull the covers over her head, avoid seeing or thinking about anyone.

    As for tomorrow¡¯s procedures, she¡¯d deal with itter.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s get some sleep. Good night!¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for Roy¡¯s response and immediately hung up.

    Momentster, Roy stared at the suddenly dark screen, beginning to sense something was amiss.

    Initially, the atmosphere between them was quite good, which led to him wanting to make suggestive remarks, triggered by thete-night intimacy, and to act upon it.

    But once again, he scared her away!

 Chapter 185 - 181: Roy Lewis, Who Does He Think He Is?!

    Chapter 185: Chapter 181: Roy Lewis, Who Does He Think He Is?!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn ended the video call, threw her phone aside, covered herself with the quilt, and curled uppletely inside the covers.

    It seemed that in this way, she could have a safe fortress to protect her from any harm from the outside world.

    It was not until now that she realized a very serious problem.

    What she had been afraid of was that after the truth was exposed, Roy Lewis would find her disgusting and they would be strangers.

    However, after the truth was exposed, the most terrible consequence was that Timothy and Tifanny would reveal their identity. At that time, she would probably lose all three children together with Timmy.

    Obviously, thetter was much more serious than the former, and what she had been afraid of all along was this.

    But in her mind just now, there was no trace of the children at all.

    Richelle Dunn!

    What the hell are you thinking with your pig brain?

    Are the children not more important than Roy Lewis?

    Who does he think he is?!

    Richelle, who was frightened by her own ¡°betrayal,¡± got up with a deep sense of guilt, went to the bedroom next door, sat on the edge of the bed, and stared at her sleeping son and daughter.

    By the time she came out of the children¡¯s bedroom, it was already after four o¡¯clock. She thought she would lie awake until dawn, but she fell asleep as soon as shey down.

    However, in her sleep, she returned to that night a few years ago.

    In the pitch-ck room, everything was just as it was in her memory.

    Onlyter, a beam of light shone into the room and Roy Lewis¡¯s face became clear to see. Likewise, she could see his handsome face, which showed an expression of disgust and hatred.

    He stretched out both hands and choked her neck fiercely, with that force trying to strangle her to death.

    She had no room to struggle, only staring in horror at his icy face.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s all your fault! You ruined everything for me. You¡¯re really disgusting!¡±

    Richelle woke up in terror, her body soaked in sweat.

    She took a shower and came out, sitting cross-legged on the cushion, closing her eyes and taking deep breaths ording to the way the psychologist taught her to calm her emotions, trying to calm herself down.

    At half past seven, she arrived at the Lewis¡¯ as usual.

    Timmy, who hadn¡¯t seen her for a day, ran out to greet her as soon as he heard hering in.

    Richelle bent down and touched her face with his, ¡°Baby, were you well-behaved yesterday?¡±

    Timmy nodded, his sharp eyes darting back and forth across her face.

    ¡°Daddy said you didn¡¯te home until after two o¡¯clock. Why are you here so early?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look very happy, and there was a tone of disgust in his voice, but Richelle knew he was worried about her.

    Because she was afraid her son would notice her poor spirits, she not only wore a very sunny makeup today, but also put on cosmetic contact lenses, making her look radiant and energetic.

    Richelle pinched his cheeks to reassure him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯ll go back and take a nap at noon.¡±

    Timmy made a sullen face and led her into the living room,manding her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach us today. I¡¯ll teach my brother and sister. You rest well this afternoon.¡±

    Today, Richelle¡¯s schedule was clearly arranged by her son.

    Roy Lewis, who had been sitting on the sofa with his ears perked up since he heard the door, looked at her with a scrutinous gaze.

    Richelle felt ufortable under his gaze, which seemed to have X-ray vision, and smiled awkwardly at him.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Richelle tried her best to keep up her spirits, not wanting to let Roy Lewis see any ws.

    But as soon as Roy saw her delicate makeup, he knew she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long and hadn¡¯t had much chance tomunicate,

    Roy had a strange and keen intuition for her.

    Admittedly, Roy was usually slow to react to most of the opposite sex orpletely indifferent to them.

    But his understanding of Richelle¡¯s temper and character was always extraordinarily sensitive and urate.

    And he never deliberately observed or remembered the small details of her daily life, but strangely enough, as long as he wanted to, he could always extract all the details about her in his mind at the first time.

    In her daily life, she didn¡¯t like to wear makeup and only put on a light jelly-colored lipstick.

    If she did wear makeup, it was either for an important asion or, as it is now, when she hadn¡¯t rested well and needed the makeup to cover up.

    ¡°Good morning. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Roy stood up and poured her a cup of coffee to perk her up.

    ¡°This is the coffee you made. Drink some to wake up.¡±

    Richelle noticed that there was also a cup of coffee in front of him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night either?¡±

    Roy smiled and nodded honestly.

    ¡°It was after three when I finished talking to you. I only slept for two or three hours, so I¡¯m not feeling very well.¡±

    Timmy, who was sitting next to Richelle, blinked, looked at Richelle, and then at his father.

    ¡°Daddy, you were still on the phone at three?¡±

    A grin surfaced on his little face, barely hidden.

    Roy openly admitted, ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I checked to see if you were back.¡±

    Richelle felt as if she had been besieged by both father and son and cornered into a dead end.

    ¡°You two, go eat breakfast! I¡¯ll go back to sleep as soon as I¡¯m done preparing breakfast!¡±

    Richelle patted her son¡¯s back to urge him, and she had already decided to give up on exining or promising anything to them.

    Both father and son actually didn¡¯t dare to provoke her too much, and they really felt sorry for her. So they hurriedly went to eat breakfast, hoping to let her finish her work earlier and go back to rest earlier as well.

    Because he was worried about Richelle¡¯s mental state, Roy specifically asked Uncle Axel to arrange for a driver to take her to the hospitalter, and after she finished her work, to send her straight home to rest.

    When Richelle returned home, Timmy was already there.

    He and Timothy and Tifanny confiscated bothptops that Richelle used for her daily work and forced her to sleep immediately.

    As the three little ghosts oppressed her, Richelle had no freedom at all. She argued a few words for herself, but inadvertently, even her phone was confiscated by her eldest son.

    ¡°You go to sleep now, or I¡¯ll call Daddy to watch you sleep!¡±

    With that threat from Timmy, Richelle quickly climbed into bed, covered herself with the nket, and smiled at the children.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, you guys go y!¡±

    But the children took a book each and sat quietly reading by her bedside with their knees propped up.

    Richelle originally nned to handle some matters in the afternoon, but under the strict supervision of the three children, she couldn¡¯t even touch theputer. So, she had no choice but to obediently close her eyes and sleep.

    It was only after all three children saw her fall asleep that they tiptoed out.

    As soon as Timmy came out, he saw Roy sitting on the sofa.

    Timmy felt something was wrong in his heart, turned his head, and saw Timothy and Tifanny following behind him, walking out..

 Chapter 186 - 182: How can I feed my piglets without being careful with calculations!

    Chapter 186: Chapter 182: How can I feed my piglets without being careful with calctions!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Brother and sister!¡±

    Timmy suddenly turned around, spread his arms, and quickly pushed Timothy and Tifanny back into Richelle¡¯s room.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out yet, I have something to talk to Daddy about!¡± Timothy and Tifanny were pushed back by him, and although they wanted to ask something, they immediately backed into their bedroom and closed the door with a ¡°bang¡± when they heard the word ¡°daddy¡±.

    Seeing the crisis temporarily resolved, Timmy secretly breathed a sigh of relief before turning back and trotting up to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, howe you¡¯re here so early?¡±

    His eyes darted around, carefully gauging Roy Lewis¡¯s expression.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t actually seen anything but was startled by his son¡¯s shout.

    He patted the boy¡¯s head, ¡°This panicking will wake Dr. Dunn up.¡±

    Timmy giggled, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping so sweetly, like a pig.¡±

    Although these words were mocking his mother, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was disrespectful to Richelie Dunn.

    ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t talk about Dr. Dunn like that.¡± Timmy rolled his eyes, ¡°Daddy, you really have no sense of humor!¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched his face, ¡°It¡¯s not that Daddy doesn¡¯t have a sense of humor, it¡¯s that jokes should have limits. If Timothy and Tifanny say that about Dr. Dunn, it¡¯s fine, but you can¡¯t.¡±

    Timmy actually understood his meaning, but he and Timothy and Tifanny were the same in this aspect ¨C if his siblings could say something, so could he.

    ¡°Oh, you just don¡¯t get it, never mind, I¡¯m gonna go give my brother and sister some fun stuff.¡±

    Timmy hadn¡¯t forgotten that his siblings were still waiting for him to rescue them in his mother¡¯s room.

    But Roy Lewis didn¡¯t let him get away with it so easily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to chat with me about?¡±

    Timmy scratched his head, pretending to be dumb.

    ¡°Huh? To chat about? I forgot¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t do anything about him and let him go into Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s room. After a while, Timmy came out with his backpack on, looking mysterious like a little turtle, and entered Richelie Dunn¡¯s bedroom.

    A few minutester, the three children sneaked out.

    Roy Lewis was actually quite busy, but he worried that Timmy might not be able to take good care of Timothy and Tifanny and that Richelle Dunn wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at ease. So, he brought his work over, thinking he could help watch the children.

    As a result, he quickly discovered that Timmy was doing an excellent job as a big brother.

    Timothy and Tifanny also listened to him, and the three children sat in the living room to study and rest, making it quite worry-free for Roy.

    Feeling more reassured, Roy sat on the sofa and started working on hisptop. Richelle Dunn slept deeply, and when she woke up, it was alreadypletely dark outside. She got out of bed, fumbled with her hair a few times in the dark, and yawned as she walked out of the bedroom.

    However, her yawn got stuck halfway when it met Roy Lewis¡¯s smiling face, and she froze.

    Damn it!

    Why was he here?

    Richelle usually had a regr schedule, so when she woke up, she thought it was around 6 a.m.

    She subconsciously looked down at her pajamas and awkwardly tugged at her messy curly hair.

    She let out a forcedugh, asking Roy Lewis, ¡°Mr. Lewis, why are you here so early?¡±

    Thinking about her disheveled appearance, Richelle wished she could find a hole to crawl into.

    Roy Lewis rarely saw her this confused and didn¡¯t think she looked sloppy. On the contrary, he found her quite adorable like this.

    Seeing her baffled face, he figured she was still groggy from sleep.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s 6 p.m. now, not 6 a.m.¡±

    Richelle frowned in confusion and then remembered how the children had led her to bed in the afternoon.

    She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, I must have been really sleepy.¡±

    ¡°You can sit down first, I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±

    With that said, she left Roy Lewis and the children and hurried to the bathroom.

    When Richelle Dunn came out after washing up, she had her hair in a bun and had changed her pajamas for a loose home outfit. She looked refreshed and well-rested.

    Roy Lewis looked at her with satisfaction, and when she sat down, he gave

    Timmy a signal.

    Timmy got the hint and handed Richelle a bank card that his father had given him earlier.

    ¡°This is for our food expenses, from me and dad. Please ept it!

    Richelle looked at Roy in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lewis, didn¡¯t you transfer my sry to mest month?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°That was your sry, this is for food expenses.¡± Richelle frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sry supposed to include food expenses?¡± Considering the massive sry she received, and that the father and son were merely eating ordinary home-cooked meals, the sry should have covered it all.

    Talking to Mr. Chapman today, Roy Lewis found out that Richelle was usually well-paid for her tasks.

    He then remembered that he and Timmy had forced Richelle not to take any more tasks until the end of the month.

    Wouldn¡¯t she lose quite a bit of money that way?

    ¡°You can ask Uncle Axel. A chef¡¯s sry doesn¡¯t include our food expenses.¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly added, just in case Richelle got the wrong idea.

    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t see you as just a chef, but we can¡¯t just eat for free. You¡¯re raising Timothy and Tifanny, and it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Richelle tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have Mrs. Walker make a list of food expenses, and at the end of the month, you two will pay based on the actual expenses.¡±

    Richelle truly deserved the huge sry she received.

    But she didn¡¯t need to check the bnce on the card handed over by her eldest son to know it must have been a six or seven-figure sum.

    This wasn¡¯t paying for food, it was clear he was trying to give her money.

    And the rtionship between her and him was already quite ambiguous.

    If he gave her more money, their rtionship would be even moreplicated.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect Richelle to be so insistent on being precise, and he felt a bit ufortable. But he knew she wasn¡¯t a greedy person, so he suggested apromise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given it to you, so there¡¯s no reason to return it. How about this: you keep the card, and you directly withdraw the necessary amount every month. When the money runs out, I¡¯ll transfer more in, okay?

    Roy Lewis was pretty cunning, by giving her a card, he had locked down a long-term solution to their food expenses.

    Even if he and Richelle weren¡¯t anything to each other for now, at least he¡¯d secured a legitimate excuse toe here and eat.

    And not just freeload!

    His wishful thinking rang clear like a bell.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t foolish, either. She knew that by epting this card, she would inadvertently give the green light to another contract with him.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too much trouble to calcte the expenses every month. If Mr. Lewis insists on being so precise, then let¡¯s set a fixed price. For you and Timmy, breakfast and dinnerbined, will be US$ 683 a month.¡± Roy Lewis spent more than US$ 683 on a single meal when he dined out. ¡°Richelle, are you serious?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Of course, US$ 683 actually includes Timmy¡¯s afternoon tea, snack and beverage money, as well as utilities, and even a share of the rent.¡± Roy Lewis was both frustrated and amused by her stubbornness and looked at her sideways.

    ¡°Oh, it seems like you¡¯re pretty good at budgeting!¡±

    Richelle shamelessly nodded, ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t pinch pennies, how could I raise my little piggies!¡±

 Chapter 187 Chapter 183 Roy, Dr. Dunn Rejected You?

    187 Chapter 183 Roy, Dr. Dunn Rejected You?

    Throughout the night, Richelle Dunn seemed to be deliberately doing the opposite of what Roy Lewis said. If he said east, she insisted on saying west.

    Roy was quite troubled by her behavior, yet he couldn''t get angry at her.

    Thus, Roy, who had never sought someone to chat with to relieve his stress, returned home that night, and after little Timmy went to sleep, he hurriedly summoned Nathan Caroule over.

    Nathan was at a bar drinking with friends when he received the call asking him toe immediately to his boss''s house. Thinking that something serious had happened, he left his friends and rushed over.

    However, when he arrived, he found his boss leisurely sipping tea in the tea room.

    "Master, did you call me here in the middle of the night just to have tea with you?"

    Nathan had been with Roy Lewis for many years, and he knew well how demanding and principled Roy was. He also knew that Roy rarely took up his employees'' personal time for private matters at suchte hours.

    Something was off with Master Lewis!

    "Sit!"

    Roy signaled to Nathan, and after he sat down, Roy immediately handed him a cup of tea.

    Nathan carefully took the tea, said thank you, and then began to carefully observe Roy''s face.

    But his boss looked as calm andposed as usual, showing no sign of anything unusual.

    "Master, aren''t you afraid that drinking tea sote will affect your sleep?"

    Roy seemed not to have heard Nathan''s words, but instead looked up at him.

    "Tell me, how did you break up with yourst girlfriend?"

    Nathan was shocked, "Master Lewis, Mrs. Green already asked about that. Can you please stop asking?"

    Nathan was a pitiful child, abandoned by a sewer not long after his birth.

    However, he was also fortunate. Shortly after being sent to an orphanage, he was sponsored by Kennedy Green and his wife. Since then, everything he ate, used, wore, and spent was taken care of by them. Materially speaking, he lived like a young master.

    In terms of emotional support, Kennedy was rtively busy and had less contact with Nathan. However, Mrs. Green would visit him at least once a week. Now, they still had a meal together at least once a month. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This was much more frequent than Nathan''s meetings with his uncle Roy.

    However, Roy ignored Nathan''s protest and continued questioning him.

    "Was it because the girl found you too busy and not caring enough about her? Or did you break her heart by being fickle?"

    Nathan secretly groaned, "Master Lewis, Roy, can we please stop bringing this up?"

    Nathan''sst rtionship was the most emotionally invested of his few rtionships. In the end, she turned out to have several spare tires other than him, a true ygirl.

    Nathan was too embarrassed to talk about such a matter and dodged Mrs. Green''s questioning by citing ipatible personalities as the reason.

    Seeing that Nathan really didn''t want to talk about it, Roy stopped asking and drank some tea instead.

    "Have you ever experienced a situation where you clearly felt the other person also liked you, but as soon as you confessed your feelings, they retreated and evaded?"

    Nathan understood upon hearing this.

    "Roy, did Dr. Dunn reject you?"

    Nathan silently awarded Richelle with a "bravery" medal.

    In his opinion, the two of them were clearly a passionate couple. Rejections were probably just little flirtations between the two of them.

    Roy neither confirmed nor denied it.

    "Tell me, in this situation, what would you do?"

    Roy admitted that he was well-versed in the business world, but in the realm of love, he had no experience at all.

    Originally, in his rtionship with Richelle, he had always been confident and skillful.

    However, Richelle''s repeated evasive reactions made him doubt whether he was just being oversensitive.

    Even though he had doubts, he had no experience topare and no reference point. So he could only bring Nathan over, hoping to gain some inspiration from Nathan''s love history.

    This was the first time Nathan had seen his boss so troubled and unfamiliarly entangled in love matters. Silently, he gave Richelle a thumbs-up in his heart¡ªDr. Dunn, you''re amazing!

    "Roy, I''m afraid my experiences can''t provide you any reference or inspiration. Because a person as amazing and capable as Dr. Dunn must have different thoughts and concerns than ordinary people, right?"

    Roy frowned, "What is she concerned about? If it''s about the children, I''ve hinted several times that I''ve already treated Timothy and Tiffany as my own children. If it''s about Timmy, he already treats her as his mother. What else could she be worried about?"

    Nathan felt that his boss was really too arrogant and self-centered, "Roy, that''s just what you think. Dr. Dunn may not truly believe it."

    Roy red at him, "No, she does believe it."

    Roy had an almost primitive intuition toward Richelle, like that of a wild animal.

    He couldn''t exin the reason for this intuition, but it was quite urate.

    Nathan felt that he couldn''t continue the conversation with Roy, "Master, have you ever considered that she might not actually like you?"

    There was a slim chance of that being true.

    Because even Nathan, as an outsider, felt that everything Richelle did for Roy far exceeded what a doctor should do for a patient.

    Roy was very confident about this, "Impossible!"

    If she had no feelings for him, her reaction would not be like this.

    Based on her personality, if she didn''t like him, she would outright reject him, rather than dodge and evade as she did now.

    "Could it be that she doesn''t believe you truly like her?"

    Roy denied again, "Impossible!"

    Although he had never explicitly confessed his feelings, his intentions had been conveyed more than once.

    Nathan considered all possibilities but couldn''t find the root of the problem. He was at a loss and could only spread his hands helplessly.

    "The only reason could be that Dr. Dunn has an unavoidable dilemma and cannot ept you."

    This time, Roy was silent for a long time.

    Obviously, that was the crux of the matter.

    "Master, shall I have someone look into it...?"

    Roy knew what Nathan was trying to say and interrupted him coldly.

    "No need, don''t interfere in this matter."

    If he truly investigated her background.

    All the trust and equality between him and Richelle would be obliterated.

    Nathan had no other solutions and was anxious.

    "Master, you actually understand that in your heart, don''t you?"

    Roy was certain that if Richelle had concerns and unresolved issues, they were likely rted to her ex-husband.

    However, her ex-husband had never appeared, and even Timothy and Tiffany never mentioned their father.

    "I do understand, but I can''t investigate!"

    This was based on respect for and trust in the other person.

    Nathan knew that Roy was an incredibly skillful hunter after having been at his side for so many years.

    "So... are you nning to wait like this?"

    Roy had already known the answer in his heart and invited Nathan over not to find an answer, but to vent the frustration he couldn''t resolve in his heart.

    "Yes, I''ll wait. Eventually, she will want to tell me someday!"

 Chapter 188 Chapter 184: As long as you nod, Im good with anything!

    188 Chapter 184: As long as you nod, I''m good with anything!

    Richelle Dunn knew she was facing a major challenge in her life.

    And this challenge was unlike any she had previously encountered.

    It was a problem with no standard answers, but she felt she already had the answer in her heart.

    However, it was not easy for her to state that answer outright.

    The challenges lying before her were like mountains she had to climb first, only then could she take her answer to the peaceful shore of happiness.

    So, to solve these challenges first, she waited until Timothy and Tiffany were asleep, then got back online and sent more transaction data about The Thompsons, which she had gathered from overseas in the past few days, to her anonymous benefactor.

    Honestly, when she received these materials and read through them carefully, she felt a cold chill in her hands and back.

    She recalled Hugo Camrey''s warning not to provoke The Thompsons.

    Even someone as powerful as Roy Lewis had to carefully weigh the pros and cons before tangling with The Thompsons.

    However, it seemed that the grudges between Roy Lewis and The Thompsons had been settled.

    She wondered what grudges and grievances this anonymous benefactor held against The Thompsons.

    Nheless, based on the suspicions of illegal stock market maniption linked to the Dunn Groupst time, this benefactor was likely a senior official from the Federation''s confidential department.

    Otherwise, provoking The Thompsons, who essentially dominated transactions worldwide, would be a deadly action!

    Richelle herself, truthfully, was feeling a little regretful.

    After all, she wasn''t some righteousness police, she was a mom to three kids, and even if she was not afraid of death, she couldn''t just abandon her children.

    For them, she couldn''t let herself get hurt.

    "My benefactor, honestly, I''m kind of regretting this deal with you."

    Richelle didn''t have any intentions to demand more or back out suddenly, she was merely expressing her inner feelings.

    She didn''t expect him to listen, after all, she was the one who initiated this voluntary cooperation, who could she me?

    And indeed, she had received a lot of confidential materials about The Dunning Group from him that she couldn''t have essed through any other means.

    However, around eleven o''clock, as she was preparing to log off and go to sleep, the benefactor sent a few words back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I can offer you a bit more money."

    Richelle was not the kind of person who would take advantage of difficulties to get more, and more importantly, she wanted to maintain her rtionship with the anonymous benefactor.

    Not because she wanted to cooperate with him on anything in particr, but she felt his mysterious background could be very helpful one day.

    "No need, ensuring my safety will be enough."

    He didn''t respond to her request.

    "Do you think there are many people who can find you nowadays?"

    But Richelle didn''t need these fancy-soundingpliments, she needed more practical protection and guarantees.

    "Benefactor, no need for extrapensation, but I hope to receive immunity and life protection from your government!"

    Of course, these referred to the potential dangers she might face if exposed.

    For now, the possibility of exposure was extremely low, but having an immunity token in hand could always bring some peace of mind.

    The benefactor was quiet for a long time, she wasn''t sure if he was asking for authorization from his superiors or just pretending to be offline.

    Just as Richelle was about to log off and shut down, the benefactor sent a simple but heavy promise.

    "Deal!"

    Richelle couldn''t help but clench her fists and cheer quietly, "Yes!".

    ...

    Richelle had lots of things to deal with, so she resorted to giving Roy Lewis the cold shoulder.

    In any case, she was now trying to avoid being alone with him, and was trying not to start any conversations with him voluntarily.

    Whether it was about his illness or the children, unless absolutely necessary, she simply would not mention it.

    She knew that such avoidance was unfair to Roy Lewis.

    But what she understood even more clearly was that, if she were to abruptly respond to Roy Lewis now, whether it would be rejection or eptance, it would actually be even more unfair to him!

    In her view, her rtionship with him could only be considered as an ordinary friendship at the moment, and preserving her own privacy was her right.

    But if their rtionship progressed, and she continued to hide this massive secret, not to mention the high level of difficulty, she could not walk alongside him with such a massive burden of guilt from a moral point of view.

    Therefore, she could only do her best to damage the Dunn Group as much as possible, and find the evidence from that year that could prove the truth and prove her innocence, and then, she could walk forward with Roy Lewis openly and uprightly.

    Roy Lewis was not a fool, he naturally knew that she was avoiding him, but, he had no solution whatsoever.

    Perhaps, even if he had a solution, he would not want to pressurize her.

    In his view, he had plenty of time with Richelle Dunn.

    He was willing to give her enough time to handle her own affairs, and also give her enough time to believe in him, and trust him.

    After all, he was always her patient, and the affection of the few children still existed, even if Richelle Dunn ignored him, she would always be on time with his acupuncture, and dinner was always joyously consumed by the whole family.

    The necessary exchanges would still ur.

    Just that the ambiguously romantic atmosphere that had been simmering between them for a while, all of a sudden, vanishedpletely.

    Fortunately, Roy Lewis had been extremely busytely, and did not have too much time to be immersed in their love affair.

    That day, as usual, Richelle Dunn was doing acupuncture for him. Before he fell asleep, he informed her,

    "Tonight, Nathan and I are going to my uncle''s house for dinner. Why don''t Timmy just sleep with Tifanny and Timothy at your ce."

    Richelle Dunn gave a few nods without expression on her face, "Alright!"

    Roy Lewis was a bit helpless. Lately, Richelle Dunn''s way of speaking had all changed into this minimalistic style, leaving him without any reason to start a conversation.

    And her robotic-like actions and formal demeanor made Roy Lewis think he had walked into a blind person''s massage parlor.

    He made a gesture to his son who was sitting next to him reading a book, signaling his son to help him out.

    Naturally, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny also felt the unusual atmosphere between their parents. They were worried, but their hearts were inclined more towards their mom.

    Just like how Roy Lewis did not want to pressure Richelle Dunn, Timmy did not want to put too much pressure on his mom either.

    After all, their silly dad had a tough hide and could withstand some pranks.

    So, he pretended not to understand his dad''s implying and continued reading his book.

    If Roy Lewis knew that his position in his son''s heart was so low, he would probably cry out.

    At this point, his call for help failed, so he had no choice but to fend for himself.

    "I''ll have Uncle Axel instruct the chef to prepare some snacks to send over tonight, so you can focus on writing your thesis."

    Lately, Richelle Dunn and Mrs. Walker barely made any snacks anymore, because, it seemed as if the Lewis family''s chef had be addicted to making snacks. One after another new variety, whether it was afternoon tea orte night snacks, the kids had gained weight from eating so much.

    "Alright, why don''t you have the chef make some stuffed buns, and I''ll just make some porridge for breakfast tomorrow morning."

    Richelle Dunn did not hold back, mainly because she had indeed been busytely and could use some more time to catch up on sleep!

    Roy Lewis didn''t expect her to agree so readily, he thought probably she indeed was really tiredtely.

    "Or, let the chef prepare dinner as well?"

    The face that Richelle Dunn had been holding up all morning finally cracked, and sheughed out aloud.

    "Might as well have your family''s chefe work at my ce!"

    Richelle Dunn was joking, but, to her surprise, Roy Lewis took it seriously and nodded his head earnestly.

    "That would work, as long as you agree, I''m up for it!"

 Chapter 189 Chapter 185: Whose girl is it, that can make you so troubled?

    189 Chapter 185: Whose girl is it, that can make you so troubled?

    Richelle Dunn certainly couldn''t agree to let the Lewis family''s chefs work in her home. Not only would she refuse, Mrs. Walker wouldn''t agree either. This was clearly robbing someone of their job.

    "They cane to my house to work. When they have time, they can cook some grilled ribs. Timothy and Tiffany should like it too."

    On the rare asion Richelle made a request, Roy Lewis immediately let Timmy arrange it with Uncle Axel.

    Timmy of course understood that his dad was using this as an opportunity for some alone time with his mom.

    He nced at his mom, saw that she didn''t have a strong reaction, closed his book, slid off the bed, and ran out of the room.

    Richelle waited until he left and the door closed with a "bang" before she realised. Now, only she and Roy Lewis were left in the bedroom.

    Roy Lewis seemed to have his next topic of conversation nned as soon as he sent their son away.

    "Have you been dealing with some challenges recently? It seems like you''re not as energised as before."

    Richelle swore at him in her heart. The biggest challenge she faced was you, Mr. Lewis. You''re always hinting at this and that, making it impossible for me to sleep!

    "It''s nothing. My profession means I can''t always get beauty sleep."

    Recently, she hadn''t just been missing out on beauty sleep. She had been sleeping at one or two a.m. and getting up just after six. She wasn''t even getting the basic amount of sleep.

    Roy Lewis assumed she had been busy with medical matters and felt sorry for her.

    "Master Seaton has more than one disciple, right? Or are her research projects really that numerous?"

    Richelle was embarrassed to tell him that she had recently been pushing away most of Master Seaton''s projects, angering her so much that she nearly expelled Richelle from her tutge.

    "The capable bear more responsibilities, I can''t help it."

    Roy Lewis had wanted to subtly pry for some information about her previous marriage or ex-husband, but Richelle didn''t let anything slip. He couldn''t even bring it up before being diverted.

    He originally wanted to try to break through her defence once more, but sleepiness gradually crept up on him. By the time he woke, Richelle had already left.

    Roy Lewis was somewhat regretful, but he didn''t have too much time to think about it, as the situation of the Thompsons wasplex and he needed to implement a n as soon as possible.

    So, after dealing with arge amount of paperwork from the Lewis Group with Nathan, they arrived at the Presidential Pce in thete afternoon.

    Kennedy Green had a daughter and a son, but neither of them were interested in business or politics and were currently studying humanities and science at the Federation''s top university.

    All the business power of the Greens was handed over to Mrs. Green, Maggie Mitchell, when Kennedy went into politics.

    This couple, one in business and one in politics, were both as busy as spinning tops.

    At this moment, Mrs. Green, who had originally agreed to have dinner together, suddenly had her assistant call to say that there had been an unexpected situation at an overseas branch and a senior executive meeting was needed. She wouldn''t return for dinner.

    When the butler ryed the message, Kennedy shook his head with a bitter smile.

    "You both heard, right? When choosing a marriage partner, don''t find someone who is too absorbed in their career, otherwise, there aren''t many opportunities to even have dinner together."

    Roy Lewis didn''t say anything, but Nathan cast a thoughtful nce at his grandfather.

    "I don''t mind. After all, I won''t be that busy. If she''s busy with her career, I can slow down to match her pace."

    Kennedy Green, being a clever man, heard him and immediately "oh?" with a questioning look at Roy Lewis.

    "Is the woman Roy Lewis has his eye on, simr to your aunt?"

    Thinking of how Richelle switched off her phone when on a mission, Roy Lewis felt a headacheing on. "I''m afraid, it will probably be worse."

    Kennedy Green''s eye filled with concern, "Who''s the girl who causes you such a headache?"

    Roy Lewis, who hadn''t even held a girl''s hand so far, naturally wouldn''t say it openly.

    "Uncle, don''t worry about it. When it''s convenient, I will bring her over to visit you and aunt."

    For Roy Lewis, the only elders left now are his grandpa and Kennedy Green and his wife. Therefore, if he and Richelle Dunn were together, the first thing they would definitely do is visit uncle and aunt.

    Kennedy Green gave Nathan Caroule an inquiring look, and Nathan blinked desperately to signal him not to ask more.

    Kennedy Green understood. His nephew, this time, has met quite a match.

    Although Kennedy Green just seemed to be advising the two young people not to find a partner who is too ambitious when he was talking about it, in fact, both Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule knew that he was just teasing.

    The love story of him and his wife Maggie Mitchell is a well-talked tale in the Federation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The two have been busy withmercial and political affairs for decades. Although they cannot spend as much time together as ordinary couples, their feelings for each other are just as romantic and solid as they were decades ago.

    Therefore, although he always vaguely suggested introducing this and that to his nephew, even once wanted to match Roy Lewis with Kiara Dunn, he actually thought that his nephew deserved a better girl.

    It''s just that this girl didn''t appear in the first thirty years.

    And now, it seems, this girl has finally appeared.

    "Sounds like a very excellent and good girl?"

    As an elder, it''s natural to focus the conversation on personal matters when eating with the younger generation.

    And Roy Lewis, who had always been vague in the past, this time, nodded very seriously.

    "Yes, she is an excellent and outstanding girl."

    Upon hearing his nephew praise a girl for the first time, Kennedy Green became more curious about the identity of the girl.

    "From what you''re saying, I''m even more looking forward to you bringing her over soon."

    Roy Lewis gave Nathan Caroule a nce, seemingly warning him not to talk too much.

    "Now is not the time. When the opportunity is right, I will bring her to meet you and aunt."

    Richelle Dunn has a special identity. She had an interaction with uncle before due to the death warrant. It''s better not to let the uncle know before everything is settled.

    Of course, it''s not that Roy Lewis does not trust his uncle, but he is afraid that his uncle and aunt may have good intentions but end up doing bad things.

    Seeing his nephew being tight-lipped, Kennedy Green no longer pursued the topic, and shifted the discussion to Timmy''s matters.

    "How''s the investigation I asked you to do on Kiara Dunn?"

    This matter was handled by Nathan Caroule.

    "There are no mental health patients in several generations of the Dunn family. Her condition should be caused by a huge shock and change, resulting in mental confusion."

    After hearing this, Kennedy Green heaved a sigh of relief.

    "That''s good. Your aunt and I were worried before, but now we can rest assured."

    The three men continued to chat while eating, and after dinner, they moved to the study to discuss official matters.

    "I''m still keeping an eye on Jayden Dunn and people from United Ventures have been contacting Dunn Group frequently recently, but it seems that they have not reached a consensus yet. As for Mason Lilliput, his people have not had any overt interactions with The Dunns. As for The Thompsons, they seem to be plotting some big event recently and they are unusually peaceful..."

    After listening, Kennedy Green remained silent for a long time before speaking.

    "I willmunicate and follow up on The Thompsons issue with the heads of state. As for Jayden Dunn, Roy Lewis, you should put in more effort, and as for Mason Lilliput, this person is very cunning. The absence of overt interactions does not mean they are not contacting privately."

 Chapter 190 - 186: Master, Iâ€™m going to start a war with the Dunns!

    Chapter 190: Chapter 186: Master, I¡¯m going to start a war with the Dunns!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At Richelie Dunn¡¯s residence, at this moment, she was watching a movie in the living room with her three children.

    Mrs. Walker had no interest in the sci-fi film they were engrossed in. Having cleaned up the utensils, she retired to her room to chat and browse TikTok with her old friends.

    After the movie, it was the children¡¯s turn to take baths one after the other. Timmy was the eldest brother and always let his younger siblings bathe first. Once Tifanny had taken her clothes and entered the bathroom, Timmy asked Richelie.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept the money Daddy gave you?¡±

    He had been waiting for an opportunity to ask about this these past few days.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard to bring up my brother and sister these years, even if Daddy doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re his children, isn¡¯t he supposed to give us some money?¡±

    At such times, Timothy usually wouldn¡¯t interject.

    Because, like his big brother, he thought it would be fine if Mommy epted it, then Mommy wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard, busy all day and night.

    However, he always supported Mommy¡¯s decisions unconditionally, so while his brother asked, he just listened silently, not expressing any opinions for the time being.

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect her eldest son to still be preupied with this matter.

    After thinking about it for a while, she stroked his head and replied.

    ¡°Sweetie, you and your siblings might think that supporting and raising you is the joint responsibility of Daddy and Mommy. But in fact, since Mommy has given birth to you, I will take all the responsibility. Moreover, Mommy doesn¡¯tck that little money. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your younger brother.¡±

    Timmy had recently realized that Mommy was pretty good at making money, but he only knew vaguely and didn¡¯t have a clear amount or concept.

    So now, he turned his gaze to Timothy.

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    Timothy tilted his head and quickly calcted, ¡°It should be¡­ more than a hundred times the food expenses Daddy gave that day?¡±

    Timmy quickly did the calctions in his head and finally a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t starve you, why wouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Timmy was now reassured, but he had no intention of returning the card to his daddy.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll keep it for my sister¡¯s dowry.¡±

    Richelle still didn¡¯t know that the two sons had secretly ¡°robbed¡± US$ 68,340,550 from their father and nned to give their sister the principal amount with the investment ie as her dowry. She thought this million-dor dowry was quite impressive.

    ¡°Alright, we can buy a cool sports car for my sister, or a small house, so she can have a private space¡­¡±

    However, before she could finish her sentence, her sons interrupted her in unison.

    ¡°No way, my sister can¡¯t live alone!¡±

    There were too many bad men in this society.

    Would they let their adorable and beautiful sister live alone?

    No way!

    Richelle was amused by her sons¡¯ anxious reactions, ¡°Babies, didn¡¯t you just say that you want to give that money to your sister as a dowry? So, your sister needs to get married to receive this dowry.¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other, and after a while, they said in unison, ¡°Then she won¡¯t get married!¡±

    In her heart, Richelle silently lit a long line of candles for her future son-inw.

    Eventually, after all three children had taken their baths, Richelle told them stories, and only after they fell asleep did she take a bath and get online to handle her own affairs.

    She already had a good understanding of the situation at the Thompsons. The benefactor hadn¡¯t shown up much these days, apparently, his needs had been basically resolved, and it was probably time to end this transaction.

    But on her end, she indeed needed to put more effort into dealing with the Dunns.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because the words she said to Harris Dunn in Denise Munni¡¯s identity that day were a bit harsh.

    For the past two days, Jayden Dunn and her son haven¡¯t been as attentive and eager as before.

    However, at present, the Dunn Group¡¯s stocks continued to hit their daily limit down, this was not the normal reaction they should have.

    Richelle was puzzled, but she couldn¡¯t find any useful information in all the known information. She had to discuss the next step with Hugo Camrey.

    As soon as the video call connected, she asked Hugo.

    ¡°Recently, other than contacting us frequently, have Jayden and his son been talking to any otherpanies?¡±

    She strongly suspected that Harris Dunn might have secretly made connections to save himself.

    After all,pared to Jayden Dunn, Harris Dunn had much wider connections internationally.

    Hugo looked puzzled, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about it, but now that you mention it, I also feel that they have been quite indifferent to us these past two days. It seems that they are deliberately snubbing us. So, do we need to change our strategy?¡±

    Richelle thought back on all the information rted to the Dunn Group that the benefactor had sent recently, and indeed, it didn¡¯t mention that the Dunns had more connections.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m still not sure about the situation. For your part, just keep the original strategy. If there are any changes, I¡¯ll let you know immediately.¡± Hugo grunted in agreement, then asked her.

    ¡°It seems that the Dunn family is nning to send Kiara Dunn abroad for treatment. Are you aware of this?¡±

    Richelle was taken aback, ¡°When will it happen?

    Hugo learned about this from a screenshot in a WeChat group of his friends only today, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the time, but the news should be true.¡± This was a headache for Richelle. Kiara Dunn was an essential part of the truth she wanted to restore. If she were to go abroad, the situation would be moreplicated.

    ¡°Is there any way to dy her?¡±

    Hugo frowned and thought about it, ¡°The only possibility to dy her is a famous doctor who can cure her illness.¡±

    Obviously, this was within Richelie¡¯s professional expertise.

    When Hugo mentioned it, Richelle realized that this wasn¡¯t a difficult problem for her.

    ¡°Ah, I must have water in my brain recently, such a simple matter. I needed your reminder to react.¡±

    Hugo, however, understood her, ¡°You are currently holding so many positions and dealing with so many affairs, isn¡¯t it normal to not react right away? How about this, you find the relevant experts, and I introduce them to them.¡± Richelle had no objection to this, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but can you try to find out when she is nning to go abroad?¡±

    After agreeing on the same viewpoint quickly, Richelle hung up the phone. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to disturb her mentor with what she had been doing recently.

    But to find an authoritative and reliable person who would firmly stand by her side, besides her mentor, there was no one else who could help her.

    After figuring this out, Richelle plucked up the courage to call her mentor Sonia Seaton.

    The phone rang for a long time without anyone answering. Richelle didn¡¯t know if it was because Sonia was busy and didn¡¯t have time to answer.

    Or maybe it was because Richelle had recently rejected several projects, which made her angry.

    Just when Richelle thought this call would be fruitless tonight, the call was answered at thest moment.

    ¡°Impudent girl, you dare to show your face?

    Richelle could onlyugh nervously and apologize, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, these days, I¡¯ve been busy with a big matter, that¡¯s why 1 rejected so many of your projects.¡±

    Sonia Seaton asked irritably, ¡°What big matter? A matter of lifelong importance?¡±

    Richelle straightened her face and replied seriously.

    ¡°Master, I am about to dere war on the Dunn family!¡±

 Chapter 191 - 187: Let Her Willingly Stop for Him

    Chapter 191: Chapter 187: Let Her Willingly Stop for Him

    Trantor: 549690339???? <sup>r</sup>

    Soma Seaton frowned on the screen, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re going to die!¡±

    All along, Sonia Seaton has not approved of Richelie Dunn returning to the country for revenge.

    The reason, of course, is that the Dunns have deep roots in Lordon and even in the Federation with great power and connections.

    In contrast, Richelle Dunn is a lone warrior with little power.

    So, when she rashly brought her children back home without any evidence, Sonia Seaton was furious.

    Richelle understood that her master was concerned for her, but the evil deeds Jayden Dunn and his family had done to her family were too many. If she kept tolerating them, she would be too saintly for her own good.

    Moreover, looking at the current situation, if she doesn¡¯t take revenge, she really can¡¯t clear her name and that of Roy Lewis.

    And her desire to stay with the children in the future is even more extravagant. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t go into details about the situation, but right now, I need your help with something,¡± Richelle said.

    Soma Seaton is an academic fanatic who doesn¡¯t concern herself much with worldly affairs. Her world can be said to be extremelyplex because she understands things ordinary people cannotprehend, but it can also be said to be extremely simple because her interpersonal rtionships have always been pure and single.

    So, if possible, Richelle doesn¡¯t want to drag such a person who devotes herself wholeheartedly to academia into her vendetta against the Dunns.

    Soma Seaton was furious, ¡°What do you want me to help you with, to help you die?¡±

    Soma Seaton speaks directly and doesn¡¯t waste her precious time on minor matters like figuring out what people think or taking care of their feelings. Richelle knew her temper well and knew that she spoke harshly because she cared about her, so she didn¡¯t get angry but instead tried to coax her gently. ¡°Master, my dear master, only you can help me with this. If you don¡¯t help me, I really might die.¡±

    Sonia Seaton snorted coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you see the light? Why do you have to provoke the Dunns? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying with my two precious grandchildren?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t give in, Richelle had to tell her.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found Timmy, and now we can spend a few hours together every day.¡±

    At this point, Richelle could only bring up Timmy.

    As expected, Sonia Seaton¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°You found Timmy? Where did you find him?¡±

    Seeing her dark expression, Richelle knew she was thinking in a bad direction, and hurriedly said, ¡°Timmy¡¯s father is a man with a powerful background, but he doesn¡¯t know the truth yet. I have to deal with the Dunns first so that their father and sons can acknowledge each other.¡±

    Sonia Seaton was shocked and after a while, she finally calmed down and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found Timmy, there really needs to be a clear exnation to sort things out. Anyway, you have grown up, and I can¡¯t control you that much. Since Timmy¡¯s father is there, I can be more at ease.¡±

    Type>mnerHTMLSonia Seaton didn¡¯t ask who Timmy¡¯s father was. After all, she, a South Asian, wouldn¡¯t know him even if she asked. It was enough to know that he had a background and capability.

    Moreover, Richelle wasn¡¯t like Sonia, who could only focus on one thing. Richelle was very sharp in all aspects, and her ability to calcte people¡¯s hearts and assess the situation was even more impressive.

    Of course, she never mentioned these things to Richelle. If she did, Richelle would be arrogant!

    Sonia Seaton, who failed to persuade Richelle and had to join passively, finally gave a specific order.

    ¡°Anyway, you have to make sure my two precious grandchildren are well!¡± ¡°Of course, not only your two precious grandchildren, but also your precious disciple will be fine!¡± Richelle smiled, ¡°I know Master treats me the best!¡± Timothy and Tifanny inherited their sweet-talking and pleasing skills from Richelle.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t try to butter me up. Tell me, how can I help you? Illegal things are out of the question.¡±

    Richelle raised her hand and swore, ¡°Master, do I look like a person without a bottom line? Kiara has gone crazy, and I need you to help me find a reputable psychiatrist for her.¡±

    Sonia Seaton was puzzled, ¡°How did she go crazy?¡±

    Richelle downyed the situation, ¡°Well, she probably identally saw me¡­¡±

    Sonia Seaton:¡±¡­¡±

    Seeing her master not speaking, Richelle carefully exined.

    It s just¡­ she has a guilty conscience¡­¡±

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t me her but nodded.

    ¡°I understand, but this matter requires a professional and reliable person, so I can¡¯t promise you anything for now.¡±

    Richelle saw her rx and threw her a flying kiss.

    ¡°Master, I love you to death!¡±

    Sonia Seaton red at her with disdain, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still learning from Timothy and Tiffany!¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°In front of my master, I¡¯m always the baby!¡±

    Richelle lost her parents at a young age, and her uncle and aunt treated her with nothing but exploitation and brainwashing, without a hint of warmth.

    In fact, after her parents¡¯ death, Sonia Seaton was the elder who gave her the most warmth and tolerance.

    So in Richelie¡¯s eyes, Sonia Seaton was not only her master but also a mother figure.

    Richelle was always rxed in front of Sonia, and she never hid her yful and stubborn temper from her.

    Although Sonia alwaysined about her, deep down, she loved Richelle as if she were her own child.

    Not only did she teach Richelle everything she knew without reservation, but also, thoughining about her daily, she always capitted unconditionally as long as Richelle insisted, and tried her best to protect her.

    Richelle had been on edge these days, but after talking to Sonia, she rxed a lot, and slept soundly that night.

    As a result, on the next day, Roy Lewis finally saw Richelle, who had been wearing makeup for nearly a week, returning to her usual makeup-free state. ¡°You look refreshed today!¡±

    Richelle felt refreshed, and his mood instantly improved.

    The heaviness that had weighed on his chest since talking to his unclest night seemed to have been lifted in a second.

    Richelle was also in a good mood and grinned at him.

    I didn¡¯t bring breakfast today, we¡¯re eating stuffed buns made by the cook.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her dazzling smile, feeling a bit dazed.

    It had only been a few days, yet he felt as if he had been neglected her all his life.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak and just stared at her without blinking, Richelle thought he was unhappy.

    If it had been a couple of days ago, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered if he was unhappy.

    But she was in a good mood today, so she asked him an extra question.

    ¡°Or, do you want to eat the noodles I cook?¡±

    Roy Lewis finally came to his senses, and hearing her take the initiative to cook noodles for him made him very happy.

    However, being used to hiding his feelings, he asked calmly, ¡°Can you? Won¡¯t it be too much trouble?¡±

    Richelle beamed, revealing her dimples.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a few minutes. It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes lingered on her face for a while before nodding.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    Richelle took off her thin windbreaker and put it along with her bag on the sofa. Half bowing her head, she unbuttoned her shirt-cuffs while ncing at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°What kind of noodles do you want to eat?¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed to be unable to get enough of her, his answer was somewhat absent-minded, ¡°Anything is fine, just make whatever you want.¡±

    Richelle was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t mind his staring. She looked into his deep eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Then wait for ten minutes¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze followed her figure until she turned the corner and disappeared from sight. He then withdrew his gaze.

    Uncle Axel, who hade out at some point, looked at his young master with interest.

    ¡°Master Lewis, why don¡¯t we let the kitchen staff step aside?¡±

    The implication was for Roy Lewis to catch up.

    Roy Lewis, having been deliberately neglected by Richelle for a few days, was now afraid.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    By now, he somewhat understood that with a woman like Richelle, who was as free as the wind, he couldn¡¯t catch her by pursuing single-handedly.

    To catch her, the first condition was to let her willingly stop for him¡­.

 Chapter 192 - 188: This familiar aura, where has he encountered it before?

    Chapter 192: Chapter 188: This familiar aura, where has he encountered it before?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was always efficient in her movements. In less than ten minutes, she had cooked the noodles.

    As soon as Roy Lewis took the first bite, he let out a satisfied breath.

    After cooking the noodles, Richelle went back to the living room to do her own work. For Roy, who always believed in concentrating on one thing at a time, he surprisingly sent her a message while eating.

    ¡°This is so delicious!¡±

    Richelle Dunn,

    ¡°Do you really not have a secret weapon?¡±

    Richelle was even more speechless. ¡°Mr. Lewis, the noodles are from your ce, the beef and vegetables are also from your ce, even the sauce was made by your chef. All I did was cook them and serve them.¡±

    Richelle simply cooked a bowl of ordinary beef noodles, so she thought that

    Roy was just trying to make small talk or deliberately tter her.

    However, she forgot that Roy Lewis had never deliberately ttered anyone.

    If he was really exaggerating, it was not because he was trying to, but because

    in his eyes, it was true.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know that at this time, Roy Lewis had already added ayer of love filter to the food she made, making it especially delicious.

    Roy finished the noodles and even drank the soup to thest drop. After finishing, he picked up his phone and sent Richelle another message.

    ¡°Can I request that you make noodles once a week?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what Roy was up to today. Clearly, he could have just asked her in person, but he insisted on asking through WhatsApp.

    And his request was not an unreasonable one.

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Roy felt quite pleased to have secured a small benefit for himself.

    When he walked out of the dining room, he looked radiant and much more

    refreshed.

    Normally, he would go back to his study after breakfast to deal with some work, but today he sat down in the living room.

    ¡°Timmy was well-behaved at your ce yesterday, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Timmy had stayed at Richelie¡¯s ce before, so Roy was just making small talk.

    After talking to her teacher on the phone, Richelle was in a great mood and no longer treated Roy with the indifference she did the previous days.

    Instead, she returned to her usual cheerful and easygoing state.

    ¡°He has always been well-behaved. Timothy and Tiffany are even more

    naughty inparison.¡±

    The environment Timmy grew up in made him more mature and steady than

    his siblings.

    Even though the three children look alike, their thought processes were quite

    different.

    Although Timmy¡¯s empathetic ability might be slightly weaker than Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s, under Roy¡¯s influence, he seemed to have a natural leader¡¯s aura, and his siblings always listened to him from the start.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, theyplement each other with their different personalities.¡±

    At first, Roy may have deliberately treated the three children equally.

    But now, he saw them as an inseparable unit.

    in his eyes, each child had a different personality, strengths, and weaknesses, but it didn¡¯t affect their uniqueness and loveliness.

    Richelle remained silent, just watching him quietly.

    This man always had many surprises.

    When she first met him, he was an extremely arrogant man.

    But the longer they were together, she discovered that his arrogance was only towards strangers and outsiders.

    Towards the people he cared about; he seemed to have endless patience and

    tolerance.

    Richelle was not a conservative person herself, but she knew that families like the Lewis and the Dunns, with deep roots, valued blood lineage greatly.

    Yet Roy Lewis did not hold any grudges and epted Timothy and Tiffany wholeheartedly, treating them as his own children even when he didn¡¯t know they were his biological children.

    Only a man with a strong and open-minded heart could achieve this.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡±

    As if in an instant, Richelle Dunn made a decision in her heart.

    Roy Lewis raised his eyes, his unfathomable gaze fixed on her.

    Richelle was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Originally, she nned to y dumb and give him the cold shoulder until things settled in the Dunn family, then make long-term ns.

    Yet even when she was this unreasonable, he still chose to tolerate her without any limits.

    His every word and action told her that no matter why she hesitated, he would patiently wait for her response.

    The more he behaved this way, the more uneasy her conscience became.

    Richelle, you¡¯re such a jerk!

    She cursed herself inwardly, biting her lip, and finally mustered up the

    courage.

    She raised her eyes, meeting his eager gaze, and struggled to speak.

    ¡°Although this request is a bit too much¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything, but his burning eyes silently conveyed his encouragement and expectation.

    Richelle took a deep breath and said what she had been holding in her heart for

    a long time with great boldness.

    ¡°But can I, please, ask you to wait for me?¡±

    This statement may not be a promise, but at least it conveyed a message to Roy Lewis.

    That is, she had received his intentions.

    However, due to personal reasons, she couldn¡¯t give him a definite answer for

    now.

    A look of surprise appeared in Roy Lewis¡¯s deep ck eyes, followed by a smile at the corners of his lips, and his eyes instantly filled withughter.

    At this moment, he felt that the gloomy sky that had been clouded for several days had finally cleared up!

    His eyes were full of affectionateughter as he stood up, walking toward Richelle.

    Richelie¡¯s heart was filled with trepidation, her face slightly lifted, staring at him as he approached her step by step.

    Then, her entire being was enveloped in Roy Lewis¡¯s shadow, and by the time she reacted, he had already leaned down, his hands on the sofa armrests, trapping her between his body and the sofa.

    Richelie¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her throat was as dry as if it were about to catch fire, her body rigid, leaning back against the sofa as much as possible.

    But Roy Lewis didn¡¯t let her retreat at all, his left hand reaching back to firmly support her back, domineeringly and irresistibly keeping her in front of him. His eyes still held a smile, but with a flickering me within it.

    Richelle stared at him dumbfounded, feeling her entire body set aze by the little mes in his eyes, the scorching fire burning from her body straight to her heart, soon leaving her in utter disarray.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡­¡±

    Richelie¡¯s one hand nervously gripped the sofa, while the other, with thest bit of sanity left, pressed against his chest, trying to push him away.

    To Richelle, the Roy Lewis now was like a raging fire that she had to escape from; otherwise, she would soon be swallowed up by the mes, burned into nothing more than ashes.

    Roy Lewis saw her panic and struggle, the mes in his eyes shing and dancing, sometimes bright, sometimes dim.

    A huge voice in his heart was urging and agitating him to push forward despite everything.

    However, reason was pulling him back, telling him to take it while it was good! In the end, he silently exhaled to calm himself, raised his right hand, and gently ced it on the hand that she pressed against his chest.

    With his left hand supporting her back, he gently pulled her, who had lost all resistance, into his embrace.

    He buried his face in the hollow of her neck, taking a deep breath, and the air was filled with her scent.

    And this scent was the familiar yet elusive scent he had perceived when he first met her.

    This familiar scent that made him yearn for and want to be submerged in, where exactly had he encountered it before?

 Chapter 193 - 189: Does he mean to force his way through?

    Chapter 193: Chapter 189: Does he mean to force his way through?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis racked his brains trying to recall, but he could not find any rted information in his memory system.

    And Richelie Dunn, who was in his arms, was so frightened that she felt like her soul had been scared away. Other than her heart still beating, it seemed as if all other sensory perceptions had stopped.

    When she was somewhat more alert and began to react, she realized that her position, embraced with Roy, was incredibly intimate.

    Had she just asked him to wait for her?

    How did it turn into this?

    Did he intend to forcefully take what he wanted?

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    A somewhat rational Richelle Dunn pushed against his chest.

    Roy Lewis eventually snapped out of his trance. He took no notice of her resistance, tightened his left hand around her, held her closer, slightly lifted his head, leaned in to her ear, and whispered.

    ¡°I can wait, consider this hug as the interest!¡±

    After saying that, he let go of her, ced his hand on the armrest and stood up.

    For a moment, Richelle Dunn felt as if she were in his personal, enclosed space, everything in her sight, in her smell, or that her body could sense, was his presence.

    As he stood up, she felt relieved and unintentionally took a deep breath.

    Roy Lewis kept his gaze down, taking in every detail of her blush and her adorable demeanor.

    He was in high spirits, cing hisrge hand on her head and gently rubbed it.

    ¡°Richelle, I will wait for you!¡±

    After saying that, without any other movements, he turned around and left.

    Richelle Dunn only came out of her shocked state once the sound of his footsteps hadpletely disappeared.

    This man was intoxicating!

    Richelle Dunn, knowing that she was deeply intoxicated by him and probably beyond help, buried her face in her palm, whimpering for a while before finally calming down. She took out her cell phone to focus on her own business.

    Although Roy said he would wait, she couldn¡¯t let him wait too long.

    After all, a man as outstanding and desirable as him could be taken away by other women if he waits too long!

    Even though, if that happens, she still had her trump card ¨C their three children.

    Still, if she, Richelle Dunn, had to rely on their children to secure a man, then she would rather not have him!

    At half-past eight, Roy Lewis returned to the bedroom on time.

    And, just like always, Richelle Dunn seemed to be right on cue, entering as soon as he settled down.

    Richelle Dunn had prepared herself mentally beforeing in, thinking that she could coexist with Roy Lewis normally as before.

    But upon eye contact with him, her face heated up uncontrobly.

    She hastily turned her face away, ced the medicine box to the side, and started the preparations with her back towards him.

    Roy Lewis had already decided not to push her. Now that she had made her standpoint clear, he was more patient than ever.

    Therefore, he was unusually rxed.

    Seeing her blushing, he did not tease her. Instead, hey quietly and considerately on the bed, waiting for her to adjust emotionally.

    He had been extremely agitated these days, and she was probably experiencing the same.

    He understood that it took a lot of courage for her to ask him to wait.

    If he were to pressure her now, he would be breaking the agreement they justid down.

    Then, it would be uncertain if she would give him another chance!

    ¡°Richelle, how¡¯s Timmy¡¯s studiestely?¡±

    To make her feel more at ease, Roy Lewis started a conversation about the children.

    For Richelle Dunn, any topic rted to the children could easily divert her attention.

    As expected, Richelle Dunn promptly replied.

    ¡°His progress in other subjects is the same as Timothy¡¯s and Tifanny¡¯s. His advancement in medical studies is practically a year or even more than what normal medical students would havepleted. And this, is even when I deliberately slowed down the pace.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in acknowledgement, ¡°What about Tifanny, doesn¡¯t she have a particr talent for drawing? Have you considered getting a famous teacher to guide her?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew nothing about art, but with his connections, finding a few well-known, established artists to teach Tifanny was a piece of cake.¡±

    Richelle Dunn never opposed Roy Lewis¡¯s involvement in their children¡¯s education, but the matter of getting a famous teacher didn¡¯t need to be rushed.

    ¡°She is more suited for unrestricted creativity at the moment. I can still guide her at this stage. When the timees, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    If it were before, Roy Lewis might have thought she was shirking. But now, he wholeheartedly believed that what Richelle Dunn said was what she truly thought of.

    Although Richelle Dunn never explicitly stated anything.

    However, he just felt an inexplicable confidence, believing that Richelle Dunn trusted himpletely when it came to their children.

    ¡°What about Timothy then, has he determined his direction yet?¡±

    Neither of them noticed that their current discussion and pattern resembled an old couple discussing their children¡¯s future.

    ¡°He¡¯s in no rush, let him decide for himself.¡±

    Richelle Dunn herself was a person with a wide variety of interests since childhood. She had never intentionally given up anything, and had always followed her heart and interests in learning and doing things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t demand them to achieve great things as long as they¡¯re happy and enjoy it.¡±

    If the old Roy Lewis were to hear this, he would have strongly disagreed.

    Because he had initially raised Timmy with the goal and model of training the sessor of the Lewis family.

    Capacities and responsibilities were the most important things in the Lewis family¡¯s education, and words such as ¡®enjoyment¡¯, ¡®fun¡¯, and ¡®happiness¡¯ were not part of the growth n he had for Timmy.

    However, even if Richelle¡¯s teaching concept waspletely opposite to his, he had not voiced any objection.

    Because he had seen with his own eyes how Richelle Dunn, using her methods, raised happy children who were also full of capabilities and responsibilities.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush, they are still young. With their aptitude and learning abilities, there are numerous possibilities for their futures.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded in agreement with his view.

    ¡°Just like me, I only started studying Medicine when I was twenty. Look, I managed to achieve a little something too.¡±

    Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t being arrogant or boastful. Rather, she was merely using herself as an example to convince Roy Lewis to give their children more room to grow.

    Instead of suppressing the child¡¯s natural character and innocence for the sake of family business, like what he did with Timmy in the past.

    In this respect, Richelle was quite fortunate that it was not toote when she and Timmy reunited. She still had the ability to save him from that horrific old-school education system.

    And it was not toote for Timmy to enjoy his dyed childhood and innocence and experience motherly love and sibling affection..

 Chapter 194 - 190: Donâ€™t be nervous, Timothy and

    Chapter 194: Chapter 190: Don¡¯t be nervous, Timothy and

    Tifanny really like you

    Trantor: 549690339

    After talking to Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn felt her guilt lessen, and their interactions quickly returned to their previous ambiguous state, aside from some initial difort and embarrassment.

    Moreover, because both sides now understood each other¡¯s positions, both Richelle and Roy appeared more open and candid.

    In the evening, Roy walked in casually holding a bouquet of hydrangea. Richelle opened the door and saw the flowers in Roy¡¯s hands. After half a day of adjusting and convincing herself, her feelings were significantly calmer, but then the sight of the flowers made her feel inexplicably bashful again She suppressed her embarrassment and stared at Roy, trying to remind him.

    ¡°Roy, this¡­¡±

    Roy interrupted her by stuffing the flowers into her arms.

    ¡°Uncle Axel picked them from the backyard. I thought they were pretty, so I brought them over. They should look nice wherever you put them.¡±

    Roy spoke straightforwardly without any trace of flirtation that usually apanies giving flowers, as if he just casually brought a green nt over to decorate the room.

    Even though Richelle knew he was being evasive, she didn¡¯t expose him. It¡¯s pointless to fuss over these things, and it would only make the other person ufortable.

    As a result, she walked into the living room holding the flowers, and their clever kids immediately gathered to gossip about it, their curious eyes darting between the two of them.

    Richelle red at them, and the kids teasingly stuck out their tongues and made faces at her, before unanimously jumping off the sofa and running back to their bedrooms, leaving Richelle and Roy in the living room.

    Richelle had been preparing a PPT lesson n for the children¡¯s sses in the living room, and as Roy came in and sat on the sofa as usual, she moved onto a small stool and continued her unfinished work.

    With something to do, she quickly forgot about the flowers and tapped away on her keyboard.

    Roy leisurely sipped his tea as Richelle¡¯s rapid typing filled the room. The setting sun cast a gentle glow on her already beautiful face.

    asionally, she would ponder and knit her brow, lightly biting her lips. At that moment, she seemed just like a water lily blooming alone under a hazy moonlit night, possessing an independent beauty and a touch of mystery.

    Beforeing over, Roy had discussed several long-term strategies to corner the Thompsons with Kennedy Green and some confidential politicians, but almost all of them had severe drawbacks.

    By the time he signed off, Roy was both physically and mentally exhausted. When he left, Uncle Axel noticed his tired face and suggested he stay home for dinner and rest.

    But Roy didn¡¯t respond and instead asked for some hydrangea flowers to be picked before leaving the house.

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t understand that true rest wasn¡¯t just about being physically rxed but rather having peace of mind.

    For Roy, this peaceful moment with Richelle was when he felt most at ease andfortable.

    By the time he finished his tea, Richelle finished her PPT presentation. She closed herptop, stretched her arms high, yawned and arched her back, all without any hint of grace.

    However, when she caught sight of Roy¡¯s amused gaze, she froze.

    How could she have forgotten about him?

    Seeing her embarrassed, Roy smiled and asked, ¡°Finished?¡± Richelle coughed twice, awkwardly withdrew her hands, scratched her head, and nodded.

    ¡°Do you have time after dinner?¡±

    Richelle had been quite busy recently, and she didn¡¯t want to spend too much time alone with Roy, at least not for now.

    ¡°Not really, is there something you need?¡±

    In other words, unless it was important, don¡¯t mention it.

    What Roy wanted to do wasn¡¯t important, and it certainly didn¡¯t require both him and Richelle to take care of together.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for a wardrobe change, and Timmy¡¯s grown a lot. Most of his clothes fromst year don¡¯t fit anymore, and I think Timothy and Tifanny must be in the same situation.¡±

    Richelle, being a responsible mother, quickly understood what he was getting

    ¡°You want to take them shopping for clothes?¡±

    Roy nodded.

    In the past, he believed tasks like these could be handled by someone else, saving time and producing the best results.

    But now, he wanted to see the adorable appearance of the children trying on different outfits.

    Though Roy¡¯s initiative was attractive to Richelle, she had her concerns.

    Trying on clothes would require taking off their masks, which would be inconvenient for them.

    ¡®T¡¯ve been very busytely and may not have time. Besides, I took the three of them shopping for seasonal clothing a few days ago and bought quite a few items. Timmy said you¡¯ve customized his wardrobe, so I bought fewer items for him.¡±

    Roy was disappointed, but Richelle really had no obligation to amodate his request this time.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already bought them clothes, that¡¯s fine. As for Timmy, I¡¯ve indeed ordered more custom-made clothes for him. I¡¯ll also have two sets¡¯ made for Timothy since they¡¯re about the same size. Tifanny will have more style options, so I¡¯ll have a stylist contact you and customize a few sets for her. Girls like to dress up, and it puts them in a good mood when they look pretty.¡±

    Not refusing Roy¡¯s good intentions towards their children, Richelle agreed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send Tifanny¡¯s measurements to them when it¡¯s time.¡± Because of her role as their mother, her other two children couldn¡¯t acknowledge their father.

    Richelle knew how much Tifanny loved the dress Roy bought herst time, and that was something Roy deserved to know.

    ¡°She loves the dress you bought herst time. Every time Mrs. Walker irons it, she watches carefully, afraid that Mrs. Walker might ruin her dress.¡±

    Upon hearing the same story from Richelle, it carried a sense of affirmation from a mother¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never raised a girl before, so I don¡¯t have any concept or experience with many things. Timmy said that sisters are more sensitive and delicate than brothers, so please remind me more in the future.¡±

    Roy wanted to be a good father and sought Richelle¡¯s guidance, humbled and without any trace of arrogance.

    A warm feeling welled up in Richelle¡¯s heart, and she nodded gently to Roy.

    ¡°I will, but you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Timothy and Tifanny really like you, so if you have any questions, you canmunicate with them directly, just like you do with Timmy.¡±

    Richelle knew that Roy cared even more about Timothy and Tifanny than he did about Timmy.

    He feared that the children would think he treated them unfairly, so he was more careful and attentive with the younger two..

 Chapter 195 - 191: Using the child to trap Mo Nian, donâ€™t you feel disgusting?

    Chapter 195: Chapter 191: Using the child to trap Mo Nian, don¡¯t you feel disgusting?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn and Roy Lewis quickly entered afortable state when they were together, thanks to their children serving as lubrication and harmonizing agents.

    Both Richelle and Roy, and even the children, have been in a more pleasant moodtely due to the two getting along well.

    However, just a few days into this peaceful andfortable life, some ripples began to appear.

    One day, after giving Roy acupuncture treatment, Richelle, as usual, returned to the hospital to treat Mrs. Camrey.

    Since the hospital was rtively quiet, Richellepleted treating Mrs.

    Camrey with acupuncture and saw that there was no other business, then decided to go home.

    As a result, the moment she came out of Mrs. Camrey¡¯s VIP ward, she bumped into Mr. Lewis.

    Richelle had seen Mr. Lewis a few times before, and she greeted the old man with a smile when she met him this time.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you here for a regr checkup?

    Last time, the old man had a gentle and kind expression, but this time he had a straight face.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I came to see you.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t react for a moment, ¡°Looking for me? I¡¯m not your attending

    physician.¡±

    Richelle had never been in a rtionship, and in her current concept, her rtionship with Roy was only established through verbal agreement, and she considered herself just a doctor and a patient, or at most a friend, with him.

    Therefore, between friends, there shouldn¡¯t be any troublesome matters like meeting parents or parent involvement.

    However, her natural reaction seemed like a deliberate act of ying dumb in

    the eyes of Mr. Lewis.

    Humph, quite a good actress, no wonder she could deceive Roy and Timmy.

    The old man secretly condemned Richelle in his heart and then looked at the person next to him.

    Upon receiving the hint from Mr. Lewis, the butler standing beside him made a gesture to Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please follow me.¡±

    Although Richelle didn¡¯t know the purpose of Mr. Lewis¡¯s visit, she thought that he was always an elder, not to mention the direct rtive of Roy and Timmy, so she followed him into the VIP ward next to Mrs. Camrey¡¯s withplete cooperation.

    She sat down only after the old man took his seat.

    As a junior, she hesitated whether to take the initiative to ask questions, but

    Mr. Lewis already took the lead.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you and Roy are not suitable for each other.

    Richelle may be inexperienced but she wasn¡¯t stupid, and when she heard that, she immediately understood that Mr. Lewis hade to break them up.

    Though to be fair, at the moment, she and Roy were far from being a pair of lovebirds let alone wild ducks.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, did you misunderstand something?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t pretend to be confused; she genuinely believed that Mr. Lewis had been influenced by idle chatter from people like James Lewis.

    After all, apart from Roy, the rest of the Lewis family didn¡¯t seem like good people.

    ¡°Did I misunderstand? Dr. Dunn, Roy and Timmy are having dinner at your house every day now, right?¡±

    Richelle answered openly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis has paid Mrs. Walker a sry and food expenses. The two of them are, essentially, having dinner together at our house.¡±

    It was not clear what the cunning people had told the old man, ¡°Timmy is studying at my house, so he usuallyes around noon. Mr. Lewis arrives in the evening, and after dinner, he takes Timmy away.¡±

    Seeing Richelie¡¯s calm demeanor without a trace of shame or difort, Mr. Lewis became more convinced that she was scheming and his dislike for her grew stronger.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Timmy is still a child. It must be pretty easy to manipte him, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn never thought her son was easy to manipte, even as his mother, it took considerable effort to coax him into submission.

    ¡°Timmy is a very smart child, sir. You should know that better than I do.¡± The implication was that unless Timmy was willing, she didn¡¯t have the ability to manipte him like that.

    Mr. Lewis became increasingly dissatisfied with Richelie¡¯s utterck of concession or apology.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, just say what you want. You have two children yourself, using children to tie down a man ¨C don¡¯t you find that disgusting?

    Richelle didn¡¯t want any conflict with the old man, after all, he was Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather, and from what she could tell, he genuinely cared for Timmy in the past few years.

    But when the old man put it like that, she couldn¡¯t just keep backing down and exining.

    Obviously, her exnation was just sophistry in the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Lewis and I are just friends. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call your grandson over right now and confirm it on the spot.

    Richelie¡¯s tone became much colder, because she knew that no matter what she said, the old man would twist it into what he thought it was.

    So, in this case, it was really necessary for Roy Lewis to step forward and rify the situation.

    But Mr. Lewis wasn¡¯t on the same wavelength as her at all, and he snorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite cunning, aren¡¯t you? Call Roy over, to cause a rift in our rtionship and make him think I¡¯m bullying you, right?

    Richelle found she really couldn¡¯t reason with the old man.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I apologize, my rtionship with Roy is really not what you think it is. As for what you mentioned about tying a man down and using children, I have never done anything like that, and my conscience is clear.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t consider herself to have a good temper, and any further conversation could jeopardize her ability to remain calm. So, she got up and bowed slightly to the old man.

    ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll excuse myself first.

    Having said that, Richelle didn¡¯t look at the old man¡¯s face and walked straight out of the room.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Hugo Camrey supporting Mrs. Camrey as they walked over.

    Inside the ward, Mr. Lewis must have been angered by Richelle¡¯s brazen attitude, as he sat on the couch, pointing at her and cursing.

    ¡°What do you think you are, a divorced woman with two kids weighing you down? You think you have a chance with my Roy?¡±

    Richelle had intended to avoid conflict with him due to his age, which is why she left before losing her temper.

    But the old man¡¯s words made herugh outright.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to notice the approaching Hugo and his mother outside the door, and turned back, smiling sarcastically at the old man.

    ¡°Sir, I do have two children, but isn¡¯t Roy an old man with a child himself? He has what I have, and even what he doesn¡¯t have, I have too! He¡¯s just luckier than me, with a better background and a bit more money. How am I not worthy of him?¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s face turned green with anger as he pointed at Richelle and scolded her.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of him? Just because you have a pretty face, you think you deserve him? Let me tell you, there are countless unmarried and childless girls younger and prettier than you! Roy could choose any of them, and they¡¯d all be better than you!¡±

    Richelle never thought that the man who raised someone as open-minded and tolerant as Roy would turn out to be old-fashioned, conservative, and full of prejudice and malice towards women.

    just as she was about to say something else, her shoulder was patted, and Mrs. Camrey appeared beside her, gripping her hand and speaking to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you look down on Dr. Dunn so much, then let her be my daughter-inw!¡±

    ¡°My son is unmarried and childless, a PhD graduate from a top international university. He may have less money than your grandson, but he¡¯s blessed with open-minded parents who ept Dr.. Dunn! In our family, she would be pampered like a princess!¡±

 Chapter 196 - 192: Has Dr. Dunn tied the knot with your grandson?

    Chapter 196: Chapter 192: Has Dr. Dunn tied the knot with your grandson?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Mr. Lewis had secretly investigated Richelle Dunn and found out that she was from South Asia and had no rtives in the Federation. She might have been a special consultant in the hospital but didn¡¯t have more than a bit of talent as a physician.

    Most importantly, she had been divorced and lived in a rented, old, shabby house with her two children, which was quite embarrassing.

    And such an ordinary woman without any background and just a little charm, dared to hope that her grandson, an outstanding man, would be a cheap stepfather to her wild offspring?

    What a beautiful dream!

    Thus, from the very beginning, he treated Richelle with arrogance and contempt.

    He thought that a humble woman like Richelle would be scared off by his demeanor and then flee from his grandson¡¯s side.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t buy his act at all.

    Even more, she fought back fiercely.

    What surprised him the most was that someone actually came to speak up for

    her halfway through.

    At first, he thought that the person was just some random passerby.

    But it turned out that the one defending this physician was none other than

    Mrs. Camrey, of Kindur¡¯s newly rich Camrey family!

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey, this is my family matter. It¡¯s better for you not to intervene and

    bring trouble to yourself.¡±

    Although Mr. Lewis was surprised, he didn¡¯t take Mrs. Camrey seriously.

    After all, there was simply noparison between the Lewis and the Camreys.

    Moreover, Mrs. Camrey was a generation younger than him.

    Mrs. Camrey, however, shared simr temperament with Richelle and couldn¡¯t stand those men who treated women as mere attachments or child-breeding tools.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, howe this became your family matter? Dr. Dunn personally admitted being with your grandson? Or did they get a marriage certificate?

    Mrs. Camrey was not a pushover either. She had just stepped out and heard Richelie¡¯s calm yet powerful response, and immediately she grew fond of her.

    She gave a signal of approval to her son Hugo and then quickly stepped forward to rescue Richelle.

    Of course, she believed that Richelle herself could make Mr. Lewis speechless. However, the girl still had to survive in Kindur, and truly offending Mr. Lewis was nothing good.

    Mr. Lewis was displeased with her words.

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey, what kind of charm has this doctor cast on you and your son?¡±

    Mrs. Camrey didn¡¯t even know that Richelle Dunn was a well-known international expert. But this fact didn¡¯t affect her fondness toward Richelle at all.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s say she has indeed charmed us, and we leave the matter as it is today. If you really think there¡¯s something going on between her and your grandson, you should talk to him. You are involving a young girl, what¡¯s the point? Is your grandson, a grown man, unwilling, or can this girl tie him up or knock him out to force him?¡±

    Mr. Lewis was left speechless by Mrs. Camrey¡¯s words, and she concluded her point by taking the opportunity to take Richelle by the arm and bowing slightly to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Sir, I will take her away now, my apologies.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to have a big conflict with Mr. Lewis, so she went along

    with Mrs. Camrey and turned to leave.

    Hugo, who was standing behind the two, heard the entire conversation clearly.

    Once they were in the elevator, he couldn¡¯t help but ask after taking a few serious looks at Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, you and Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    At least, not yet.

    Hugo sighed with relief.

    Yet Mrs. Camrey, who was standing beside them, could see through everything and knew that her foolish son had no chance.

    Mr. Lewis was not a fool; on the contrary, he was extremely insightful and observant.

    He must have sensed something to be so rude and harsh to a young woman without any consideration for his own dignity.

    However, Mrs. Camrey had no intention of sharing her suspicions with her son.

    Sometimes, pursuing something that was seemingly impossible was not necessarily a bad thing.

    In the past, she always thought that her son would just y around and live aimlessly for his entire life.

    It wasn¡¯t until recently that she noticed her son has be more focused and responsible, both in terms of people and things he cared about.

    All these changes probably began when Dr. Dunn came into his life.

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey, thank you for just now!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Hugo but sincerely thanked Mrs. Camrey instead.

    Mrs. Camrey grabbed her hand again, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you are my lifesaver. If I don¡¯t help you, who will cure my disease?¡±

    Not wanting to make Richelle feel awkward, Mrs. Camrey naturally changed the topic and continued after a pause, worrying that Richelle might still feel ufortable.

    ¡°Those words I said to Mr. Lewis were just to irritate him, you don¡¯t take them to heart. Of course, both Hugo and I like you very much, but you don¡¯t need to feel any pressure from this.¡±

    Richelle smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand, anyway, Mrs. Camrey, you really helped a lot just now.¡±

    Her rational side reminded her not to make things too tense with Mr. Lewis. However, her hot temper had never held back for anyone, except for her children.

    At that moment, she just let go and confronted him.

    Of course, after saying those words, she felt much relieved.

    However, her rtionship with Mr. Lewis had almost reached the freezing point in that instant.

    Putting everything aside, she wouldn¡¯t mind having a conflict with Mr. Lewis.

    Richelle Dunn had never been used to pleasing people.

    But he was still Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather, and making the rtionship too tense would only make her son ufortable.

    Mrs. Camrey came to her rescue just as their rtionship was about to bepletely destroyed, giving them a chance to potentially mend their rtionship.

    Mrs. Camrey patted her hand, ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t be formal with me. If you need anything, feel free to find me anytime. This has nothing to do with that stinker. It¡¯s purely based on our personal friendship.

    Mrs. Camrey was quite picky in judging people, but she found Richelle pleasing right from the beginning.

    It¡¯s just a pity that her stinker of a son didn¡¯t have such luck!

    Richelle felt the warmth and goodwill from Mrs. Camrey¡¯s hand and was filled with an indescribable warmth.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be formal with you!¡±

    Throughout her life, besides her teachers in school, Mrs. Camrey was the second female elder so kind to her in her personal life.

    Mrs. Camrey¡¯s kindness, which was radiant, charming, and of greatpassion, was different from the kind, tofu-heartedness that she had received from her teacher.

    If Richelle had to define their rtionship, Mrs.. Camrey felt more like a mother to her!

 Chapter 197 - 193:1, Roy Lewis, will only marry Richelle Dunn!

    Chapter 197: Chapter 193:1, Roy Lewis, will only marry Richelle Dunn!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle didn¡¯t tell Roy Lewis about Mr. Lewising to find her.

    After leaving the hospital, she went straight home to be with the children.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Roy Lewis to get the news from Mr. Chapman that Mr. Lewis had gone to the hospital looking for Richelle and causing trouble.

    Of course, Mr. Chapman didn¡¯t dare to put it so bluntly. He just said, ¡°It seems that there is a misunderstanding between Mr. Lewis and Dr. Dunn.¡±

    What Mr. Lewis and Richelle talked about, Mr. Chapman didn¡¯t know, only that the two of them were very unhappy.

    Roy Lewis could easily guess why his grandfather had gone there, and roughly what harsh words he had said.

    With Richelie¡¯s temper, she was probably furious.

    ¡°Is Richelle alright?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey happened to pass by and persuaded them for a moment, then left with Dr. Dunn along with Mr. Hugo Camrey.¡±

    At this point, Roy Lewis had already shut down hisputer and hurriedly grabbed his coat to leave.

    ¡°When did this happen? Is my grandfather still in the hospital?¡±

    After Richelle and Mrs. Camrey had left, Mr. Lewis had vented his anger and grievances on Mr. Chapman. Only now had Mr. Chapman managed to appease him and send him away.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn left about half an hour ago. Mr. Lewis just left, still fuming.¡±

    Mr. Chapman was also in an awkward position, torn between the boss¡¯s grandfather and the future boss¡¯s wife. He didn¡¯t know who to speak up for.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Roy Lewis hung up the call with Mr. Chapman. He was tempted to call Richelle to check on her situation, but ultimately dialed The Lewis family driver¡¯s number instead.

    At this moment, what he needed to do was not make futile attempts atforting and exining, but to address the root of the problem.

    When he returned to the house, Mr. Lewis, who hadn¡¯t been home long, was still drinking tea and calming himself.

    Seeing Roy Lewis enter, Mr. Lewis cursed irritably.

    ¡°You worthless thing, why did youe back? You might as well just move in with that little doctor!¡±

    Although Mr. Lewis was old, his temper was even more fiery than that of some young people.

    Roy Lewis was also quite angry. His rtionship with Richelle had just started to make progress and seemed to be heading in the right direction when this old man had to interfere. Roy was afraid that he would be reverted back to square one in an instant.

    But this was still his grandfather. He had no choice but to suppress his anger and sit down across from Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Grandfather, you misunderstood something!¡±

    Mr. Lewis red at him, ¡°Misunderstand? Didn¡¯t you see how arrogant that little doctor was? It¡¯s like she¡¯s just short of telling me, a worthless old man, to get my ass out of The Lewis family.¡±

    Roy knew Richelle¡¯s temperament quite well.

    She was indeed arrogant, but only within her own domain and territory.

    As for telling Mr. Lewis to get out, that must have been something Mr. Lewis himself fabricated.

    ¡°Grandfather, the misunderstanding I¡¯m talking about is that you¡¯ve misinterpreted my rtionship with her.¡±

    Mr. Lewis snorted coldly, ¡°I wish it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Roy sincerely said to Mr. Lewis, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s true that I like Richelle, but she hasn¡¯t agreed to anything with me.¡±

    Mr. Lewis let out a mockingugh, ¡°Amazing, this little doctor is truly amazing. She¡¯s ying hard to get, you silly boy.¡±

    Roy hade back this time just to rify his stance to his grandfather, not to seek his approval.

    ¡°Grandfather, that¡¯s just abel you¡¯re forcing on her.¡±

    ¡°I came back to tell you that, regardless of your prejudices against her, I¡¯ve made up my mind about her!¡±

    Having conveyed his thoughts, Roy stood up and walked out without another word.

    Mr. Lewis was furious, almost having a heart attack. ¡°Did you think about Timmy? You want to find him a stepmother who¡¯s been married before andes with two kids? How will Timmy live in the future?¡±

    Roy Lewis turned around, frowning and staring at the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, Richelle came with two children, didn¡¯t I bring Timmy as well? Besides, I like Richelle, whether she has children or has been married before, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°As for Timmy, don¡¯t worry, he likes Richelle even more than I do!¡±

    After Roy Lewis finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for the old man to reply and turned to leave.

    The old man angrily threw a cushion at Roy¡¯s back, ¡°You bastard, are you insisting on not marrying that young doctor?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t look back and continued while walking away.

    ¡°Right, I, Roy Lewis, will not marry anyone but Richelle Dunn!¡±

    The old man had been humiliated by Richelle in the hospital, and now he was angry half to death by his grandson, slumping in the sofa and gasping for breath.

    The butler was frightened and quickly gave him some oxygen, followed by a heart pill. It took a while before Mr. Lewis got his breath back.

    ¡°If I had known he would fall in love with such a person, I would have forced him to marry Timmy¡¯s tfmother back then.¡±

    At this moment, the butler did not dare to say anything out of turn.

    He just stood by, brushing the old man¡¯s back to help him calm down.

    The old man vented for a while, then instructed the butler.

    ¡°Call that Green boy and see when he has time. I need to talk to him.¡±

    He was referring to Kennedy Green.

    Even though Kennedy Green was now the President, Mr. Lewis had watched him grow up, and after Kennedy¡¯s sister became the eldest daughter-inw of the Lewis family, the rtionship became even closer.

    The butler made a phone call, and soon came back.

    ¡°Master, Uncle Green is on the video call.¡±

    The old man looked at the person on the screen and got straight to the point.

    ¡°Kennedy, you have to save your nephew!¡±

    Mr. Lewis thought that since his grandson didn¡¯t listen to him, surely he would listen to his Uncle Kennedy.

    Kennedy, who was just finishing a meeting in the screen, had been told by his assistant that Mr. Lewis had an urgent matter, so he hurriedly sent everyone away from his office and made the video call.

    Hearing this, Kennedy¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°What happened to Roy? Is there a rpse in his condition?¡±

    Seeing his misunderstanding, Mr. Lewis hurriedly waved his hand.

    ¡°No, his health is very good!¡±

    Kennedy immediately sighed in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s recently be infatuated with a young doctor, and he just mmed the table and told me he¡¯s not going to marry anyone but that young doctor!¡±

    Kennedy had just heard from Roy a few days ago that he had someone he liked, and at that time he wanted to learn more, but that boy was tight-lipped and wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    So, he fell in love with a doctor?

    ¡°Oh? Which young doctor? Is it from the Central Hospital?¡±

    Because Kennedy had only seen positive reactions from Roy, he was full of curiosity and good feelings about the unknown girl who had captivated his nephew.

    ¡°It¡¯s that Richelle Dunn who treated him! She should take a look at herself and see what kind of virtues and conditions she has. She¡¯s not even worthy of tying Roy¡¯s shoes! But that damn boy is like he¡¯s been possessed, saying he won¡¯t marry anyone else!¡±

    Kennedy thought he must have heard wrong, ¡°Uncle Lewis, are you saying the girl Roy likes is Dr. Richelle Dunn?¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis nodded angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right, the young doctor who did acupuncture for him, iming to be a specially invited expert. In my opinion, she has no skills and is just here at the hospital to fish for a rich husband!¡±

    Kennedy frowned, ¡°Uncle Lewis, I don¡¯t know about others, but this Richelle

    Dunn, Dr.. Dunn, she is definitely worthy of our Roy!¡±

 Chapter 198 - 194: Mo Nian likes her so much, which means she must be exceptional

    Chapter 198: Chapter 194: Mo Nian likes her so much, which means she must be exceptional

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    The old man hesitated for a moment, ¡°Kennedy, are you joking?¡±

    Kennedy Green hurriedly shook his head, ¡°Uncle Lewis, this Richelle Dunn is not an ordinary doctor. Don¡¯t be fooled by her age, maybe just twenty-four or five, but her medical skills are outstanding. Remember at the end ofst year, the Crown Prince in the north was critically ill and offered 68,340,550 dors for a renowned doctor? In the end, it was Dr. Dunn who saved him.¡±

    The old man eximed, looking incredulous.

    ¡°Could it be a fluke?¡±

    Kennedy Green happened to know the details of the incident, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a fluke with that Crown Prince. He had searched for renowned doctors from all over the world, and they had all dered his case hopeless. But then Dr. Dunn not only saved him, but a while ago, he could also get out of bed and walk around.¡±

    Kennedy thought about what his nephew had said and seeing the old man¡¯s attitude now, he secretly supported his nephew¡¯s bumpy love journey.

    ¡°Uncle Lewis, Roy is no longer a child, and we can no longer control or interfere with his affairs.¡±

    Although Kennedy Green was the President, he was still considered a junior in front of the old man, so the words he said were always very tactful.

    The old man couldn¡¯t care less about whether Richelle Dunn was exceptional or not.

    ¡°Do you also know that Richelle Dunn has been married and has two children?¡± Kennedy Green was stunned; he genuinely did not know about this.

    After all, this was her private life, and it did not affect her medical skills, so she had no need to announce it to the world.

    At this moment, he finally understood what the old man was really concerned about.

    ¡°Uncle Lewis, since she¡¯s been married and has two children, and Roy still likes her so much, it shows that she¡¯s even more remarkable and outstanding than we imagined.¡±

    The old man never expected that he¡¯d find an ally to persuade his grandson toe to his senses, only to discover that they turned out to be an enemy¡­

    ¡°Forget it, anyway, I can¡¯t control you young people¡¯s affairs anymore, let him mess around as he wishes, just don¡¯te crying to me when it happens!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s petnt words, all Kennedy Green could do was console him.

    ¡°Have you ever seen Roy cry as he¡¯s grown up?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lewis, don¡¯t worry, his judgment may not be worse than ours.¡±

    With the conversation reaching this point, the old man knew there was no need to continue, so he waved his hand and said,

    ¡°Alright, you go and get busy. Bring Jasmine over for a meal when you have time; it¡¯s been a while since we all had a meal together.¡±

    Kennedy Green agreed, and just as his assistant came to hurry him, he hastily said goodbye and hung up.

    As for Roy Lewis, he rushed to Richelle Dunn¡¯s home right after leaving the old house.

    On the way, he made a special stop at a flower shop to buy a bouquet and also purchased two dozen Lava Cakes, all to bring along as a peace offering.

    When Richelle opened the door and saw him with his arms full, she could more or less guess his intentions.

    However, she pretended not to know anything and teased him with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you here so early? Don¡¯t you have the Lewis Group business to attend to?¡±

    Roy Lewis did not want to give her a chance to y dumb, so he stuffed the yellow roses into her arms and sincerely apologized.

    I m sorry, my grandfather said such excessive words.¡±

    Richelle took the bouquet and, in one motion, also took the cakes he was holding in his other hand.

    ¡°What does your grandfather¡¯s words have to do with you?¡±

    Richelle was able to separate the old man from Roy clearly in her mind.

    As Roy changed his shoes, he observed her expression.

    Seeing that she really didn¡¯t seem angry, he allowed himself to rx slightly. He moved a little closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re really not angry?¡± Richelle felt her heart itch from his deep, low tone and retreated slightly, shaking her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m angry, but it¡¯s not with you.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be angry after being insulted and cursed at so tantly? It would be a joke not to be.

    However, Richelle wouldn¡¯t let Roy Lewis take the me for Grandpa¡¯s issues.

    Roy caressed her head lovingly to show he cared for her difort.

    ¡°If you¡¯t not feeling well, you can scold me. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Richelle looked at him and then kicked him hard in the leg.

    Roy was caught off guard and let out a hiss in pain.

    Richelie¡¯s eyes filled with a hint of amusement, and she nced at him nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re even now!¡±

    She turned around, holding the yellow roses in one hand and the cake in the other as she walked into the living room.

    ¡°Babies, afternoon tea is here.¡±

    The three children had just woken up not long ago and were asking Mrs. Walker to make them some pastries before, but now that there were treats, they immediately ran over and took the cake.

    ¡°Mummy, the flowers are so pretty!¡±

    Tiffany winked at Richelle.

    Timothy added, ¡°No matter how pretty the flowers are, they¡¯re nothingpared to Mum and my sister.¡±

    Timmy gave a thumbs-up to Roy who had just entered the room. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really great today!¡±

    Roy only smiled and patted Timmy¡¯s head, then bent down to hug Timothy and Tiffany, and greeted them before sitting down.

    Originally, he was afraid that Richelle would be angry and ignore him.

    However, Richelle acted no differently than usual. She first made tea to relieve their greasiness for the children and him, and then found a vase to trim the flowers, while also sharing with Roy the tips on selecting fresh flowers.

    Roy was really impressed with her. ¡°Do you know everything?¡±

    Timothyughed and answered, ¡°Uncle, my mum is a living encyclopedia.¡±

    Of course, this statement was an exaggeration.

    However, in the eyes of their children, there was nothing their mom couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°It¡¯S not that hard to understand. Just chat with the flower shop owner when buying flowers, and you¡¯ll learn all about it.¡±

    However, Roy strangely shifted his focus.

    ¡°Flower shop owner? Which shop? Is he handsome?¡±

    The childrenughed as they covered their little mouths at their dad¡¯s unexpected jealousy. Richelle gave him a speechless nce.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s just a general title, okay?¡±

    Roy wouldn¡¯t admit it, but just now, the image that appeared in his mind was that of a young and handsome flower shop owner, dressed in thetest fashion, rmending flowers to Richelle with a warm smile on his face.

    Imagining this alone made his eyes ache!

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll bring flowers from our backyard. They are much more beautiful than these, and you don¡¯t need to worry about any techniques!¡±

    Richelle became further speechless as she raised her eyelids to give an amused yet bewildered look.

    Master Lewis, I have to apologize to you.¡±

    Roy looked at her puzzledly, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Richelle fixed thest flower into the vase and began to study the bouquet from left to right.

    ¡°I always thought you were not at all like the overbearing CEO I had in mind.¡±

    Roy raised an eyebrow, knowing full well that what she had to say next wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.

    As expected, she paused and nced at him with a smirk.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ve realized that I was wrong. You are totally the overbearing CEO.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t understand and stared at her with his ink-ck eyes, patiently waiting for her exnation.

    Richelle grinned and pointed at the flowers in the vase.

    ¡°I only wanted one flower, and you directly gave me an entire garden.. If this isn¡¯t an overbearing CEO, what is?¡±

 Chapter 199 - 195: Approximately, She Likes

    Chapter 199: Chapter 195: Approximately, She Likes

    Trantor: 549690339

    Him

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think he was the kind of overbearing CEO Richelle Dunn was talking about, besides, he actually understood that the ¡°overbearing CEO¡± she mentioned wasn¡¯t apliment.

    ¡°Is it possible that I¡¯m not overbearing, but I just don¡¯t know which flower you like, so to save trouble, I directly gave you a whole backyard?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t like making excuses for himself, instead, he looked for reasons within himself.

    He really didn¡¯t know much about Richelle Dunn.

    Even if he wanted to please her, he often didn¡¯t know where to start.

    The conversations between Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis left the few kids utterly confused.

    Tifanny thought she didn¡¯t understand people as well as her brothers, so she nudged Timothy with her left elbow and Timmy with her right elbow, blinking her eyes desperately, asking them what their daddy and mommy meant. However, the cryptic conversation between Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis left both Timmy and Timothy just as puzzled.

    The two of them shrugged at the same time, indicating that they didn¡¯t know either.

    Richelle Dunn, on the other hand, understood Roy Lewis¡¯ words and directly pulled a flower from the vase and handed it to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you define a gift, but for me, as long as it¡¯s a gift from someone I like, I like it. I care about the person, not the gift.¡±

    Roy Lewis understood immediately.

    He took the rose Richelle Dunn had just handed him and returned it to her.

    ¡°Do you like this rose?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t answer him but took the rose and put it back in the vase.

    Then she stood up with the vase full of fresh flowers, sweetly smiled at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    She finished speaking, leaving only her silhouette, and walked into her bedroom with the vase.

    Roy Lewis almost drowned in her dimples, his whole body seemed to be stuck, the corners of his lips slightly raised, and a glimmer of light passed in his eyes. She said she cared about the person, not the gift.

    She said she liked that rose, which was almost equivalent to her liking him right?

    The kids, who had just been confused, eventually understood when they heard daddy asking ¡°Do you like it?¡± and mommy answering ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± The mystery waspletely unraveled.

    Timmy walked over and bumped his daddy¡¯s fist with his little fist.

    ¡°Daddy, keep it up!¡±

    Tifanny threw him a flying kiss, ¡°Uncle, keep it up, I believe in you!¡±

    Timothy was the coolest, clenching his fist and waving at him, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t bully mommy!¡±

    Apparently, the three little brats thought daddy and mommy were confessing their feelings to each other.

    But in reality, it was just two adults with their own difficulties and barely suppressed feelings unintentionally flirting with each other.

    And the potential storm or crisis that Roy Lewis thought would happen because of Mr. Lewis¡¯s crude interference was thus covered by the ambiguous and pleasant daily interactions.

    It seemed to have left no negative effects.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t really dwell on Mr. Lewis¡¯s words.

    Now, apart from matters rted to the children, her extra thoughts were focused on the Dunn Group.

    The Dunn Group¡¯s stock price had been falling recently, but the decline was not as steep as before.

    Richelle Dunn decided it was about time and asked Hugo Camrey to help her buy shares in the Dunn Group with 90% of her funds over a few days.

    On the other side, Sonia Seaton finally found a trustworthy psychologist and was waiting for Hugo Camrey to arrange for her toe over any time.

    Richelle Dunn had been busy with real-world affairs for a few days and hadn¡¯t been on the system for a while.

    This day, she finished work at just past ten o¡¯clock and thought about dealing with matters rted to United Ventures, so she logged into the top-secret system. However, as soon as she logged in, she received a message from the mysterious wealthy party.

    The time was actually two days ago.

    ¡°Which forces in the central region did the Thompsons collude with?¡±

    This really seemed like they were sending Richelle Dunn to her death!

    Richelle Dunn regretteding in today.

    But the mysterious wealthy person who she didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t locate seemed to sense when she logged in. At the moment she regretted it, they sent another message.

    ¡°Name your price, anything besides Dunn Group¡¯s is eptable.¡±

    For a moment, Richelle Dunn thought the mysterious wealthy person had tracked her down, her heart panicked, and as she was about to log off and hide, she received another message.

    ¡°One week deadline, will not wait after it expires.¡±

    Richelle Dunn stared at the screen, taking a deep breath.

    She hesitated for a long time, wondering whether to pretend she hadn¡¯t logged in and ignored the messages.

    But eventually, she decided to edit and send a message.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t find that information.¡±

    But in reality, it¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t find it, it¡¯s just that she wanted to stay alive.

    This mysterious wealthy person must be intelligent too, and probably understood the reasons behind her decision to not get involved.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have offered an extremely high price like ¡°any price.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t try?¡±

    The usually aloof mysterious wealthy person, for once, tried to persuade her repeatedly.

    Richelle Dunn sent two decisive words back.

    ¡°No try!¡±

    At this moment, Roy Lewis, who was sitting in his study, also stared at the words ¡°No try!¡± on the screen and smiled bitterly.

    This student Margareth clearly saw through what was happening in the central region, knowing that it¡¯s untouchable!

    Roy Lewis was at a loss, frowning at the n that had been stuck for days, unsure how to proceed.

    Mason Lilliput was starting to make moves recently. He needed to deal with the Thompsons¡¯ side before Mason Lilliput made his move.

    Otherwise, if Mason Lilliput gained the Thompsons¡¯ power, it would be trouble.

    Because of the Thompsons¡¯ matter, Roy Lewis, who hadn¡¯t had insomnia for a long time, spent a sleepless night that night.

    As a result, he fell sick the next morning.

    It wasn¡¯t a serious illness; he just had a mild fever.

    But his body was different from others¡¯, and Uncle Axel became worried when he saw Roy Lewis¡¯s poorplexion and measured his temperature at 3<sub>7</sub>.8¡±C in the early morning.

    Roy Lewis saw through his intentions at a nce, ¡°Richelle will be here at 8

    o¡¯clock at thetest, there¡¯s no need to call her specifically.¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded his head in front of him, turned around and went back to the kitchen, only to call Richelle Dunn.

    It was just past six o¡¯clock, and Richelle Dunn had just finished washing up and was about to make breakfast.

    Seeing Uncle Axel¡¯s call, her first reaction was that something might have happened to Timmy.

    So she answered the call anxiously.

    Uncle Axel, what¡¯s the matter calling so early?¡±

    Uncle Axel was also very anxious, ¡°Dr. Dunn, could you please hurry over here, Master Lewis has a fever.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was startled and asked as she walked out of the kitchen, ¡°How did he suddenly get a fever? He was finest night!¡±

    ¡°He said he had insomniast night and didn¡¯t look very energetic when he got up this morning.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t care about anything else and went back to her room to find the clothes for going out, asking a few more questions about the details.

    Then she hung up the phone, changed her clothes, and rushed out the door..

 Chapter 200 - 196: Stay with me here!

    Chapter 200: Chapter 196: Stay with me here!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn arrived at the Lewis residence just before seven, she strode into the living room excitedly and saw Roy Lewis sitting on the couch with an iPad, as usual, which made her frown.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, when you¡¯re sick, you should stay in bed and rest.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked up and smiled at her, not taking it seriously himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Uncle Axel exaggerating, it¡¯s just a slight fever.¡±

    Richelle Dunn walked over with a cold face, took the iPad from his hand, and pulled at his wrist to get him up.

    ¡°Get back to bed now!¡±

    Roy Lewis had no choice but to cooperate and stand up. Otherwise, with her strength, it would be impossible to get him up, and he didn¡¯t want her little arms and legs to get hurt, which would make him feel bad.

    ¡°Is it really necessary¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at him fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m the doctor!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t dare to provoke her and quickly raised his hands to show that he wouldpromise.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs now.¡±

    After saying that, he red at Uncle Axel, who was enjoying the drama, and then strode towards the stairs.

    Richelle Dunn followed him upstairs. After getting him settled, she first took his temperature, which was the same as before, slightly feverish.

    Richelle had been frowning since she walked in, looking concerned.

    Roy Lewis really wanted to smooth the wrinkles on her forehead but was afraid that it would be considered inappropriate. Instead, he could only try to reassure her by talking to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and I guess I caught a cold when I went for a run this morning.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what to say to him, ¡°If you knew you weren¡¯t feeling well, why did you go for a run? With the fog and humidity these days, you should have run in the gym.¡±

    Even a kid like Timothy or Tifanny would understand thismon sense, yet he, a thirty-year-old man, was acting so foolishly.

    Roy Lewis sensed her disdain and could only smile apologetically.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn motioned for him to extend his hand, took his pulse, inspected his tongue, and only after confirming there was no serious issue did her expression soften a bit.

    ¡°You need to stay in bed and rest today, and not go anywhere.¡±

    Though Richelle was stern, she was genuinely concerned for him.

    He said he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, probably because of some troubling matters.

    And any matter that could trouble Roy Lewis must be important and serious.

    If it were an ordinary patient, Richelle Dunn might let it slide and allow them to work a bit while resting.

    But Roy Lewis was not an ordinary patient. His illness, if not handled carefully, could have disastrous consequences, so he needed constant attention.

    This was something that Roy Lewis¡¯s previous private doctor had paid close attention to as well.

    Since Richelle Dunn took over, the burden has fallen entirely on her.

    Roy Lewis never felt like there was anything serious going on, so he tried to negotiate with her pleasantly.

    ¡°Can I work in my study without going out? Is that okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a pile of work waiting for him, how could he possibly stay in bed for a whole day?

    But Richelle Dunn was utterly upromising, ¡°No! Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? You need to catch up on sleep and rest today. Just have Nathan, your assistant, handle the work. The Lewis Group can survive without you for a day, but I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen if you skip sleep for one day.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s condition was unique, and she could not afford any mistakes.

    Even setting aside their personal feelings for each other and just considering the doctor¡¯s standpoint, she would not let him go to work today.

    Roy Lewis knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and thought to himself that once she left, he could secretly get out of bed and work without her knowing.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest well today.¡±

    Richelle Dunn stared at him deeply, ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll have Uncle Axel bring your breakfast, then take your medicine.¡±

    Roy Lewis was very obedient, ate his breakfast, drank the cold and fever syrup, and obediently closed his eyes, behaving as well as Timmy throughout the process.

    Richelle Dunn was quite satisfied, tucking him in, ¡°You take a nap, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for acupuncture.¡±

    Richelle got up, and her wrist was suddenly caught. She lowered her head and saw Roy Lewis looking at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Stay with me!¡±

    Roy Lewis, a grown man, had a tone that was somewhat like the coquettish way Timothy and Tifanny spoke to each other.

    Richelle¡¯s heart pounded violently, feeling nervous by his grip on her hand.

    However, hearing his words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you think you¡¯re Timmy?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her unblinkingly, still holding her wrist and not letting go.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why, but she had just found it funny. When she met his silent gaze, she suddenly felt a pang of heartache.

    She sighed inwardly and nodded at him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    They say men are always boys at heart, and the man lying sick before her seemed to have the intelligence and emotional age of a teenager or even a three-year-old.

    Only when she promised did Roy release her hand.

    Richelle dragged a single sofa from the living room and sat down, taking out herptop and powering it on while talking to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°This sofa is so heavy, my hand almost broke.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words seemed casual, but lying in bed, Roy could see the pout on her face, which closely resembled Tifanny¡¯s adorable expression.

    ¡°Then get a lighter one¡­¡±, Roy looked at her with indulgent and pampering eyes.

    Richelle was seriously reading the medical report her teacher had sent and replied to him absently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy a bean bag sofa then¡­¡±

    Roy had no idea what a bean bag sofa was, but he immediately agreed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Knowing that Richelle had work to do, he stopped talking. Whether it was because of the medication, feeling tired, or simply the presence of Richelle by his side, he soon fell asleep.

    He woke up briefly during acupuncture but soon fell back into a deep sleep.

    After removing the acupuncture needles, Richelle took his temperature again ¨C the fever had subsided. Still, she stayed vignt and instructed Uncle Axel and Timmy to keep an eye on his condition. She then left to treat Mrs. Camrey at the hospital.

    Mrs. Camrey¡¯s treatment had been ongoing for more than half a month, her condition had improved slightly, and she seemed more energetic.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, our chef made some sweets and cakes that children love. You can take them home for your kidster.¡±

    Ever since her confrontation with Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Camrey had been bringing small gifts, snacks, or toys for Timothy and Tifanny daily through Richelle.

    Feeling indebted, yet grateful, Richelle epted them, as they were not expensive items, but simply trinkets for children, making it difficult for her to decline.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Camrey. My kids loved the cakes from yesterday.¡±

    Mrs. Camrey was a very tactful person. After Richelle declined to take the children to her housest time, she never brought it up again. Instead, she tried to ease Richelle¡¯s suspicions and grudges by offering a different approach.

    Ultimately, even if her son¡¯s odds were not great, she still hoped to help him so that both she and her son wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.

    ¡°I¡¯m d they liked them. Our chef¡¯s cakes are not only popr with children, even Hugo loves them,¡±

    This was the first time Richelle learned that Hugo loved cakes, ¡°Is that so? He never mentioned it.¡±

    Mrs. Camreyughed, ¡°How could he tell you? In the past, he was ridiculed by boys in his ss for liking cakes and sweets like a girl.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Liking something has nothing to do with being male or female.¡±

    Mrs. Camreyughed even more, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s exactly how Hugo retorted to that ssmate back then. You two are really simr in some ways.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s hand holding the needle paused for a moment before sheughed and said,

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because we get along so well that we can be such good friends..¡±

 Chapter 201 - 197: The one I like!

    Chapter 201: Chapter 197: The one I like!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle understood Mrs. Camrey¡¯s subtle hints and actions.

    But she just wasn¡¯t attracted to Hugo.

    Moreover, she was currently keeping Roy Lewis waiting.

    To others, she seemed single.

    But in Richelle¡¯s heart, she had already considered herself as someone who had a partner.

    Even if it was just a verbal agreement, a promise was still binding.

    Mentally, Richelle felt that she was no longer single.

    That¡¯s why, she would now indulge some of Roy¡¯s not-too-excessive requests.

    Like, when he asked her to apany him.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure how long Roy meant by ¡°apanying him.¡±

    But in her understanding, it meant to apany him the whole day.

    So, after Mrs. Camrey¡¯s acupuncture session, she didn¡¯t go home but instead drove back to the Lewis residence.

    It was nearly 1 PM when she arrived.

    Uncle Axel was surprised to see her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, why are you back again?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°I came back to check on Mr. Lewis¡¯s condition. Is he doing better now?¡±

    Uncle Axel hesitated, but Richelle assumed that Roy¡¯s condition had worsened and frowned, her steps involuntarily sped up.

    ¡°Has the fever returned?¡±

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t hide it, Uncle Axel had to be frank.

    ¡°The fever is gone, and Mr. Lewis¡¯s spirits have also improved quite a bit¡­¡±

    Richelle looked at him, signaling for him to continue.

    Uncle Axel deeply respected the young doctor and his admiration for her was no less than for Roy. Under her gaze, he naturally betrayed Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis slept all morning and recovered quite a bit. He had a good appetite at lunch, and then, he said there was an urgent matter, so he went to the study to deal with it.¡±

    Originally, Richelle was heading towards the staircase, but she changed direction and headed to the first-floor study.

    ¡°What about Timmy?¡±

    She had told her eldest son to take care of his father before she left. Knowing her eldest son, he was always serious, rigorous, and impartial, so he shouldn¡¯t have indulged his father.

    ¡°Mr. Timmy went to sleep after lunch¡­¡±

    Without even asking, Richelle knew that Roy must have tricked his son into going to sleep before sneaking off to work in the study.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, you can go rest. Mr. Lewis will be fine with me around.¡±

    Uncle Axel had been following her all the time, partly because it was his duty, and also because he saw that Richelle didn¡¯t look too happy and was worried about his master. He wanted to help however he could.

    But Richelle didn¡¯t even let him follow her, so he had to obediently turn around.

    Sorry, master, I can¡¯t help you this time!

    In the study, Roy Lewis was busily typing on hisputer, with a cup of Richelle¡¯s special refreshing tea beside him.

    When knocking on the door, Roy assumed it was Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    However, after waiting for a while, he couldn¡¯t hear Uncle Axel¡¯s voice. So, he turned his head slightly to nce at the door.

    At that nce, he met Richelle¡¯s scrutinizing eyes directly.

    Roy was startled and unconsciously leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    It was rare for the normally authoritative man to be momentarily flustered.

    Richelle leaned forward with both hands on the desk, looking down at Roy from a higher position.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, what did you promise me?¡±

    In response to Richelle Dunn¡¯s questioning, Roy Lewis was at a loss for words.

    He was caught red-handed by Richelle, any exnation was obviously an excuse.

    He decided to simply admit his mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I¡¯d work for half an hour and then go back to bed.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s lips curled up, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t really smiling.

    ¡°Heh, so it¡¯s my fault foring back early?¡±

    Roy felt a wave of happiness gradually rise within him after the initial panic subsided.

    When she said she would keep himpany, did she mean for the whole day?

    Roy suppressed the urge to smile, saved his document quickly, shut down hisputer, and stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll go back to sleep right away.¡±

    Seeing his apology and quick correction, Richelle nodded in satisfaction and turned to leave.

    Roy quickly grabbed her arm, pointing to the stairs in his study that led directly to his bedroom. ¡°You can go up this way!¡±

    Richelle looked surprised. Although she knew the staircase led directly to his bedroom, she always considered it as private territory. She had been to the Lewis house for a long time as Dr. Dunn, always essing the second floor from the living room then entering his bedroom through the door.

    ¡°I¡­never mind, I¡¯ll go up from the outside.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t conservative but was someone who valued rules and principles.

    She saw private territory as a no-go zone, just like a legal restricted area.

    Now, him letting her go up through this staircase meant that as the master of the house, he willingly opened his territory to her.

    But she didn¡¯t really have the qualification to im it.

    Or perhaps she could have had it, but the fact that she had rejected it meant she had no right to invade his personal space.

    Roy didn¡¯t know what she was hesitating about, but since he had promised to wait for her, he should keep his promise.

    ¡°Hmm, thene upter and bring some snacks and tea.¡±

    Roy had learned from Timmy that Richelle usually only took a short nap at lunch and then worked.

    So when she said she would apany him, it must also mean working by his side.

    Even so, it was enough to make Roy ecstatic!

    Richelle went to the kitchen, made herself a cup of refreshing tea, prepared some snacks, and brought them to Roy¡¯s bedroom on a tray.

    Roy had already changed into his pajamas and obedientlyy on the bed.

    Seeing here in, he pointed to a green beanbag sofa and matching small tea table next to his bed.

    ¡°Is this what you were talking about?¡±

    Richelle had only been paying attention to him when she came in. Now, following his gaze, a smile appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so cute! I¡¯ve always wanted to buy one, but my home is too small to fit it.¡±

    She happily walked over, ced the tray on the tea table, and crashed into the beanbag sofa, instantly sinking into it.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sofortable!¡±

    Ever since she and Roy had cleared the air that day, the inherent qualities in her bones, which she had always suppressed in front of others, had unknowingly been released to some extent.

    Now she was clearly very happy, like a child, her eyes beautiful and twinkling like stars.

    Roy was d he had gotten the beanbag sofa delivered from Furniture Centre as soon as he woke up.

    Although it was a bit different from the sofa in his mind and didn¡¯t quite match the ck-and-white minimalist decor of his room, as long as Richelle liked it, it didn¡¯t matter.

    And now, seeing Richelle ying happily in the beanbag sofa like a child, the earlier sh in style seemed to disappear.

    On the contrary, it felt like the green sofa was a branch with leaves while Richelle inside it was a blossoming, radiant flower, infusing his gloomy and lifeless space with a vibrant energy!

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t openly ask her for confirmation now. He could only seek small droplets of validation to quench the thirst of his parched heart.

    Richelle¡¯s face was filled with a brilliant smile, her eyes shining and yful as she winked at him.

    ¡°I love it!

 Chapter 202 - 198: Just like Brother Lin, call me

    Chapter 202: Chapter 198: Just like Brother Lin, call me

    Grandpa rkson

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were here,pletely unaware of the uninvited guest who hade to her doorstep.

    In Richelie¡¯s house, there was a very well-developed burr-proof system that she had developed herself.

    Plus, Timothy and Tiffany were kids with a strong sense of self-protection, so before Mrs. Walker came, Richelle could leave them at home without any worry, and there has never been any mishap.

    Today, just like always, Mrs. Walker went to the supermarket during the children¡¯s nap time. Before leaving, she turned on the security system.

    The doorbell rang just as Timothy and Tiffany woke up.

    On the coffee table, there was a note from Mrs. Walker saying she had gone out for shopping.

    ¡°Brother, who is it?¡±

    Timothy took out his iPad and checked the security system.

    ¡°Ah! Sis,e look, it¡¯s Grandpa rkson!¡±

    When Timothy was mistaken by Roy Lewis for Timmy and taken back, he had seen Mr. Lewis. Therefore, at one nce, he identified the old man with two bodyguards outside the door as Grandpa rkson.

    Tiffany had never seen Mr. Lewis, but she hurried over and took a few careful looks out of curiosity.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa rkson looks a bit like daddy!¡±

    When Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t around, Timothy and Tiffany would casually call him daddy.

    Richelle didn¡¯t care, after all, even if they called daddy in front of Roy Lewis, considering his current mindset, he would probably be overjoyed.

    Timothy tapped Tiffany on the head, ¡°Silly sister, it¡¯s daddy who looks like Grandpa rkson.¡±

    Tiffany scratched her head, ¡°Oh¡­Why did Grandpa rksone here? Is he looking for big brother?¡±

    Timothy, like her, also couldn¡¯t figure out Grandpa rkson¡¯s intentions.

    So, he hushed Tiffany, ¡°Sis, you keep quiet, let me ask Grandpa rkson.¡±

    Tiffany pressed the inte function and changed her voice to a deep, hoarse voice of an adult man.

    ¡°Old man, who are you looking for?¡±

    Mr. Lewis, who had been standing outside for several minutes, was growing impatient. When he heard the inquiry just as he was about to leave, he looked around but couldn¡¯t find the visual screen. So, he looked up and replied towards the source of the sound.

    ¡°I am looking for Timmy Lewis, is he home?¡±

    Mr. Lewis was confused. Wasn¡¯t it said that Richelle was divorced? Why was there a man¡¯s voice?

    Could it be his own grandson?

    But before he left the house, he was sure that his grandson and great-grandson hadn¡¯t left the house.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Timmy Lewis¡¯s house, he¡¯s not here!¡±

    Though Timothy had seen Grandpa rkson and thought he was quite nice¡­

    He was always cautious at heart.

    He and Tiffany knew very well that their true identities must not be revealed in front of daddy and Grandpa rkson.

    ¡°I am Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather, isn¡¯t he studying here? Oh, right, he also mentioned that Timothy and Tiffany are very cute. Are they here?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany looked at each other, Tiffany mouthed to Timothy, ¡°Brother, did Grandpa rksone to see us? Should we open the door?¡±

    Timothy had more thoughts than Tiffany, ¡°Let me ask again¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re asleep, what are you looking for them for?¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s visit this time was on a whim.

    He couldn¡¯t break through with Richelle, so he thought he¡¯d see if he could find a breakthrough from the two children.

    Moreover, he wanted to see what magic Little Doctor¡¯s kids had that made his great-grandson, a very exclusive person, always call them brother and sister.

    And his grandson, it was said, nearly saw those two children as his own.

    ¡°Timmy often mentions them in front of me. I just happened to be passing by today and wanted to see them. I even brought a lot of gifts.¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t care about the gifts Grandpa rkson mentioned. He looked at his sister and remembered how she regretted not being able to pretend to be him and meet Grandpa rkson, after he was mistaken for Timmy and taken away by daddy thest time.

    So, he asked Tiffany in a low voice.

    ¡°Sis, do you really want to meet Grandpa rkson?¡±

    Tifanny hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°Thinking of¡­¡±

    Timothy thought seriously for a moment and finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see him then, but you should not speak carelessly. Follow my directions, understood?¡±

    A sparkle appeared in Tifanny¡¯s eyes. The two hurriedly ran back to the bedroom, put on their masks, and took an electric stick that Richelle had given them ¡°just in case,¡± and hid it under the sofa. Only then did they go to open the wooden door and speak to Mr. Lewis outside the iron door.

    ¡°Grandfather, are you here for us?¡±

    Even though they were tall among kids their age, the people standing outside could not see them.

    Mr. Lewis was initially a bit impatient, but suddenly the door opened, and a squeaky childlike voice came out.

    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t harbor any ill will towards the two children. When he heard their soft voices, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice to respond.

    ¡°Yes, children, I am Timmy Lewis¡¯s grandfather, and I¡¯ve brought a lot of presents for you.¡±

    Mr. Lewis assumed that bringing some presents would persuade the children to open the door.

    In reality, Timothy and Tifanny only wanted to see him, and didn¡¯t particrly care about his presents.

    ¡°Grandfather, only you cane in, okay?¡±

    Timothy had made an assessment. If only grandpa rkson came in, even if he tried to do something to him and his sister, he could resist. But if there was one more adult, he and his sister wouldn¡¯t be able to resist anymore.

    In Timothy¡¯s heart, the worst-case scenario was that grandpa rkson knew his and his sister¡¯s identities and was trying to deceive them into returning.

    Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t a wicked person, so he agreed without thinking.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The door creaked open just a crack and a small face wearing a mask stuck out from the gap.

    ¡°Grandfather, pleasee in!¡±

    The crack in the door was onlyrge enough for one person to slip through.

    The security guard behind appeared worried, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis waved at them, ¡°Wait outside, nothing¡¯s going to happen, it¡¯s just two kids.¡±

    When Mr. Lewis arrived, he had indeed thought about how he could get more useful information from the two children, but after hearing the child¡¯s voice and seeing his face, for some reason, all of Mr. Lewis¡¯splex thoughts vanished.

    He only felt that these two children appeared much more adorable than their mother.

    He slipped through the door, and the iron gate behind him was promptly closed.

    A soft little hand sped onto one of his fingers. When he lowered his head, he saw a little girl with a ponytail also wearing a half-mask, smiling sweetly at him.

    Mr. Lewis felt a soft spot in his heart and stooped slightly to ask Tifanny in a softened voice.

    ¡°Little sister, are you Tifanny?¡±

    Tifanny nodded happily, her eyes shining like stars.

    ¡°Grandfather, can I call you Great Grandfather like Timmy does?¡±

    Mr. Lewis was delighted by her smile and nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Sure, of course you can!¡±

    Tifanny hence cheerfully paid him a bow and called out crisply.

    ¡°Hello, Great Grandfather!¡±

    Mr. Lewis was amused by her polite and sweet behavior and naturally allowed her to lead him into the living room.

    Once he was seated, Timothy had already brought out a cup of tea from the kitchen and respectfully ced it in front of Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Great Grandfather, here¡¯s your tea.¡±

    Mr. Lewis had only been looking at Tifanny earlier, but now he took a good look at Timothy. Even though Timothy wore a mask, the lower part of his face that was showing suggested that he was a handsomed.

    He epted the cup of tea with one hand and ruffled Timothy¡¯s hair with the other.

    ¡°Thank you, Timothy. Sit down and chat with your Great Grandfather!¡±

    As he said this, however, he couldn¡¯t help but realize the trouble he was in.

    What should he do? These two children?? they were just too adorable!

 Chapter 203 - 199: Truly Fated with These Two Kids!

    Chapter 203: Chapter 199: Truly Fated with These Two Kids!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy obediently brought over the little stool and quietly watched him.

    As the old man took a sip of tea, a look of surprise shed across his face.

    Timothy, who had been watching him, quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa rkson, is the tea especially good?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°Yes, the taste is quite unique. What kind of tea is this?¡±

    Timothy chuckled, feeling quite proud.

    ¡°This is something my mom made. I don¡¯t know what kind of tea it is.¡±

    The smile on the old man¡¯s face froze. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to put the tea down or take another sip.

    Timothy didn¡¯t know that his grandfather had ever looked for trouble with his mother, let alone that he and his sister were considered nuisances by his grandfather. All he wanted to do was to take good care of his grandfather during his rare visit.

    ¡°My mom can make a lot of snacks too. Wait a moment, Grandpa rkson, let me get some for you to try.¡±

    After saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for the old man¡¯s reaction and hastily ran into the kitchen.

    Mr. Lewis took this opportunity to put down his teacup and looked around. As he examined the room, his brow furrowed, and he asked Tifanny.

    ¡°Tifanny, do you usually attend sses here?¡±

    Tifanny nodded and pointed to the newly purchased projector on one side.

    ¡°Yes, mommy uses theputer to project lessons for us. It¡¯s very advanced and interesting!¡±

    Tifanny then pointed to the terrace, ¡°When we y games, we put some small cushions over there. It¡¯s so much fun!¡±

    Mr. Lewis frowned at the living room, which seemed even smaller than his great-grandson¡¯s bathroom. He was filled with disdain, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice his contempt when faced with Tifanny¡¯s enthusiastic little face.

    ¡°Really? Does your big brother Timmy y with you too?¡±

    His great-grandson had always been cold and aloof since he was a child and didn¡¯t get along with other children from the Lewis family.

    Could his great-grandson get along with them in such a shabby ce?

    Mr. Lewis believed it was impossible!

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s our big brother and our team leader. The leader should be a role model.¡±

    The old man was still skeptical when Timothy came out of the kitchen with a te of snacks.

    There were three different types of snacks on the te.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, try some. The orange carrot snack is an orange-vored cookie made by Timmy¡¯s family¡¯s chef. The little pigs and little rabbits are green bean pastries we made with mommy. Please try them all.¡±

    The old man was puzzled, ¡°Timmy¡¯s chef can make this?¡±

    Since Roy Lewis¡¯ chef had been transferred from the main house, they were formal high-level pastry masters. Why would they need to make such a fussy food to please a child?

    ¡°Yes, Uncle brought them over. Timmy and we all like them very much.¡±

    Upon hearing that Timmy liked them too, the old man felt relieved.

    He first tried an orange-vored cookie because he didn¡¯t usually like it that much, ¡°Hmm, not bad¡­¡±

    Tifanny eagerly looked at him, ¡°Grandpa rkson, try the little white rabbit stuffed bun too. It was made by big brother Timmy and us together.¡±

    At first, the old man didn¡¯t want to try it because it was something Richelle made, but when Tifanny said that his great-grandson had also participated in making it, he reluctantly took a piece and put it in his mouth.

    The green bean pastry was a traditional snack that young people nowadays didn¡¯t like very much, and the ones sold in pastry shops were bing less and less authentic. The old man was only trying it to please his great-grandson.

    However, when he tasted it, the thin crust dissolved in his mouth, and the green bean paste inside was soft and glutinous, with the perfect amount of sweetness. He smacked his lips, and the fragrance of green beans filled his mouth.

    ¡°How is it, does it taste good?¡±

    Tifanny looked at him expectantly.

    The old man couldn¡¯t lie and say it wasn¡¯t delicious, especially since his beloved great-grandson had a hand in making it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Timothy held out his teacup and handed it to him.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, have a sip of tea, it¡¯ll taste even better¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis hesitated for a moment, looking into the lively and kind eyes of the boy before finally taking the teacup and taking a small sip.

    The aroma of the green bean matched with the tea¡¯s fragrance created another delightfully unforgettable vor.

    ¡°How is it, not bad, right?¡±

    Like this, Mr. Lewis had to drink two cups of tea and eat four pieces of pastry upon entering the house, all under the watchful eyes of the two little rascals.

    The voices of the two children alternated in his ears, but he didn¡¯t find it annoying at all. On the contrary, he found the pair lively, adorable, and polite with a sense of vitality.

    By now, he hadpletely put aside the purpose of his visit and was reminded of the gifts he had brought for the children only after he had finished eating his pastries.

    ¡°Timothy, those are gifts for you and Tifanny. Take a look and see if you like them.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny took the gifts out of the bag, revealing choctes, candies, model toys, and a Barbie Doll.

    ¡°We love them, thank you, Grandpa rkson!¡±

    The two little rascals bowed to express their gratitude to the old man before whispering to each other, discussing something unknown.

    As Mr. Lewis grew curious, Timothy spoke up.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, please y with Tifanny for a while. I need to go back to the bedroom.¡±

    It was at this moment that Mr. Lewis started to be suspicious. Was this child going to call his mother?

    However, even if the child alerted his mother, there was no big deal, as he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to the kids!

    With that thought, Mr. Lewis felt somewhat regretful.

    He had been inside the house for more than half an hour, but he had only cared about eating, drinking, and following the two kids¡¯ lead in their conversation.

    He never had the chance to ask what he had wanted to know.

    ¡°Alright, you can go; I¡¯ll chat with Tifanny for a while.¡±

    Mr. Lewis has more great-grandchildren than just Timmy. Among them were boys and girls, but only Timmy was his favorite.

    He cared for the other great-grandchildren too, but he couldn¡¯t love them as dearly as Timmy.

    Yet for the two children of Richelle, who had no direct rtion to him at all, his heart felt warm and touched several times, reminiscent of how he felt towards Timmy.

    It seemed that he truly had a connection with these two children!

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Tifanny suddenly remembered that Grandpa rkson had been sick previously. She had never had the chance to see him before, so she couldn¡¯t help but worry after seeing him now.

    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t expect such a little girl to actually care about his health. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his other great-grandchild who had visited days ago and insinuated that he needed money for learning and buying things.

    Nobody, from his son to his grandchildren and great-grandchildren, seemed to care that he had fallen ill and nearly passed away.

    He sighed silently in his heart and bent down to pat the little girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Tifanny, I appreciate your concern. I am fine now, able to eat and sleep well. I am doing great.¡±

    Tifanny grabbed the old man¡¯s hand with her little chubby hand and gently patted it.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, you have to be well. Otherwise, Timmy and all of us would be worried.¡±

    Mr. Lewisughed heartily, wanting to believe in these words but deep down thinking the little girl was merely trying to make him happy.

    ¡°You would also worry about Grandpa rkson?¡±

    The little girl blinked her bright eyes, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather. When you¡¯re sick, Timmy is really worried, and so are we!¡±

    At this moment, Timothy, who had gone to the bedroom for an unknown reason, came out just in time to catch his sister¡¯s words and felt his heart skip a beat.

    Oh no, the truth is about to be exposed!

 Chapter 204 - 200: Itâ€™s My and Tiffanyâ€™s

    Chapter 204: Chapter 200: It¡¯s My and Tiffany¡¯s

    Sentiments towards Grandpa rkson

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy was considering how to make amends when Mr. Lewis seemed to not sense anything wrong and said to Tifanny with a smile.

    ¡°Good on you, Tifanny and Timothy for your thoughtfulness. Grandpa rkson Will make sure to remember next time.¡±

    Timothy quietly breathed a sigh of relief and quickened his pace to walk up to

    Mr. Lewis, holding out a U-shaped neck pillow.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, thank you for your gift. This is a gift from Tifanny and me.¡± Mr. Lewis took the neck pillow with a surprised look and naturally tested its softness with his hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite soft! Even an old man like me is receiving

    Timothy nodded and said solemnly.

    -Of course! Mommy said gifts are used to express feelings. This is Tifanny¡¯s and my feelings for Grandpa rkson. We sewed it by hand. Could you try and see if it¡¯sfortable?¡±

    Mr. Lewis was overjoyed. ¡°Wow, you all made this! Let me take a close look.¡±

    A careful look revealed a cartoon image of a small child. On closer inspection, it looked shockingly simr to Timmy.

    ¡°Oh, is this little character on top, Timmy?¡±

    Tiffany and Timothy made several of these neck pillows for themselves.

    The cartoon baby could be said to resemble Timmy or it could also be said to resemble them.

    ¡°Yes, big brother also has one. We made it for him.¡±

    Mr. Lewis was over the moon with joy. At his old age, he could have a neck pillow identical to his great-grandson¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, my little ones!¡±

    At this moment, Mr.Lewis started to feel ashamed of his original purpose foring here.

    Putting aside Richelle¡¯s machinations, the two children before him were truly sensible and lovable.

    No wonder his grandson and great-grandson wanted toe here every day.

    As it turned out, there are such treasures here!

    Being around them every day would definitely cheer someone up and add years to their life.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, big brother said you¡¯re really good at chess. Can you teach me?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t want Mr. Lewis to have time to dwell on Tifanny¡¯s words, so he quickly found something else to distract the old man.

    At this, Mr. Lewisughed heartily.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s learn from each other.¡±

    As a result, Mr. Lewis, who originally came to gather intelligence, ended up ying happily with Timothy like a big child.

    Until Mrs. Walker returned home and saw two bodyguards standing at the door, getting a big scare.

    ¡°What are you¡­¡±

    Knowing that the Dunn household had a nanny, the two bodyguards saw her holding a key and carrying a big bag of stuff, so they nodded at her.

    ¡°HeUo. we are Mr. Lewis¡¯s bodyguards. The old man is inside ying with your

    Mrs. Walker¡¯s legs went weak from fright, and she barely held on to the iron gate to prevent herself from falling.

    She rushed to open the door with her key, not bothering to change shoes before rushing into the living room.

    But she saw Timothy and Tifanny huddled together, pointing at the chess board, while a white-haired old man sat across from them, looking at them with a smile.

    How is it? Grandpa rkson¡¯s move was fantastic, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aghast, Mrs.Walker called out in a trembling voice. ¡°Timothy¡­¡±

    Timothy, who had been concentrating on his chess game, looked up and realized that Mrs. Walker had returned.

    However, he was thinking about his next move and didn¡¯t have the energy to entertain Mrs. Walker.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker!¡±

    He called out before lowering his head to continue contemting his next move.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Lewis looked up and nodded at Mrs. Walker, taking it as a greeting, and introduced himself.

    ¡°Hello, I am Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather. Timmy often mentions Timothy and

    Tifanny. I was just passing by and decided toe and see them.¡±

    Mr. Lewis had lost his initial mischievous intention, so his expression was very open and candid.

    Mrs. Walker looked at Mr.Lewis, seeing his face light up with a smile and an honest look m his eyes, which slightly eased her worries.

    However, she wasn¡¯t as naive and bold as the two kids. After taking the bag into the kitchen, she took the opportunity to call Richelle while changing clothes in her room.

    At this moment, Richelle was still in her cozy recliner, busy with her mobile phone on vibration mode beside her.

    When she noticed a calling in, she tiptoed out of the bedroom with her phone, quietly closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Mrs. Walker, what is it?¡±

    -Richelle, we are in trouble. Timmy¡¯s great-grandfather is here.¡±

    Richelle was also taken aback, ¡°What? Mr. Lewis is in our house? Is he outside or¡­?¡±

    ¡°I only me myself for going out shopping and leaving the two kids at home ¡± Mrs. Walker reproached herself. ¡°When I returned home, I saw Mr. Lewis ying chess with Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    Richelle heard the scenario and wasn¡¯t sure whether to be relieved or worried. ¡°What did Timothy say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis seems perfectly normal, and Timothy and Tifanny seem happy as well. There seems to be nothing irregr.¡±

    About half the worries settled in Richelle¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know much about Mr. Lewis, but she knew her beloved son and daughter.

    Even now, they maintained a certain level of wariness towards Roy.

    So, if they dared to stay with Mr. Lewis so cheerfully and amicably, it means that the crisis was either nonexistent or minimal.

    ¡°Alright then, you find something to do out there. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Timothy and Tifanny should handle it.¡±

    Richelle was confident in her children¡¯s abilities.

    If they dared to let someone in, it must be after careful evaluation and preparedness for the worst-case scenario.

    However, Mrs. Walker was not as optimistic, ¡°Do you really not need to do anything?¡±

    Richelle hmmmed in response, ¡°You or me intervening might arouse Mr.

    Lewis¡¯s suspicion. It¡¯s better to leave it to Timothy. People are usually more lenient towards children.¡±

    Although Mr.Lewis harshly criticized her that day, she understood that he measured her more with old concepts, and his starting point was for the best of Roy and Timmy.

    AS for Mr.Lewis himself, he was not some cunning little viin with great malice and wickedness.

    Or else, given his power and means, she wouldn¡¯t be so rxed and untroubled m these past few days.

    Although Mrs. Walker was filled with doubts, but since Richelle as a mother said so, she hung up the phone and went out with a rag to wipe and clean around the living room.

    Timothy and Tifanny have not been ying chess for a long time, and their skills are about the same level as Timmy.

    However, Mr. Lewis was a very strong yer, even winning the championship of the Federation when he was young.

    His butler was also a chess expert, so the two of them oftenpared notes at home.

    He originally thought that Timothy and Tifanny were just beginners, but after ying a round, he realized they were far from beginners. For their age they were already top-level yers.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny, who taught you to y chess?¡±

    From his investigation, he knew that the Dunn mother and kids were native South Asians. While South Asian culture has some simrities with the Federation, the culture of chess isn¡¯t as advanced.

    Tifanny tilted her head and cutely replied, ¡°Mommy did!¡±

    Mr.. Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, Richelle taught them?

 Chapter 205 - 201: My grandson might really fall for this Richelie Dunn

    Chapter 205: Chapter 201: My grandson might really fall for this Richelie Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    After hearing Kennedy Green¡¯s words that day, the old man was greatly shocked, and the doubts he had about the young doctor wavered quite a bit.

    Today¡¯s visit, truly feeling the lovable and sensible nature of her two children Old Master¡¯s view of Richelle Dunn began to have a bit of positive reversal.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad, I think your level is about the same as Timmy¡¯s.¡±

    Their Timmy was a genius child, his intelligence already much higher than that of ordinary children of the same age.

    But after meeting Richelie¡¯s two children, he found that they were not much different from Timmy, could it be that these two children were also highly intelligent like Timmy?

    The old man had doubts in his heart, and suddenly remembered that it seemed Timmy had mentioned this to him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart at the time. He just listened and let it go, it seems that he needs to ask Timmy about itter on.

    ¡°We¡¯re nowhere near as good as Grandpa rkson, Timmy told me that Grandpa rkson has a cab full of chess trophies!¡±

    Tifanny, this little girl, made the old manugh heartily.

    If it weren¡¯t for other thingsing up, he really wanted to stay a little longer and hang out with these two lively kids, which could make him feel several years younger.

    Well, this little girl, you have a sweet mouth.¡±

    He touched the little girl¡¯s head and stood up.

    Alright, Grandpa rkson has some things to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Tifanny quite liked the kind Grandpa rkson, she reached out her little hand and held onto his little finger, shaking it reluctantly.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, you must take care of your health!¡±

    The old man sighed and touched her head. ¡¯¡¯No wonder Timmy always talks about his little brother and sister. You two are really lovable¡­¡±

    Although Timothy was reluctant to let Grandpa rkson go, he wasn¡¯t as clingy as his sister. What he thought, however, was about something else. ¡°Grandpa rkson, wait a minute.¡±

    Old Master didn¡¯t know why, but he saw Timothy run into the kitchen, and soon he came out with a food container and handed it to him.

    ¡¯¡¯Grandpa rkson, I noticed you like to eat these green bean pastries. Take these home to eat, and if you want to eat them again in the future, just tell big brother and we¡¯ll make them for you. These pastries are sweet, so have a cup of tea when you eat them to break the greasiness.¡±

    Timothy babbled on, saying a lot in one breath. Despite his young age, he knew quite a bit.

    The old man felt warm in his heart by Timothy¡¯s words, ¡°Thank you, Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    He bent down to hug the two kids, touched their faces, and sincerely invited them.

    ¡°Come and see Grandpa rkson with Timmy when you have time, alright?¡± Tifanny wanted to, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could, so she looked at her brother.

    Of course, Timothy wasn¡¯t sure either, so he just mumbled a response.

    Old Master felt a bit disappointed, but then thought that these two were just over four years old, and they could only meet him once for a short time, how could they have any feelings for an old man like him?

    Timothy and Tifanny sent the old man to the entrance. As he reached out to open the door, Timothy pulled his hand again.

    Grandpa rkson, when Timmy is around, we can video call you.¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t dare to promise that they would definitely visit Grandpa rkson, but an asional video call should be fine.

    Old Master¡¯s original disappointment was smoothed over by Timothy¡¯s words.

    Alright, then Grandpa rkson will wait for your call!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny watched him leave, and then peeked out from the door, waving goodbye to him.

    The old man was apanied by bodyguards back to his car. As soon as the butler, who had just finished his business and rushed over, saw him, he immediately asked,

    ¡°How did it go? Did you find out anything?¡±

    Grandpa waved his hand, ¡°The two children are good kids, as for Richelle

    Dunn, maybe, I misunderstood her¡­¡±

    Grandpa had once helped the Lewis Group survive the most tumultuous era of the Federation, standing tall for decades to be the number one corporation. It wasn¡¯t luck, but extraordinary wisdom, broad vision, and magnanimity.¡¯

    Although he was now old and some of his thoughts were a bit out-of-date, his ability to ept new things and self-reflect were like an ingrained instinct.

    Before, his opinions on Richelle Dunn may have been influenced by his position as a protective grandfather. He was always worried that his grandson would be taken advantage of and developed many prejudices.

    But after seeing the two children, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself.

    If Richelle was really as bad as he thought, how could she raise such outstanding, sensible, and adorable children?

    And on further thought, his grandson wasn¡¯t an ignorant young man. He was the current president of the century-old Lewis Group and the head of the vast Lewis family. Would such a person be easily deceived by a scheming woman?

    Even his great-grandson, though young, was very shrewd. It wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary adults to deceive him.

    So thinking back, the old man began to feel that his actions that day were, perhaps, a bit foolish and impulsive.

    ¡°Sir, should we continue the investigation?¡±

    Grandpa had previously ordered an investigation on Richelle Dunn, but as Richelle was a South Asian, the investigation was rtively difficult.

    ¡°Forget it, stop the investigation¡­¡±

    Grandpa vaguely sensed that his grandson, might actually fall for Richelle Dunn!

    And if he really touched Richelle Dunn, his grandson might tear down the Lewis Group without stopping for a moment.

    In the past, the old man thought that his grandson was emotionally indifferent, and it was unlikely that he would find his true love in his lifetime.

    So he thought, it wouldn¡¯t matter which daughter of a wealthy family he married; Companionship for him and Timmy would be enough.

    But now, it appeared that the person his grandson had been waiting for was probably Richelle Dunn.

    Half an hour after Mrs. Walker¡¯s call, Richelle received a call from Timothy.

    At this time, Timmy had already gotten up and was sitting back-to-back with Richelle on the beanbag, reading a book.

    Richelle mouthed ¡°brother¡¯s call¡± to him and then got up and walked out.

    Timmy didn¡¯t know about the visit to his brother and sister by Grandpa rkson, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and continued to read on the sofa.

    Richelle walked to the floor-to-ceiling window at the end of the hallway before answering the call.

    ¡°Timothy, how did it go?¡±

    Timothy briefly reported on the event, including how he determined whether the old man had malicious intentions and his preparations, etc.

    After listening, Richelle felt that her son¡¯s actions were a bit risky.

    But she also understood that in Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s minds, the person standing outside was their Grandpa rkson. Just that single point had already offset many of their inner fears and apprehensions.

    She should have reminded Timothy about this.

    However, she also knew that although they didn¡¯t say it, both children were yearning for the same affection as Timmy¡¯s.

    ¡°Baby, you both handled it very well!¡±

    As their mother, she couldn¡¯t give them much, and she didn¡¯t have the heart to trample on their simple and small desires.

    ¡°Mommy, I also promised Grandpa rkson that when Timmy is with us, we¡¯ll have a video chat with him. Is that okay?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny craved more interaction with Grandpa rkson, but they also understood that there were risks in contacting him.

    And for them, being with their mom was truly the safest ce..

 Chapter 206 - 202: So, do you love daddy?

    Chapter 206: Chapter 202: So, do you love daddy?

    Trantor: 549690339 1

    Richelie Dunn felt both sad and distressed, and responded softly to her son.

    ¡°Of course, he is your and your sister¡¯s Grandpa rkson, as long as you like, you can talk to him on the phone.¡±

    The children shouldn¡¯t have to be so careful and put up with such grievances, but because of her, they must be cautious even around their closest rtives. Although she is the children¡¯s mother, she has not deprived them of the right to enjoy the affection of their elders.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll tell my sister! Mummy, you must take good care of daddy, my sister and I will be good at home!¡±

    Timothy happily hung up the phone, and Richelie stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with mixed feelings, thinking of the suffering the children had gone through, she felt that she should speed up the process so that the children could appear in front of Roy Lewis openly and uprightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with my brother and sister?

    Timmy¡¯s voice brought Richelle back from her wandering thoughts.

    She turned her head and smiled at her eldest son.

    ¡°No, your brother asked if your dad is feeling better and promised to take good

    care of your sister, so I can focus on taking care of dad today.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±, Timmy responded with his mouth as his eyes stared unblinkingly at hers. Then he grabbed her hand, shook it, and asked her quietly.

    ¡°Why were you crying then?¡±

    Richelle tried hard to blink back her tears and squeezed a smile for her eldest

    son.

    ¡°No, I was just thinking that you, your brother, and sister are all safe and happy, and I felt overjoyed to tears.¡±

    With that, she ced her hand on his young shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to be with your dad.¡±

    Timmy was half skeptical but knew better than to ask further, making a disgusted expression with his mouth.

    ¡°A thirty-year-old man still needspany when he¡¯s a little sick, so delicate! Richelle found that funny since Timmy himself had been just as delicate when he pretended to be sickst time.

    However, she dared not voice these criticisms.

    For now, her eldest son was still the one she was least able to provoke.

    ¡°Yeah, he is delicate, but that¡¯s how people are. Everyone has their moments of illness and pain, and it¡¯s okay to be a little delicate in front of someone who loves you, right, my baby?¡±

    Richelle was discussing love and care between people with her son, telling him that people don¡¯t always have to be strong and asionally need to indulge and admit their weaknesses. Along the way, she was also trying to save some face for Roy Lewis.

    As a result, Timmy immediately grasped the key point.

    He tugged at Richelle and looked up at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°So, do you love dad?¡±

    On this matter, Richelle, of course, had an answer in her heart.

    However, in front of her son, especially before she and Roy Lewis had officially confirmed their rtionship, it seemed a bit difficult to state it outright.

    ¡°My baby, this matter, your dad and I are still in the process of confirming!¡± Richelle was unwilling to deceive her son but could not give him a definitive answer, so she responded in this manner.

    She thought her eldest son would continue to question her, but he actually nodded his head in agreement, looking serious.

    ¡°Hmm, matters of a lifetime should be treated seriously!¡±

    As a mother, Richelle found her son¡¯sment, as if he were an elder, both amusing and frustrating.

    But she quickly realized that her children had always been raised in an environment of freedom, equality, and respect, so when Timmy spoke, it wasn¡¯t from the standpoint of a son or anything else. He was simply making ament based on the situation, caring about her and loving her.

    After understanding this, Richelle felt relieved.

    She bent down and looked into her son¡¯s clear eyes, nodding earnestly at him.

    ¡°Yes, I will observe and treat it seriously, thank you for your concern, my baby!¡±

    Timmy was evidently not used to such direct expressions, his eyes dodging a few times and turning his face away somewhat unnaturally.

    ¡±Oh¡­anyway, my brother, sister, and I all wish you well¡­

    What he meant was, like his brother and sister, he would always stand by her side.

    Richelle felt both warmth and sweetness in her heart, hugged her son, then hand-in-hand, they returned to Roy Lewis¡¯s bedroom.

    Roy slept heavily and when he woke up, he was a bit dazed, opened his eyes habitually, and looked around.

    Then, his gaze was suddenly drawn to the mother-and-son-hke figures sitting side by side at the bedside.

    The bigger one had long curls casually tied into a bun, her head down, intently staring at theptop screen on herp. A few strands of hair hung on her cheeks, her eyshes lowered, and her red lips lightly pursed. Although it was a still image, Roy¡¯s throat felt dry, and he unconsciously licked his lips.

    Realizing his mind was wandering, he quickly shifted his gaze from the alluring, captivating face, focusing on the little one sitting beside her, also seriously reading.

    The little one¡¯s hair was a bit long, he had refused a haircut, and usually left it scattered, casually tied with a rubber band into a small tuft pointing up today, which looked quite artistic.

    By the side of the young boy¡¯s face, there were also curls clinging to his cheeks, his lips tightly pursed, and whether it¡¯s due to the simrity in angles or the filter in his mind, at that moment, Roy couldn¡¯t help but think his son and Richelle looked quite alike.

    Could it be that living together for such a long time made them gradually grow more simr in appearance?

    Was this the legendary mother-son resemnce?

    Lying on the bed, Roy¡¯s mind was filled with an array of unrted thoughts, but when Richelle finally finished a small section of her analysis report and raised her hand to stretch, her gaze naturally met Roy¡¯s.

    Richelle was slightly startled, but quickly grinned at him.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Roy could no longer pretend to be asleep, gave a hum, lifted the nket, and got off the bed.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    His voice carried theziness and hoarseness of just waking up, like the sound of a cello, which made shivers run through Richelle¡¯s heart.

    Richelle was momentarily dazed as her son moved behind her, then she came back to her senses and took a nce at the time on herputer, ¡°Almost five o¡¯clock¡±

    Roy nodded, stood up, walked over with big strides, bent down without warning, and ced both hands on the edge of the bean bag sofa.

    The edge of the bean bag sofa was soft too, so when he reached out, he didn t have much strength, and his entire body leaned forward towards Richelle.

    As she saw his face getting closer, Richelle¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and all she could do was shift her body back, but there was no intention of pushing him away.

    She thought Roy was about to do something to her, but God knows if it was intentional or a coincidence, his face brushed past her nose, and then slid towards Timmy¡¯s side.

    Roy kissed the top of Timmy¡¯s head, ¡°Baby, were you good today?

    Even though he was clearly speaking to his son, Richelle¡¯s ears were blushing, as were her cheeks, which he had nearly grazed earlier, both burning fiercely..

 Chapter 224 - 220: Richelie, I donâ€™t want to wait anymore

    Chapter 224: Chapter 220: Richelie, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had never thought, that Master Lewis, who was always indifferent and haughty, acting superior to everyone, could actually have such sticky moments too.

    What surprised her even more was, the moment he held her in his arms, her heart, which had felt hollow all these days, seemed to have been filled suddenly.

    It turned out that she was just like this man, needing, a recharge.

    Richelle Dunn was not an affectated person, when she realized she had the same needs, she directly wrapped her arms around his waist.

    In these few days, the weather had turned warm, and both of them were only wearing thin long-sleeved shirts. In such an intimate embrace, each could clearly feel the warmth and touch of the other¡¯s skin.

    After burying his head in her neck for a while, Roy Lewis lifted his head, lowering his eyes, looking at Richelle Dunn with a tender gaze.

    His palm, at first, was just resting on her back, but at some unknown point, it moved to her slender waist.

    She was wearing a loose silk blouse today, and the warmth from Roy Lewis¡¯s palm was instantly transmitted onto Richelle Dunn¡¯s skin.

    She slightly trembled, she looked up at him with her faintly blushing face, her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heartstrings were plucked to create a beautiful and uplifting melody, watching her eyes, his tenderness increased.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was flushed, but she did not shy away. Instead, she also looked back at him with a soft gaze.

    Their heated gazes tangled for a good while, neither spoke.

    Time seemed to stand still.

    Atst, it was Roy Lewis who found his reason back, asking Richelle Dunn with a hoarse voice,

    ¡°Richelle, what should I do? I think I don¡¯t want to wait anymore!¡±

    Richelle Dunn froze, biting her lip with her eyebrows frowned, trying to find some reasons to stop or soothe him.

    Roy Lewis looked down at her, waves of heat rolling in his eyes, he truly did not want to wait anymore.

    But he, didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her either.

    He restrained the heat in his eyes, reached out his hand, touched her wrinkled brow, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    ¡°Fool, I was just teasing you¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him for several seconds, a thinyer of mist covering her beautiful eyes.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze deepened, wanting to take back what he just said!

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know what was going on in the man¡¯s mind, she lifted the corners of her lips, showing him a clean smile as pure as the morning sun.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go in, the kids are getting impatient.¡±

    Roy Lewis let out a silent sigh in his heart, reluctantly letting go of her, and followed her into the living room.

    ¡°Hello Daddy/Uncle!¡±

    Three little brats shouted from the patio, and after greeting, they continued to bend their butts over something on the mat.

    ¡°What are they ying?¡±

    Richelle Dunn truthfully informed him, ¡°At noon, they were video calling your grandpa, and they started ying chess while chatting. The result is, even when the three smelly kids teamed up, they couldn¡¯t win against your grandpa and got smashed. Just now, I finished teaching them, and they immediately went to review the game.¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a smile, ¡°They still have a long way to go. Grandpa used to be a few-time champion of the Federation Youth Tournament. If he hadn¡¯t returned to take over the family business, he would have been one of the international chess yers.¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave him a sidelong nce with a smile, ¡°Are you indirectly boasting about how great you are?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head in denial, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was talking about Grandpa, not me.¡±

    Richelle Dunn tsks, ¡°But I heard Timmy say, his biological father can sometimes win against Grandpa rkson.¡±

    Roy Lewis tilted his head to look at her, ¡°But I also remember, Timmy said you are quite amazing!¡±

    Richelle Dunn rarely encountered an opponent, so with Roy Lewis¡¯s enticing words, she couldn¡¯t help but be itching to start a game.

    She handed the tulips to Mrs. Walker, rolling up her sleeves and giving Roy Lewis a nt nce.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, shall we have a round?¡±

    Roy Lewis hasn¡¯t yed chess in a long time. Firstly, he honestly wasn¡¯t that free.

    Secondly, the people around him, except for Grandpa and his old housekeeper, were all not good at chess, which made it uninteresting to y.

    However, if the opponent is Richelle Dunn, even if she¡¯s a newbie, it probably won¡¯t be too boring.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s y¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis thought that when Timmy said she was strong, he was talking from a kid¡¯s point of view.

    But after just a few steps, he realized that Richelle Dunn was not just strong from a child¡¯s perspective. She was genuinely formidable.

    If his intuition was correct, her skill level may even surpass his grandfather¡¯s.

    ¡°Richelle, who taught you chess?¡±

    Despite being South Asian, her chess-ying style was distinctly Federation-like.

    Roy Lewis was a formidable opponent, so Richelle Dunn did not dare to be careless, that¡¯s why, without diverting her attention to answer his question, she blurted out an answer without thinking.

    ¡°I learned from my parents.¡±

    It was the first time for Roy Lewis to hear her mention her parents after so long.

    ¡°Your parents¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn suddenly realized, then she raised her head and smiled at him.

    ¡°Oh, they have already gone to Sukhavati and live happily ever after.¡±

    Roy Lewis did not expect this answer and quickly apologized.

    Richelle Dunn winked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She touched her heart and added, ¡°They are here with me, living happily ever after.¡±

    Roy Lewis said nothing, he just extended his hand and gently stroked her head.

    After a round of mutual testing, both Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis realized that the other was a formidable opponent.

    So, they both put aside other things and focused on the game.

    The kids who were studying the game on the terrace, they silently gathered around at some point, watching their parents y with enjoyment. They were too nervous to even breathe.

    Ultimately, after a fiercely contested half-hour, Richelle Dunn won a narrow victory over Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t had such a thrilling match for a long time. Even with his grandpa, he, in truth, withheld some of his strength.

    But when ying against Richelle Dunn, he really gave it his all. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t turn the tables and lost narrowly.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you surely know how to keep your skills under wraps!¡±

    Roy Lewis had clearly lost the game, yet his mood was unusually good.

    Richelle Dunn smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s only because you underestimated your opponent at the beginning. With your ability, it would be pure luck if I were to win.¡±

    The children have always known that their parents were good at chess. But that was all. Now, after witnessing this intense duel between these two contenders, their eyes were full of admiration for their parents.

    Roy Lewis wanted to y a few more rounds with Richelle Dunn, but a phone call from Nathan Caroule forced him to rush back out.

    Richelle Dunn escorted Roy Lewis out, who had not been home for even an hour, ¡°If you won¡¯t have time tonight, let Timmy stay over.¡±

    The phone call Roy Lewis took was brief, he just said ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± before hanging up.

    So, Richelle Dunn guessed that it should be something rather important or serious.

    ¡°Alright, let him stay.¡±

    Roy Lewis agreed promptly, which made Richelle Dunn even more confident about her assumption.

    ¡°Then you be careful. If you can, send me a message tonight.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was not someone who liked to keep tabs on other¡¯s actions, even though in her heart, she had already epted Roy Lewis¡¯s special ce.

    Even so, this reminder of hers was not for him to report his whereabouts but to confirm his safety.

    Roy Lewis lowered his eyes, trying to spot the concern and affection he sought in hers.

    After getting a satisfactory answer, he reached out and squeezed her face, replying softly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you..¡±

 Chapter 208 - 204:1 Wonâ€™t Interfere in Your Matter with the Young Doctor

    Chapter 208: Chapter 204:1 Won¡¯t Interfere in Your Matter with the Young Doctor

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t stand to see Richelle Dunn and her two kids being wronged. So when they came back home in the evening and Mrs. Collins took Timmy to wash up, he made a video call to his grandfather from the study room.

    After stating his attitude a few days ago, Roy Lewis had tried calling home for the past two days, but his grandfather wouldn¡¯t pick up.

    So before making the call, he mentally prepared himself that if the old man still hadn¡¯t cooled off and continued to refuse his calls, he¡¯d have to go there in person the next day.

    To his surprise, however, the old man quickly picked up the call, but the face on the screen didn¡¯t look too friendly.

    ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    Since his grandfather was quite old and Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t a kid anymore, he didn¡¯t argue with him and politely asked.

    ¡°Grandpa, how have you been these past few days?¡±

    That day, he had upset the old man quite a bit.

    His grandfather snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, but if you irritate me again, I might be soon.¡±

    Roy Lewis let him vent for a while, and when he saw the old man¡¯s face improve slightly, he asked.

    ¡°Grandpa, did you go to Richelle¡¯s house today?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was usually very careful, and her whereabouts were generally unknown to others.

    The fact that his grandfather could find her was probably due to a leak from one of their chauffeurs.

    It seemed necessary to have Uncle Axel educate their employees and drivers on the importance of keeping her location safe.

    It was clear that the old man had anticipated his call, and he narrowed his eyes and aggressively asked him.

    ¡°What, Timmy and you can go, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Roy Lewis felt the old man was just being stubborn and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can go, but you should know how to be a guest. Going there when only the two children are home and without giving any prior notice is not very courteous.¡±

    From what Timothy and Tifanny had said, the old man didn¡¯t say anything too unreasonable or do anything with ulterior motives. So Roy Lewis¡¯ tone remained calm at the moment, gently trying to persuade the old man that if he really wanted to see the children, he shoulde as a guest next time and not do anything that might cause misunderstandings.

    His grandfather frowned as well, ¡°What, I can¡¯t even visit my great-grandson¡¯s best friends?¡±

    Roy Lewis felt like his grandfather was avoiding the issue. After all, he had known his temper for thirty years.

    ¡°You can, but the way you did it today, grandpa, it¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand that you have other intentions.¡±

    The old man snorted coldly, ¡°Instead of beating around the bush, just say I have ulterior motives.¡±

    Seeing that he had put it that way, Roy Lewisid it out inly.

    ¡°Grandpa, you just scolded Richelle a few days ago, and today you went to her house when she wasn¡¯t there. Who would believe you didn¡¯t have other motives?¡±

    The old man looked angry, ¡°Believe it or not, who cares?¡±

    Roy Lewis was certain that the old man had an ulterior motive in visiting the two children. As for why he didn¡¯t say anything or do anything in the end, only he knew.

    Fearing the old man would try the same trick again, Roy Lewis patiently advised.

    ¡°Grandpa, I made it very clear the other day that if you have any issues, take it up with me, don¡¯t bother Richelle and her children. Grandpa, put yourself in their shoes. When I was kidnapped as a child, do you remember what you felt?¡±

    The old man paused, then stared at him indignantly.

    ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t mean them any harm. How is it the same as your kidnapping?¡±

    Roy Lewis patiently tried to persuade him, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s what you think, but from Richelle¡¯s perspective, the threat you pose might be the same as those kidnappers.¡±

    Roy Lewis mentioned the past, and the old man was moved. For a moment, he had nothing to say.

    After a while, he finally snarled at Roy Lewis, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought he had misheard, ¡°Grandpa, you mean¡­¡±

    The old man yelled in frustration, ¡°I said I¡¯m not interfering in your business with that little doctor¡­¡±p>

    Amidst his surprise, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Grandpa, how did you¡­¡±p>

    The old man gave him a look, ¡°Didn¡¯t youy down thew that day? What else can I do? I only have one grandson and one great-grandson, and they still have a conscience. If I say I¡¯m against it, you and the little doctor might neglect me. Who would care for this lonely and miserable old man?¡±

    Roy Lewis found the old man¡¯s bitter act to be both funny and annoying, ¡°Grandpa, what I said that day was all true, but even so, I would never neglect you.¡±

    He was over ny years old, his wife was gone, and his beloved son had also passed away early. Besides Roy Lewis and his son, the rest of the family were indeed ungrateful descendants. If Roy Lewis and Timmy didn¡¯t care for him, he would be quite pitiful.

    The old man¡¯s heart hadn¡¯tpletely turned yet, and he had been quite harsh with his previous words. Even if he realized he was wrong now, he couldn¡¯t possibly admit it in front of his younger generation.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you care or not. Your wings are hardened anyway, so you don¡¯t need to look at this ugly old man¡¯s face.¡±

    The old man¡¯s attitude was very clear, and from now on, he would genuinely no longer interfere in his and Richelle Dunn¡¯s affairs.

    Roy Lewis furrowed his brows, thinking that besides his unyielding attitude, there must be other reasons that led to the old man¡¯s change of heart.

    ¡°Grandpa, did you meet with my uncle?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew his grandfather too well.

    The old man knew he couldn¡¯t hide it and uneasily replied.

    ¡°We had a talk¡­¡±p>

    ¡°Did he find out about Richelle¡­¡±p>

    Roy Lewis¡¯ intention was not to disturb his elders during this uncertain phase, so Richelle would have absolute freedom and time to make her choices and decisions.

    Unexpectedly, first his grandfather and then his uncle ¨C either of them was an extremely tough character to deal with.

    Seeing him frown, the old man didn¡¯t know what he was worried about.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs. You guys do as you please.¡±p>

    Roy Lewis was still thinking about his uncle¡¯s involvement when the old man suddenly said something else.

    ¡°Those two kids from her family are good kids. Invite them over to y with Timmy when you have time!¡±

    Roy Lewis was amazed at what he heard. Was the change in the old man¡¯s attitude actually because of Timothy and Tifanny?

    ¡°Grandpa, you want Timothy and Tifanny toe to our house to y?¡±

    Though Timothy and Tifanny were indeed lovable, it was incredible that they could win over the difficult old man after just one meeting.

    The old man had already opened up, so he openly nodded his head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for Timmy to invite his good friends over to y at our house?¡±

    At this point, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to press the issue further. As long as the situation was moving in a positive direction, that was enough.

    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll need Richelle¡¯s approval first.¡±

    Mentioning Richelle, the old man still felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Whatever, she cane if she wants¡­¡±p>

    Roy Lewis thought their conversation was going to end here, but then the old man asked again, ¡°I saw that those two kids were quite clever. Are they also gifted children like Timmy?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, they are!¡±

    However, he found it strange that his grandfather, who had seen so many strange things and people in his life, would be so particrly curious and interested in Timothy and Tifanny..

 Chapter 209 - 205: Get Back Here Right Nowâ€™

    Chapter 209: Chapter 205: Get Back Here Right Now¡¯

    Trantor: 549690339 |?????????????? <sup>0</sup>

    Richelie Dunn had no idea that the old-fashioned and conservative Mr. Lewis had actually been easily turned from an enemy to an ally by her cute pair of children.

    So now, she was working hard to fulfill her master¡¯s wishes so that her master could find her apetent assistant.

    After spending several dayspleting the task assigned by her master, shepressed the information and sent it to him. Seeing that there was still some time left, she logged into the top-secret system and took the initiative to negotiate terms with the generous benefactor.

    Although Dunn Group¡¯s stock price had been falling recently, the decline was not as severe as before.

    There were some rumors that Dunn Group had found a powerful partner after Lewis Group.

    Though these were only rumors, and no official media had mentioned anything rted to them, Dunn Group¡¯s stock price mysteriously stayed at a certain level.

    In recent days, Richelie had entrusted Hugo Camrey to buy Dunn Group¡¯s stock for her, but this was far from enough.

    The cooperation between United Ventures and Dunn Group had be a bit uncertain due to the powerful partner mentioned in the rumor.

    Richelie weighed the stocks she currently held and realized she needed to find more money to buy more shares while the price was still low.

    And the generous benefactor, of course, was the best candidate to provide more money.

    ¡°Benefactor, are you there?¡±

    At this time, there were still two days left before the deadline the benefactor had given her.

    She didn¡¯t know if the other party was online or had been waiting for her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The benefactor replied instantly.

    ¡°The information I mentionedst time, the price is one billion after tax.¡± Richelle set the price so high to give the other party room to bargain. As a result, the benefactor was still rich and stupid, and responded instantly. ¡°Deal!¡±

    Richelle was secretly delighted. In addition to her busy work on the project for her master, she had also been working on a new program to help herplete the benefactor¡¯s task.

    ording to her original method, if she seeded, her exposure rate would be close to 50%.

    But with the new program, her chances of being tracked down by the other party would be less than 10% if she seeded.

    Of course, considering that she had never failed in the past, this 10% chance was still very dangerous for her.

    However, for the high reward, this level of danger seemed worth it.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t just take the high reward without doing anything, so, seeing the benefactor being as straightforward as always, she sent a message.

    ¡°I want half of the deposit, and in return, I¡¯ll give you part of the information you want.¡±

    The benefactor agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Richelle had been working on assignments for a long time, and this was actually the first time she had dealt directly with the benefactor, as she had previously worked through Hugo Camrey and others.

    Unexpectedly, the first time turned out to be a good partnership.

    All told, this was their third coboration.

    Dear benefactor, I wish us a pleasant cooperation again.¡±

    Richelle had just finished her master¡¯s assignment, her personal life was progressing smoothly, so she was in a good mood and naturally began chatting.

    The benefactor returned to being cold and did not reply to her again.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t have much time left, Richelle logged off and immediately received an email from her master.

    In the email attachment, there was information about the psychologist her master had found for her.

    Richelle was not familiar with this field, but seeing the doctor¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°bull.¡±

    Master, you are incredible!

    This psychologist had a god-like status in his field, simr to her own master¡¯s position in his field.

    Richelle carefully called her master, and Sonia Seaton¡¯s face soon appeared on the screen.

    Richelle forced a smile, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    With a serious face, Sonia Seaton scolded her, ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. The analysis report you wrote was passable. You have such a gifted talent, but you¡¯re wasting your time on irrelevant things. You shoulde back ¡¯to me and work properly. Within a few years, you¡¯ll be able to take my ce.¡±

    Richelle hated when her master talked about this, as she really had no interest in any of her master¡¯s various roles and qualifications.

    ¡°Master, please spare me! I just want to save lives with my scalpel. I¡¯m not interested in any of that research or project stuff!¡±

    As someone who had joined halfway through, she thought it was good enough to save a few lives. As for the various institutions and organizations, there were too many rules and constraints, and they were not suitable for someone as free and careless as her.

    Moreover, she still had her precious children to take care of. How could she devote her entire life to the field of medicine like her master?

    Sonia Seaton¡¯s expression was full of disappointment. She wanted to scold Richelle but finally held back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. Once you¡¯re done with your affairs, get back to me.¡±

    Richelle secretlyined but dared not reveal anything about Roy Lewis to her master. So she hurriedly changed the subject to focus on the main matter.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s talk about Master Troyter. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get along with him.¡±

    Anyone who could be called a master or a guru usually had strange tempers and were very difficult to deal with, much like her own master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve told him about your situation, and he said he would do his

    best to cooperate with you.¡±

    Richelle was now curious, as her master rarely seemed so confident in interpersonal matters.

    ¡°Master, if I may ask, is Master Troy yours?¡±

    Sonia Seaton red at her, ¡°You little rascal, I¡¯ve never seen you so proactive about anything before. He¡¯s a senior from another department I knew from before. He¡¯s an old friend, so be well-behaved and don¡¯t offend him. Otherwise I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Richelle sensed something unusual, but with matters at hand, she didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous.

    Her master¡¯s temper was sometimes quite bad, and even her favorite disciple couldn¡¯t handle her.

    Only Timothy and Tifanny could handle her.

    ¡°Master, rest assured, I can handle even someone as difficult as you. My senior

    will undoubtedly be a piece of cake.¡±

    Sonia Seaton gritted her teeth at Richelle, wanting to scold her but instead just sighed.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sarcastic with me anymore. Whenever it¡¯s convenient for you, let me see Timothy. It¡¯s been quite a few days since Tifannyst video-called me. Have they gotten any chubbier?¡±

    Actually, Timothy and Tifanny contacted Sonia Seaton more frequently than Richelle did.

    However, Sonia was often busy, and sometimes it was inconvenient to talk in certain situations, so they hadn¡¯t talked for a while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s arrange for it at noon one day. I¡¯ll let the three of them call you.¡±

    After chatting with Sonia, Richelle sent Master Troy¡¯s information to Hugo Camrey.

    Hugo wasn¡¯t familiar with the relevant field, so he responded with a simple message after receiving the information.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements tomorrow. Wait for my news..¡±

 Chapter 210 - 206: Do I qualify to have you as my girlfriend?

    Chapter 210: Chapter 206: Do I qualify to have you as my girlfriend?

    Trantor: 549690339

    The next day, Richelie Dunn went to the Lewis mansion as usual.

    Timmy had been waking upte these days, and it was unclear whether he was genuinely sleeping sote or deliberately dawdling, creating more alone time for his parents.

    Richelle had been too busy recently, and Mrs. Walker had been making breakfast.

    Roy Lewis and Timmy were only ever interested in the breakfast made by Richelle. Both father and son agreed that there was no need to bring the breakfast prepared by Mrs. Walker.

    Richelle didn¡¯t insist either, thinking there would be plenty of time for them to enjoy her cookingter. She didn¡¯t mind missing a day or two.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Timmy woken up yet?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded. ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Collins said he stayed up watching a documentary until after tenst night.¡±

    Richelle was curious. ¡°A documentary? What¡¯s so fascinating about it?¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Mrs. Collins couldn¡¯t understand it because it was in a foreignnguage.¡±

    Not asking further, Richelle ced her bag and coat on the sofa and prepared to go upstairs to wake Timmy.

    However, Roy stopped her. ¡°Richelle, I need to discuss something with you.¡±

    Seeing his serious expression, Richelle sensed it was an important matter and sat back down.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Roy considered his words carefully. ¡°There¡¯s a matter that might require me to go abroad for a few days, but my current situation means I cannot stop the acupuncture treatments, right?¡±

    Yesterday, Roy and Kennedy Green, along with his connections, had redeployed to apprehend the Thompson¡¯s foreign forces. However, before implementing the specific deployment n, they needed someone to go and scout the location.

    Roy was the most suitable candidate since there were no official records of him holding any government positions.

    Richelle nodded. ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t stop the treatments. If you do, all my hard work over the past month might be wasted. So, forget about this, and let Nathan or someone else take care of it.¡±

    Roy¡¯s face showed his dilemma. ¡°But, I have to handle this matter personally. Nathan can¡¯t do it for me.¡±

    Frowning, Richelle asked, ¡°What is so important that it matters more than your health?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t thought of trading his health for this deployment. He just figured there might be another possibility.

    ¡°Could youe with me for a few days abroad?¡±

    He¡¯d heard before that Richelle would sometimes leave home for a few days for certain tasks.

    Although he felt a bit selfish, he knew he was also one of her patients. As a doctor, apanying him for a few days shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Richelle¡¯s frown deepened.

    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to go with him. Right now, she simply couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m tied up with things at the moment. I can¡¯t apany you, so you¡¯ll have to look for someone else.¡±

    On her end, Master Troy was on his way here. Hugo Camrey had almostpleted his preparations, and United Ventures was nning to meet with Jayden Dunn again soon.

    Roy was somewhat disappointed, but he also understood that he was pushing too hard.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make alternative arrangements then.¡±

    After discussing, neither of them brought it up again.

    In the afternoon, Hugo Camrey sent a definitive reply to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, my uncle is willing to be the referrer.¡±

    Richelle felt a mixture of emotions.

    Admittedly, having Hugo¡¯s uncle as the referrer was the best option.

    However, causing significant trouble for Hugo again made her feel increasingly guilty.

    At the moment, she didn¡¯t have a better solution than the one Hugo had provided.

    ¡°Please thank your uncle for me first. I¡¯ll find a chance to thank him in personter.¡±

    ¡°Put it out of your mind. My uncle said he¡¯s happy to do this favor.¡±

    After their discussion, Hugo went ahead with the n. In the evening, he sent Richelle a few photos and a short video clip.

    The video showed Jayden Dunn and his wife, along with Master Troy, shaking hands with smiles on their faces.

    The photos captured a group of people sitting together, discussing something earnestly.

    Apparently, the introduction went very smoothly.

    At around 10 p.m., Hugo finally sent a video call invitation to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s all settled!¡±

    Grateful, Richelle smiled at Hugo on the screen. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Hugo shared some details about the situation with Richelle. At the end, he asked a question that had been on his mind.

    ¡°Richelle, there¡¯s something I still can¡¯t figure out.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Richelle asked.

    Hugo gazed at her for a moment. ¡°You never thought Kiara would go mad initially, did you?¡±

    Indeed, Richelle hadn¡¯t expected Kiara to be so scared out of her wits. ¡°Of course not. Who knew she¡¯d be so easily frightened?¡±

    It was surprising that someone who dared to kill could be driven mad by a ghost.

    ¡°In my opinion, isn¡¯t it a good thing that she¡¯s gone crazy? She¡¯s being punished. So why are you looking for someone to treat her? Is it because you feel guilty?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hugo, you¡¯re really something!¡±

    Hugo was puzzled by herughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that she¡¯s crazy?¡±

    A cold glint shed in Richelle¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°When a person goes mad, they¡¯re immune to any pain or changes from the outside world.¡±

    ¡°So, I want her to wake up and truly experience the pain her family inflicted on me. For example, the loss of family, and her downfall from a wealthy heiress to a destitute wanderer¡­¡±

    As Richelle spoke, memories of the humiliations and tortures she endured over the years at the Dunns shed across her mind. Her expression turned mncholic.

    ¡°Richelle¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Only now did Hugo realize how foolish his question had been.

    He tried to imagine several times what it would be like if he were in Richelle¡¯s shoes. If he had experienced her pain, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to live as courageously.

    Even if he survived, he¡¯d likely scrape by for the rest of his life.

    Unlike her, who faced her pain, her humiliation, and everything she had suffered head-on!

    Richelle gave him a sad smile. ¡°Hugo, I¡¯m really sorry for dragging you into this mess. Actually, I feel most sorry towards you in this whole situation!¡±

    Hugo, a stranger who bonded with her through unusual circumstances, helped her unconditionally after hearing her n.

    ¡°So, the person most qualified to question me is you!¡±

    For some unknown reason, Hugo suddenly asked her.

    ¡°Richelle, do I have the right to ask you to be my girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 211 - 207: Silly Daddy, Cheering Up Mommy Quite Happily

    Chapter 211: Chapter 207: Silly Daddy, Cheering Up Mommy Quite Happily

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle waspletely caught off guard by Hugo¡¯s words at this moment, and for a while, she was dumbfounded.

    Looking at Hugo¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t just pretend to be clueless and brush it off.

    After a while, she sincerely but apologetically said to Hugo.

    Hugo, I m really sorry, but I can¡¯t meet your request.¡±

    Richelle wanted to say, maybe, I can give you money instead.

    But on second thought, that kind of response would actually hurt people¡¯s feelings even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always considered you as a good friend and brother, but as boyfriend and girlfriend, 1 think we are not suitable.¡±

    Before this, Richelle had never been in a rtionship, but now, she could clearly distinguish the different feelings she had towards Roy Lewis and Hugo. Hugo looked at her on the screen for a long time before showing a hint of a smile and speaking in his usual casual tone.

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I actually knew the answer long ago, but I didn¡¯t want to have any regrets if I didn¡¯t confess. Now, I have no regrets at all!¡±

    Richelle stared at him, ¡°Hugo¡­¡±

    Hugo waved his hand at her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just gained a little sister, right? It¡¯s great to have a smart and beautiful sister like you and three genius nephews When you have some free time, bring the kids to meet my mom, she¡¯s been drooling at the thought.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea, but the kids¡¯ identities¡­

    As if reading her thoughts, Hugo candidly said.

    ¡°My mom always tells me that she feels a connection with you and sees her younger self in you. Don¡¯t worry, she knows her limits and won¡¯t blurt out anything.¡±

    Richelle felt that she and Mrs. Camrey got along well, so after some thought, she nodded.

    Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it after we¡¯re done with our busy schedule.¡±

    Hugo was the person who knew her details second to herself. With his help, she was able to smoothly push forward her ns step by step.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t a long-term solution for the children to always stay at home and be hidden from others.

    ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll tell my mom to prepare a huge gift for her future grandchildren.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s face had already cleared up, as if the rejected confession from earlier hadn¡¯t affected him at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give us any gifts. It¡¯s our fortune to have met you and Mrs. Camrey.¡±

    Richelle truly meant these words.

    She felt that her bad luck had slowly vanished ever since she met her master. Afterward, the people she encountered were mostly those with good intentions towards her and her children.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t take my words to heart just now. We¡¯ll continue to be as we were before.¡±

    Hugo was afraid that his sudden confession might make Richelle feel ufortable, so he deliberately emphasized it once more.

    Richelle nodded, indicating her understanding.

    ¡°Are youing back tomorrow? If so,e over for dinner?¡±

    And so, their conversation ended in a harmonious atmosphere.

    After hanging up, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    The next day, Hugo came to visit with the title of uncle, bringing arge pile of gifts.

    It just so happened that Roy Lewis had been summoned by his uncle Kennedy Green for business discussions and didn¡¯te to Richelle¡¯s house. Otherwise the two men would have staged a childish contest of ring and secret rivalry¡¯ again.

    Timothy and Tifanny liked Hugo just as much as before, and Timmy seemed much friendlier towards Hugo than the previous two times.

    Because this time, Hugo imed to be their uncle.

    And most importantly, it seemed that his silly daddy had been making mommy quite happytely.

    So, it was just an extra uncle, and he didn¡¯t mind it.

    As for Master Troy, after being sessfully rmended by Uncle Hugo, he had his first consultation with Kiara the next day.

    That night, he had a video call with Richelle.

    When Master Troy arrived in Lordon, he had already met Richelle on a video call and discussed the grievances and past connections between her and the Dunns. This call was mainly about the progress of their first consultation.

    ¡°Richelle, Kiara¡¯s situation isn¡¯tplicated, but we may need your cooperation.¡±

    Because of Sonia Seaton, Master Troy was very kind and friendly to Richelle, showing no arrogance at all.

    ¡°Master, just tell me what I need to do.¡±

    ¡°I n to have Kiara see you a few more times, of course identally, so she¡¯ll believe that she just met someone who resembles her ¡®dead cousin,¡¯ not her cousin¡¯s ghost.¡±

    In other words, Kiara¡¯s insanity came from the evil spirit within her. If they could bring her back to reality, realizing that there was a person in real life who looked strikingly simr to the ghost in her mind, her illness would naturally be cured.

    Richelle had no objections as she didn¡¯t know anything about this field and would follow the advice of the expert.

    ¡°Alright, when do you think it would be best? I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    Master Troy, of course, had to make appropriate arrangements as well. If they were too abrupt, it would cause trouble if the Dunns became suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll act ording to the situation and let you know when the time is right. Moreover, be careful, Kiara harbors strong hostility towards Timmy, and her parents seem to be colluding with her.¡±

    As it concerned Timmy, Richelle immediately became anxious.

    ¡°What do they want to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but in any case, be extra cautious these days and don¡¯t give them any opportunity.¡±

    After hanging up, Richelle was deeply anxious.

    As long as they were vignt, protecting Timmy shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for Roy Lewis.

    However, the difficultyy in the fact that Richelle couldn¡¯t directly warn Roy Lewis about this.

    After thinking it through, the only person Richelle could use as a middleman to convey this information was probably Hugo.

    Not wanting to dy, Richelle immediately called Hugo to discuss the matter.

    After listening to her recount, Hugo looked furious.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn and his family are really despicable. After harming you and Timothy and Tifanny, they still want to harm Timmy. They really have no fear of retribution.¡±

    Richelle had long known the limits of Jayden Dunn and his family¡¯s nature, and there were too many curses to count. What mattered now was to find a way to remind Roy Lewis to protect Timmy¡¯s safety.

    Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Roy Lewis tomorrow.¡±

    Richelle knew that once Hugo agreed, he must have had a n in mind, so she felt a little more relieved.

    Richelle thought Hugo would most likely notify Roy Lewis through a phone call, but instead, he went to the Lewis family in person at noon.

    When Uncle Axel announced that the second young master of the Camreys had arrived, Roy Lewis was momentarily stunned before realizing that it was Hugo. ¡°Let him in!¡±

    After Hugo entered and sat down, he didn¡¯t engage in small talk with Roy Lewis and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it seems that the Dunns are plotting against Mr. Timmy. You should be more careful recently..¡±

 Chapter 212 - 208: An Old Acquaintance, the Dunn Familyâ€™s Arch-Enemy

    Chapter 212: Chapter 208: An Old Acquaintance, the Dunn Family¡¯s Arch-Enemy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was somewhat surprised. First, he and Hugo Camrey were not very familiar with each other, yet Hugo made a special trip for this matter.

    Second, how did he know about the Dunns¡¯ situation?

    Could it be, he was still pursuing Kiara?

    ¡°Mr. Hugo Camrey, would you mind if I asked where this information came from?¡±

    To the best of his knowledge, it seemed that Kiara had just found a very famous psychologist to help with her treatment.

    ¡°She is now with the psychologist, who was referred by my uncle.¡±

    Hugo knew that Richelie was very worried, so he made an effort to visit to increase his credibility.

    After all, he and Roy were not even friends, and there were even times when they were full of guard and hostility towards each other.

    Roy was quite surprised, ¡°Your uncle helped refer her to a psychologist? Are you serious about her?¡±

    Roy¡¯s intuition told him that Hugo had always liked Richelie, but why was he willing to do so much for Kiara too?

    Hugo looked into Roy¡¯s scrutinizing eyes, ¡°Master Lewis, if I say that my position towards the Dunns and Kiara is consistent with yours, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Roy had very little contact with Hugo, and naturally could not say that he understood him.

    I have an old acquaintance who is the sworn enemy of the Dunns.¡±

    Old acquaintance?

    Roy suddenly remembered thest time he heard this term; it was in Margareth¡¯s words.

    Roy quickly went through Hugo¡¯s resume in his mind.

    Graduated with a master¡¯s degree from an internationally renowned university, which meant high intelligence.

    Operating inte cafes, indicating a certain understanding of the Inte and rted fields.

    Being the second son of the Camreys but showing no interest in business, indicating that he was engaged in other endeavors.

    He had a lot of involvement with the Dunns, and the recent changes in Dunn¡¯s situation seemed to be rted to him, which coincided with Margareth¡¯s intention to deal with the Dunns¡­

    Could it be that Hugo was the Margareth he had coborated with several times?

    If so, did that mean he had discovered his own identity?

    Roy had a bunch of questions, but to avoid rming the enemy, he didn¡¯t ask further and simply nodded to show his belief in Hugo¡¯s words.

    ¡°In that case, thank you, Mr. Hugo Camrey, for making a special trip here. If there is anything you need help with in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    Seeing that Roy did not raise any more questions, Hugo secretly thought that this had gone a little too smoothly.

    He had thought thating here, he would have to go through a lot of trouble to prove his loyalty.

    However, thinking about it, he could understand why. Timmy was the future heir of the Lewis family, and Roy would naturally choose to believe and be more vignt when it came to Timmy¡¯s safety.

    ¡®You¡¯re too kind, Master Lewis. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    After delivering the message, Hugo got up to leave.

    After all, he and Roy had ipatible auras. Staying any longer made him feel ufortable all over.

    After seeing Hugo off, Roy immediately called Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on the Dunns¡¯ movements. Also, dig deeper into Hugo Camrey.¡±

    After giving the instructions, he immediately called Uncle Axel, and the two of them talked in the study for about ten minutes before he went to Richelle¡¯s house with three bodyguards.

    At a little past one o¡¯clock, Richelie, who was busy in the bedroom, received a call from Roy.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside. Open the door.¡±

    Richelie hurried out to open the door and caught a glimpse of the extra bodyguards with him. She had a vague feeling that Hugo had ryed the message.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡±

    Roy signaled to the few bodyguards outside the door to go to their posts and

    start working, then quickly entered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Once the door was closed, Roy roughly ryed what Hugo had said.

    ¡°I¡¯m having someone check on the situation. For the next few days, I¡¯ll temporarily have a few people stationed nearby to guard the area. Be more careful when youe and go.¡±

    Seeing his seriousness, Richelle¡¯s anxiety eased somewhat.

    ¡°You decide what to do. If necessary, let Timmy stay at home for a few days¡­¡±

    When it came to her son¡¯s safety, Richelie was not to be careless.

    However, Roy shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Everyone should go about their business as usual. I¡¯ll make sure to arrange for people to protect everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to ept his arrangements.

    ¡°Should we tell Timmy about this?¡±

    Roy was about to ask Richelle the same question, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Richelle thought carefully, ¡°Tell all three of them. Let them know the dangers that exist and practice more caution in their daily lives.¡±

    Her children were not greenhouse flowers. This time, she would take the opportunity to teach them a lesson.

    Roy had no objection to her suggestion, so that afternoon¡¯s ss was temporarily changed to a safety precaution course.

    It was also during this time that Roy witnessed Richelle¡¯s extraordinary self-defense abilities and responsiveness.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel more and more impressed. Richelle would probably always be full of surprises!

    Timmy, meanwhile, taught his younger siblings some self-defense techniques he had learned from his coach. Richelleid mats in the back living room where the children practicedbat simtions. In just one afternoon, the children¡¯s self-defense capabilities significantly improved.

    Taking advantage of the children¡¯s practice in the back hall, Roy whispered to Richelle.

    ¡°Timmy has learned shooting, and his technique isn¡¯t bad. Should Timothy and

    Tifanny learn it too?¡±

    Richelle immediately rejected his proposal, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. They¡¯re too young and can¡¯t control it, right?¡±

    Roy had considered this issue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have special small firearms for children. Timmy has no problem with it, and Timothy and Tifanny should be fine too.¡±

    Richelle considered for a moment and finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let them learn.¡±

    After all, children¡¯s physical strength was vastly different from adults¡¯. Even if they knew self-defense techniques, they wouldn¡¯t be much use against overwhelming force.

    However, if they wielded shooting weapons, they could ovee this disparity.

    Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible.¡±

    It was only then that Richelle remembered the small box in the innermost part of Timmy¡¯s backpack. She had thought it was a toy before, but now she was almost certain it was a self-defense weapon given to Timmy by Roy.

    That night, Roy left with Timmy earlier than usual.

    Around Richelle¡¯s house, several peerless experts were lurking to ensure the safety of Richelle and her children.

    After everything was arranged, Roy went online.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Margareth hadn¡¯t appeared since asking for a high price, and Roy guessed that

    Ta had gone to gather the information.

    After all, information worth billions was not easily obtained.

    However, if Hugo was Margareth, then billions wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for him.

    There was no need for him to take such a big risk to ept this mission.

    Roy remembered very clearly that at first, Margareth had been very decisively refused.

    So, what was the reason that changed Ta¡¯s mind?

    Could it be because of the old acquaintance Hugo mentioned?

 Chapter 213 - 209 Richelle, what are you really afraid of?

    Chapter 213: Chapter 209 Richelle, what are you really afraid of?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Sure! But, the thing you want, sir, might take two more days.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t contact them today for information.

    ¡°Ok, how are things going with the Dunn Group?¡±

    in fact, before today, Roy Lewis had assumed the person called Margareth might be ady.

    But now, it seems, they could be a man.

    At the time, when they proposed to work together against the Dunns, the reason given was ¡°a grudge for murder and theft¡±, but Hugo Camrey¡¯s background seemed clear and he lived a happy life, without any sense of grievance.

    Could it be, that they simply made up a reason back then?

    ¡°Average¡­¡±

    This Margareth, obviously, does not want to engage in deep conversation with

    him.

    ¡°Should we continue cooperating on the Dunn case?

    Roy Lewis threw out a bait, but based on his understanding of Margareth, they probably wouldn¡¯t take it.

    Because, judging from their recent responses, the action against the Dunns which they mentioned, seems to have been already nned, and a number of steps might already have been taken.

    As expected, Margareth took a while to respond.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    Did that mean, they were starting to be alert towards him?

    Roy Lewis, seeing that he couldn¡¯t probe out anything, did not ask further. He logged off directly and gave Nathan Caroule a call.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on Hugo¡¯s side?¡±

    Nathan Caroule answered truthfully, ¡°Nothing unusual for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, track the stocks of the Dunn Group and see if any big investor is making major moves. Besides, are you sure, besides United Ventures and Mason Lilliput, there are no other forces intervening on the Dunn¡¯s side?¡± Nathan Caroule would have to confirm the stock market situation for him

    tomorrow.

    However, he had been closely monitoring the recent moves of the Dunns. ¡°Haven¡¯t found any other forces for now, and recently Mason Lilliput has been acting cautiously ¨C all wind and no rain. It seems that old fox Mason still doubts the strength of the Dunns.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed an acknowledgment, ¡°And United Ventures? Any new updates regarding their rtions with the Dunns in the past two days?¡± Nathan Caroule was also somewhat confused, ¡°United Ventures seems to have never been in a hurry, always leaving the Dunns hanging. Jayden Dunn and his son may also have realized that they are being yed, so both sides are currently at a deadlock.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the story with the new psychologist for Kiara

    Dunn?¡±

    ¡°That was indeed Mr. Caroule¡¯s rmendation. He is said to be a big-shot. For now, I didn¡¯t manage to get details of his diagnosis but regarding the information on Mr. Timmy provided by Hugo, it should be true. At the Dunns, the little master seems to have never been well-liked or weed, he is even a taboo subject.¡±

    If someone had told Roy Lewis this half a year ago, he would not have believed

    it.

    But now, even if someone tells him that the Dunns hate Timmy, he would

    believe it.

    What still was unclear to him was why Kiara Dunn harbored such hatred for her own son?

    On Roy Lewis¡¯s side, he was discussing the Dunns and Kiara¡¯s issues with

    Nathan Caroule.

    At Richelle Dunn¡¯s ce, Richelle was just as troubled about the unusual behavior of the benefactor tonight.

    She stared at the conversation on the screen, sinking into deep contemtion.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes! But, the thing you want, sir, might take two more days.

    ¡°Ok, how are things going with the Dunn Group?

    ¡°Average¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we continue cooperating on the Dunn Group?¡±

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    Based on Richelie¡¯s understanding of the benefactor, he was always cold and arrogant. Even when she had previously taken the initiative to propose a partnership against the Dunns, he never asked anything more than necessary. Apart from once when the old friends were mentioned, and he inquired a bit, beyond that, there were no other probes.

    But today, he repeatedly mentioned the Dunns, and even showed significant concern for her progress. Was it possible that he was dissatisfied with the speed of her actions?

    When Richelle initially proposed the partnership, she had already prepared herself for being used as a pawn.

    As long as their goals aligned, it was always more forceful for someone to lend strength to her moves, rather than her striking on her own.

    But after a while, the benefactor seemed rather indifferent towards the Dunn¡¯s matters, which caused Richelle to shift her mindset. Perhaps, the real target of the benefactor was the Thompsons from the start, instead of the Dunns?

    Could his words just now mean that both the Dunns and the Thompsons were his targets?

    Or could it even be said that he was currently more concerned with the matter of the Dunns?

    Despite racking her brains in front of theputer screen, Richelle could not think of anyone else who would want to see the downfall of the Dunns as much as her.

    She was now somewhat regretful that she had just brushed off the benefactor¡¯s question.

    But soon, she felt relieved.

    Something abnormal must imply a problem. And today, the benefactor was not the same as usual.

    Given the benefactor¡¯s trickiness, if she panicked, she might identally reveal her identity.

    So, it¡¯s not necessarily true that the benefactor is really concerned about the Dunns. He could have asked because he started suspecting her identity and it was a test.

    Thinking of this, Richelle Dunn breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that she was in a clear state of mind just now and didn¡¯t take the bait.

    Roy Lewis was known for his efficiency in handling affairs.

    Early next morning, before Richelle had left, she received a call from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this early?¡±

    -The shooting lessons for Timothy and Tiffany, I¡¯ve arranged it, you can bring both of them over in the morning, the lessons start in the afternoon, is that

    ok?¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t expected him to arrange it so quickly, ¡°I will go after giving Mrs. Camrey her acupuncture treatment, then I will go home to pick them up ande over, can you share the address of the shooting range?

    Roy Lewis simply replied to her, ¡°It¡¯s at my ce.

    ¡°Your ce?¡±

    Richelle had been giving Roy Lewis acupuncture treatments for nearly two months, but she had never heard about a shooting range at his ce.

    ¡°Yes, on the fifth floor.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but scold in her mind, ¡°Damn rich people.¡±

    She had been visiting the Lewis¡¯ every day for the past two months, but her usual haunts were either Roy Lewis and Timmy¡¯s bedrooms, or the living room and Timmy¡¯s yroom. Besides these ces, she seldom ventured anywhere else.

    ¡°Better leave Timothy and Tiffany at home, I¡¯lle back for lunch, we cane over after their nap.¡±

    When it came to the identity and safety of the kids, Richelle was always on guard.

    It didn¡¯t seem like Roy Lewispletely understood her approach, ¡°Richelle, why do you insist? Bring them over in the morning, they can y more this way. As far as I know, Timothy and Tiffany have not been to my house before. When you go to give Mrs. Camrey her acupuncture treatment, Timmy can show them around to get familiar with the environment. Isn¡¯t that a good idea?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Richelle didn¡¯t trust Roy Lewis but Timmy, Timothy, and Tiffany, despite their intelligence, were still just kids.

    And since she wouldn¡¯t be there, in an unfamiliar environment, the possibilities were unpredictable, anything could happen!

    However, Richelle couldn¡¯te up with a better excuse, she could only say, ¡°They are too noisy, let¡¯s not disturb you.¡±

    There was silence on the phone as Roy Lewis took some time before responding, sounding both inquisitive and slightly displeased.

    ¡°Richelle, what exactly are you scared of?¡±

 Chapter 214 - 210: Sheâ€™s so beautiful!

    Chapter 214: Chapter 210: She¡¯s so beautiful!

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelie also asked herself in her heart, yeah, what exactly are you afraid of?

    Is she afraid that Roy Lewis would fight her for the children after their identities were exposed?

    Or is she afraid that Roy Lewis would find out that she was the ¡°Kiara Dunn that night, and then despise her and dislike her from the bottom of her heart?

    Or maybe, what she¡¯s afraid of is nothing more than the dark and ugly side of human nature.

    So before she has a hundred percent certainty, she dares not gamble with the children¡¯s future and her own feelings!

    ¡°Roy, give me some time!¡±

    Richelie said sincerely and very openly.

    She doesn¡¯t doubt Roy Lewis¡¯s character, but she can¡¯t gamble with the most

    precious things she has either.

    Roy Lewis on the other side of the phone, sighed softly.

    ¡°Okay, you can pick them up in the afternoon, and stay for dinner?¡±

    Richelie had just refused Roy Lewis once, and this time it¡¯s not appropriate to refuse again. Moreover, with her, the rtive safety factor will be much higher.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner at your ce.¡±

    So after hanging up the phone, Roy Lewis immediately called Uncle Axel, asking him to get the chef to prepare plenty of ingredients, and after Timmy wakes up, ask about Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s preferences and decide on tonight¡¯s dinner menu ordingly.

    As a result, after Timmy woke up, when he heard that his mommy, brother, and sister wereing over for dinner, he excitedly suggested,

    ¡°Daddy, how about we have a little party?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s vi is located in the most prosperous golden area of the city center.

    Although it¡¯s not as big as The Lewis¡¯s mansion in terms of area, it does have a private swimming pool and arge garden of over a thousand square meters.

    Timmy has always wanted to have his brother and sistere over to y happily, but it seems that his mommy is not willing, so he didn¡¯t mention it.

    Roy Lewis thought this suggestion seemed not bad at all.

    ¡°Hmm, sounds good.¡±

    Roy Lewis has been living in this vi for io years since bing the president of the Lewis Group and the head of the family.

    But for 10 years, the vi has been cold and empty, and very few guests, let alone parties, have been hosted.

    Seeing his daddy agreed to his idea, Timmy started counting on his fingers, ¡°Brother and sister like barbecue. Daddy, can we set up a barbecue grill?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn likes cake and Japanese food. Can you make some delicious cakes

    and Japanese food?¡±

    Roy Lewis was embarrassed, he actually didn¡¯t know Richelie¡¯s taste preferences as well as his son did.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Steak, braised pigeons, seafood, desserts, and fruit juices and ice cream should also be prepared.¡±

    Uncle Axel was already taking notes of what the little master said, without Roy

    Lewis needing to nod or give instructions.

    Although this day was just an ordinary day, the servants in the Lewis house were busier than ever before.

    Timmy stood in the living room early in the morning, directing one to move the sofa back a bit and another to move the nts from the terrace in¡­

    Roy Lewis knew his son treated Timothy and Tifanny as his own siblings, so he was not surprised by his excitement and importance.

    But little did he know, this wasn¡¯t his son¡¯s mindset for entertaining guests, but because he felt that it was the first time his brother and sister wereing home, and their family of five was reuniting in this room for the first time. From today onwards, this room would be a truly meaningful home!

    As usual, Richelie Dunn arrived at The Lewis at around 7 a.m. When she entered, she saw the servants bustling back and forth in the living room, and thought something big must have happened.

    Her gaze naturally fell on the sofa on the other side, where she hoped to find

    Roy Lewis or his son to ask what had happened.

    However, the father and son duo who usually sat there were nowhere to be found today, and even Uncle Axel, whose presence always seemed to be felt everywhere, was missing.

    ¡°Mrs. Mitchell, where are Mr. Lewis and Mr. Timmy?¡±

    Richelle asked a busy servant nearby.

    ¡°Master Lewis and young master Timmy are picking flowers in the greenhouse, Dr. Dunn. Would you like to go and have a look?¡±

    Although Richelle had beening to and from The Lewis for almost two months now, she had always parked her car in the garage and then gone straight inside. She knew the house had arge garden but had never visited it.

    But on several asions, she had been able to admire the well-manicured garden from the terrace on the first floor.

    With the servant¡¯s invitation, her curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°May 1?¡±

    The maid looked at her in surprise, ¡°Of course!¡±

    She silently criticized her master for wooing Richelle without ever showing her the beautiful greenhouse.

    Although Richelle got the servant¡¯s consent, she still called Roy Lewis.

    Roy picked up quickly, ¡°Richelle, have you arrived?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Mrs. Mitchell said you and Timmy are in the greenhouse. Can Ie over?¡±

    ¡°Of course, have Mrs. Mitchell show you the way, Timmy and I don¡¯t know which flowers to cut.¡±

    Richelle replied with a hum, ¡°See you in a bit.¡±

    She followed Mrs. Mitchell through the hallway outside the dining room and kitchen, and when the door opened, the view in front of her became clear.

    It waste spring, and along the gravel path was a row of cherry blossoms blooming brilliantly. The petals, like pink snow, fluttered gently in the wind. Richelle was captivated by the scene, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Mrs. Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but feel even more disdain for her master. With such a gorgeous garden at his disposal, how was he pursuing Richelle?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the greenhouse is at the end of this path.

    Mrs. Mitchell pointed it out to Richelle, who nodded but kept her gaze on the cherry blossoms, unable to tear her eyes away.

    In the greenhouse, Roy and Timmy heard Richelle wasing, so they put the freshly cut flowers in a basket and went out to meet her together.

    The father and son duo had just reached the beginning of the path when they saw Richelle, her long curly hair loose, wearing a pure white dress, walking gracefully through the pink cherry blossom snow, resembling a goddess descending to earth.

    Roy and Timmy¡¯s eyes were instantly riveted.

    My mommy is so beautiful!

    Timmy thought.

    Roy¡¯s mind was filled with the exmation of ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± as he gazed upon Richelle, the most gorgeous woman in the world. Even the cherry blossoms, praised and adored by countless people, paled inparison to her. Roy¡¯s gaze pierced through the snowy curtain of flowers, looking intently at Richelle.

    Timmy snapped out of his reverie of his mother¡¯s beauty and poked his father in the waist, ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you going to greet Dr. Dunn?¡±

    With that, he tactfully turned and ran back into the greenhouse.

    Mrs. Mitchell, standing some ten meters away, saw her master¡¯s longing gaze from the greenhouse doorway. She discreetly excused herself to Richelle, ¡°Dr. Dunn, I¡¯ll leave you two alone,¡± before turning and leaving.

    Roy strode over to her, his tall, slim figure in ck casual wear. With his broad shoulders and narrow waist, he looked like a prince in a fairy tale as he walked through theyers of pink petals towards Richelle..

 Chapter 215 - 211: Mr. Lewis, you still have time to change your mind

    Chapter 215: Chapter 211: Mr. Lewis, you still have time to change your mind

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had always thought that a man like Roy Lewis was more fitting with tall and straight nts like pine trees and bamboo, which are both noble and removed from worldly dust.

    However, as Roy Lewis stepped towards her under the flowers, all her attention and perception seemed to be stolen by him.

    Under a nket of pink snow, his cold and majestic demeanor appeared even more outstanding and eye-catching. When he walked up to her and gave her a gentle smile, his deep ink-ck eyes were filled with tenderness.

    He reached out his hand and softly called her, ¡°Richelle!¡±, her heart seemed to skip a few beats, her breathing paused, she just looked up at him with a dazed expression.

    Roy Lewis saw her staring at him in a daze, her clear eyes reflecting his own image and some pink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He gently held her hand and led the dazed Richelle Dunn, a step forward. Richelle walked with him mechanically for a while before her heart rate returned to normal, and the first thing to regain feeling was the hand held by Roy Lewis.

    Perhaps afraid of seeming too abrupt, Roy was only lightly gripping her ring finger and pinky finger, using just a light touch. She just needed to give a gentle tug to pull her hand away.

    His fingertips barely touched hers, and a faint warmth spread between them. Although it was only a light and shallow contact, the gentle warmth that Richelle Dunn could easily reach made her feel at ease and infatuated. She let herself go, allowing Roy Lewis to encircle her two fingers all the way, from the stone path to the flower house, through the petals of snow.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    As Richelie stepped into the flower room, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Inside the ss flower room, various colorful flowers were nted, including her favorite tulips, the hydrangea Roy had picked for her a few days ago, horse chestnut, bellflower, roses, lilies, and more.

    No wonder Roy Lewis had said before that picking a single flower would be too difficult.

    ¡°Timmy told me you really love flowers. See if you need any flowers to decorate the house, or we could cut some and take them back.¡±

    There were always fresh flowers changed daily in the Lewis¡¯ living room, study, and even the bedroom.

    Before, Richelie thought most of them were sent by the flower shop.

    Now it seemed that all the flowers in the Lewis home were from this very flower room.

    ¡°I like all of them. The flowers here, of every kind, are my favorites. Just cut the ones you like.¡±

    Richelle looked at the dazzling and luxurious flowers, vying with each other in beauty, feeling that no matter which one she chose, it would be a huge loss.

    Roy Lewis nced at her silently, took a pair of scissors, walked to a cluster of red roses, bent down, cut a stem, walked back and handed it to her.

    ¡°For you!¡±

    Their gazes intertwined, each having a thousand words but only smiling at each other.

    Richelle dly epted the flower.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Neither of them said anything extra.

    But each of them received from the flower the emotions and affection the other was eager to express.

    Richelle stored the flower given by Roy Lewis, and then, holding Timmy¡¯s hand, they took a stroll around the flower room. Almost every lush flower she saw, she cut a few stems, and when she went back indoors, she and Timmy arranged the flowers together in different ces.

    ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t tell your siblings about tonight¡¯s party just yet. Let¡¯s surprise them.¡±

    Originally, Richelle had been feeling a bit low these few days, but today, her mood inexplicably lifted.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Timmy had been surprisingly obedienttely. The two of them worked seamlessly, and the flowers inside the house were quickly arranged.

    That afternoon, when Richelle brought Timothy and Tifanny into the Lewis¡¯ hall, the living room looked like a paradise. Timothy and Tifanny were ted, pulling Timmy to chase and y with them in the living room.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn sat in the living room, just like when they were at Richelle¡¯s house, sipping tea and watching the children y.

    Time passed quietly and peacefully.

    After the children had yed for a while, Roy Lewis led Richelle Dunn and the three children to the shooting room on the fifth floor.

    Although it was called a shooting room, it would be more urate to call it a fitness room.

    That¡¯s because, in addition to shooting facilities and equipment, there were also things like boxing sandbags and various fitness equipment.

    Richelle had a wide range of interests, but when it came to shooting, she was as clueless as Timothy and Tifanny.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask Richelle¡¯s opinion, but after entering the room, he took out several sets of gear and gestured for them to put them on.

    After Richelle helped Timothy and Tifanny put on the gear, she noticed there was another set, which seemed to be for her.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, is this mine?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°I thought you might be interested in it.¡±

    Richelle was indeed interested, but shooting was a special sport, not easily essible to most people.

    Unexpectedly, Roy Lewis was so thoughtful.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Like Timothy and Tifanny, she happily put on the gear and looked around, realizing there was no one else there.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you the coach?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m very strict, so I hope you all can handle it.¡±

    Roy Lewis, also wearing gear, demonstrated the standard shooting posture and movements himself.

    Smooth and wless movements made Timothy and Tifanny p their hands in admiration.

    ¡°Uncle is so cool!¡±

    Richelle, on the other hand, didn¡¯t p but instead whistled several times loudly.

    After demonstrating once, Roy had Timmy teach Richelle some of the most basic operations, while he went to a small storage room at the back.

    After Timmy had taught the basic movements to Timothy and Tifanny, Roy came out carrying arge bunch of balloons of various sizes.

    ¡°Are we shooting balloons?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded to Richelle, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an introductory activity for beginners and adds some fun.¡±

    Richelle teased him, ¡°Then you should have some prizes. If we hit the balloons, we should get a prize.¡±

    For a moment, Roy was at a loss, ¡°Prizes?¡±

    Clearly, Master Lewis, such a busy man, was unaware of the existence of balloon shooting games with prizes, like stuffed toys or other items, in small parks.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like a low-budget children¡¯s amusement park. There¡¯s a game where you try to shoot arge bunch of balloons with an air gun, and if you hit them, you can exchange them for corresponding prizes.¡±

    Roy Lewis replied naturally, ¡°So, let¡¯s keep a record of the prizes and make it upter!¡±

    Whether it was the excellent coaching of Roy and Timmy or the innate talent of Richelle and her children, they managed to urately shoot many balloons within half an afternoon, winning quite a few prizes.

    And these prizes, ording to Roy, could be anything they wanted.

    Richelle looked at the bunch of ¡°hit¡± marks recorded in the notebook by Timmy for her and her children, and grinned at Roy while holding up the notebook.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s not toote for you to back out now!¡±

    Roy Lewis had written an IOU a few days earlier. He believed that more debts wouldn¡¯t hurt and that he would owe either one item or many items.

    His deep eyes met Richelle¡¯s smiling ones, and he responded in a very serious

    ¡°I will never renege!¡±

 Chapter 216 - 212: What Kind of Person is Timothy and Tifannyâ€™s Dad?

    Chapter 216: Chapter 212: What Kind of Person is Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s Dad?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was actually quite surprised. He had personally taught Timothy how to shoot, and Timothy had mastered the basic skills and key points in just one afternoon.

    And now, Richelle and her two children were learning at a simr pace and level of understanding as Timothy.

    Of course, Richelle and Timothy¡¯s rapid progress was surprising but still within an eptable range as they both seemed to have developed athletic abilities. However, the sweet and adorable Tifanny, who usually appeared delicate and cute, had also rapidly absorbed the skills and key points he had taught. Moreover, the most incredible part was that even though Tifanny usually came across as sweet and soft, she emitted a fierce and cool aura while holding the gun and focusing on her shooting target.

    It was at this moment that Roy Lewis realized that his previous views and understanding of Tifanny were probably not urate.

    He had always been attracted by her soft and delicate demeanor, and sometimes paid more attention to her than even Timothy.

    In his heart, he felt that such a beautiful and lovely little princess should be cherished and protected without allowing her to suffer any grievances or harm. However, he now realized that Tifanny might just be a replica of Richelle and might grow up to be a tough character in the future.

    With this added insight, Roy Lewis greatly revised his vision for Tifanny¡¯s future.

    Of course, he never mentioned his secret ns for the children¡¯s future to Richelle.

    After all, he was not yet in a legitimate position to do so, and talking about it would only add unnecessary pressure on Richelle.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, when is the next training session?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s question brought Roy Lewis back to the present.

    ¡°Are you in such a hurry for the next lesson?¡±

    The mother and her two children¡¯s eyes sparkled as they stared at him, and

    then they unanimously answered, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Clearly, both Richelle, Timothy, and Tifanny had all fallen in love with this sport.

    ¡°How about next Tuesday? Once a week, alright?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s rationality kept telling her to be patient for the time being, but her rationality had always been vulnerable to Roy Lewis, especially recently.

    ¡°Alright, thank you Mr. Lewis!¡±

    And so, because of the shooting lessons, Timothy and Tifanny gained the opportunity to visit the Lewis family once a week.

    Although this was still a bit far from Timothy¡¯s ideal vision of a reunited family, it was at least a small step in the right direction.

    Excited, Timothy took his brother and sister to his room to take a bath, and

    Richelle apanied them. The two brothers took a shower on one side while Tifanny bathed in the bathtub.

    When they were all done, she took a bath in Timothy¡¯s bathroom as well. By the time the mother and her children came downstairs, it was already dark outside.

    When Timothy led his mother and siblings downstairs, the room was quiet and empty, with only a dim nightlight on.

    Both Timothy and Tifanny found it difficult to adjust for a moment, and they held their breath as they followed their brother and mother, clutching Richelle¡¯s hand tightly in their small hands.

    ¡°Big brother, where are Uncle and Grandpa Axel?¡± Tifanny asked softly. Timothy took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go find them, okay?¡±

    As they went downstairs, they saw a row of candles lighting the hallway. Timothy and Tifanny became curious, following Timothy as they walked along the candlelight and out into the garden.

    As soon as they stepped outside, the view suddenly opened up.

    Outside the door was argewn.

    On both sides of thewn, there were two rows of long tables filled with various dishes. On one side of thewn was a barbecue grill, with fragrant chicken legs and other delicious food cooking on it.

    Uncle Axel and the maids were bustling around on thewn.

    As soon as they saw theme out, Uncle Axel hurried over to greet them. ¡°Little darlings, hurry over here! All the delicious food is ready, you must be starving, right?¡±

    Tifanny thought she was seeing things, smacked her lips, and swallowed her saliva before asking Timothy,

    ¡°Big brother, is all this food for us to eat?

    Timothy patted her head, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all for us.¡±

    Even after Timothy¡¯s words, both Timothy and Tifanny still looked back at Richelle for confirmation.

    Richelle patted their heads, ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    The three children had been ying all afternoon, and now they were so hungry that their stomachs were growling. With Richelle¡¯s permission, they ran off to get some food.

    Richelle, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She went to get a drink first, then sat down at a table and chair ced at the edge of thewn.

    Roy Lewis appeared from somewhere, wearing a light gray casual suit and stepping on the soft grass, holding a drink in his hand and walking over.

    ¡°Try this!¡±

    He ced a dish of roastedmb skewers in front of Richelle. ¡°Themb was freshly ughtered; it should be delicious.¡±

    Richelle did not hold back and took a skewer to eat.

    Roy Lewis followed her gaze to the children.

    ¡°Richelle, how did you consider what I saidst time?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s question was abrupt, but Richelle immediately guessed what he was asking.

    -Let¡¯s wait. I¡¯ve been quite busytely. Let¡¯s talk after I finish this busy period, okay?¡±

    When she learns the truth from Kiara, she can then confront him, and then Timothy and Tifanny can reveal their true identities without hesitation. Roy Lewis never understood her concerns, and while he had said he would wait for her, that was a decision made by his rational self.

    In reality, he wished he could keep Richelle and her children in his house tonight, and from then on, the five of them could live happily together every day.

    ¡°Richelle, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but what kind of person is Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s father?¡±

    While Roy Lewis could keep hisposure, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    In his view, the only obstacle between him and Richelle was the possibility of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s father.

    Nathan Caroule had hinted a few times for him to investigate the matter. However, preferring to risk being blunt, he hoped that Richelle would be the one to tell him these things directly.

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect him to ask this, and for a moment, she froze.

    After the panic, she quickly forced herself to calm down.

    She worked hard to maintain the same casual appearance as usual, swirling her drink in her ss and managing to smile at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her intently. Although her smile appeared natural, he could sense her reluctance to answer the question.

    But at this moment, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    ¡°To know oneself and one¡¯s enemy is the key to victory in every battle.

    ¡°I want to know just how much of a bastard he is to have lost such an outstanding woman like you. And I want to know what it takes to move a woman as outstanding as you..¡±

 Chapter 217 - 213: You and him, was it... a one- night stand?

    Chapter 217: Chapter 213: You and him, was it¡­ a one- night stand?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle¡¯s smile was bing harder to maintain, as she didn¡¯t know how to answer the question in front of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s father.

    Moreover, she thought her actions and responses had already shown him that she was, in fact, moved by him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you drunk?¡±

    Richelle leaned on the table and got up, her body leaning forward towards him.

    Roy cooperatively held the cup right under her nose, shaking his head in denial.

    ¡°I value my life too much to drink alcohol.¡±

    Especially now, he valued his life even more than before.

    Richelle slightly furrowed her brows, sat back down in the chair, and stared at him.

    ¡°But this kind of question doesn¡¯t seem like something you¡¯d ask.¡±

    Roy raised his eyebrows and assumed a posture of all ears.

    ¡°Then what do you think I should ask to sound like myself?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know.

    To her, Roy¡¯sposed demeanor and his usual air of confidence in dealing with any situation made his previous disy of vulnerability and insecurity seem as though it came from someone else.

    That¡¯s why she had thought he was drunk.

    ¡°I always feel that you should be more confident, more self-assured¡­¡±

    Roy calmly looked at her, his seemingly tranquil eyes hiding turbulent emotions underneath.

    He took a sip from his cup and hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°To tell you that I have a hundred percent confidence and certainty in you would be lying to you and to myself.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart clenched painfully. It turned out that even the proudest person couldn¡¯t keepplete confidence and trust in love.

    His admission made her feel like a heartless, maniptive woman.

    Richelle, feeling remorseful, raised her cup and clinked it with his.

    ¡°Then I can tell you that you can have more self-confidence and trust.¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed at her, a storm seemingly brewing in the depths of his dark pupils.

    ¡°Richelle, what kind of person is he, that you don¡¯t even want to mention him?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. Would the topic of the children¡¯s father remain unavoidable?

    She wanted to bluff her way through with some random story, but when she considered Roy¡¯s memory, she knew he wouldn¡¯t forget her bbering in the near future. After thinking it over, she decided to reveal only a part of the truth vaguely.

    ¡°Actually, Timothy and Tifanny were¡­an ident¡­¡±

    And the other half of that ident was none other than you.

    Roy looked at her incredulously. ¡°An ident? If I understand correctly, you and he had a¡­one-night stand?¡±

    This interpretation wasn¡¯t wrong either.

    Richelle nodded her head helplessly. ¡°You can say that¡­¡±

    Roy frowned, ¡°And what happened afterwards? That bastard didn¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or happy.

    Angry, because such an excellent woman like Richelle was not cherished by that bastard!

    Happy, because that bastard¡¯sck of appreciation had given him a chance to sit face to face with her today.

    Richelle¡¯s heart grew increasingly restless, wondering if Roy would want to kill her in the future when he recalled today¡¯s conversation!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to, I guess¡­I actually don¡¯t know who he is¡­¡±

    What Richelle Dunn said was true, her knowledge of that man before she saw Timmy was only that he was physically strong and had a great body; other than that, she knew nothing.

    It was only when Roy Lewis asked about this that he realized the so-called ¡°ex-husband¡± he had been secretlypeting with and pretending not to be jealous of was actually someone he didn¡¯t even know the name of.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there was no marriage or divorce?¡±

    Richelle covered her forehead with her hand and nodded, smiling awkwardly.

    ¡°At that time, I wasn¡¯t close to you, Mr. Lewis, and when you asked me that way, I couldn¡¯t say that I had a child out of wedlock, so I had to go along with your assumption.¡±

    Roy Lewis could understand this point.

    Compared to exining to others that she had a child out of wedlock, it was more eptable to say that she was married and divorced, including to Timothy and Tiffany.

    ¡°So Timothy and Tiffany don¡¯t know who their father is?¡±

    Before meeting Roy Lewis, that was indeed the case.

    ¡°Right, before that, there was never a father figure in their lives.¡±

    Richelle had never deliberately hidden the fact that she was a single mother from anyone.

    Even with Roy Lewis, she hadn¡¯t intentionally directed him towards the marriage and divorce assumption, but since he had misunderstood, and they had a shallow rtionship, she was toozy to correct and exin.

    Originally, Roy Lewis¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, but upon hearing Richelle¡¯s words, they gradually rxed, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly.

    Did that mean that he wasn¡¯t taking someone else¡¯s ce, but rather, was a direct father figure in Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s eyes?

    But soon, he remembered that those two little ones seemed to have godparents as well.

    A bucket of cold water extinguished the happiness in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart, but he still wanted some affirmation from Richelle.

    ¡°So, is Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s rtionship with their godfather, and with me, the same?¡±

    Roy Lewis had always felt that he was a unique existence.

    He always thought that he was the strongest in whatever he did, so he never deigned topare himself with others.

    Because he had absolute strength, he had absolute confidence, and there was no need topare!

    But he never expected that one day, he would care whether he was more important than others in the hearts of two little kids.

    Richelle also hadn¡¯t expected that after mentioning the godparents matter to Roy Lewis only once or twice, he would still remember it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, you and their godfather are different¡­¡±

    Of course it was different. A godfather could be this person or that person, but a biological father was unique, irreceable, and unchangeable.

    But Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know that he was that irreceable biological father, and hearing Richelle say it was not the same, his heart immediately cooled.

    When Richelle uttered those words, she was startled herself and quickly looked at Roy Lewis, only to see that the usually calm man actually had a hint of disappointment on his face?

    Soon, she realized that Roy Lewis must have misunderstood her meaning.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not the same, their godparents are still children themselves and treat Timothy and Tiffany like ymates, with no trace of being an elder.¡±

    ¡°But you are different; you treat Timothy and Tiffany the same as you do Timmy, without any bias.¡±

    This was what Richelle admired most about Roy Lewis.

    She asked herself, if Timmy was not her biological son but she and Roy Lewis were lovers, would she really be able to treat the three children equally?

    The disappointment on Roy Lewis¡¯s face instantly turned into joy.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying their feelings for me are the same as Timmy¡¯s feelings for me?¡±

    Richelle suddenly felt a bit sad and more guilty for Roy Lewis.

    At least she, as a mother, could openly interact and give even though she couldn¡¯t officially acknowledge her mother-son rtionship with Timmy. But Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even know that the children who were always ying under his nose were his own.

    Even though, he had long regarded them as his own!

 Chapter 218 - 214: Want a Hug, and a Kiss on the

    Chapter 218: Chapter 214: Want a Hug, and a Kiss on the

    Face

    Trantor: 549690339

    If Richelle Dunn could still say no at this moment, then she would really have a heart of stone.

    ¡°Otherwise? Do you think Tifanny, that stinky girl, would just let any adult mane over and hug her, and even kiss her on the cheek?¡±

    In fact, not only was Tifanny one hundred percent dependent on Roy Lewis, but Timothy also admired and trusted Roy Lewis very much.

    It¡¯s just that Timothy and Timmy had the same mindset in their rtionship with Roy Lewis. The number one priority would be Richelle, and Timothy always put himself in the position of an older brother, so his feelings were rtively rational and restrained towards Roy Lewis, and did not seem as passionate and open as Tifanny¡¯s.

    Richelle¡¯s words sessfully pushed Roy Lewis up to cloud nine.

    His deep eyes filled with affectionateughter, and his gaze couldn¡¯t help but follow the three children.

    Richelle Dunn also wanted Timothy and Tifanny to enjoy some fatherly love at this opportunity, so she puckered her lips towards the children, kindly giving them a warm reminder.

    ¡°Timothy likes grilled squid, and Tifanny and Timmy both like grilled abalone, and all three kids like grilled corn.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything, put down his ss, and quickly stood up, heading towards the barbecue grill.

    After a few steps, he turned back to ask Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head with a smile, ¡°You should take care of those little ancestors first, they must be starving today. I¡¯ll go eat some Japanese food and other delicacies to fill my stomach.¡±

    Richelle confidently entrusted the three children to Roy Lewis, took a te for herself, and went around collecting various dishes. Then, she returned to her original seat, eating and drinking while watching the children sitting in chairs by the barbecue grill, chatting while eating and waiting for their daddy to feed them.

    Roy Lewis had never grilled any food before today.

    However, he was always very serious about whatever he did, and as long as he wanted to, he could make anything look pretty decent.

    He asked the chef who was originally in charge of the barbecue to stand aside, and then, following the chef¡¯s instructions, he put the children¡¯s favorite ingredients on the grill.

    ¡°Daddy, my little sister likes her food soft, so you need to make some cuts in her abalone.¡±

    Timmy had stood up at some point and was pointing at things and giving instructions to his dad.

    Roy Lewis looked at him, ¡°Hmm, daddy knows. What about yours, do you need it a bit more well-done?¡±

    Timmy shook his head, and after a moment he added, ¡°My little brother¡¯s book is finished, daddy you should buy him some more.¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled at him, ¡°I know, and what about you? What do you want, daddy will buy it for you.¡±

    Timmy still shook his head, ¡°No need, Dr. Dunn just gave me new textbooks, they are quite interesting.¡±

    Ever since Timmy realized that he was luckierpared to his siblings, he strived to seek more benefits for Timothy and Tifanny.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know all these things, but he was quite relieved, seeing that his son, who was usually loathing towards his cousins, actually treated Timothy and Tifanny like real siblings with so much love and care.

    Although it was Roy Lewis¡¯s first time barbecueing, with the guidance of a top chef and his own natural talent, the appearance of the grilled food was quite good.

    As soon as the children smelled the aroma, they took their tes and eagerly stood to the side, like little puppies wagging their tails, waiting for him to feed them.

    After giving each child the grilled food they liked, Roy Lewis put a couple of nicely grilled chicken legs, some skewered mushrooms, and a handful ofmb skewers on a te, and personally brought it to Richelle Dunn.

    As if the children had nned it, they moved to eat and y by the fountain on the other side of thewn, leaving a quiet space on the grass for their daddy and mommy to be alone.

    ¡°Try my cooking skills!¡±

    Roy Lewis bent down to ce the food he had grilled in front of Richelle Dunn, and then sat down across from her.

    Richelle Dunn looked at him with a grinned smile, then picked up a mushroom skewer and said.

    ¡°My pleasure!¡±

    Roy Lewis watched her beaming with joy, his heart feeling extremelyfortable.

    ¡°It might not be delicious, but I tried my best.¡±

    For the first time in his life, Roy Lewis stood in front of a barbecue grill to serve someone, so even if it was made ording to the chef¡¯s instructions, he still didn¡¯t have much confidence in it.

    Richelle Dunn opened her mouth and bit into half a mushroom, it must have been a bit hot, as she let out a hiss. The sound frightened Roy, and his face changed.

    ¡°Did you burn yourself?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Richelle, a grown woman, would still burn her mouth with hot food.

    Richelle released her bite and blew on the barbecue skewer a few times before giving him an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°It smells so good¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were full ofughter as he reached out and separated the stacked skewers on the te one by one.

    ¡°You¡¯re usually so careful with the kids, why are you in such a hurry when ites to yourself?¡±

    While Royined, his face was full of an indulgent smile.

    Richelle bit into the half mushroom and mumbled unclearly.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s too delicious¡­¡±

    Roy raised his eyelid to look at her, noticing a few strands of hair dangling at the corner of her lips. Naturally, he reached out his hand, brushed that strand of hair aside, and tucked it behind her ear.

    His fingertips identally touched the skin of her nape, creating a subtle electric shock that simultaneously shot up his fingertips and her neck, causing both of them to freeze.

    Their eyes met, and Richelle quickly turned her head to avoid his gaze.

    Her face suddenly turned red, but fortunately, the garden¡¯s light wasn¡¯t as bright as daylight or indoor lighting, so her embarrassment wasn¡¯t too obvious.

    Even so, she felt very ufortable and shook her head subconsciously, trying to dodge his hand.

    As Roy¡¯s fingertips brushed past her cold skin, the warm and delicate touch made him suddenly lose interest in being a gentleman.

    Thinking that, he grasped the back of her head, his fingertips barely touching the skin of her neck.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Richelle originally wanted to escape, but Roy deviated from his usual gentlemanly behavior, disying a dominating air instead.

    Unexpectedly, he used hisrge palm to hold the back of her head, preventing her from moving away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes dodged, not daring to meet his gaze. She raised her hand, trying to pull his hand away.

    However, Roy approached her and used a tissue to gently wipe the corner of her mouth with his other hand.

    ¡°Your lips are dirty¡­¡±

    Richelle stared nkly as Roy wiped the corner of her lips and then let go of her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some clothes for you and the kids¡­¡±

    As Richelle came back to her senses, the tall and straight man had already walked quite far away.

    Her neck and hairline, where Roy had just touched, burned as if they could bake a pancake..

 Chapter 219 - 215: For him, Richelle Dunn was an uncontrollable surprise!

    Chapter 219: Chapter 215: For him, Richelle Dunn was an uncontroble surprise!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie¡¯s face turned red, and she nced around, noticing that everyone was busy with their own things. Even the few children were chattering away by the fish pond, and it seemed that nobody was paying attention to her and Roy Lewis¡¯s situation.

    She covered her face and took a deep breath, cursing herself for being weak.

    It¡¯s just flirting, she thought. She¡¯ll just flirt back confidently!

    Who¡¯s afraid of whom?!

    Richelle secretly resolved that the next time Roy Lewis flirts with her, she absolutely must not back down.

    She, Richelle Dunn, has never been afraid of anyone or lost to anyone in anything.

    With that in mind, Richelle picked up her ss, tipped her head back, and downed the cocktail in one gulp.

    After that, she grabbed a few barbecue skewers and gobbled them down.

    It had to be said that although it was Roy Lewis¡¯s first time barbecuing, the heat and taste were actually pretty good.

    After eating several skewers, Richelle felt thirsty and just then, the bartender brought over several kinds of cocktails. She casually picked up a green one mixed with a champagne color, tasted it, and it seemed pretty good as well.

    So, she asked the bartender for another ss, and by the time Roy Lewis came out with several clothes draped on his arm, she had already eaten severalmb skewers, a chicken wing, and had four cocktails.

    Richelle¡¯s alcohol tolerance was actually quite average.

    The cocktail she hadter was originally mixed by the bartender for a chef. It tasted sweet at first sip, but it had a strong kick.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Richelle at first. He put his coat on her, touched her neck, and silently hung the children¡¯s clothes on the little ones without saying anything.

    After taking care of the kids and turning back, he saw that the coat he had just put on Richelle had fallen onto the grass. She, on the other hand, was resting her chin on her hand and tilting her head as she looked at the sky, lost in thought.

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Roy Lewis bent down to pick up the coat and put it back on her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice was noticeably nasal.

    Roy Lewis walked anxiously to her side, bent down, and gave her a close look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling unwell?¡±

    As he asked, he ced his hand on her forehead.

    Her forehead was cold, and Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know if that was normal or not.

    He just tightened the coat he had just put on her and asked softly, ¡°Are you cold? Would you like to go inside?¡±

    Richelle turned her gaze back to him and looked at him seriously for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold, I feel quitefortable,¡± she said, then let out a burp.

    Roy Lewis only realized what had happened when he smelled the lingering alcohol and saw the sses on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but feel both annoyed and amused. He hooked a chair with his foot, sat down next to her, and pointed to the sses on the table, asking Richelle.

    ¡°Did you drink all of these?¡±

    Incredibly, Richelle was indignant ¨C tilting her head challenging^ and asking

    ¡°Or what? You dare to drink?¡±

    Roy Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°You seem quite proud of it!¡±

    Richelle blinked, ¡°Not really proud, just¡­it feels quite refreshing after drinking!¡±

    Roy Lewis had epted the fact that she was probably drunk and knew it was no use being angry with her, so he changed his mood and teased her instead.

    ¡°What¡¯s so refreshing about it? Tell me?¡±

    Richelle bit her lip for a while, then unexpectedly reached out her hand and touched his face.

    Roy Lewis was stunned for a moment, a little bewildered, but he was always adaptable and besides, this was the person he liked. He wouldn¡¯t dodge or refuse her, even if she touched his face ¨C or anything else.

    In fact, Richelle wasn¡¯t that drunk, just about four or five points tipsy.

    This moderate level of drunkenness was just right, allowing her to retain normal thoughts and a bit of rationality, plus a touch of madness that she wouldn¡¯t have when sober.

    This bit of madness stirred up the buried thoughts in her heart, and right now, what she wanted the most was to tease him back, just like he had teased her earlier.

    As this idea arose in her heart, her hand moved instinctively.

    Of course, when her cool fingertips touched his face, the sensation entirely different from her own skin made her even more curious.

    It had to be said that for a twenty-five-year-old mother, her understanding of the opposite sex, apart from the painful experience one night, was pretty much nonexistent.

    So, when her hand touched his warm and tight skin, it seemed uncontroble, moving from his cheeks, along his high nose bridge, then sliding from the tip ¡¯ of his nose to the deep corners of his eyes, gradually going up andnding on his eyebrows.

    Unlike the soft and tender feel of her own skin and the children¡¯s, his skin was very tight. There was no excess fat on his face, and even just tracing with her fingertips, she could feel his distinct and handsome contours.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s hand was still on his thick eyebrows as she suddenly called his name.

    Roy Lewis sat there, not moving as she explored his face.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Have you had a girlfriend before?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why she would ask this question, but in fact, she had never thought about it when sober.

    Now that she asked, perhaps in her heart, she actually cared about it.

    Roy Lewis answered without hesitation, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t interested in women before.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Did you like men before?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled helplessly, clearly, his concise answer wasn¡¯t enough for someone drunk.

    ¡°Of course not, I used to think that I didn¡¯t like men or women.¡±

    Richelle nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis had quickly put together a bunch of answers, waiting for her to dig deeper and continue asking.

    However, after Richelle uttered ¡°Oh,¡± it seemed that she was no longer interested in this question.

    ¡°Do you really think that Timmy and Timothy are the same?¡±

    Roy Lewis rarely talked to her about emotions and didn¡¯t want the children to distract her attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I discovered that I actually like women?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought to himself, perhaps he had also had a drink.

    Otherwise, he would never ask such a shameless question in his right mind.

    Yet, without thinking, Richelle sneered and replied.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of my irresistible charm!¡±

    At this moment, Richelle returned to the bold, arrogant, and mboyant

    Richelle he first met.

    Roy Lewis eyes were full of amusement, ¡°Yes, Dr. Dunn, you are irresistible. I

    was smitten the first time I saw you!¡±

    Richelle frowned and fiercely refuted his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, you were so fierce when we first met, and you almost kicked me out with a broom!¡±

    Recalling that situation, Roy Lewis indeed wanted to sweep her out.

    But now that he thought about it.

    He could probably understand his feelings back then.

    He wanted to drive her away because on the surface, her appearance didn¡¯t match his image of a doctor.

    But if one were to dig deeper, in truth, he had already realized it.

    Richelle, to him, was an uncontroble surprise!

 Chapter 220 - 216: No matter what happens, please believe in me!

    Chapter 220: Chapter 216: No matter what happens, please believe in me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was biased against you.¡±

    Before meeting Richelle Dunn, Roy Lewis has never experienced the feeling of falling in love.

    So, he couldn¡¯t distinguish the danger signal triggered by instinct when he first met her. In fact, it also served as a warning signal.

    It was reminding him that this woman was different from all the others he had met before.

    Richelle Dunn pouted, ¡°Indeed, only I could tolerate you looking like you did on the first day!¡±

    What Richelle Dunn meant was ambiguous, if it weren¡¯t for Timmy, she would have been toozy to care about him at the beginning.

    Looking back, Roy Lewis also felt that he was quite outrageous back then. He reached out to touch her head and apologized sincerely again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel wronged!¡±

    Richelle Dunn let out a snort, ¡°Indeed¡­,¡± she lifted her head to meet Roy Lewis¡¯s sincere face. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t find the words to vent herints, ¡°Never mind, I was also at fault¡­¡±

    Despite being slightly drunk, Richelle Dunn was sober enough to realize that hiding the truth and the subsequent need to exin everything to Roy Lewis made her head throb vigorously.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn held her head, looking at Roy Lewis in distress.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°In the future, if something happens that you find hard to ept, you must believe me!¡±

    Richelle Dunn took advantage of her slight inebriation to give Roy Lewis a heads up.

    Roy Lewis thought she was just babbling from drinking too much, so he nodded and tried to soothe her.

    ¡°Of course, no matter what happens, I will always trust you.¡±

    He touched her face, which was turning hot due to the effects of alcohol, and gestured for a servant to bring a cup of warm water over.

    ¡°Here, drink some water, it will make you feel better.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was indeed thirsty. Seeing him hand her the water, she took big gulps from it, guided by his hand.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink, why don¡¯t you stay here for tonight?¡±

    Upon hearing Roy Lewis¡¯s suggestion, Richelle Dunn became almost entirely sober from the shock.

    ¡°No, thanks. Timmy, Tifanny and I are more ustomed to sleeping at home.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her, somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°It¡¯s only for one night. Tomorrow, after you give me my acupuncture treatment, you can take Timmy and Tifanny home with you. Wouldn¡¯t that save us a lot of time?¡±

    He was somewhat puzzled as to why she reacted so strongly to the idea of staying overnight.

    He had thought that, after their recent heart-to-heart conversation, they had grown to understand each other better.

    Their emotions for each other followed suit too.

    However, Richelle Dunn was very insistent, ¡°There will be more opportunities in the future, we won¡¯t disturb you tonight.¡±

    At Richelle Dunn¡¯s insistence, the mother and her two children left the Lewis residence around nine o¡¯clock, after having eaten, drank, and yed their fill.

    And Roy Lewis, he went from being initially perplexed to eventually respecting and epting her decision.

    Richelle Dunn had had a few drinks and couldn¡¯t drive, so Roy Lewis had Parker drive a spacious business vehicle to send the mother and her two children back home.

    Upon returning home, Richelle Dunn took a hot shower and was almost entirely sobered up.

    Reflecting upon the things she had said while being slightly drunk, she felt both annoyed and relieved. Tonight, she had said many shameful things, but she hadn¡¯t revealed anything that she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Richelle Dunn spent quite a while reflecting in the bathroom. When she came out, she realized she had several missed calls on her phone.

    She quickly redialed, ¡°Uncle Troy, I¡¯m sorry, I was taking a shower.¡±

    Master Troy was a straightforward person, ¡°Richelle, can youe over tomorrow night?¡±

    How could Richelle Dunn possibly not have time? Anything rted to the Dunns was now of utmost importance to her.

    ¡°I have time, Uncle, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Master Troy outlined his ns for the next evening, to which Richelle Dunn felt was feasible.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s proceed ording to your n, Uncle.¡±

    The next day, Richelle Dunn informed Roy Lewis that she had another assignment while she was giving him his first injection.

    Roy Lewis was supposed to lie still in bed, but his mind was running wild with doubts.

    ¡°Is there really an assignment?¡±

    Or was she just avoiding him because of the things they had talked about the previous night?

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you think I¡¯m so dishonest?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t provide any evidence for such a matter.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t really have an assignment.

    When questioned this way by Richelle, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself.

    ¡°Sorry, I was just asking.¡±

    When had he be a suspicious old woman?

    Richelle Dunn just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    She was in the wrong on this matter, so she didn¡¯t have the nerve to speak out.

    ¡°I drank a bit too muchst night and spoke too much. If I said anything that made you ufortable, Mr. Lewis, please forgive me.¡±

    Bringing up the events of the previous night was actually quite awkward, but it was better than depressing on her assignment issue.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect her to bring up the previous night; he thought she would retreat into her shell again the next day.

    ¡°No, you were quite adorablest night. In the future, feel free to express any issues you have with me, don¡¯t keep them bottled up. If something happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to my three little ancestors.¡±

    Roy Lewis was only five years older than Richelle Dunn, but he always felt that they were like people from differents.

    Their thinking and way of handling things were incredibly different.

    Richelle responded with a nod, a hint of shyness and sweetness welling up in her heart.

    Later, Hugo Camrey drove Richelle to Lordon.

    At about nine in the evening, Master Troy and Hugo Camrey, ording to the original n, took Kiara Dunn and Theo Dunn to a coffee shop.

    Richelle Dunn, dressed as a waitress, warmly greeted them.

    Of course, after a professional makeup artist friend of Hugo Camrey¡¯s transformed her, she appeared quite different than her original self, with only a slight resemnce in appearance and demeanor.

    ¡°Wee, gentlemen. How many of you?¡±

    Hugo Camrey, walking at the front, pretended not to know her and nodded, ¡°Four, thank you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn took them to their seats and soon served them four sses of lemon water.

    The four of them whispered amongst themselves, seeming not to notice her.

    Thus, Richelle began openly appraising Kiara Dunn.

    This Kiara Dunn,pared to the proud princess Richelle had met at Hugo Camrey¡¯s housest time, seemed to be significantly thinner and more pallid.

    Her movements were noticeably slower than average, and her expression was somewhat dull. She spoke softly, slowly, like a patient recovering from a long illness.

    Richelle knew that after a couple of days under Master Troy¡¯s hypnotic and psychological therapy, Kiara Dunn was in much better condition than before.

    Today, Master Troy suggested taking her to Hugo Camrey¡¯s house for a visit to a familiar ce. Theo Dunn, as her worried older brother, came with them.

    ¡°Miss, would you like a ss of warm water?¡±

    As Richelle handed Kiara her lemon water, she ¡°thoughtfully¡± reminded her.

    Kiara Dunn slowly lifted her head to nce at her.

    However, her originally dull eyes suddenly overflowed with fear.

    ¡°AH, Ghost!¡±

    Her scream startled Theo Dunn, who quickly covered her mouth and looked up at Richelle Dunn.

    As their gazes met, Richelle appeared calm, while Theo looked shocked.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn?¡±

 Chapter 221 - 217: Roy Lewis treats the Dunns as beggars!

    Chapter 221: Chapter 217: Roy Lewis treats the Dunns as beggars!

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelie¡¯s acting skills were top-notch. She slightly furrowed her brows and stared at him with the eyes of someone looking at a stranger.

    ¡°Sir? Who are you looking for?¡±

    After all, Harris Dunn was a man with more courage, and he didn¡¯t believe in the kind of ghost stories.

    So, he had always thought that his sister¡¯s im to have seen Richelle¡¯s ghost was absurd.

    He stared at her intently, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Richelie responded with an obviously different ent and a slightly hoarse

    voice, ¡°Sir, myst name is Zeng¡­¡±

    Harris was skeptical, ¡°Zeng? Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am from Kandar.¡±

    Indeed, her ent was an authentic Kandar ent.

    Hugo Camrey, who had been silent on the side, suddenly looked at Richelle and asked.

    ¡°Ms. Zeng? A while ago, did you help your boss deliver something to a vi in the suburbs?¡±

    Richelle nced at Hugo a few times, not quite sure, and asked, ¡°You are? Mr.

    Camrey, the owner of that vi?¡±

    Hugo gazed at Richelle for several seconds and then turned his head to look at Kiara, whose face was full of horror as she pointed at Richelle and shouted incoherently, her mouth covered.

    After a moment of contemtion, he turned to ask Harris.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, what did you just call this Ms. Zeng?

    Harris seemed to have a guess.

    ¡°Richelle, the cousin that has already passed away in our family.

    Hugo pointed to the waitress ¡°Ms. Zeng¡±, ¡°Your cousin, does she look a bit like this Ms. Zeng?¡±

    Harris took a more serious look at ¡°Ms. Zeng¡± a few times, ¡°It seems, not that much, perhaps, two or three points simrity?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s ent and hoarse voice sessfully made Harris believe that she was indeed Ms. Zeng.

    And people are often like this: once you are convinced that she is, she will look more and more alike.

    Once you are initially convinced that she is not, she will look less and less alike.

    Hugo mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Mr. Dunn, this adds up!¡±

    Hugo pointed at ¡°Ms. Zeng¡±, ¡°That day, the drinks and food for my party were all packed and delivered by this cafe. Ms. Zeng was the one who delivered them at that time. Kiara must have seen her then¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Harris nodded solemnly, nced at ¡°Ms. Zeng¡±, leaned down and approached Kiara, speaking to her in a steady and powerful voice.

    ¡°Kiara, she is not Richelle. She is Ms. Zeng, a waitress. The one you saw at Mr. Camrey¡¯s house before was also her!¡±

    Master Troy, who was sitting on the other side of Kiara, also spoke to her in a calm and soothing tone.

    ¡ö¡¯Yes, your brother is right, she is not Richelle. She is Ms. Zeng, she just looks

    like Richelle.¡±

    Upon the persuasion of her brother and the doctor, the horror in Kiara¡¯s eyes gradually subsided, and she became more and more at peace.

    Only then did Harris release the hand covering her mouth, and Kiara stared at

    ¡°Ms. Zeng¡± with a mix of disbelief.

    After a while, she asked ¡°Ms. Zeng¡± in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you really not Richelle?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Zeng¡± looked confused and furrowed her brows, ¡°Who is Richelle?¡± Richelie¡¯s acting was so superb that not only Harris and Kiara were deceived, but even Hugo and Master Troy, who knew the truth, were drawn into her performance.

    ¡°Ms. Zeng, sorry, they probably misidentified you.

    Hugo apologized with a smile, ordered a few cups of coffee, and gestured for her to leave.

    As ¡°Ms. Zeng¡± turned and left, Kiara¡¯s gaze followed her figure until she disappeared around the corner.

    Kiara looked back and slowly asked Harris.

    ¡°Brother, is that bitch Richelle really dead?¡±

    Harris nodded, lightly patted her head, andforted her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the police notify us? They¡¯ve checked the DNA. How could it be fake?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s hand under the table clenched tightly into a fist.

    No wonder Richelle said that this entire family deserved to go to hell!

    With the cooperation of Hugo and Master Troy, Richelle used her superb acting skills to sessfully help Kiara get rid of her inner demons.

    Two dayster, Master Troy contacted Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, Kiara has been recovering well in the past two days. I¡¯ll give her a few more days of recovery treatment, and in about a week, I¡¯ll be able to call it a job well done.¡±

    Richelle was very grateful, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your help. Once I¡¯ve dealt with the matters at hand, I¡¯ll bring the child to thank you in person!¡±

    Master Troy was sympathetic to Richelle¡¯s ordeal, and since she was also the disciple of his junior sister, he took her problems seriously.

    ¡°These are all trivial matters. The young master of the Dunn family is not to be underestimated. You, be careful.¡±

    After all, Master Troy was not a businessman, so he merely reminded Richelle based on his brief interactions with Harris.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Well, Jia Qi said that you are a very determined girl. Since you know what you are doing, I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore.¡±

    A few more days passed, and Master Troy wrapped up his work, flying directly from Lordon back to South Asia.

    As for Kiara¡¯s full recovery, Roy Lewis received the news the day Master Troy left Lordon.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the Dunns are hosting a big feast in Lordon to celebrate Kiara¡¯s recovery. Shouldn¡¯t you send a gift on behalf of Timmy?¡±

    The Lewis Group and the Dunn Group had already torn their faces apart.

    But after all, Timmy was still the grandson of the Dunns.

    ¡°Indeed, I should send a gift!¡±

    Nathan Caroule thought he had misheard. ¡°Sir, are you really sending a gift?¡± Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course, I am sending one, and it must be expensive!¡± So, two dayster, Kiara¡¯s congrattory banquet received an extremely valuable gift.

    It was an ancient jade worth nearly 200 million yuan.

    Upon hearing that Roy Lewis sent the gift on behalf of his son Timmy, both Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood were dumbfounded.

    Not daring to let their beloved daughter know, they quickly called their son into the resting room and handed him the ancient jade.

    ¡°Theo, what do you think Roy Lewis means by this?

    This ancient jade was bought by Roy Lewis for nearly 200 million yuan at an auction a year ago, and at that time, various media outlets reported on it extensively.

    Harris picked up the ancient jade and thought carefully, while Megan muttered to Jayden.

    ¡°By sending such an expensive gift, is he trying to make peace?

    Jayden wanted to believe that, but his rationality told him it was unlikely. ¡°How proud is Roy Lewis, would hee to us humbly to make peace?

    Harris chimed in on the side, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for the sake of making peace. It might mean that he wants to buy out his son with this jade.

    Megan angrily said, ¡°Ridiculous!¡±, then went on, ¡°That bastard¡¯s son has no heart for our family, but even so, giving a piece of jade as a buyout, does he think we are beggars?¡±

    Megan¡¯s words were not false.

    Roy Lewis did, indeed, see them as beggars!

 Chapter 222 - 218: Dr. Dunn is Master Lewisâ€™s Elixir

    Chapter 222: Chapter 218: Dr. Dunn is Master Lewis¡¯s Elixir

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, Roy Lewis was a clever man.

    He sent the gift without a direct message, leaving the Dunns to interpret its meaning.

    The news that Roy Lewis had given the Dunns an ancient jade worth nearly 200 million spread across the city that night.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning, when Harris Dunn received congrattory calls from his friends, that he realized something was wrong.

    He hurried to the dining room and spoke to Jayden Dunn, who was having breakfast.

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve been tricked by Roy Lewis!¡±

    With a puzzled look, Jayden asked, ¡°Tricked? We haven¡¯t had anything to do with him for a long time.¡±

    Harris raised the phone in his hand, ¡°Just now, my friends called to congratte us on reconciling with the Lewis Group.¡±

    Jayden frowned, ¡°Reconcile with the Lewis Group? When did this happen? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±

    ming himself for being careless, Harris exined, ¡°The whole town knows that Roy has gifted us a 200-million ancient jade.¡±

    Still not quite convinced, Jayden wondered, ¡°How is that possible? We didn¡¯t publicize it¡­¡±

    At this point, his eyes widened as he understood, ¡°You mean, Roy deliberately sent us such an extravagant gift to create the illusion that the Lewis Group and Dunn Group have reconciled?¡±

    Harris confirmed with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, it seems his goal has been achieved.¡±

    Jayden could no longer sit still, knowing that the Dunns were waiting for Mr. Lilliput¡¯s help. If he believed these rumors, the Dunn family would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Lilliput to exin right away¡­¡±

    Harris didn¡¯t have a better solution, ¡°Yeah, you go ahead and exin to Mr. Lilliput. I¡¯ll call a shareholder meeting.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Kindur, Richelle Dunn soon received the news from Hugo Camrey.

    The two began discussing the timing and approach for United Ventures to make their move.

    After unexpectedly sowing discord between Mason Lilliput and Jayden Dunn, Roy quickly took advantage and dismantled an underground trading chain the Thompson family had abroad.

    For a time, Mason Lilliput¡¯s power seemed to be suddenly weakened.

    As a result, some opportunistic spectors who were good at adjusting their strategies shifted their support to Kennedy Green.

    Roy was busier than ever, and for several days in a row, Richelle arrived in the morning to find him already gone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Lewis? In the study again?¡±

    When Richelle entered and didn¡¯t see anyone, she asked Uncle Axel.

    Not hiding anything, Uncle Axel replied, ¡°Yes, he went straight to the study after getting up.¡±

    Routine check-ups by Richelle, who was monitoring Roy¡¯s condition daily, ensured she wouldn¡¯t worry too much even when she knew he was busy.

    ¡°What time did he go to bedst night?¡±

    Roy had been growing more and more cautious of his health; no matter how busy he was, he made sure to be in bed before midnight.

    ¡°He went to bed on time, and got up at six in the morning as usual.¡±

    His routine had not changed; he had simply made his daily schedule tighter.

    Once Richelle was sure Roy¡¯s sleep was not beingpromised, she stopped asking more questions, took a seat on the couch, and began checking her emails on her phone.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, won¡¯t you go and see Master Lewis?¡±

    Uncle Axel secretly hoped Richelle would show more concern for his master. The two of them had been flirting for some time, but there had been no substantial progress, which frustrated the loyal old housekeeper who so desperately wanted a mistress for the house.

    Richelle had her own work to do, and didn¡¯t think Roy would appreciate being disturbed by idle people during his work.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to interrupt his work.¡±

    Uncle Axel poured her tea, ¡°Dr. Dunn, how could you possibly interrupt Master Lewis? If you were there, his work efficiency would surely increase.¡±

    Richelle looked up with amusement, ¡°Oh? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that a doctor has this effect?¡±

    Uncle Axel, being quite old, had no difficulty shamelessly praising his master, as it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other doctors, but for Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn is able to cure all kinds of ailments.¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head with a smile, ¡°Uncle Axel, you¡¯re giving me too much praise.¡±

    Uncle Axel continued to sing Richelle¡¯s praises, ¡°How is that praising you too much? For Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn is more effective than any elixir!¡±

    Having been praised to this extent, it would appear too cold-hearted of Richelle to just sit there motionlessly.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Axel, you go make some tea, I¡¯ll bring it to him.¡±

    She could at least show some concern for the man who worked tirelessly to provide for their family.

    Richelle carried a tray with tea and some tea snacks, knocking on the door of the study.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s deep voice came from inside.

    Richelle had also been busytely, onlying over at about the time for acupuncture.

    Roy hadn¡¯t dined at her home for several days, and they only saw each other during the acupuncture sessions.

    The time they spent conversing was mostly between the beginning of acupuncture and when Roy fell asleep.

    So when she pushed the door open and saw Roy focused on the documents, she suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t looked at his face so closely for quite a while.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Uncle Axel says breakfast will take a while, so have some tea and a snack first.¡±

    Roy assumed it was Uncle Axel at first, but upon hearing her voice, he raised his head and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Richelle? So early today?¡±

    He closed the file, got up, and came forward.

    ¡°Yeah, if I didn¡¯te early, I would have missed how busy you are.¡±

    Richelle examined his face, noticing his energy level was decent. It seemed that his schedule was indeed regr, which slightly relieved her worries.

    Roy, who approached her, took the tray from her hands and met her concerned gaze.

    ¡°Did Uncle Axel say something nonsense again?¡±, he said, leading her into the living room.

    Richelle sat down, ¡°Uncle Axel didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t I have eyes to see?¡±

    Roy smiled and then gently smoothed her slightly messy hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t just live for myself now. I have a whole family to support.¡±

    Ever since they had opened up on the night of the party, Roy¡¯s speech had be much more transparent.

    They were just short of discussing their wedding ns and arranging their marital house.

    Richelle had gone from feeling ufortable with his open expressions of love and pretending she didn¡¯t hear them.

    To now, being mostly at ease with it.

    ¡°As long as you know, don¡¯t think your body is your own.¡±

    Roy listened to Richelle¡¯s nagging with a smile, ¡°Understood!¡±

    He picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, then grabbed a snack and took a bite.

    ¡°This snack is good, you should try it.¡±

    As he said that, he picked up a piece and offered it to Richelle¡¯s mouth.

    Richelle wanted to dodge, but it would seem too deliberate, so she hesitated and eventually opened her mouth, allowing the snack to enter.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was on purpose or by ident on Roy¡¯s part, but her open lips brushed against his fingers.

    Richelle instinctively tried to dodge, but Roy¡¯srge palm pressed against her face. Before she could react, he leaned in.

    His lips, carrying a faint scent of tea, gently pressed against hers¡­.

 Chapter 223 - 219: Waiting is too hard, I need to earn some interest

    Chapter 223: Chapter 219: Waiting is too hard, I need to earn some interest

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn felt like a little rabbit ying around in her chest, making her heart race.

    For a moment, she forgot to breathe, only feeling his lips gently caressing her own, soft and warm, with a faint tea fragrance.

    Although it was just a light touch, she seemed to feel his inner restraint and desire from it.

    Richelie¡¯s heart ached. She wondered if she should just give in to him.

    However, before the copse of her psychological defenses, Roy Lewis left her lips.

    Even so, his face remained very close to her, his profound eyes gazing affectionately at her. His fingertips, with fine calluses, gently rubbed her delicate cheeks, each stroke full of infatuation and indescribable emotions.

    Richelle indulged in his tenderness. The remaining trace of reason in her mind wanted to question him. How could he break his word? Didn¡¯t he say he would wait for her?

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t give her a chance to question, bowing his head and pecking her lips heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The wait is too hard. I needed some interest.¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse, clearly suppressing the desire within his heart.

    At that moment, Richelle¡¯s heart softenedpletely.

    Her pity and guilt intertwined. She couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her arms and gently wrap them around his waist.

    Then, burying her face in his shoulder, she whispered softly,

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    If Roy Lewis had been more assertive at that moment and said something to her or even demanded something, she thought she would have agreed without hesitation.

    However, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t.

    He simply stretched out his arms and gently embraced her, burying his head in her neck and kissing her fair skin, speaking softly to soothe her.

    Silly girl, there¡¯s no need to apologize to me!¡±

    The more restrained and tolerant Roy Lewis was, the more Richelle felt that she was a terrible person.

    However, the current situation did not allow her to be distracted, so she had to temporarily set aside her personal feelings and focus on dealing with the Dunns.

    Roy Lewis held her for a while before finally letting go of her.

    He was a perfectly normal man. If he continued to hold her like that, he couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t lose control.

    He helped her stand up and gently fixed her slightly messy hair before sitting down himself and picking up his tea, resuming the calm andposed demeanor of a gentleman.

    He took a few sips of tea, moistening his parched throat, before casually saying,

    I¡¯ve been pretty busytely, so please take good care of the kids.¡±

    In fact, during these busy days, Timmy had already stayed at Richelle¡¯s house for two nights.

    Richelle¡¯s mood gradually calmed down and she smiled at him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, with Mrs. Walker¡¯s help, and also, Timmy is bing more and more like a big brother.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t brag, but in fact, Timothy and Tiffany, the two little devils who would easily go wild when they yed together, were surprisingly well-behaved in front of Timmy.

    So, it was true that one thing could conquer another, and Timothy and Tiffany finally met their match.

    ¡°Sounds good¡­¡±

    Although Roy Lewis had been extremely busytely, his mood had always been good.

    Just like now, his eyes were smiling as he sipped tea and chatted with Richelle about the children.

    Richelle stayed in the study for about ten minutes, waiting for him to finish his tea before getting up to leave, citing she didn¡¯t want to disturb his work.

    On the fifth day after Roy Lewis sent the Ancient Jade to the Dunns, Richelle received a call from Jayden Dunn.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, are you avable in the next two days to meet?¡±

    Richelle and Hugo Camrey had been waiting for Jayden¡¯s call.

    However, even though they were waiting, Richelle had to maintain her attitude.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯m quite busytely, and if you have no sincerity likest time, there¡¯s no need for us to meet again.¡±

    Richelle had thought the call would be from Harris Dunn.

    Instead, it was Jayden who called.

    It was unclear whether the father and son had conspired, or Jayden had taken the initiative to make the call.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, Harris was a little impulsive in speakingst time. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Richelle not only wanted to take it to heart but also wanted to show them what they were in for.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Mr. Dunn made some excellent points, which is why he tried to scare awaypetitors.¡±

    Richelle spoke half-truths, not specifying her intentions.

    After a moment of silence, Jayden spoke again.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, regarding the share ratio that Mr. Turner mentioned before, we would like to reconsider it. It would be more convenient for both parties if we could meet and discuss it, right?¡±

    Richelle was determined, ¡°Mr. Dunn, that¡¯s the best share ratio ourpany gave after aprehensive evaluation of yourpany. If you can¡¯t ept it, there¡¯s no need to talk.¡±

    Jayden hurriedly said, ¡¯¡¯Ms. Munni, the cooperation between ourpanies is not just about the share ratio. Aren¡¯t there a lot of details to discuss as well?¡± Richelle¡¯s heart was still unhappy, ¡°In fact, I know there are several alternativepanies for your consideration, so we thought we had no chance of winning and we¡¯re ready to pull out.¡±

    Richelle took a step back in order to advance.

    Jayden quickly defended, ¡°Couldn¡¯t we? Ms. Munni, don¡¯t believe the rumors. Harris and I have always wanted to work with United Ventures. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t keep bothering you.¡±

    Richelle felt more assured in her heart. It seemed that Roy Lewis¡¯s n to seek revenge against the Dunns by targeting Timmy indirectly helped her a lot.

    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Dunn is so sincere, I¡¯ll discuss with Mr. Turnerter to see if we can make an appointment.¡±

    Actually, Richelle already had a time in mind, but the more anxious Jayden was, the more advantageous it was for her, so she didn¡¯t need to rush.

    Besides, she was indeed very busy recently and had to focus on dealing with the Dunns. So, she decided with Hugo Camrey that they would go to Lordon in two days to hold a new round of negotiations with Jayden.

    Before leaving, she did her best to keep her daytime schedule open to spend time with the children.

    After being busy for almost ten days, Roy Lewis finally found a free afternoon. He specially bought a lot of delicious goodies and picked arge bouquet of tulips from the flower room to bring to Richelle¡¯s house.

    Richelle was ying with the kids on the terrace. She opened the door for Roy Lewis, epted the flowers with a thank you, and then tried to run back inside. Roy Lewis, who had hardly seen her for more than three or four hours in these days, was concerned. He reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her off-bnce and into his arms.

    The children had been well-behaved recently, usually letting their mommy open the door while they stayed in the living room, deliberately giving their poor dad some space and time.

    At this moment, Roy Lewis hugged Richelle tightly, burying his head in the crook of her neck and taking a deep breath.

    Richelle struggled for a moment, but he hugged her even tighter, as if trying to embed her into his body.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t move, let me recharge..¡±

 Chapter 224 - 220: Richelie, I donâ€™t want to wait anymore

    Chapter 224: Chapter 220: Richelie, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had never thought, that Master Lewis, who was always indifferent and haughty, acting superior to everyone, could actually have such sticky moments too.

    What surprised her even more was, the moment he held her in his arms, her heart, which had felt hollow all these days, seemed to have been filled suddenly.

    It turned out that she was just like this man, needing, a recharge.

    Richelle Dunn was not an affectated person, when she realized she had the same needs, she directly wrapped her arms around his waist.

    In these few days, the weather had turned warm, and both of them were only wearing thin long-sleeved shirts. In such an intimate embrace, each could clearly feel the warmth and touch of the other¡¯s skin.

    After burying his head in her neck for a while, Roy Lewis lifted his head, lowering his eyes, looking at Richelle Dunn with a tender gaze.

    His palm, at first, was just resting on her back, but at some unknown point, it moved to her slender waist.

    She was wearing a loose silk blouse today, and the warmth from Roy Lewis¡¯s palm was instantly transmitted onto Richelle Dunn¡¯s skin.

    She slightly trembled, she looked up at him with her faintly blushing face, her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heartstrings were plucked to create a beautiful and uplifting melody, watching her eyes, his tenderness increased.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was flushed, but she did not shy away. Instead, she also looked back at him with a soft gaze.

    Their heated gazes tangled for a good while, neither spoke.

    Time seemed to stand still.

    Atst, it was Roy Lewis who found his reason back, asking Richelle Dunn with a hoarse voice,

    ¡°Richelle, what should I do? I think I don¡¯t want to wait anymore!¡±

    Richelle Dunn froze, biting her lip with her eyebrows frowned, trying to find some reasons to stop or soothe him.

    Roy Lewis looked down at her, waves of heat rolling in his eyes, he truly did not want to wait anymore.

    But he, didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her either.

    He restrained the heat in his eyes, reached out his hand, touched her wrinkled brow, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    ¡°Fool, I was just teasing you¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him for several seconds, a thinyer of mist covering her beautiful eyes.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze deepened, wanting to take back what he just said!

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know what was going on in the man¡¯s mind, she lifted the corners of her lips, showing him a clean smile as pure as the morning sun.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go in, the kids are getting impatient.¡±

    Roy Lewis let out a silent sigh in his heart, reluctantly letting go of her, and followed her into the living room.

    ¡°Hello Daddy/Uncle!¡±

    Three little brats shouted from the patio, and after greeting, they continued to bend their butts over something on the mat.

    ¡°What are they ying?¡±

    Richelle Dunn truthfully informed him, ¡°At noon, they were video calling your grandpa, and they started ying chess while chatting. The result is, even when the three smelly kids teamed up, they couldn¡¯t win against your grandpa and got smashed. Just now, I finished teaching them, and they immediately went to review the game.¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a smile, ¡°They still have a long way to go. Grandpa used to be a few-time champion of the Federation Youth Tournament. If he hadn¡¯t returned to take over the family business, he would have been one of the international chess yers.¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave him a sidelong nce with a smile, ¡°Are you indirectly boasting about how great you are?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head in denial, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was talking about Grandpa, not me.¡±

    Richelle Dunn tsks, ¡°But I heard Timmy say, his biological father can sometimes win against Grandpa rkson.¡±

    Roy Lewis tilted his head to look at her, ¡°But I also remember, Timmy said you are quite amazing!¡±

    Richelle Dunn rarely encountered an opponent, so with Roy Lewis¡¯s enticing words, she couldn¡¯t help but be itching to start a game.

    She handed the tulips to Mrs. Walker, rolling up her sleeves and giving Roy Lewis a nt nce.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, shall we have a round?¡±

    Roy Lewis hasn¡¯t yed chess in a long time. Firstly, he honestly wasn¡¯t that free.

    Secondly, the people around him, except for Grandpa and his old housekeeper, were all not good at chess, which made it uninteresting to y.

    However, if the opponent is Richelle Dunn, even if she¡¯s a newbie, it probably won¡¯t be too boring.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s y¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis thought that when Timmy said she was strong, he was talking from a kid¡¯s point of view.

    But after just a few steps, he realized that Richelle Dunn was not just strong from a child¡¯s perspective. She was genuinely formidable.

    If his intuition was correct, her skill level may even surpass his grandfather¡¯s.

    ¡°Richelle, who taught you chess?¡±

    Despite being South Asian, her chess-ying style was distinctly Federation-like.

    Roy Lewis was a formidable opponent, so Richelle Dunn did not dare to be careless, that¡¯s why, without diverting her attention to answer his question, she blurted out an answer without thinking.

    ¡°I learned from my parents.¡±

    It was the first time for Roy Lewis to hear her mention her parents after so long.

    ¡°Your parents¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn suddenly realized, then she raised her head and smiled at him.

    ¡°Oh, they have already gone to Sukhavati and live happily ever after.¡±

    Roy Lewis did not expect this answer and quickly apologized.

    Richelle Dunn winked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She touched her heart and added, ¡°They are here with me, living happily ever after.¡±

    Roy Lewis said nothing, he just extended his hand and gently stroked her head.

    After a round of mutual testing, both Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis realized that the other was a formidable opponent.

    So, they both put aside other things and focused on the game.

    The kids who were studying the game on the terrace, they silently gathered around at some point, watching their parents y with enjoyment. They were too nervous to even breathe.

    Ultimately, after a fiercely contested half-hour, Richelle Dunn won a narrow victory over Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t had such a thrilling match for a long time. Even with his grandpa, he, in truth, withheld some of his strength.

    But when ying against Richelle Dunn, he really gave it his all. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t turn the tables and lost narrowly.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you surely know how to keep your skills under wraps!¡±

    Roy Lewis had clearly lost the game, yet his mood was unusually good.

    Richelle Dunn smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s only because you underestimated your opponent at the beginning. With your ability, it would be pure luck if I were to win.¡±

    The children have always known that their parents were good at chess. But that was all. Now, after witnessing this intense duel between these two contenders, their eyes were full of admiration for their parents.

    Roy Lewis wanted to y a few more rounds with Richelle Dunn, but a phone call from Nathan Caroule forced him to rush back out.

    Richelle Dunn escorted Roy Lewis out, who had not been home for even an hour, ¡°If you won¡¯t have time tonight, let Timmy stay over.¡±

    The phone call Roy Lewis took was brief, he just said ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± before hanging up.

    So, Richelle Dunn guessed that it should be something rather important or serious.

    ¡°Alright, let him stay.¡±

    Roy Lewis agreed promptly, which made Richelle Dunn even more confident about her assumption.

    ¡°Then you be careful. If you can, send me a message tonight.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was not someone who liked to keep tabs on other¡¯s actions, even though in her heart, she had already epted Roy Lewis¡¯s special ce.

    Even so, this reminder of hers was not for him to report his whereabouts but to confirm his safety.

    Roy Lewis lowered his eyes, trying to spot the concern and affection he sought in hers.

    After getting a satisfactory answer, he reached out and squeezed her face, replying softly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 221:1 Have No Idea Who He Isâ€™

    Chapter 225: Chapter 221:1 Have No Idea Who He Is¡¯

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her. Roy Lewis was a legitimate businessman, buttely, she found herself worrying about him for no apparent reason.

    Nathan Caroule always talked a lot, and whenever he called, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but remind him not to waste time.

    Like todays simple conversation, it was clear that there was an urgent matter to be resolved, and Roy Lewis needed to be present immediately.

    Richelle¡¯s mind was upied with Roy¡¯s situation all night, feeling a bit distracted.

    When she was giving Tifanny a shampoo, she identally used body wash instead of shampoo.

    Tifanny¡¯s little pig nose was quite sensitive, and she sniffed and reminded Richelle with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m washing my hair, not taking a bath¡­¡±

    Richelle quickly rinsed Tifanny¡¯s hair and switched back to shampoo. After finally finishing the girl¡¯s bath, she brought her back to the bedroom and instructed Timmy and Timothy.

    ¡°You two help your sister dry her hair. I have to workte tonight, so you both watch each other. After telling your sister a story, go to sleep. Understand?¡± The three children obediently nodded. Richelle kissed each of their faces before returning to her bedroom.

    To keep herself from thinking about Roy¡¯s situation, she turned on theputer and continued to gather information on the Thompsons¡¯ activities in the central region.

    Richelle had to admit that she had underestimated the Thompsons from the beginning.

    The reason, of course, was that Lucas Thompson¡¯s medical situation seemed too low and not sophisticated enough, making her think that the people of the Thompsons were all like that.

    However, as she collected information about the Thompsons¡¯ overseas activities region by region, she became more and more frightened.

    The person who really controlled the Thompsons must be ruthless.

    Once she realized this, Richelle became even more cautious and careful in her actions.

    She tread carefully with every step.

    As a result, it took twice as long as she had expected to get the information she needed for her advance payment.

    Shepressed the files that could stir up a bloody storm and sent them to her boss.

    By rights, the boss should respond quickly after seeing such important information.

    However, nearly an hour after she sent thepressed files, there was still no response from the other party.

    Apparently, the other party was not online.

    Richelle got idle and started thinking about Roy¡¯s situation again.

    Looking at the time, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, but her phone was still quietly lying on the table without any movement.

    Was he still busy?

    Richelle wanted to call and ask, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb Roy¡¯s work. In the end, she suppressed all her worries, went offline on herputer, and picked up her clothes to take a bath.

    At this moment, Roy Lewis was sitting with Kennedy Green and several colleagues in the president¡¯s office, discussing important matters with colleagues abroad.

    The people sitting in the office, including Kennedy Green and Roy Lewis, all looked serious.

    Those colleagues on the screen also looked more or less the same.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, is there any possibility that there is a problem with the intelligence?¡±

    The man on the screen who questioned was Mr. Rowen, the overall coordinator of this overseas operation.

    Roy Lewis coldly replied, ¡°Mr. Rowen, instead of doubting whether my intelligence is wrong, why don¡¯t you think about whether there¡¯s a mole under you?¡±

    After two consecutive sessful operations against the Thompsons, Kennedy Green ordered a pursuit andunched a third wave of operations against the Thompsons¡¯ forces.

    Originally, everything was in ce, waiting for the enemy to take the bait tonight, ready to take them all down at once.

    However, Mr. Rowen and arge number of his subordinates boarded the ship only to find it empty.

    When they realized something was wrong and ordered an immediate retreat to their ship, nearly twenty people were injured or killed by an explosion during the withdrawal.

    Mr. Rowen mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t think you have special privileges because you¡¯re the President¡¯s nephew! I now formally request to the President to thoroughly investigate the source and provider of the intelligence!¡±

    Kennedy Green looked at Roy Lewis, ¡°Roy, what do you think?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ face was icy, and he stared at Mr. Rowen.

    ¡°I object!¡±

    ¡°First of all, this intelligence provider has provided the Federation with several extremely important and crucial pieces of information. By rights, therade should be awarded a medal. Secondly, the intelligence has been analyzed and studied by the President and all the colleagues present, including you, without finding any ws.¡±

    Kennedy Green and the colleagues present nodded in agreement with Roy

    Lewis words, and everyone began discussing.

    In the end, Secretary-General Benjamin Fred integrated the opinions of all colleagues, consulted with Kennedy Green a few times, and gave a general handling opinion.

    Mr. Lewis is right. As far as we know, the information provided by the intelligence provider has always been very urate and rigorous. This is a prerequisite for the sessfulpletion of our previous operations. The failure of this operation, in our view, is not a problem with the intelligence, but a higher probability that there is a problem with your side, Mr. Rowen.¡±

    Mr. Rowen¡¯s face on the screen turned dark.

    ¡°Dammit, this is tant favoritism!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face sank, and he retorted without backing down.

    ¡°Mr. Rowen, you can object to me, but you cannot nder others without evidence.¡±

    Kennedy Green frowned, ¡°Mr. Rowen, the intelligence has indeed been analyzed and verified by everyone present, and there is no doubt about it. Or do you want to point out where the intelligence is wrong?¡±

    Mr. Rowen stared at him, not saying a word.

    Roy Lewis knew that Mr. Rowen didn¡¯t really approve of him.

    Mr. Rowen said that he wanted to investigate the intelligence provider, but in reality, he was targeting Roy.

    Everyone, including Kennedy Green, knew the reason, but they didn¡¯t expect him to expose it in public.

    ¡°Mr. Rowen, let me tell you the truth. The intelligence on the Thompsons is very hard toe by. The current intelligence provider agreed to take the risk only because we have cooperated before, and I have repeatedly persuaded them.¡±

    ¡°You know, Mr. Rowen, today¡¯s operation was just a small part of the overall n. The fact that the enemy was able to blow up the ship so ruthlessly makes you wonder how much greater the risk is for our intelligence provider?¡± Roy Lewis had promised Margareth that he would ensure her personal safety. And deep down, he had 100% confidence in her.

    Mr. Rowen calmed down and started to nitpick again.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you keep talking about the intelligence provider. Are you saying

    that these aren¡¯t from your own sources?¡±

    Roy Lewis sneered, ¡°I wish it were my own, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that ability.¡±

    Mr. Rowen stared at him, ¡°Do you dare reveal the intelligence provider¡¯s name?¡±

    Roy Lewis narrowed his eyes, ring at Mr. Rowen with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Mr.. Rowen, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t even know who they are!¡±

 Chapter 226 - 222: Tonight, I just want to indulge myself and be willful for once.

    Chapter 226: Chapter 222: Tonight, I just want to indulge myself and be willful for once.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t lying, but even if he knew where Margareth was, he would never reveal a shred of information.

    If he, Roy Lewis, didn¡¯t have the ability to protect his subordinates, what face would he have to present himself in society?

    However, Mr. Rowen wouldn¡¯t back down, ¡°Are you willing to disclose her information publicly within our organization?¡±

    That was when Mr. Rowen had thoroughly touched Roy Lewis¡¯s inverse scale.

    ¡°Mr. Rowen, you¡¯re aggressively pushing the me of your own ipetence onto others. Where¡¯s your dignity?¡±

    ¡°If I were to reveal thisrade¡¯s information today, who would be willing to serve the Federation in the future?¡±

    Roy Lewis mercilessly exposed Mr. Rowen¡¯s ugly face, then abruptly stood up.

    ¡°As for what to do next, you all can decide by voting. In any case, I¡¯m saying this now: if you wish to investigate thisrade, I will hand in my resignation tomorrow!¡±

    After saying that, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even spare a nce for Mr. Rowen as he turned and walked out.

    Mr. Rowen¡¯s face turned pale with anger, ¡°Mr. President, look! This is a tant threat!¡±

    Kennedy Green nodded, his expression indifferent.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a tant threat.¡±

    A subtle smirk appeared on Mr. Rowen¡¯s face, ¡°So¡­¡±

    Kennedy Green raised his finger and tapped on the table, ¡°So, Mr. Rowen, tell

    me, other than my nephew, who can obtain this intelligence? Have you forgotten who found the intelligence for those previous difficult cases in economy and border security that no one dared to handle? Was it you, Mr. Rowen? Not only those who charge and break through on the front lines are heroes!¡±

    Kennedy Green appeared amiable and spoke calmly, but his words were always harsh.

    ¡öTH say this too, don¡¯t think I¡¯m being biased because of my family. If it weren¡¯t for me being his uncle, Roy would not have bothered to take on these tasks for the Federation! How much money does the Federation give him? What does The Lewis family have? What wealth and power doesn¡¯t he have? Why does he risk his life here? To be doubted and humiliated by you, Mr. Rowen?

    Mr. Rowen, who was on the screen, didn¡¯t dare to utter a word.

    After scolding Mr. Rowen, Kennedy Green nced at the few colleagues in his office.

    ¡°Since Mr. Rowen thinks I¡¯m favoring my family, I won¡¯t express my opinion on this matter. You guys can vote on it. Tonight, do we hold Roy¡¯s department responsible, or Mr. Rowen¡¯s department responsible?¡±

    Kennedy Green was also furious. If it weren¡¯t for giving his uncle some face, his proud nephew would be toozy to deal with these narrow-minded bureaucrats!

    ¡°Anyway, before voting, weigh your own abilities carefully and think about how easy it is to drive people away, and how difficult it is to get them back! I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to clean up your mess!¡±

    Kennedy Green got up and left, leaving Benjamin Fred in charge.

    Among the colleagues, one named Mr. Bryant, who had climbed the ranks together with Mr. Rowen from the grassroots level, spoke to Mr. Rowen on the screen, ¡°Mr. Rowen, you¡¯ve gone too far today!¡±

    Mr. Rowen indignantly replied, ¡°I went too far? I was fighting for the Federation before that kid was even born!¡±

    Mr. Bryant sighed and said a fair word.

    ¡°Ability doesn¡¯t necessarily corrte with age! Moreover, as the President said, not only those on the frontlines are heroes! Mr. Lewis may be low-key and not eager topete, but the merits of his work are no less than ours!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, I don¡¯t have anything more to say. In any case, today s matter, I support Mr. Lewis.¡±

    The other colleagues also expressed their support for Roy Lewis one after another.

    ¡°For all the difficult tasks Mr. Lewis has taken on in recent years, we must not discourage those who genuinely get things done!¡±

    Thus, except for Mr. Rowen himself, all other colleagues voted for holding Mr. Rowen¡¯s department responsible.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care about the follow-up in the office. After mming the door, he didn¡¯t stop and headed straight to the parking lot and got in the car. Since it was an important and confidential matter today, Nathan Caroule only waited in the car for Roy. He was currently inquiring about Lordon through friends. Upon seeing Roy enter the car, Nathan hastily asked.

    ¡°Sir, is the situation resolved?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer him directly, only saying.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    From the restrained tone of his master, Nathan could tell that things didn¡¯t seem to have been resolved.

    He promptly started the car and drove out of the Presidential Pce.

    ¡°Sir, are we going home now?¡±

    Nathan cautiously nced through the rearview mirror at his boss, who was resting with his eyes closed in the dim light with a frown. He knew Roy was in a bad mood, so he asked carefully.

    ¡°Go to Dr. Dunn¡¯s house¡­¡±

    Nathan was startled, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already eleven o clock¡­

    It would be at least 11:30 before they even made it to Richelle Dunn¡¯s house, even with the roads being clear and driving fast.

    Roy Lewis ignored him, implying that he should stop talking and just go. Nathan didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, taking a turn at the crossroads and speeding in the direction of Richelle Dunn¡¯s house.

    Roy Lewis was in a terrible mood. At this time, his head felt like it was being drilled into with a power tool, the pain was excruciating.

    Ever since Richelle Dunn arrived, he hadn¡¯t experienced such a severe headache in a long time.

    He leaned his head against the seat, closed his eyes, and raised his hand to massage his aching brow.

    The car moved quietly forward, and during a red light, Nathan nced at his silent boss and was startled.

    ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell somewhere? Do you need to go to the hospital?

    Roy Lewis waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°No need!¡±

    For him, going to the hospital wouldn¡¯t be as effective as going to Richelle Dunn¡¯s house.

    He didn¡¯t know what was happening to himself. Before, he had experienced helpless anger just like today.

    But he had always been able to hide his negative emotions behind a calm facade and gradually digest them.

    However, today after getting in the car, his first thought was to see Richelle Dunn.

    He wanted to see her clean smile, her buzzling household with children¡¯s chatter, her not-so-big but snug sofa, her hot cup of tea, her stern discipline of the children, and her unrestrainedughter¡­

    The desire to see Richelle Dunn was unstoppable, even for him.

    ¡°You can take a nap, and I¡¯ll call you when we arrive.

    Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep without seeing Richelle Dunn first.

    His headache was severe, but his mind was still shing with numerous past events. Ironically, Richelle Dunn had never been involved in any of those past events and waspletely unaware of them, yet he desperately wanted to confide in her.

    When Roy Lewis arrived at Richelle Dunn¡¯s door, it was already 11:30 pm.

    Not wanting to wake the children or frighten Richelle Dunn, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ring the doorbell but called her instead.

    The phone rang for a long time without anyone answering. Roy Lewis figured Richelle had gone to sleep.

    But even if she was asleep, he wasn¡¯t nning on being a considerate gentleman tonight.

    Tonight, he just wanted to indulge himself in an act of caprice..

 Chapter 227 - 223: Donâ€™t Worry, I Wonâ€™t Do Anything to You!

    Chapter 227: Chapter 223: Don¡¯t Worry, I Won¡¯t Do Anything to You!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t drink alcohol, but right now, he stood stubbornly like a drunkard at Richelle Dunn¡¯s doorstep, repeatedly dialing a call that no one answered.

    Perhaps it was pity from heaven for Roy Lewis, as on his third call attempt, he finally heard Richelle¡¯s panting voice.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you done with work?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m at the door, open up!¡±

    More than just hearing her voice, he wanted to truly see her, even touch and hold her.

    Richelle, who had just finished taking a shower, quickly ran out with her wet hair, opened the door, and saw Roy Lewis standing outside, frowning.

    Richelle hurriedly moved aside to let him in, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned and weakly replied to her.

    ¡°Headache!¡±

    Richelle quickly took Roy Lewis¡¯ arm, helping him into her home.

    ¡°Why the sudden headache? Weren¡¯t you fine this afternoon?¡±

    Recently, Roy Lewis had basically quit taking sleeping pills and painkillers, only regrly getting acupuncture and taking proprietary medicine once in the morning and evening. But his headache symptoms had significantly improvedpared to the past.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure if his pain was due to external stimuli or other reasons, and anxiously helped him into the living room.

    She intended to let him lie on the sofa and rest for a while, giving him a simple diagnosis by taking his pulse first.

    She nced at the sofa, which was only about two-thirds his length, hesitated for half a second, then helped him towards her bedroom instead.

    Although Roy Lewis had a severe headache, his mind was clear. He was somewhat confused when he saw her leading him to her bedroom door, but when she pushed it open and raised her chin slightly at him, he finally realized that she was inviting him into her bedroom!

    ¡°Richelle, this isn¡¯t appropriate¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis had been visiting Richelle¡¯s home frequently for over a month but had never entered her bedroom. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t curious or didn¡¯t want to ¨C denying it would be lying.

    Yet their rtionship hadn¡¯t been defined, and as a grown man, entering her bedroom in the middle of the night seemed inappropriate, both in terms of etiquette and morality.

    But Richelle forcibly dragged him inside, ¡°You¡¯re the patient, and I¡¯m the doctor. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Under the bright light in the room, it was apparent that Roy Lewis¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Richelle was worried to death and couldn¡¯t care less about the distinction between men and women or personal space.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t resist her, so he followed her wishes andy down on her bed.

    Richelle bent down and covered him with the nket.

    Seeing her wet hair, Roy Lewis¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Richelle, go dry your hair first. I¡¯ll just lie down and rest for a bit.¡±

    Richelle wouldn¡¯t listen to him. She grabbed a towel from the side and skillfully wrapped up her wet hair, walked out, and quickly returned with a medicine box.

    She ced a thermometer in his mouth and asked him to bite it, then sat down at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Give me your hand!¡±

    Roy Lewis obediently stretched out his hand, and Richelle took it, cing it on herp, pursing her lips, and concentrating as she took his pulse.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, nothing serious.¡±

    With his pulse rtively normal, Richelle sighed in relief.

    She took the thermometer and checked it.

    ¡°Hmm, your temperature is normal. It seems that you¡¯ve been working too hardtely, and your body is protesting.¡±

    Once she confirmed it wasn¡¯t a significant issue, Richelle¡¯s heart finally settled.

    Richelle stood up, put the thermometer back in the medicine box, and took out two sets of medicines, squeezing several pills from each.

    ¡°You can take some proprietary medicine and painkillers first, get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, and you should be fine tomorrow.¡±

    Roy Lewis obediently nodded. Originally, he was anxious and irritable, only wanting to see her as soon as possible, with a stomach full of words he couldn¡¯t wait to share.

    But now, just watching her bustling figure and hearing her gentle words were enough to smooth his inner irritation and unease.

    Richelle prepared the medicine and left the room, quickly returning with a ss of warm water.

    ¡°Can you sit up by yourself?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, he wasn¡¯t that fragile, actually.

    Richelle Dunn waited for him to sit against the bed before handing him the medicine and water.

    Roy took them, swallowed the medicine, and looked at her intently.

    ¡°Hurry and dry your hair¡­¡±

    Richelle took the cup back and nodded.

    ¡°You should lie down. If you want to sleep, just go ahead.¡±

    Roy took the opportunity to grab her hand and shook his head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°I should have given you a few more injections earlier!¡±

    Roy let go of her hand, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes and walked out of the room.

    With the bedroom door closed, Roy took the opportunity to look around her room.

    He found that besides a bed, aputer desk and chair, and a wardrobe for clothes, there were no other furnishings.

    The room was indeed simple, but it was this simplicity that made Roy feelfortable and at ease.

    Not knowing whether it was the medicine taking effect quickly or his own peace of mind, Roy closed his eyes and leaned against the bed to rest. Before long, he had fallen asleep.

    Meanwhile, Richelle, who had been sent out to dry her hair, quickly returned with her half-dried hair loose and flowing.

    Seeing Roy with his eyes closed, she tiptoed over, intending to wake him up and have him lie down properly. Suddenly, Roy opened his eyes.

    ¡°Is your hair dry?¡±

    Richelle nodded, bent down, and tried to help him lie down.

    But Roy caught her hand, his dark eyes staring intently at her.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle responded with a ¡°Hmm?¡± and looked deeply into his eyes.

    Seeing the unspoken emotions swirling in his gaze, she asked him softly.

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Roy had always known that Richelle had a keen sense of other people¡¯s thoughts, but he thought it only applied to the few children she cared about. Little did he know that even his own thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden from her.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been feeling quite down today!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes widened as if hearing some shocking news, but she quickly returned to her usual demeanor, nodding for him to continue.

    Her heart was indeed very surprised.

    She never thought that the word ¡°down¡± woulde from the mouth of a man like Roy Lewis.

    But she quickly realized that everyone has emotions, and emotional fluctuations are only natural.

    As for someone like Roy, who seemed to maintain a calm demeanor, it didn¡¯t mean he had no emotions.

    Rather, it meant he knew how to hide them.

    In other words, he knew how to pretend!

    ¡°Hmm, did something happen?¡±

    Instead of pulling her hand away, Richelle sat down on the edge of the bed while he held her hand.

    Roy¡¯s good-looking eyebrows furrowed together again.

    After hesitating for a moment, he slowly revealed the reason.

    ¡°Before Nathan, I had another assistant.. But eight years ago, he was killed by my enemies!¡±

 Chapter 228 - 224: No goodnight kiss?

    Chapter 228: Chapter 224: No goodnight kiss?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn had thought it was a serious matter, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be a matter of life and death.

    She knew better than anyone that in the face of life and death, all constion seemed pale.

    So, she didn¡¯t say anything, just ced her other hand on the back of his hand and gently stroked it with her fingertips to convey her reassurance.

    ¡°Back then, I had been in charge of Lewis Group and the Lewis family for over a year. There were countless people waiting to see me fail. My assistant was an old subordinate who had worked with my father. I called him Uncle Kingston¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis stopped there, staring at the quilt with downcast eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Richelle¡¯s heart clenched, and she grasped his hand and patted it gently.

    ¡°Roy, this is not your fault.¡±

    During the medical dispute incident, Richelle had heard from Roy that his father had died saving him when he was a child. As for Uncle Kingston, it seemed to be for a simr reason.

    Yet this rational and calm man was suddenly controlled by his emotions due to past events. Obviously, something must have happened tonight to remind him of the past.

    Roy Lewis looked up, his deep eyes filled with pain and struggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I were strong enough, Uncle Kingston wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    Richelle sighed silently.

    No one in this world was born strong.

    Only through countless hardships and trials, stumbling and persevering, could one forge an armor to withstand the storms.

    It was so for her, and it was so for Roy Lewis!

    Richelle half-knelt on the bed with one leg, leaned over, and softly hugged Roy with her arms open.

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s the greedy, vicious people who stop at nothing that are at fault. You shouldn¡¯t bear any responsibility for others¡¯ sins.¡±p>

    Roy wasn¡¯t one to dwell on the past, and he understood that no matter how much he remembered or regretted, those regrets wouldn¡¯t change.¡¯

    So, he always looked forward, charging ahead.

    He only wanted to keep getting stronger, to be able to control everything and prevent any further regrets.

    ¡°I know¡­¡±p>

    Roy buried his head in her shoulder and breathed deeply.

    The fragrance of her scent filled his nostrils.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was the effect of the medicine or herfort, but the drilling pain in his head seemed to have eased a lot.¡¯

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re a very powerful person now. You have the ability to protect those you care about.¡±p>

    Richelle gently patted his back, as ifforting a grieving child.

    Thinking about that ssmate Margareth whom he had never met before, Roy unconsciously exhaled.¡¯

    #¡±I hope so¡­¡±p>

    They were partners on a project, but he couldn¡¯t say that he truly cared about Margareth, but maybe it was because they had a little something inmon with Uncle Kingston that their partnership aroused so many old feelings within him.¡¯

    Richelle felt his body rx a lot in her arms, and his tone gradually became more drowsy.¡¯

    Apparently, his emotions had been vented somewhat.¡¯

    ¡°You must be tired. Have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, and when you wake up tomorrow, everything will be a new beginning.¡±p>

    Despite being much taller than her, his arms couldn¡¯t fully wrap around his body, but thisparatively smaller body gave Roy a great sense of security andfort.¡¯

    ¡°Richelle, thank you!¡±p>

    Roy looked up from her shoulder and gazed at her deeply and tenderly.¡¯

    Richelle looked straight into his eyes, confirming that the Roy now was the usual calm and resourceful man.¡¯

    ¡°Why are you being polite with me? It¡¯ste, go to sleep¡­¡±p>

    Roy nced at the bed under him uncertainly and asked her.¡¯

    ¡°I sleep here? And you¡­¡±p>

    Richelle¡¯s face turned slightly red as she red at him.¡¯

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll sleep with Tifanny. What are you thinking?!¡±p>

    With a smile on the corner of his lips, Roy said, ¡°I was just wondering if you would sleep on the couch. ¡°p>

    Richelle certainly didn¡¯t believe him. She let him go and stood up while supported her body.¡¯

    ¡°You go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll keep my phone on, and you can call me if you need anything.¡±p>

    Roy held her hand tightly without letting go, his eyes fixed on her.¡¯/p>

    Richelle tugged on her hand, signaling him to let go.¡¯/p>

    Roy blinked, ¡°Timmy said that when you put him to bed, there are goodnight kisses!¡±/p>

    Richelle giggled, ¡°Roy, are you Timmy?¡±/p>

    Roy was silent, his hand still not letting go, and his eyes still staring straight at her.¡¯/p>

    Richelle was out of options, people say that when men are acting childish, they are like three-year-olds.¡¯/p>

    And when a man is sick, his childishness is like a toddler of one and a half years old!¡¯/p>

    Resignedly, Richelle bent over and gave him a light peck on the forehead. Then she quickly stood up.¡¯/p>

    With a look of disbelief on his face, Roy asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±/p>

    He couldn¡¯t believe she treated him like a kid and really thought it was good enough.¡¯/p>

    A>Richelle smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I give Timmy a goodnight kiss!¡±/p>

    A look of regret and annoyance shed across Roy¡¯s face. If he had known, he would have asked for an adult goodnight kiss instead of bringing up his son.¡¯/p>

    Richelle tugged on her hand again, and Roy reluctantly let go.¡¯/p>

    ¡°Goodnight! Mr. Lewis¡­¡±p>

    Richelle smiled at him, waved, and walked out.¡¯/p>

    Lying in a stranger¡¯s bed, Roy found himself sinking into a deep sleep in the familiar,forting scent.¡¯/p>

    In his dream, he was back on that night, lying in bed in agony as if burned by mes.¡¯/p>

    The door opened, and a cool breeze blew in, bringing with it Richelle.¡¯/p>

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±p>

    He called her with a hoarse voice.¡¯/p>

    Richelle approached, wearing a light dress, looking as if she had descended from the heavens.¡¯/p>

    She leaned down tenderly, kissed him on the lips.¡¯/p>

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting¡­¡±

    He raised his arm, wrapped her in his embrace, and their tender kissesnded on her face and body¡­¡¯

    The next morning, Roy woke up to the children¡¯s chirping andughing.¡¯/p>

    Opening his eyes, he saw the shabby white walls and the unfamiliar bedroom.¡¯/p>

    He was momentarily startled but soon remembered that this was Richelle¡¯s bedroom.¡¯/p>

    Roy did not have the habit of staying in bed, but this time, hey in the bedding full of Richelle¡¯s scent, listening to the children¡¯sughter.¡¯ He could even faintly smell the aroma wafting in through the door.¡¯/p>

    A>This kind of bustling and mundane morning was apletely new experience for him.¡¯/p>

    And surprisingly, he felt it was very blissful.¡¯/p>

    ¡°Tap, tap!¡±

    The knock on the door came, followed by Richelle¡¯s gentle voice.¡¯/p>

    ¡°Roy, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t answer her, pulled the covers back over himself, closed his eyes, and decided to sleep a little longer!

 Chapter 229 - 225: Will You and Daddy Have Little Piglets Again?

    Chapter 229: Chapter 225: Will You and Daddy Have Little Piglets Again?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Outside the door, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t hear any movement inside, so she pressed her ear against the door to listen more carefully.

    The bedroom was as quiet as a chicken.

    Probably, he was just too tired recently, took some medicine, and fell into a deep sleep.

    With this thought, Richelle gestured to the ying children to shush, signaling them to be quiet, and mouthed to them, ¡°Your daddy is still sleeping, don¡¯t be too noisy.¡±

    Timmy disdainfully pursed his mouth and whispered,

    ¡°Just like a pig¡­¡±

    Tifanny giggled, ¡°Big brother, if daddy is a pig, then we are all little pigs!¡±

    Richelle was amused by her silly daughter and joked,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I gave birth to a litter of piglets.¡±

    Timothy looked at her, ¡°Mommy, will you and daddy have any more piglets?¡±

    Apparently, the three siblings had already taken her rtionship with Roy Lewis as a given.

    Even though she had denied it several times before, they didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    After all, the children were not stupid, seeing their mommy and daddy together with all those pink bubbles around them, how could it be fake?

    Richelle regretted that she had been too equal with these little kids, so when they asked such questions, it was as ordinary as asking what¡¯s for breakfast today.

    She reached out to knock on Timothy¡¯s head,ughing,

    ¡°With just you few piglets, I have enough to worry about, still give birth? Have a ser team topete in the world or what?¡±

    Timothy hugged her arm and shook it, ¡°Mommy, if you want to have more, we can help raise them!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue and looked at Timmy, ¡°What do you think, Timmy?¡±

    Timmy shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys, anyway, I already have little brothers and sisters.¡±

    The implication was that he had everything he should have, and he didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Richelle tousled his hair, ¡°Are you reminding your little sister?¡±

    So, Timmy, Timothy, and Kiki all turned to look at the little girl.

    The little girl swayed her head and thought, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything as long as daddy and mommy like it.¡±

    Richelle finally got a satisfactory answer, ¡°Alright, no matter what other little piglets do, my own little piglets hurry up and wash your hands to get ready for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°What about daddy? Isn¡¯t he eating?¡±

    The three siblings asked in unison.

    Richelle was happy for Roy Lewis, as the children seemed to care about him.

    ¡°Your daddy has been too tired recently, let him sleep a little longer.¡±

    The three children ¡°oh¡± in unison, then walked hand in hand to wash their hands.

    Tifanny, being the youngest, has always been the first to wash by Timmy and Timothy.

    Timothy listened to the sound of the water flowing from the bathroom and asked Timmy in a low voice,

    ¡°Big brother, is daddy working so hard because of the US$ 68,340,550 we asked for, trying to earn money by working overtime, right?¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°Of course not, daddy has a lot of money.¡±

    Timothy gave an ¡°oh¡± sound, a little confused.

    ¡°If daddy has so much money, why does he work so hard? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend more time with mommy and us?¡±

    Timothy knew that many people, including mommy, had to work hard to earn enough money to support their families.

    But why is daddy working so hard if he¡¯s already so rich?

    Timmy, who was raised as the sessor of the Lewis family from an early age, said, ¡°Daddy has more than just us and mommy to support; he also has to care for the entire Lewis family as well as the many employees of Lewis Group!¡±

    Upon hearing Timmy¡¯s exnation, Timothy showed a sympathetic expression on his face.

    ¡°Daddy works so hard!¡± After saying that, he tilted his head to look at Timmy. ¡°So¡­ will you have to be like Daddy in the future, big brother?¡±

    As far back as he can remember, Timmy had indeed been instilled with the idea of inheriting the family business and bearing the great responsibilities. Before now, he had never considered that he might have other choices.

    But now, his thoughts were wavering greatly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Actually, I think it¡¯s pretty cool to be a doctor like Mommy¡­¡±

    Timothy blinked, ¡°What about Daddy, is he never going to retire?¡±

    The two brothers thought about this possibility and exchanged nces.

    ¡°Poor Daddy¡­¡±, Timothy murmured quietly.

    Timmy thought for a while, ¡°Well, little brother, you could help me. Then we won¡¯t be as busy as Daddy, and we can also do some things we like. And Daddy can retire!¡±

    If Roy Lewis knew that the two brothers were discussing his retirement ns so clearly outside the bathroom, he would probably beughing in his sleep.

    Roy Lewis, who rarely stayed in bed and refused to get up, originally nned to close his eyes and enjoy the scent of Richelle Dunn and the bedcovers a little longer.

    However, he unintentionally fell asleep again.

    He slept deeply. Richelle had no choice but to wake him up when it was time for acupuncture.

    When Roy got up, he felt a little reluctant, but he couldn¡¯t show it.

    Because that would make him seem like a creepy perverted uncle.

    When Roy came out of the bedroom, the children had already finished their breakfast and were sitting on the sofa, engrossed in their favorite books.

    Upon seeing hime out, the three children jumped off the ground, ran over, hugged his legs, and asked, looking up at him.

    ¡°Daddy/Uncle, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Roy looked at the three adorable ¡°leg pendants¡± and smiled as he patted their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Richelle patted their heads, ¡°Let your uncle wash up and have breakfast.¡±

    After the children let go of Roy, Richelle dragged a suitcase from the corner.

    ¡°I asked Uncle Axel to help you pack a few changes of clothes and some daily necessities. What do you think, would you like to take a bath?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t expected her to be so thoughtful as to think of these things.

    He was secretly delighted that Richelle, in a roundabout way, was letting him im a ce in this home.

    Roy quickly took a bath, finished his breakfast, and apanied the children for a while reading, before receiving Richelie¡¯s acupuncture treatment as usual.

    The only difference was that this time, he was lying on Richelie¡¯s bed.

    Everywhere he looked, there were things rted to Richelle. Naturally, his thoughts wandered.

    Seeing Richelle bending over and preparing by his side, Roy struggled to suppress the devil in his heart and managed toe up with a normal topic of conversation.

    ¡°Richelle, weren¡¯t you nning to buy a house before?¡±

    Richelle initially intended to use the money that James Lewis paid aspensation for purchasing a house.

    However, after she decided to advance her n against the Dunn Group, she wanted to spend every penny on it and put off the house hunting.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice here? It¡¯s enough for us to live, anyway.¡±

    Although Roy was initially disdainful of this ce.

    By now, he and Timothy are both ustomed to living here, aren¡¯t they?

    Roy¡¯s inquiry was merely idle curiosity, coupled with the fact that he had indeed gone from the initial disdain toter believing that such a small but tidy and warm space was more conducive to developing intimate rtionships.

    ¡°It is nice, but if you and the kids want to move, I can find a bigger and safer ce nearby.¡±

    Roy felt that although the two of them hadn¡¯t taken the final step, they already had enough tacit understanding between them and basically recognized each other as the partner they would spend the rest of their lives with!

 Chapter 230 - 226: Iâ€™m Afraid of Dying!

    Chapter 230: Chapter 226: I¡¯m Afraid of Dying!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to move, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis noticed she didn¡¯t seem very enthusiastic about it and asked.

    ¡°Or do you have other ns?¡±

    Of course, from Roy Lewis¡¯s perspective.

    His house was big enough; it would be best for Richelle and her two children to move in with him directly.

    But as much as he hoped, he knew that an independent woman like Richelle wouldn¡¯t be living with him so quickly even if they established a rtionship.

    Richelle didn¡¯t actually have other ns; her mind wasn¡¯t on this at all.

    Moving was a serious matter that would take some time.

    ¡°We¡¯re both busytely; instead of finding a random ce to move, let¡¯s wait until we have some free time,pare our options, and make a decision.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it and found her suggestion reasonable.

    Originally, Roy Lewis nned to have Nathan Caroule help with the arrangements, but after hearing Richelle¡¯s words, he felt it was better to visit andpare the ces themselves before making a decision.

    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    On this matter, Richelle didn¡¯t exclude him, which made him feel very relieved.

    ¡°By the way, I have a task tomorrow. If you have time,e over and apany the kids. If not, Mrs. Walker can handle it.¡±

    Roy Lewis was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t get upset likest time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do; you also be careful. If you can, send me a message or give me a call.¡±

    Although they haven¡¯t even confirmed their rtionship, their interaction was already like an old married couple.

    The two of them chatted casually, neither mentioning what happenedst night.

    But they both knew that afterst night, their hearts were closer.

    As they chatted, Roy Lewis began to feel drowsy, but he tried to stay awake to talk more with Richelle.

    However, he didn¡¯tst long and fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he didn¡¯t linger and went home to take care of his business.

    He opened his email and clicked on the message that Benjamin Fred had sent himst night, revealing the results of their handling ofst night¡¯s situation.

    Seeing the expected oue, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t feel happy.

    The failure of their nst night seemed to have been thwarted by the Thompsons, with some casualties.

    But in reality, the more frightening thing was how many suspicious people were lurking around Mr. Rowen¡¯s side.

    Or perhaps Mr. Rowen himself was the biggest suspect?

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t rush tomunicate his thoughts with his uncle.

    Because if he could think of it, his uncle would definitely have thought about it even earlier.

    As for how to deploy and proceedter, he also believed that his uncle had enough wisdom and ability to solve it.

    What he needed to do now was to obtain information about the Thompsons in the central region from Margareth as soon as possible.

    Roy Lewis logged into the system, and the first thing he saw was an email from Margareth.

    Upon opening it, even though he was prepared, he was still shocked by the contents of the information provided in the documents.

    Margareth also exined in the attachment that this was only a small portion of the information he needed.

    Roy Lewis frowned. Obviously, the preliminary central n that he and his uncle and colleagues had drafted earlier had to bepletely abandoned.

    Moreover, he now suspected that even if East-Asia Federation teamed up with several other federations, they might not be able topletely eradicate the Thompsons¡¯ overseas power as they wished.

    Who would have the upper hand? It¡¯s hard to say at this point!

    Roy Lewis stared at the information for a while before sending a message to Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°Secretary-General Fred, pleasee to me as soon as possible.¡±

    For such top-secret information, Roy Lewis naturally couldn¡¯t use ordinary social media tomunicate.

    He copied the information and fiddled with theputer for a while before sending a message to Margareth.

    ¡°Received. Please check the deposit.¡±

    Usually, Roy Lewis would only contact Margareth in the evenings, so he assumed she wouldn¡¯t be online at this time.

    But she replied quickly.

    ¡°Got it! Thank you, my generous benefactor. The next delivery may bete because it¡¯s really difficult.¡±

    If before today, Roy Lewis might have thought that Margareth was deliberately exaggerating the task¡¯s difficulty to get a higher reward, after seeing the information she just provided, Roy Lewis had to admit that she deserved the hefty pay.

    Once again, Roy Lewis had the idea of recruiting Margareth to work for him.

    ¡°Are you interested in working with me?¡±

    Roy Lewis had an intuition that Margareth was just short of money, but she definitely wasn¡¯t someone who would do anything for money.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Margareth¡¯s reply was very straightforward.

    This was actually within Roy Lewis¡¯s expectations, but he still wanted to know why she was so resolute in her refusal.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dying!¡±

    Margareth was candid and adorable!

    For some reason, Roy Lewis always had the illusion that Margareth had some ovepping aspects with Richelle Dunn.

    The two of them probably had simr personalities.

    Of course, he knew she wasn¡¯t Richelle.

    He once suspected that Hugo Camrey was Margareth, but even though they had many ovepping aspects, Roy Lewis eventually ruled out Hugo Camrey as a possibility.

    ¡°This invitation is valid for a long time!¡±

    Roy Lewis gave her a long-term invitation, but she didn¡¯t reply to him again.

    The next day, Richelle returned to the Dunn Group as Denise Munni, as arranged, and met with Hugo Camrey again.

    This time, it was Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn who received them together.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, Mr. Turner, United Ventures has recently invested in several major projects in the Federation. I wonder if the next one will be our Dunn Group?¡±

    Perhaps sensing that Harris Dunn was too impulsivest time, Jayden Dunn took the lead in the negotiation this time.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t concerned about which of the father and son duo would take the lead. Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy to either.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, isn¡¯t the Lichtenstein Group cooperating with you? I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    This Lichtenstein Group seemed to have a deep background in the Federation, but Richelle hadn¡¯t looked into it yet.

    Or more urately, Richelle didn¡¯t deliberately investigate it, because the Lichtenstein Group seemed to be even less reliable and untrustworthy than United Ventures, which she represented.

    They had previously hyped up their coboration in the media, but until now, there was no further cooperation with the Dunn Group.

    It is possible that Lichtenstein also had the same intention as Richelle.

    However, Richelle had too many things to deal withtely and couldn¡¯t spare the time to analyze this ¡°opponent¡± and its true power.

    Jayden Dunn personally served them tea with a smile, ¡°Ms. Munni, those were just rumors. Also, our Dunn Group and United Ventures share a lot of simrities in management concepts and future nning, haven¡¯t we basically reached a consensus on our intention to cooperate?¡±

    Richelle smiled and said, ¡°Whether we can reach a consensus depends on your sincerity, Mr. Dunn.¡±

    Harris Dunn, who hadn¡¯t spoken much before, finally said something.

    ¡°We have enough sincerity and hope yourpany can have the same sincerity.¡±

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? It seems Mr. Dunn has other requests?¡±

    Harris Dunn¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°We can ept the proportion you proposed, but on the condition that yourpany only invests and does not participate in management!¡±

 Chapter 231 - 227: Roy Lewis, if you donâ€™t let me live in peace, you wonâ€™t live in peace either!

    Chapter 231: Chapter 227: Roy Lewis, if you don¡¯t let me live in peace, you won¡¯t live in peace either!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn sneered inwardly, thinking that he had quite an imagination.

    On the surface, however, she maintained a serious and solemn expression.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, may I ask you a question?¡±

    Harris Dunn nodded, ¡°Please, Ms. Munni!¡±

    Richelle took out a report from the information previously provided by Dunn Group and pushed it in front of Harris.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, this is yourpany¡¯s revenue report fromst year. Please evaluate it from a neutral perspective: What would you consider the performance level of these results?¡±

    Harris was, of course, familiar with hispany¡¯s data.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, such performance would be considered mediocre, but given the terrible international environmentst year, it is at an above-average level.¡±

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then Mr. Dunn, you must also be aware thatst year, KL Automotive¡¯s stock price surged by nearly fifty percent and its total assets value as well, FALA Technologies¡¯ stock price soared by almost forty percent. Dunn Group¡¯s core industries are automobile manufacturing and emerging industries like technology. In the same international environment, why did the stock prices of KL and FALA skyrocket, but not Dunn Group¡¯s?¡±

    Harris¡¯s face grew colder, ¡°Ms. Munni, our Dunn Group is naturally iparable to KL and FALA in terms of scale and strength.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±, Richelle questioned, ¡°Fifteen years ago, KL was acquired by Mr. Smith for US$68,340,550. In other words, KL was initially worth only that much. FALA was founded thirteen years ago with a start-up capital of two hundred million. Fifteen years ago, Dunn Group¡¯s total assets were worth one hundred and fifty billion, and thirteen years ago, they were worth one hundred and fifty-eight billion.¡±

    Harris frowned, ¡°Ms. Munni, are you here to talk about cooperation or to humiliate us?¡±

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to humiliate you!

    Richelle secretly rejoiced inside, but her face remained serious.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, we are of course here to talk about cooperation. I mentioned KL and FALA not to humiliate you, but rather, if we follow your request and only invest without participating in the management, why not invest in potentialpanies simr to the early-stage KL and FALA instead of Dunn Group, whose total assets value has only increased by thirty-something percent in fifteen years?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, considering yourpany¡¯s performancest year and its current management model, if our United Ventures invests US$6,834,335,000, even with satisfactory equity allocation, how much profit can we expect in a year? Mr. Dunn, do you think United Ventures is your biological parent?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t stand Harris¡¯s superior attitude any longer. It was clear that Dunn Group was outwardly strong but inwardly weak. Why not ept reality and sell part of thepany while it was still worth something?

    Furthermore, whether from United Ventures¡¯ perspective or her own, Richelle never intended to destroy Dunn Group.

    She only wanted to take down Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood.

    Jayden and Harris¡¯s faces darkened as Richelle unmasked them on the spot.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, we can¡¯t just say it like that¡­¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have time for Jayden¡¯s nonsense, and she looked disdainfully at him.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, then how should we put it? You said in the phone call that you have full sincerity, so Mr. Turner and I made a special trip here. But Mr. Dunn¡¯s behavior here, is this your idea of full sincerity? I think you¡¯re treating Mr. Turner and me like fools, and United Ventures like a stupid organization with too much money to y with!¡±

    Jayden exchanged nces with Harris, looking as if they were making a difficult decision.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, how about this: we each take a step back. United Ventures can have management rights; you invest six billion dors and get twenty percent of equity.¡±

    Richelle secretly clicked her tongue; Harris was genuinely treating them all like idiots.

    First, he proposed a condition they absolutely couldn¡¯t ept. Then, seeminglypromising, he agreed to allow United Ventures to participate in management, but offered an equity stake that was five percent smaller than what they had proposed.

    Richelle simply didn¡¯t have the time to wear them down and she smiled at Jayden,

    ¡°Fine!¡±, she said, noticing the hint of joy on Jayden¡¯s face before continuing, ¡°It seems we¡¯ll nevere to an agreement. Mr. Dunn, we can¡¯t afford your generous offer. Please find anotherpany that can ept your conditions for cooperation.¡±

    Like their previous meetings, Richelle and Hugo Camrey showed no reluctance to leave, exchanging nces, packing their belongings, and preparing to depart.

    This time, Jayden was truly anxious, ¡°Ms. Munni, we sincerely want to cooperate¡­¡±

    Hugo, who had been rtively quiet, cut him off.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, an investment of US$6,834,335,000 for twenty-five percent equity is the condition approved by headquarters. If these conditions aren¡¯t met, Ms. Munni and Ick the authority to make a decision. Or, if Mr. Dunn can negotiate with our CEO, please feel free to do so!¡±

    Richelle and Hugo, like the previous two times, packed their things and left.

    In the reception room, Jayden and Harris Dunn sat silently.

    After a while, Jayden asked Harris,

    ¡°Harris, is there really no way with your old friend?¡±

    Harris shook his head, ¡°He said that Denise Munni¡¯s authority at United Ventures is second only to the CEO, so as Darren Turner said, if we want to negotiate for more favorable conditions, we have to find the CEO of United Ventures.¡±

    Jayden looked worried, ¡°So, you¡­¡±

    Harris rubbed his temples and leaned back in his chair, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    He leaned back in his chair and pondered for a while, a hint of resentment flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you feel that this Denise Munni seems to harbor a lot of hostility towards us?¡±

    Jayden thought carefully, ¡°Not really. Although she is difficult to talk to and unyielding, isn¡¯t that the way venture capitalpanies function?¡±

    Harris still felt that something was wrong, but he had no other leads.

    ¡°I always feel that she is a bit too familiar with our Dunn Group.¡±

    Jayden was somewhat dismissive, ¡°Venture capitalists naturally conduct thorough investigations of thepanies they intend to invest in. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡±

    Harris frowned, ¡°No, Dad, some things can¡¯t be done by external investigation and data collection. It must be someone inside thepany, and they must be very familiar with thepany¡¯s ins and outs, to be so familiar with Dunn Group. I felt uneasy when traditional industries were mentionedst time.¡±

    Jayden didn¡¯t share his son¡¯s keen intuition and thought that Harris was being too sensitive.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a friend look into Ms. Munni? Is there anything suspicious about her?¡±

    Harris¡¯s expression was somber, ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s not her, maybe there¡¯s a problem within ourpany.¡±

    Jayden was exhausted from dealing with problems in thepany and at home. He had hoped that today¡¯s meeting with United Ventures would bring some progress, but it ended up like this.

    ¡°Harris, I think we shouldpromise on our cooperation with United Ventures. The deal with Lichtenstein Group most likely fell through!¡±

    Mentioning this incident made Harris grind his teeth.

    ¡°Damn Roy Lewis! If you don¡¯t let me have a good life, don¡¯t expect to have one yourself!¡±

 Chapter 232 - 228: Missing You, Canâ€™t Sleep

    Chapter 232: Chapter 228: Missing You, Can¡¯t Sleep

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jayden Dunn has always been cautious and quite enduring.

    In fact, Theo has some simr traits to him.

    ¡°Theo, let¡¯s put aside dealing with Roy Lewis for now. Kiara has just recovered, and you know her feelings for Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Theo¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Dad, I opposed your stupid way of approaching Roy Lewis from the beginning. No matter how difficult he is to deal with, even Richelle Dunn and her little bastard are not easy to handle. He¡¯s still young now, but when he grows up, we might be raising a tiger to our detriment!

    When it came to that, Jayden¡¯s face didn¡¯t look any better.

    -Who would have thought that little bastard would be so guarded against Kiara? I guess he really doesn¡¯t think of Kiara as his mother.¡± Theo said with a dark face, ¡°He¡¯s Richelle¡¯s seed, a born ingrate!¡± Jayden thought about it with a frown, ¡°How about we talk to the Thompsons? Theo looked at him, ¡°Dad, you mean to start with that little bastard?¡± Jayden nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, instead of raising a tiger to our detriment, it s better to resolve it as soon as possible!¡±

    It was already quitete when Richelle and Hugo Camrey arrived back in Kindur.

    As soon as Richelle walked in, she sent a message to Roy Lewis to let him know she was safe.

    ¡öTve arrived home safely. If you¡¯re still up, I¡¯ll call you in a bit.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but smile when he received her message.

    He quickly replied with two words, ¡°Okay!

    He had a lot of work to do tonight, but after receiving Richelle¡¯s message, he lost interest in working. He asked Uncle Axel to make him some tea and sat on the sofa drinking it while browsing through his photo album.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t like taking photos since he was a child. Other than the countless baby photos his parents had taken, the frequency of taking pictures significantly decreased once he started expressing his own opinions.

    As an adult, he hardly took photos except during interviews or for ID pictures. However, as he carefully looked through his album from the past two months, he found that he had taken almost a thousand photos, averaging about fifteen per day.

    Of course, most of the photos in this album were of the children. Some were group photos, some were candid shots of him taken by the mischievous kids. Some were pictures of him and Richelle, which the children secretly took. And some were pictures he had taken of Richelle!

    He casually opened a video, wherein Richelle, with her beautiful, sparkling eyes, was talking to the children at a slight angle. He called out to her softly, and she turned her head with just a faint nce, her eyes filled with alluring charm.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    In the screen, Richelleughed and scolded him, ¡°Fool!¡±

    At that time, he probably felt a bit embarrassed, so the video ended there.

    Wasn¡¯t he a fool himself?

    Workingte into the night, not sleeping, but smiling foolishly at a video clip!

    There, after a long day of travel, Richelle quickly took a shower, made some tea, and sat down on the terrace with a box of cake.

    She propped up her phone, dialed a video call, and then bent down to open the box and get a piece of cake.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Roy answered the call almost immediately, so what he saw on his screen was Richelle fussing with the cake box.

    Richelle looked up and red at him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?

    Roy threw her a straight ball, ¡°Waiting for you.

    Richelle blushed slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait?¡±

    Before Roy had left, Richelle had called him to inform him of her ns, repeatedly urging him to go to sleep and not wait for her.

    But he remained as stubborn as ever.

    ¡°I miss you. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Now, Roy had no scruples about saying what was on his mind.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good at handling being teased, and arge blush spread from her ears to her face. For a moment, it seemed she didn¡¯t even have the courage to look him in the eyes as she lowered her gaze, picking up her cup and taking a sip of tea.

    Seeing her long eyshes trembling as she lowered her eyes, Roy Lewis¡¯s heart felt like it had been scratched by a cat.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had dinner?¡±

    Roy Lewis finally managed to take his gaze off her face.

    ¡°I did. I had a sandwich in the car on the way back, but I¡¯m a bit hungry now.¡± Roy Lewis suddenly had a heat in his head, ¡°Then go change your clothes, and 1¡¯11 take you out for ate-night snack.¡±

    Richelle let out a surprised sound, looking at Roy Lewis on the screen.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, already standing up from the sofa.

    ¡°Of course I am. I have a friend who makes private dishes, and it¡¯s near your ce. Go change your clothes, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Ever since bing a mother, Richelle¡¯s life had mainly revolved around her children.

    She was busy herself and had to take care of her son and daughter. Thest time she had gone out for ate-night snack was when she was in college.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    As Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor, her rationality told her that she should make sure he went to bed on time instead of going out for ate-night snack past midnight. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll call your cell pher, and you cane out.¡± Roy Lewis was obviously afraid she would nag him in her capacity as a doctor, so he hurriedly hung up the phone.

    Roy Lewis must have told his driver to drive very fast because in about half an hour, Richelle¡¯s phone rang.

    With her clothes neatly arranged, Richelle opened the door and walked out. Roy Lewis naturally took her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already asked my friend to start cooking, so we¡¯ll have something to eat when we get there.¡±

    Richelle originally wanted to lecture him, but then she thought, didn¡¯t hee here in the middle of the night just to get her something delicious and warm to eat?

    If she were to nag him at this point, she would seem too tactless.

    ¡°You can sleep in a bit tomorrow¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis leaned in and gave her a peck on the forehead.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofater.¡±

    Richelle was speechless. With his nearly six-foot-three frame cramped on her five-foot sofa, she was worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up the next morning without his bones falling apart.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you serious?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were pure mockery.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d slept there. She would let him sleep in the bed for tonight, and she could share with Tifanny.

    Otherwise, she would have to send him back home, which wasn¡¯t necessary. Richelle¡¯s bottom line in her heart was unconsciously beingpromised bit by bit for Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis was honest, ¡°Mhm, as I said, I want to collect interest!¡± With such righteous indignation, Master Lewis was truly shameless! Richelle didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She took big strides down the stairs.

    The small decrepit building¡¯s corridor lights weren¡¯t very bright. Richelle stepped too wide, her heel slipping, and she stumbled forward, losing her bnce.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Roy Lewis was quick to react, his hand wrapping around her waist as he pulled her tightly into his arms.

    Richelle, still in shock, instinctively wrapped her hands around his waist.

    ¡°Ah! That scared me¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her words were cut off by Roy Lewis¡¯s slightly cool lips¡­.

 Chapter 233 - 229: Canâ€™t You Breathe Through Your Nose While Kissing?

    Chapter 233: Chapter 229: Can¡¯t You Breathe Through Your Nose While Kissing?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn, a novice in love, felt her mind suddenly go nk as if something exploded in her head.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s lips were cold, but she felt as if her entire body had been ced on fire, her blood seemingly boiling in an instant.

    She gripped the clothes on his lower back with both hands, nervously. It was clear that, like her, he had no prior experience in rtionships.

    However, he seemed to possess a natural talent for it. Unlike their previous brief and gentle kisses, this time, it was as if he intended to conquer her He was not as gentle as before.

    Richelie could even feel some pain, but the slight burning sensation did not repel her at all. Instead, it caused her heart to itch. Roy had impulsively kissed her, being overwhelmed by his emotions.

    He had intended to stop as quickly as before, but her taste was just too sweet.

    In the past, he had thought that those who imed to miss someone to the extent of feeling separated for three seasons were just bluffing.

    But now, he truly understood the anguish of those ancient poets who longed for their loved ones.??????????????????????????????????? ¡ã

    From the moment he saw her face on the video, he had wanted to touch her and hold her for real.

    Seeing her only on video was like drinking poison to quench his thirst.

    When she said she had only eaten a piece of bread, his heart ached with pity, and his longing to see her became even more uncontroble.

    But with the convenience of food delivery these days, and with his influence having someone prepare and deliver food to her was a simple matter.

    Yet, he chose the harder path, insisting on delivering the food personally.

    All for the sake of seeing and holding her.

    As for kissing her, it was simply an impulsive act when he saw her, not premeditated.

    Herck of resistance, even her seemingly weing response, allowed his long-suppressed passion to surge toward her, like a flood once the gates were opened.

    Both of them tightly embraced in the corridor, passionately kissing, seemingly orgetting time, ce and everything else. It was as if the world only consisted of the two of them.

    Richelie had never experienced such a feeling before, like she was drowning and had been rescued, clinging on for dear life, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    A cat that belonged to someone in the building suddenly meowed softly and darted past the corridor.

    The intimacy between the two was abruptly interrupted, and Roy noticed that Richelie was breathing rapidly. He quickly let go of her, his hand cupping her face and lips, chuckling softly with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t you know how to breathe through your nose when you kiss?¡± Richelle punched him in the back. ¡°I learned medicine, not the art of kissing.¡± Roy chuckled again, catching her fist in his hand.

    Hmm, I like Dr. Dunn even if she doesn¡¯t know how to kiss.¡±

    Richelle raised up her leg, threateningly tapping his kneecap with her knee caps.

    ¡°Do you also like the fact that I know a killer move?¡±

    In the darkness, Richelle couldn¡¯t see Roy Lewis¡¯s expression.

    But hisrge hand, like a child ying with a toy, held her fingers as he yed with them.

    As long as it¡¯s you, I like everything.¡±

    His husky voice, in the dark night, seemed like a thick, sticky and sweet glutinous rice wine. It had a faintly spicy, sweet, rich, tender and sticky taste which dallied the senses, making it impossible to resist.

    Richelle leaned against him, listening to his heartbeat like a drum. Her hands, wrapped around his back, unconsciously tightened.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±

    Richelle had been like a tightly wound toytely, relentlessly marching forward like clockwork.

    Roy hugged her tightly, bending down to press a light kiss on her hair.

    Let¡¯s go home, then, and I¡¯ll have my friend bring the food over.¡±

    Apparently, Roy misunderstood her meaning.

    Richelle took a deep breath in his embrace, releasing him and cing her hand on his chest to create some distance between them.

    ¡°No, I have to go eat the private kitchen dishes on the spot. Having them delivered won¡¯t taste as good.¡±

    Roy Lewis chuckled again, raising his hand to gently scratch her nose.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re tired?¡±

    Richelle Dunn wriggled out of his arms, already ustomed to the darkness, and hopped down a few steps.

    ¡°Food can also be a way to relieve fatigue¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s lips curled upwards, following her downstairs.

    Roy Lewis said it was nearby, and Richelle Dunn took his word for it. However, after driving for five or six minutes, they entered a spacious courtyard.

    There were soft yellow lights in the courtyard, and various flowers and nts were ced in a well-arranged manner. A long corridor ran through the pavilions, and there were a few goldfish swimming in the spray pool.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock, is your friend still open for business?¡±

    At first, Richelle Dunn thought Roy Lewis had used his privilege to have someone cook them a midnight snack. But as they walked, she saw several tables and chairs in different corners, with people sitting there eating and talking quietly.

    ¡°He only opens at ten at night, until morning.¡±

    Due to his schedule, Roy Lewis was here for the first time.

    He led Richelle Dunn through the long corridor and into the antique-style lobby.

    ¡°Master Lewis, wee to our ce.¡±

    Almost as soon as they stepped through the door, a handsome man in his thirties greeted them.

    When he saw Roy Lewis holding someone¡¯s hand, he was first startled, then looked at Richelle Dunn, his surprise evident.

    ¡°Wow, Master Lewis, congrattions!¡±

    Roy Lewis obviously knew what he was congratting, but didn¡¯t rify, just introducing her to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, this is my ssmate, Vinna Kirby.¡±

    Richelle Dunn blinked, thinking she had heard wrong.

    Then, Mr. Kirby red at Roy Lewis, ¡°Master Lewis, I told you to call me Vinna Kirby!¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored him and pointed to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°This is my doctor, Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Mr. Kirby was obviously quite familiar with Roy Lewis, looking at him disdainfully.

    ¡°Really your doctor? Not some special kind of doctor for treating your emotional scars?¡±

    At first, Richelle Dunn thought Nathan Caroule was the most unbelievable and unreliable person around Roy Lewis.

    Now, she felt the need to apologize to Nathan.

    Roy Lewis pointed to his head, ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? She¡¯s just a doctor treating my condition.¡±

    Mr. Kirby half-believed, but in front of Richelle Dunn, he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything more.

    Leading them inside, Mr. Kirby grumbled to Richelle Dunn about Roy Lewis¡¯ faults, ¡°Dr. Dunn, did you know? When I first opened this restaurant, I asked him as an old ssmate to help boost my business. But after several years, he¡¯s onlying for the first time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew that Roy Lewis was very disciplined, and rarely went out for socializing at night due to his illness.

    ¡°It shows that Mr. Kirby runs such a great business that he doesn¡¯t need an old ssmate¡¯s support to thrive.¡±

    Mr. Kirby happily pointed at Richelle Dunn, ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn¡¯s words sound much more like a decent person.¡±

    Roy Lewis willingly let him ramble, a slight smile on his face, as he led Richelle Dunn into the private room with him.

    Clearly, he and Mr. Kirby had an extraordinary rtionship.

    Mr. Kirby was also quite casual with Roy Lewis, and after inviting them to sit down, he personally went to make tea for them.

    As he poured tea for Richelle Dunn, he earnestly said to her.

    ¡°Dr.. Dunn, please take good care of our bachelor, Master Lewis!¡±

 Chapter 234 - 230: A Pair of Heavenly Made Idiots

    Chapter 234: Chapter 230: A Pair of Heavenly Made Idiots

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect that Master Lewis, usually an imposing figure, would turn into a pitiful leftover man in front of Mr. Kirby.

    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle aloud.

    ¡°Mr. Kirby, aren¡¯t you afraid that Master Lewis will retaliate if you talk about him like this?¡±

    Mr. Kirby turned his head to look at Roy Lewis, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. We¡¯ve grown up together like brothers who shared a pair of pants.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded dryly from behind him, ¡°A brother¡¯s strikes are precise and swift!¡±

    It was Richelle¡¯s first time seeing someone interact with Roy Lewis in such a manner. In addition to admiring Mr. Kirby, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious about his identity.

    Just as Mr. Kirby had poured water for them and was about to chat more, someone from outside called for him. He had to leave in a hurry.

    Roy Lewis, waiting till he left, took the initiative to resolve her doubts without waiting for Richelle to ask.

    ¡°Mr. Kirby is Uncle Kingston¡¯s son. He took his mother¡¯sst name, and his mother was my mom¡¯s best friend. We did grow up together, and he feels more like a real brother to me than my paternal cousins.¡±

    Richelle was taken aback. Initially, she thought it was just a midnight snack to satisfy her craving, but it turned out to be a meeting with his brother.

    ¡°You should have told me earlier¡­¡±

    Although Richelle was still just Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor at the moment, she already felt a sense of responsibility as someone by his side.

    Roy Lewis looked at her with interest, ¡°What difference would it make if I told you earlier? Dress up and put on makeup?¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at him, ¡°He¡¯s your brother. I can¡¯t be too casual¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis looked her up and down, ¡°You seem to have misunderstood the word casual. It must have taken a lot of effort for you to be so pretty and refined.¡±

    Richelle realized that once he started flirting, it was unstoppable.

    She was truly unarmed against his words.

    Richelle, being praised by him, was lost for words, and she had no choice but to lower her gaze and take a sip of her tea.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Roy Lewis sometimes had keen and precise insights, but at times, his thought process took weird turns.

    Richelle Dunn lifted her eyes to meet his gaze and replied honestly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to handle someone as ttering as you.¡±

    Roy Lewis finally understood, raised his hand and affectionately ruffled her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m not flirting, I genuinely think you¡¯re beautiful and delicate. From the moment I saw you, I thought so.¡±

    Richelle Dunn, for once, confidently thanked him for hispliment.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s fingers gently brushed through her long curls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you before, but you¡¯re too beautiful and dazzling, it makes me feel insecure.¡±

    He expressed this youthful, infatuated sentiment without any attempt to hide it.

    In his view, there¡¯s nothing shameful about liking someone or caring about someone.

    Only now, Richelle was blushing from his continuous straightforward ttery.

    She held her ming cheeks in her hands, speaking rebelliously.

    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re the only one feeling insecure. You¡¯re so handsome, so charming and so rich. I also feel insecure!¡±

    In love, regardless of your status or identity, if you fall in love, you¡¯ll fear losing it, no one is exempt from this.

    Roy Lewis extended his hand and gently pulled her into his arms, sighing softly.

    ¡°We¡¯re both just fools.¡±

    Yes, a pair of perfectly matched, love-struck fools.

    And these two fools spent the night at Mr. Kirby¡¯s private restaurant, eating and drinking leisurely till almost three o¡¯clock.

    Neither of them drank, but on the way home, they both behaved as if they had, snuggling together in the back seat, hand-in-hand, not speaking, only asionally ncing at each other and breaking into a synchronised smile.

    Upon returning to Richelle Dunn¡¯s house, Roy Lewis, like the previous night, slept in Richelle¡¯s bedroom, while Richelle herself once again squeezed into the children¡¯s bed with Tiffany.

    The next day, just like the day before, Richelle did acupuncture for Roy at home and then drove herself to the hospital to do acupuncture for Mrs. Camrey.

    Hugo Camrey, who¡¯d also been running around all day just like her, was surprisingly teaching Mrs. Camrey how to use thetest socialworking app in her hospital room.

    Seeing Richelle enter, Mrs. Camrey waved at her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn,e check out the video montage I made.¡±

    Richelle curiously walked over and saw a clip of a little boy with a bare #bottom, chuckling on the screen.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Even Hugo Camrey, who was usually thick-skinned, couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    ¡°Mom, could you save me some face?¡±

    Richelle Dunn burst outughing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my brother? What¡¯s wrong with a sister seeing her brother¡¯s bare tfbottom from when he was a child?¡±

    Whenever Mrs. Camrey and Richelle were together, it usually involved them teaming up to tease Hugo Camrey.

    Hugo stared at the two womenughing together and sighed resignedly.

    After fooling around with Mrs. Camrey for a while, Richelle, as usual, administered acupuncture.

    After Mrs. Camrey fell asleep, Richelle finally asked Hugo.

    ¡°Look at you showing up so early, is something urgent on?¡±

    Hugo didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°Jayden Dunn and his son went to visit The Thompsons again.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face tightened, ¡°Didn¡¯t the maritime cooperation deal between The Dunns and The Thompsons fall through?¡±

    Hugo shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s probably not about that. Didn¡¯t your uncle warn you to keep an eye on Timmy¡¯s safety?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face changed deeply, ¡°Are you saying they are nning on cooperating with The Thompsons and doing something to Timmy?¡±

    Hugo wasn¡¯t sure, after all, Timmy was Roy Lewis¡¯s son. Anyone considering crossing him had to weigh their options carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m just warning you to be extra careful these days. Not just Timmy, you should also be careful. And as for Timothy and Tiffany, try to avoid any unnecessary publicity.¡±

    Richelle nodded solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll be extra cautious. Could you figure out a way to give him a heads up?¡±

    Roy Lewis was a very alert person and he probably already had information about the activities between The Dunns and The Thompsons.

    But considering it involved the safety of children, it was best to remind him just in case.

    ¡°I will contact himter.¡±

    After discussing the matters of maneuvering between The Dunns and The Thompsons, somehow their conversation drifted back to Dunn Group.

    ¡°That Lichtenstein Group, who are they really?¡±

    Hugo sighed at Richelle¡¯s question, ¡°I was just about to tell you. Judging from the information I¡¯ve gathered, I suspect that the power behind Lichtenstein Group is Mr. Lilliput.¡±

    Although Richelle had been focusing on matters with Dunn Grouptely and had done some research on rted person or materials.

    But her energy was limited, and she was wearing too many hats. Anything unrted to the issue at hand, she chose to ignore.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mason Lilliput, the rival of the current president Kennedy Green in thest presidential election.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t given much thought to the Lichtenstein Group before, but after hearing Hugo¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    ¡°Now this situation is a bit tricky!¡±

 Chapter 235 - 231: Spending 200 Million, Ruining

    Chapter 235: Chapter 231: Spending 200 Million, Ruining

    Others¡¯ ¡°Beautiful Marriage¡±

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hugo Camrey also realized the seriousness of the matter, so he hurriedly came to discuss with Richelle Dunn without even daring to sleep in.

    ¡°This Mason Lilliput, his background and foundation are quite profound.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, indicating for him to continue.

    ¡°His family has been in politics for generations. If the Lewis family is the number onemercial empire in the Federation, then the Lilliputs¡¯ position in the political arena is equivalent to that.¡±

    Richelle used to not pay much attention to political matters, so when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She frowned in thought for a while and then asked Hugo.

    ¡°Do you think that the alliance between the Dunn family and the Thompsons has anything to do with the cooperation between Lichtenstein Group and Dunn Group?¡±

    Hugo¡¯s face changed slightly, apparently, he had also thought of the terrible possibility.

    ¡°You suspect that the Dunn family, the Thompsons, and the Lilliputs might have reached some kind of consensus and stand in the same camp?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I do suspect it, but I hope it¡¯s just my overthinking. Otherwise, if these three parties stand in the same camp, it won¡¯t be just a simple problem.¡±

    Dealing with Dunn Group alone is already somewhat difficult for her as it is. If it also joined forces with the Thompsons and the Lilliputs, she would have no chance of sess.

    Hugo began to worry for her too, ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, ¡°Do you have more information on this Mason Lilliput at hand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check on that. Do you have an approximate n in mind?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have any specific ns in her head for the time being, ¡°Let¡¯s be more optimistic. Since Mason Lilliput has such a strong economic backing like Lichtenstein Group, considering Dunn Group¡¯s current situation, even if Jayden Dunn took the initiative to show goodwill, Mason Lilliput might not really be interested.¡±

    Hugo breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Your analysis makes sense. It seems that Lichtenstein Group did indeed have the intention to cooperate with Dunn Group initially, but I don¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t continue.¡±

    Richelle thought of the reason, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Roy Lewis!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hugo couldn¡¯t follow, ¡°How does this rte to Roy Lewis? Richelle, are you wearing a filter on your eyes?¡±

    A faint hint of a smile shed through Richelie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t Roy Lewis send a 26,67 million dors Ancient Jade during Kiara Dunn¡¯s celebration party?¡±

    Hugo was a smart man and immediately understood.

    ¡°Damn, Roy Lewis is cunning enough to ruin someone¡¯s ¡®beautiful marriage¡¯ for 26,67 million dors!¡±

    ¡°So, do you think that Jayden Dunn and Mason Lilliput haven¡¯t hooked up yet?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Judging by the current situation, they should be in the evaluation period.¡±

    Therefore, she needed to do something to prevent Jayden Dunn from seeding.

    Otherwise, once they really joined forces, it would not be just difficult to deal with in the general sense!

    Due to the urgency of the situation, Richelle returned home from the hospital and let Timmy continue to take care of her siblings today. She locked her bedroom door, turned on theputer, worked on it for nearly two hours, then sent an email out.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the headline of the Federation¡¯s financial section was upied by the news of United Ventures¡¯ uing investment in Dunn Group.

    As soon as the news came out, there were over 10,000ments and reposts.

    ¡°Dunn Group is indeed a popr one. A while ago it was Lichtenstein Group, and now it¡¯s United Ventures. It¡¯s really sought after!¡±

    ¡°With Dunn Group¡¯s strength, it can definitely bear such favoritism!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I regret not having bought Dunn Group stocks with my 1,366,811 US dors when Dunn Group¡¯s stock price hit bottom a while ago. It feels like I¡¯ve lost 13,670,000 US dors.¡±

    Thements were all praising Dunn Group.

    Clearly, someone was leading the public opinion.

    Such a one-sided public opinion seemed to be a high affirmation and praise for Dunn Group on the surface.

    But the smart ones could see it at a nce. This news report was clearly holding Dunn Group to death.

    The person who reported this was not well-meaning at all.

    In today¡¯s Inte age, it didn¡¯t take long for the news toe out. Richelle got a call from Harris Dunn.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, is the news in the financial section about the United Ventures¡¯ investment in ourpany released by you?¡±

    Harris¡¯s tone was pressed with anger.

    Richelle yed dumb, ¡°Mr. Dunn, what news? What investment?¡±

    Even through the receiver, Richelle could hear Harris Dunn¡¯s heavy breathing.

    Obviously, he was very angry.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, the news about United Ventures cooperating with us, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not released by you?¡±

    Clearly, it was a questioning tone, and he believed that this matter was done by Denise Munni.

    Richelle, of course, would never admit it, so she feigned shock.

    ¡°What? When did we release such news? Mr. Dunn, we¡¯re not familiar with the Federation. Besides, releasing such information has no benefit for us. On the contrary, it benefits your Dunn Group more.¡±

    Not only did Richelle not admit to it, she even retorted.

    ¡°Like the news that you were going to cooperate with Lichtenstein Groupst time. Didn¡¯t your continuously falling stock prices rise a lot because of that?¡±

    Harris seemed to be enraged by Richelle¡¯s words, ¡°Ms. Munni, are you implying that I¡¯m ying the thief while shouting ¡®catch the thief¡¯? The news was released by us?¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Mr. Dunn, how would I know that? It¡¯s just that if we were the ones who released the news, what benefits would we have?¡±

    Given the rtionship between Dunn Group and United Ventures, United Ventures is the dominant party while Dunn Group is the weaker party. Therefore, with normal thinking, releasing the news would not benefit United Ventures at all.

    On the contrary, it would benefit Dunn Group.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, is that your intention to put the me on us?¡±

    Richelle found that Harris was really a PUA master.

    Unfortunately, she had been PUAed in the Dunn family for so many years, and had already trained herself to be as strong as iron and steel.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, since you are convinced that we did it, there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking. I advise you to take a look at your Dunn Group¡¯s stock price now.¡±

    With that, Richelle hung up the phone.

    It seemed that they were parting on bad terms.

    However, in reality, Richelle was in a great mood after hanging up the phone, humming off-tune songs and started texting Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I¡¯m cooking tonight, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Roy Lewis responded quickly, but the content seemed a bit perfunctory.

    ¡°Anything will do!¡±

    Richelle knew from the response that he must be busy, so she didn¡¯t bother him anymore, turned off herputer, and went out to y with the kids.

    Roy Lewis was indeed busy at that time. Although he didn¡¯t have to worry about the investigation work by Mr. Rowen, the task of investigating Mr. Rowen himself and his subordinates had fallen on him.

    He had just assigned the task to his subordinates and casually opened the financial section. He saw the headlines about Dunn Group¡¯s cooperation with United Ventures at a nce.

    He skimmed the content and clicked to check the direction of public opinion in thements. He couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.

    This United Ventures, was it really a friendly force?

 Chapter 236 - 232: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, Are They Together?

    Chapter 236: Chapter 232: Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn, Are They Together?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle¡¯s move was actually learned from Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis used two hundred million Ancient Jade to drive a wedge between Jayden Dunn and Mason Lilliput, while Richelle used one report to drive a wedge between Lichtenstein Group and Dunn Group. Indirectly, it also drove a wedge in Jayden and Mason¡¯s rtionship.

    The Dunns want to cooperate with the Lilliputs and the Thompsons? Dream on!

    Richelle was in high spirits. Later, when she received a call from Nathan Caroule letting her know Roy Lewis had returned to thepany and might work until nine or ten, she didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, she asked Mrs. Walker to eat with the kids at home while she packed three portions of food and sent them to Lewis Group.

    Roy Lewis was busy and disoriented. When he heard the knock on the door and a coarse voice saying ¡°food delivery,¡± he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Richelle entered with the food containers. Nathan, having received Richelle¡¯s call earlier, silently greeted her with a wave and then discreetly exited.

    ¡°Master Lewis, your home-style meal has arrived. Please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Just put it over there¡­¡±

    Hearing her voice, Roy Lewis suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t just a delivery and quickly stood up, surprised and delighted. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Richelle took the food containers towards the meeting room. ¡°Nathan told me you¡¯re workingte, so I made your favorite meat dish. The kids wouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, so I thought I might as well bring it over to you,¡± she exined.

    Roy Lewis followed her in and took the food containers from her hands.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±

    In the afternoon, Timmy had texted him saying that Dr. Dunn was working, so he was in charge of taking care of his siblings.

    Richelle twisted her head to face him, giving him a radiant smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work, so I thought I¡¯de and show some appreciation to the even busier Mr. Lewis.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t resist wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her into an embrace. He lowered his head and gave her a light peck on the lips.

    ¡°This is my thank you gift!¡±

    With that, he led her towards the living room.

    Richelle touched her lips, looked up, and red at Roy Lewis. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m losing no matter how I look at it?¡±

    Roy Lewis helped her sit down while maintaining a serious expression.

    ¡°How can that be? You made me food, and I gave you a thank you kiss. How is that a loss?¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, extended her finger, hooked Roy Lewis¡¯s chin, and let out a chuckle. Her gaze roamed over his handsome face a few times before finally nodding.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. With such a charming and handsome guy like you, I definitely won!¡±

    Having ovee her psychological barrier, Richelle was finally able to face Roy Lewis¡¯s asional sneak attacks with ease.

    Roy Lewis looked at her with amusement in his eyes and yfully ruffled her hair.

    ¡°I brought enough food for three, including Nathan.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about him,¡± Roy Lewis replied dismissively. ¡°The food in the cafeteria is enough for him.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Richelle wanted to say she brought plenty of food, and it would be wasteful not to eat it all. However, as if reading her mind, Roy Lewis interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m very hungry today, I think I can eat two portions.¡±

    Richelle was speechless. This man, how could he be so childish?

    ¡°Roy Lewis, as a doctor, I must warn you not to overeat. Excessive eating and drinking not only harm the spleen and stomach but also other internal organs.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to upset Richelle for Nathan¡¯s sake, so he pulled out his phone and called Nathan.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Nathan¡¯s office was next door, and he entered within ten seconds.

    Without waiting for Nathan to speak, Roy Lewis gestured with his chin to the food on the table.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn brought food for you too. Take whatever you want and eat it in your office.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s gossipy soul was aze. Holy shit, has something happened between Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn?

    This is quite fast!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Lewis. I¡¯ll take my food and leave right away, so I won¡¯t disturb your private time with Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Talking andughing, as a single dog, he didn¡¯t want to stay and be ughtered by others!

    Roy Lewis was reasonably satisfied with his sense of propriety and kindly reminded him.

    ¡°The fried chicken wings taste great, you can take a few more!¡±

    Nathan Caroule bowed to Richelle Dunn with a smile after serving his rice and vegetables, ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    It was only after Nathan Caroule left that Richelle Dunn teased Roy Lewis with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stingy, Master Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis turned his head, and there was not a hint of a smile in his deep eyes.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Richelle was startled by his serious demeanor, thinking that she had inadvertently stepped on andmine.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to breathe and stared at him intently.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I want all that is yours to be mine alone. Although I know it¡¯s kind of twisted, and I¡¯m trying to control this terrible possessiveness and dominating desire, they don¡¯t always listen.¡±

    Richelle was shocked by his frank words.

    Not because of what he called twisted, but because he actually showed her the weakest part of his heart, or what he considered the most unbearable part.

    This meant that his trust in her had be equal to his trust in himself.

    Thinking of the secrets she was hiding, Richelle sighed quietly.

    Stretching out her hand, she touched his handsome eyebrows.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I can understand your feelings.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his hand to grab hers, staring at her.

    ¡°You can understand, and you can ept?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone, I think I can ept it.¡±

    Whose heart doesn¡¯t have some dirty thoughts and dark ideas?

    And the difference between humans and animals is that humans have reason and can control those primitive instincts that belong to animals.

    ¡°At least, you can admit it.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were a bit hard to say, and her eyes involuntarily showed a hint of sadness.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ heart ached as if he could see through her inner struggle. He held her hand, brought it to his lips and gently kissed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait!¡±

    After having dinner with Roy Lewis, Richelle didn¡¯t stay long and went home after cleaning up.

    After all, Roy Lewis was busy, and so was she.

    Not long after she returned home, she received some information about Mason Lilliput from Hugo Camrey.

    Richelle looked back and forth through the information several times and couldn¡¯t help but think of the rumored difficult-to-deal-with mysterious backer.

    ording to her previous missions, the mysterious backer was probably a Federation official, and if she considered Mason Lilliput, the Dunns, and the Thompsons as a rted group, the mysterious backer¡¯s required information from the beginning to now happened to confirm her guess.

    As a government official, the mysterious backer must be working for President Kennedy Green.

    And this Mason Lilliput is Kennedy Green¡¯s sworn enemy, so it¡¯s natural that the allied Dunns and Thompsons would be the targets of the current president¡¯s vignce and even attack.

    After rifying these rtionships, Richelle saw that it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. At this time, the mysterious backer was usually online.

    So, she decided to test him.

    ¡°Mr. Mysterious Backer, is Mason Lilliput the power behind the Lichtenstein Group, who was rumored to cooperate with Dunn Group a while ago?¡±

    The mysterious backer took a long time to respond.

    It was almost twelve o¡¯clock when he replied.

    ¡°Are you from United Ventures?¡±

 Chapter 237 - 233: The safety of Timmy, Richelie, and their children is priceless!

    Chapter 237: Chapter 233: The safety of Timmy, Richelie, and their children is priceless!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her face changing color!

    It took her a good while to realize that she and her wealthy benefactor were separated by awork as distant as the gxies.

    Besides, he had taken a substantial amount of time to reply to her inquiry. She couldpletely ignore his words for now, and reply when she had thought of a good answer.

    But whenever she replied, she couldn¡¯t change a frightening reality.

    That was the fact that the wealthy benefactor had grown suspicious of her!

    Sitting in front of herputer, Richelle felt a headacheing up from the benefactor¡¯s counter-question.

    Meanwhile, in the study room, Roy Lewis was drinking the medicinal concoction Richelle had made for him, ncing at hisputer screen.

    ¡°Master, why are you still up sote?¡±

    Uncle Axel was deeply worried.

    Lately, his master had been as busy as a spinning top. He genuinely worried that he might expend the little energy he had managed to regain recently.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go to bed once I finish up.¡±

    Uncle Axel wanted to persuade him otherwise, but seeing that he had put down the medicine bowl and was now focusing his attention on theputer screen, he knew it would be futile to try to make him listen. Consequently, he quietly picked up the bowl and left without saying a word.

    Roy Lewis scrolled through his conversation with Margareth from beginning to end, bing more certain that this person had a great rtionship with

    United Ventures.

    Looking at the timeline, United Ventures¡¯ contact with the Dunn Group did, in fact, ur after he gave Margareth ess to Dunn Group¡¯s profiles.

    Throughout, Margareth had always been very clear about her intentions towards the Dunn Group.

    She herself had also explicitly stated that she had a deadly feud with the

    Dunns.

    By putting all these pieces of information together, it¡¯s clear that the report on the finance forum about United Ventures and the Dunn Group was intended to sow discord between the Dunns and Mason Lilliput.

    Following this analysis, a smirk formed on Roy Lewis¡¯ lips.

    This Margareth was clever indeed!

    Roy Lewis took out his phone and messaged Nathan Caroule.

    ¡ö¡öinvestigate Denise Munni and Darren Turner from United Ventures thoroughly!¡±

    Receiving the message, the free-spirited Nathan Caroule, currently in an unknown location, sent back arge question mark.

    ¡°Immediately, right now!¡±

    Roy Lewis himself was a little puzzled as to why he was so persistent in uncovering Margareth¡¯s real identity.

    In their line of work, thest thing you want to do is dig deep into each other¡¯s

    identities.

    Even if Margareth indeed worked for United Ventures, even if her target had been the Dunn Group from the beginning, it had nothing to do with him.

    It wouldn¡¯t cause him any real harm.

    But he had an inexplicable feeling.

    It seemed as though something waspelling him to investigate further.

    Just then, hisputer made a ¡°ding¡± sound. Margareth, who he thought would y dumb and not reply, sent him a message.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Her denial was pretty straightforward.

    Their conversation ended here, as they both knew that further discussion

    wouldn¡¯t yield any results.

    They had their own conclusions in their minds.

    Richele turned off herputer and feltpletely drained, as if she had just had a big fight.

    Lying face-down on her bed, she raised her head after a brief moment of oxygen deficiency, and took a deep breath.

    She picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    The other party picked up the call quickly, and a slightly husky, maic voice came through.

    ¡°Richelle, why are you calling sote?¡±

    The voice sounded exactly like the one she had used to impersonate Denise.

    Richelle breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Denise, you¡¯ll have to take over for the future dealings with the Dunn Group!¡±

    Without any hesitation, the other party agreed, ¡°Alright, Darren and I will take care of it.¡±

    The next day at noon, Nathan Caroule sent a document about Denise Munni and Darren Turner to Roy Lewis¡¯ inbox.

    ¡°Master, this Denise Munni, she doesn¡¯t seem to have anything suspicious about her.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°Just by looking with eyes, everyone in the world is a good person.¡±

    Nathan Caroule stopped talking.

    Roy Lewis carefully looked through Denise¡¯s info. From the surface, they seemed to be unconnected to Margareth.

    However, after hepared the timeline of Denise¡¯s contacts with the Dunn Group and the recent events of the Dunn Group, it seemed that starting from the moment Denise appeared, the Dunn Group, or rather, the Dunns, seemed to have fallen onto a bumpy road!

    However, based on the info, Denise was from South Asia, and had only begun to manage the business in East Asia in thest half a year. During this time, she had been traveling between various cities in East Asia and didn¡¯t have any special connections with the Dunn Group.

    It seemed challenging to connect this with Margareth¡¯s deep-seated grudges with the Dunn Group.

    Nathan Caroule had been more thorough in this investigation, and there was information about United Ventures¡¯ investment in the Dunn Group in the documents.

    From the surface, it really appeared to be just an ordinary investment.

    However, even though it seemed like a regr investment case, Roy Lewis always felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on Denise¡¯s movements recently!

    Although Roy Lewis had not found any loopholes for the moment, it didn¡¯t mean that the other party would never expose any weak spots.

    ¡°Okay, also, security around Dr. Dunn¡¯s home has been fully arranged.¡± Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Mr. Camrey has a birthday next week. You can give him the painting I won at the auctionst time.

    Nathan Caroule let out a surprised sound as he sought verification. ¡°Master, you mean the ancient painting worth over US$13,670,000?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit too valuable¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°The safety of Timmy, Richelle, and her children is priceless!¡±

    Nathan Caroule was speechless at once.

    In fact, he thought that Mr. Camrey¡¯s consecutive warnings were not necessarily for the safety of his young master and Dr. Dunn, perhaps he just wanted to seize this opportunity to attach himself to Master Lewis.

    However, no matter what his intention was, as long as the result was good for Master Lewis, it would suffice.

    Roy Lewis finished handling most of the important tasks at hand, and passed a few menial tasks over to Nathan Caroule.

    Seeing this, Nathan Caroule curiously asked him a question.

    ¡°Master Lewis, considering how frequently you¡¯re visiting Dr. Dunn¡¯s house, when can I start calling her bossdy?¡±

    Roy Lewis was just cleaning up his things, and nced at Nathan at his question.

    ¡°What, have you collected enough money for the red envelopes?¡±

    Nathan Caroule chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯ve collected for the red envelopes, what¡¯s important is that your dowry is quite generous.¡± Roy Lewis was touched by his words and, unusually, let out a sigh.

    ¡°Many times, I wish she was just interested in my money.¡±

    If Richelle Dunn really was interested in his money, he guessed he would have already married her by now.

    It¡¯s just a shame, that girl¡­

    With that hint of frustration in his mood, Roy Lewis went to Richelie¡¯s house. The moment he walked through the door, a few kids came rushing to hug his leg.

    ¡°Daddy/Uncle,e quick, Dr. Dunn/Mommy bought fried chicken, french fries and c!¡±

    Surprised, Roy Lewis followed the kids into the living room where, indeed, the coffee table wasden with fast food.

    ¡°Richelle, didn¡¯t you say¡­?¡±

    The smiling Richelle reached out for the bag in his hand and interrupted him with augh.

    ¡°Today is a happy day, let¡¯s call it a celebration!

 Chapter 238 - 234: Lovers, eventually become siblings!

    Chapter 238: Chapter 234: Lovers, eventually be siblings!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis looked at her seriously for a moment, ¡°What, did your master¡¯s project win an award?¡±

    Some time ago, Sonia Seaton had a globally breakthrough research project, and even though Roy Lewis was not a professional in the field, he had heard about it.

    Richelle Dunn was Sonia Seaton¡¯s favorite disciple, and Roy Lewis had heard Mr. Chapman mention that Richelle had participated in some of Sonia¡¯s projects.

    Richelle didn¡¯t deny it and smiled happily.

    ¡°More or less, anyway, it¡¯s great news.¡±

    Roy Lewis guessed it right away, ¡°We should celebrate. How about going to Old Brown¡¯s tonight for dinner? I want to take the kids to meet him.¡±

    Richelle was happy, but she remembered that the Dunns were still dealing with the Thompsons.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have Mrs. Walker prepare a small buffet party at home tonight. We¡¯ll go to Old Brown¡¯s some other time.¡±

    After thinking about it, Roy Lewis agreed that it¡¯s not appropriate to be too ostentatious now.

    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s do itter. We can go after both of us are done with our work, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Roy Lewis was ying word games with the three children while Richelle went into the kitchen and made a pot of tea.

    ¡°Mrs. Camrey said this is Tribute Tea, you should try it.¡±

    Since the kids were allowed to have c for the day, Roy Lewis, who never drank carbonated beverages, took the tea and had a sip.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± He looked up at Richelle, ¡°You have a good rtionship with Mrs. Camrey?¡±

    Richelle went to the refrigerator, took a can of beer, opened it, took a sip, and then came back.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°Because of Hugo Camrey?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Master Lewis, what are you thinking?¡±

    If it¡¯s a matter of using elders¡¯ influence, Roy Lewis admitted that he didn¡¯t have it.

    Of course, he could also bring his Auntie along, as she was a very capable social butterfly and would surely hit it off with Richelle.

    However, Roy Lewis was very confident, and he didn¡¯t think that his rtionship with Richelle needed the help of external forces to make progress. Moreover, he had promised her that he would give her enough time and would wait for her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything, I just judged it based on the matter itself.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t sound convincing at all.

    Richelle waved her hand in front of her nose, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Why do I smell a sour scent?¡±

    Roy Lewis calmly drank another sip of tea and denied it to the end.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    Richelle was not someone who liked to y with people¡¯s hearts, and she didn¡¯t like to y guessing games with people either.

    ¡°Timmy, tell your Daddy, what did you call Uncle Camrey when he came over the other day?¡±

    Timmy crisply replied, ¡°Uncle Camrey said to call him uncle from now on!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle in surprise, ¡°Bing siblings?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°What do you mean bing siblings? We¡¯ve always been siblings!¡±

    Roy Lewis was half-believing and half-doubting, of course, not directed at Richelle, but at Hugo Camrey.

    From the first meeting, Hugo Camrey didn¡¯t hide his hostility towards him.

    It¡¯s hard for people to let their guard down and believe him when those intense feelings suddenly turn into siblinghood.

    At least, Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t as naive as Richelle.

    He didn¡¯t think that a man¡¯s special feelings for a woman of the opposite sex could be instantly transformed into affection.

    ¡°Congrattions to you and Hugo Camrey!¡±

    Lovers finally became siblings!

    How would Richelle know about Roy Lewis¡¯s twisted thoughts in his heart?

    She onlyughed it off at his teasing.

    As for the happy event she mentioned to celebrate, it had nothing to do with what Roy Lewis had guessed.

    She was happy because this afternoon, Jayden Dunn took the initiative to contact Denise Munni, saying that the distribution of shares and subsequent participation in the business were no problem, and set a time for both parties to discuss the details for the first time tomorrow.

    Richelle had been nning this move for nearly three years, and tomorrow, it was finally going ording to n.

    On that night, Roy Lewis also received the news that Nathan Caroule had found out when he returned home.

    ¡°Master, Ms. Munni and Darren Turner from United Ventures will sign a preliminary agreement with Jayden Dunn and his son tomorrow.¡±

    Roy Lewis now looked at this Ms. Munni with different eyes.

    Of course, this slight change of view was not only due to today¡¯s incident.

    Yesterday, when he analyzed the rtionship between Margareth and this Ms.

    Munni, he found that she had always been able to urately seize the best timing to deal with the Dunn Group¡¯s issues.

    ¡°Gather the investment cases Ms. Munni has handled and send them to me.¡±

    Nathan Caroule was chatting with Roy Lewis on video, he raised his eyebrows, looking like he was enjoying the show.

    ¡°Master, are you interested in this Ms. Munni?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t agree with the term ¡°interested¡±, ¡°Just curious.¡±

    Nathan Caroule didn¡¯t say anything about his denial, he thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, if you¡¯re so curious, you can arrange a time to meet her.¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head without thinking, ¡°Not necessary, I¡¯m not interested in her personally, I¡¯m just curious because she seemed to have a good strategy in dealing with the Dunn Group this time.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis was always confident, he was not the kind of person who would not be willing to learn from others¡¯ experiences and strengths.

    As for meeting, he didn¡¯t want to bring trouble upon himself.

    Because his past experience told him that even such independent women were not immune to bing infatuated and clinging to him.

    Right now, he considered himself a non-single person, and he would give

    Richelle the loyalty and self-discipline she deserved.

    Nathan Caroule made an ¡°oh¡± sound and lowered his head to fiddle with his cell phone.

    ¡°Master, I sent you her picture. You can have a look.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, ¡°What¡¯s there to see in this?¡±

    Nathan Caroule was persistent, ¡°Master, have a look, perhaps there will be

    some astonishing discovery.¡±

    Roy Lewis was curious about this Ms. Munni, who might be Margareth, so he opened the received picture.

    It was simr to the one Nathan Caroule had sent before, butst time, he could only see the figure and outline, this time, he could see the facial features a little more clearly.

    Roy Lewis felt that her features seemed familiar, but before he could think about it, Nathan Caroule asked excitedly.

    ¡°Master, what do you think? Does Ms. Munni look a little like Dr. Dunn?¡±

    With his mention, Roy Lewis finally had an answer.

    However, after taking a closer look, he shook his head.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Richelle at all, but at first nce, her temperament and overall impression do resemble Richelle by a few points.¡±

    Nathan Caroule nodded hurriedly, ¡°Right! Right! It¡¯s that first impression that¡¯s very simr!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, not taking it to heart.

    ¡°Maybe intelligent and capable women have a simr temperament.¡±

    Nathan Caroule was also a bit disappointed, ¡°Master, do you know when I saw this picture, I was wondering if she was Dr. Dunn¡¯s sister? They look so alike.¡± Roy Lewis was stunned, and he suddenly realized a major problem; he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about Richelie¡¯s family situation.

    Who her parents were, whether she had siblings or not, he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about it!

 Chapter 239 - 235: Daddy, I want Dr. Dunn to be my mommy!

    Chapter 239: Chapter 235: Daddy, I want Dr. Dunn to be my mommy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The preliminary agreement between United Ventures and the Dunn Group was signed smoothly, and Denise Munni sent an email with the agreement attached to Richelle Dunn right away.

    ¡°Richelie, we¡¯ll send the contract details and the final agreement to the head office in a few days. At that time, I will send a copy to you.¡±

    Richelle replied to her, ¡°Thanks for your hard work! Love you!¡±

    Denise didn¡¯t respond, obviously, she was too busy to deal with her.

    After handing over the matters of United Ventures to Denise and Darren Turner, Hugo Camrey had rtively more free time.

    So, he started to pay more attention to the investigation of the Dunns that he was initially asked by Richelle to do.

    Richelle was giving Mrs. Camrey an acupuncture treatment at the hospital one noon when Hugo came rushing in.

    Mrs. Camrey had just fallen asleep. Richelle made a ¡®hush¡¯ gesture to Hugo, indicating him not to make any noise.

    Hugo, with an incredulous look, came closer and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Damn, Richelle, guess what I found out?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°What, have you uncovered some shocking scandal?¡±

    Hugo shook his head, teasing her further, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a shocking scandal. However, it is utterly insane!¡±

    After applying thest needle to Mrs. Camrey, Richelle stood up.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll wash my hands and have some water first. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be ceremonious.¡±

    Hugo, who was ready to spill the beans, had to withhold it until Richelle washed her hands and came out. As soon as she unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip of water, he immediately spilled out what he found.

    ¡°Richelle, weren¡¯t you always curious why Kiara, who was so fond of Roy Lewis back then, didn¡¯t take action herself and instead schemed to push you into his arms?¡±

    Richelle, with a mouthful of water, looked at him with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s like something even a novel wouldn¡¯t dare to write. Apparently, she was diagnosed with infertility due to underdeveloped uterus when she was in her teens¡­¡±

    Richelle spewed out the water in her mouth before she could swallow it.

    She stared at Hugo, after a while, she facepalmed herself, took a deep breath, and frowned at him.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Hugo raised his hand, ¡°I swear, I asked someone to find the old dean, dug out the old medical records, and found this diagnosis!¡±

    Richelle sat on the sofa, holding her head to absorb this shocking news. ¡°So, Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood treated me as a backup uterus for Kiara!¡±

    ¡°No wonder when I was eleven or twelve, they hadpletely upied everything my parents left for me, antagonized me and disliked me in every possible way. But when I turned thirteen, they suddenly became friendly again. I thought they had finally found their conscience, but it turns out, a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating feces, and a creature filled with evil intentions in its stomach never actually has a conscience!¡±

    Richelle held her head, painfully digesting this truth. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that Jayden Dunn and his wife, for such a reason, pushed her into the abyss of irreparable suffering, ruining her entire life!

    Confining, stealing children, ¡°disposing of the body,¡± this series of malicious and inhuman acts was not idental, but premeditated.

    Hugo, as a bystander, just imagining the series of events that happened to Richelle in the Dunn family, left him horrified.

    The Dunn family¡¯s hearts were truly vile and poisonous!

    ¡°Richelle, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Richelle was immersed in the agony and hatred, unable to extricate herself for a while.

    She lifted her head, her eyes full of deep sorrow and determination.

    ¡°I want them to suffer worse than death!¡±

    Hugo felt both pity and difort. He wanted to hold her, to give her some strength andfort, but he was afraid that getting too close would exert unseen pressure on her.

    He could only sigh silently and pat her shoulder.

    ¡°Richelle, no matter what you decide to do, I will always support you, and I will always stand by your side!¡±

    Richelle smiled at him gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Hugo!¡±

    Before, Hugo always thought of Richelie¡¯s smile as the bright spring sun that gave everyone unlimited strength and aspiration.

    But now, her smile was filled with sorrow and indifference, very much like the setting sun at the end of a snowy field in the cold winter, cold and lonely.

    ¡°Fool, you¡¯re my sister. If they bully you, how could I, as your brother, not bite back for you?¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave him another smile, this time, there was finally some warmth in it.

    ¡°Hugo Camrey, in a few days, I need you to apany me to Lordon. If possible, bring a few more bodyguards, alright?¡±

    Hugo Camrey looked into her eyes, still red but unwavering. His sympathy for her transformed into admiration and determination.

    ¡°No problem, if my sister is in trouble, I, as your brother, will go through thick and thin for you!¡±

    Two dayster, Richelle Dunn went on to give Roy Lewis his usual acupuncture. Lying in bed, Roy did not notice anything unusual about Richelle.

    But when he woke up, he found a note on his pillow.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I have an emergency task and may not be able toe back until tomorrow morning. Remember to sleep on time tonight! Also: I have something to tell you tomorrow, remember, wait for me!¡±

    Richelle usually leaves notes for the kids too, and the format is somewhat simr to this.

    But, she specifically mentioned that she has something to say. Is there something especially important to discuss?

    Is she ready to give him a response?

    Or, is it about Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s facial reconstructive surgery?

    Roy Lewis, with questions in mind, tried dialing her cell phone, but as always when she¡¯s on a mission, it was switched off.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think too much more about it, and as usual, went about his own business.

    At noon, the housekeeper of the Lewis residence called, ¡°Mr. Roy, the old master has been talking about you and the young master these few days, when do you want toe home for a meal?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it, indeed, they hadn¡¯t gone to see Master Lewis in quite a while.

    Just so happens, Richelle wasn¡¯t around, ¡°Okay, Timmy and I will go back tonight!¡±

    In the evening, Roy Lewis took Timmy back to the Lewis mansion.

    Just as the father and son stepped through the door, they heard a young woman¡¯s voiceing from the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa Lewis, I was very young when I said ¡®I want to marry Roy when I grow up¡¯. Those words were shameless!¡±

    Before entering the living room, the two of them paused.

    Timmy looked up and quietly expressed his annoyance to his father.

    ¡°Daddy, where did you hook up this crazy woman again?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked innocent, ¡°Baby, I just came back for dinner because the housekeeper invited us. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s inside.¡±

    Timmy walks into the living room reluctantly pulling his dad along, only to see a young woman sitting on the couch.

    Seeing the father and sone in, the woman immediately greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Roy, long time no see!¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her for a while before finally remembering who she was.

    ¡°You are¡­ Calista Gregory?¡±

    Calista Gregory nodded happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me, Roy!¡±

    She looked up at Roy Lewis, her eyes sparkling.

    Timmy, who was standing nearby, huffed, let go of Roy Lewis¡¯s hand, and walked away.

    Only then did Calista Gregory shift her gaze to him.

    ¡°Ah, this must be Mr. Timmy!¡±

    As she spoke, she squatted down and reached out to touch Timmy¡¯s face.

    Timmy swiftly dodged her ¡°w¡± and turned around, scowling at Roy Lewis and yelling.

    ¡°Daddy, I want Dr.. Dunn to be my mommy!¡±

 Chapter 240 - 236: Dare to do a DNA comparison and see if I am Richelle Dunn!

    Chapter 240: Chapter 236: Dare to do a DNAparison and see if I am Richelle Dunn!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing the young master¡¯s words, all three adults present were in shock. Even Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t figure out at the moment whether his son genuinely wanted Richelle Dunn to be his #mommy, or if he was just trying to annoy

    Calista Gregory.

    As for Calista Gregory, she felt extremely embarrassed, withdrew her hand with an awkwardugh, stood up and asked Roy Lewis with a stiff smile.

    ¡°Roy, who is Dr. Dunn? Your girlfriend?¡±

    Mr. Lewis, who sat on the sofa, silently stared at his grandson, waiting to hear how he would answer Calista Gregory¡¯s question.

    Although Mr. Lewis said he wouldn¡¯t interfere with his grandson¡¯s rtionship with Richelle, that didn¡¯t mean he would help his grandson fend off these peach blossoms that actively approached him.

    Roy Lewis patted his son on the head and nced at Mr. Lewis with the corner of his eye before finally turning to Calista Gregory and responding in a very straightforward manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her, but she hasn¡¯t agreed yet!

    Calista Gregory opened her mouth in shock, unable to speak for a long time.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care about her reaction at all and introduced her to Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy, this is Mrs. Gregory from next door!¡±

    When Timmy heard his dad admit in front of Grandpa rkson and the suspicious woman that he was pursuing his mommy, the resentment and anger in his heart subsided a little bit.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gregory!¡±

    He also finally gave Calista Gregory a bit of a better attitude.

    With a stiff smile on her face, Calista Gregory returned to the sofa. Roy Lewis and Timmy greeted Mr. Lewis and also sat down.

    Just then, the butler came to call them for dinner, and Mr. Lewis asked Calista Gregory to join them.

    ¡°Grandpa Lewis, maybe another time. Today, Roy and Timmy are back to apany you, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    While speaking, Calista Gregory sneakily nced at Roy Lewis.

    Mr. Lewis, on the other hand, gave Roy Lewis a look and tried to keep her from leaving.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect? You and Roy haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade.

    Stay for dinner and catch up!¡±

    However, Roy Lewis acted as if he didn¡¯t receive Mr. Lewis¡¯s signal. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t force her. She just returned home and must have lots of socializing to do.

    Mr. Lewis almost had a heart attack from being mad at his grandson, while Calista Gregory found it hard to step down at this point.

    Her original intention was, of course, to stay for dinner.

    Moreover, she hoped it would be Roy Lewis himself who invited her to stay. As a result, not only did Roy Lewis not ask her to stay, but he also closed all possible ways for her to stay.

    Having no choice, she reluctantly stood up with a chuckle and said goodbye to Mr. Lewis.

    With his beard twitching in anger, Mr. Lewis ordered Roy Lewis, ¡°Go see Calista

    off.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to have a cold war with his son, so he picked Timmy up and stood up.

    ¡°Timmy, let¡¯s go see Mrs. Gregory off together!¡±

    Calista Gregory walked quickly in front of them, not even willing to look at Roy Lewis and his son.

    Uncaring, Roy Lewis sent her to the door and said, ¡°Tell Uncle Gregory hello for me when you go back.¡±

    After that, he bent down and told Timmy, ¡°Say goodbye to Mrs. Gregory.¡± The stubborn Timmy who had just been in his dad¡¯s arms had now transformed into a cute and obedient baby.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Gregory¡­¡±

    He waved his little paws with a sweet and cooing voice. If Calista Gregory hadn¡¯t seen his cold and fierce look earlier, she would have definitely been captivated by his cuteness.

    After sending Calista Gregory off, Roy Lewis carried Timmy back to the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wouldn¡¯t meddle in my business with Richelle?¡±

    His son was a powerful ally, so Roy Lewis naturally would not avoid mentioning him in front of everyone.

    As expected, Timmy stared at Mr. Lewis with sparkling eyes, waiting for a reasonable exnation.

    Mr. Lewis blinked and pretended to be dumb, ¡°How did I get involved with you? Calista just returned to the country to visit me, just a coincidence that she ran into you guys.¡±

    Roy Lewis did not want to be ambiguous on this issue because that would hurt both Richelle Dunn and other innocent women.

    ¡°Grandpa, I said I would only marry Richelle. Don¡¯t bother messing around.¡± This answer both blocked the old man¡¯s path and showed his determination in front of his son, killing two birds with one stone.

    Mr. Lewis knew that he was in the wrong, so he waved his hand and muttered, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m toozy to care about you anyway. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one marrying her¡­¡±

    Little Timmy didn¡¯t want to see Grandpa rkson and Daddy fighting, so when he saw Grandpa rkson finally soften, he struggled down from the chair and ran over to pull old Mr. Lewis¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    With Timmy there, the three generations finally sat down for dinner together. At around the same time, United Ventures and the Dunn Group signed a US$ 6,834,335,000 investment cooperation. As hosts, Jayden Dunn, his wife, Harris Dunn, and various shareholders and senior executives of the Dunn Group prepared a banquet at the hotel to entertain Denise Munni and Darren Turner. Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn first took the stage as the president and general manager of the Dunn Group respectively, delivering speeches to wee United Ventures as a formal shareholder of the Dunn Group.

    Denise Munni also went on stage on behalf of United Ventures and said a few words before everyone sat down to eat.

    Jayden Dunn, his wife, and Harris Dunn, as the hosts, were serving drinks to the shareholders present.

    At this moment, in a ck suit and hair pinned up, Richelle Dunn, apanied by Hugo Camrey and several strong bodyguards, entered the banquet hall.

    She went straight to the stage, turned on the microphone and greeted the guests who were happily chatting.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am the third youngdy of the Dunns, Richelle Dunn!

    As soon as these words came out, the venue quickly fell silent.

    Jayden Dunn, Megan Linwood, and Harris Dunn were all stunned, looking at each other as if time had stopped.

    After a while, the three of them finally mustered the courage to look up at the stage. When they saw the face of the person standing there, their faces instantly turned ashen.

    ¡°Uncle and Auntie, Big Brother, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Richelle Dunn waved to them with a smile!

    Megan Linwood¡¯s face was filled with horror and pale as death. She raised her trembling hand to point at her, then her eyes rolled back and she fainted to the ground.

    For Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn, who were men, and who had not actually witnessed Richelle Dunn¡¯s pregnancy, imprisonment, andter tragic conditions, they were rtively moreposed than Megan Linwood.

    They first made sure Megan Linwood was taken care of, then Jayden Dunn raised his head and sternly questioned Richelle Dunn on the stage.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you impersonating my niece Richelle? As he spoke, he and Harris Dunn walked towards the stage together. Richelle Dunn sneered, ¡°Uncle, I am your niece Richelle Dunn. Why do you say I¡¯m impersonating?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Harris Dunn shouted, ¡°My cousin died years ago!¡±

    Without any hurry, Richelle Dunn took out a ne. On the ne, there was a ruby maple leaf!

    ¡°Big brother, you can say my face was modified, but this ne is well known not only to you but also to the uncles and aunts present. When 1 was born, my grandparents spent millions to have it custom-made, and it¡¯s the only one in the world.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was born during the deep autumn season. At that time, her grandparents were still alive and doted on her. They had a famous designer custom-make this ne as a gift for her one-month celebration.

    Her words also stirred up some discussions among the shareholders and senior executives who knew her in the audience.

    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t stic surgery. How could it be so alike?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t she disappear six years ago? And then her body was found, and she was confirmed dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ No one saw her die with their own eyes¡­¡±

    The discussions in the audience made Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn feel like they were being stabbed in the back. They wanted to rush onto the stage and pull her down, but they were stopped by Richelle Dunn¡¯s bodyguards.

    Harris Dunn could only point angrily at Richelle Dunn through the bodyguards and scold, ¡°You scammer! With today¡¯s technology, people can be made to look exactly the same. How can¡¯t the ne be faked?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was waiting for this sentence. She raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, really? My dear big brother, do you dare to do a DNAparison with me? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m your cousin Richelle Dunn or not!

 Chapter 241 - 241: 237: Use Roy Lewisâ€™s Power to Eliminate Richelle Dunn!

    Chapter 241 - 241: 237: Use Roy Lewis¡¯s Power to Eliminate Richelle Dunn!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Theo looked at her with contempt, ¡°Who do you think you are? Just a clown who found some hospital to give you my cousin¡¯s face. Do you think I¡¯ll test because you said so?¡±

    Richelle let out a scornfulugh, her eyes filled with ruthless hatred.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid, Dundun!¡±

    Theo instantly nched at the mention of this nickname.

    Because Theo was affectionately called Dundun by his family when he was a child. After his strong objections, everybody stopped using it. However, only the Dunns were privy to this nickname.

    Jayden Dunn initially didn¡¯t entirely believe the woman standing on the stage was Richelle. But from the moment she took out her ne to her mentioning his son¡¯s nickname, his heart didn¡¯t just waver in disbelief, but shuddered and trembled in fear from the depths!

    This fear and terror may not stem from the woman on the stage who bears a striking resemnce to his niece, but rather, he was thoroughly consumed with fear, as if his past sins were rebounding on him.

    He suppressed the panic in his heart and, seizing the opportunity while his son was contending with the woman on stage, observed her closely.

    Lordon¡¯s local ent is very distinct, and the woman¡¯s ent indeed matched.

    As for her features, they indeed looked identical to Richelle.

    But Richelle was dead, she had died a few years ago!

    ¡°Madam, I demand you apologize to us immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. When the police arrives, it won¡¯t be as simple as just apologizing.¡±

    Jayden didn¡¯t really want to exacerbate the situation. Moreover, in front of so many partners and subordinates, he had to maintain his facade of feigned benevolence and propriety.

    Hence, he threatened her softly, hoping to scare the woman away.

    Deep down, no one understood better than him that every incident rted to Richelle could not withstand scrutiny and investigation.

    Richelle was indeed hoping he would call the police. However, she also understood that there were too many disgusting things in reality that she could not predict. So, her purpose today was not really intended to involve the police.

    Nevertheless, she was not stupid enough to let Jayden know about it. Therefore, she fixed Jayden with a piercing look.

    ¡°Uncle, I indeed believe our family affairs are tooplicated; it would be more appropriate to leave it to the police.¡±

    Jayden red back at her fiercely, his eyes filled with ferocity.

    ¡°Madam, are you sure? I will give you five minutes to think it through! After that, it won¡¯t be as simple as just walking away!¡±

    Their gazes shed in the air. A harsh, icy smile never left Richelle¡¯s face, though it was a far cry from being kind. It was a cold, ruthless smile, enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    However, what she said next took both Jayden and his son, Theo, by surprise.

    ¡°Dear Uncle, many thanks, thank you for giving me a way out!¡±

    After addressing these words to Jayden, Richelle turned to the guests beneath the stage, offered a fist-and-palm salute, and said apologetically.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your meal. I, Richelle, will repay all of you for this disruption when the opportunity presents!¡±

    Having said that, Richelle smiled again at Theo.

    ¡°Dear brother, the ghost your beloved sister Kiara saw, was me!¡±

    Herughter was like a stab of ice, giving Theo the shivers!

    Despite the woman clearly backing down, her words dropped like a bombshell into the hearts of Jayden and Theo.

    The aftermath of her words would disturb and might even potentially ruin their peaceful life for a long time toe.

    Theo was gaping at her as if he had seen a ghost!

    Richelle, on the stage, turned around and descend from the stage and, finally, turned back and made a gun-aiming gesture with her fingers at Jayden and Theo, a gesture of provocation and threat, clear as day!

    Then, she and Hugo Camrey, surrounded by several bodyguards, leisurely departed from the hotel.

    In truth, today was perhaps not the best time for Richelle to appear. But when she learned that the Dunns saw her nothing more than a potential surrogate for Kiara, she couldn¡¯t remain patient!

    Furthermore, with her current power, it was impossible to let the Dunns drop their guard and secures a sure-win.

    But she didn¡¯t want to hide in the shadows anymore, nor did she want her children to endure suffering along with her!

    Therefore, even if it might not have been the best time, she nheless stepped out and directly dered war on the Dunns!

    After she left, the guests at the reception seemed like a disturbed nest, buzzing with hushed conversations.

    Neither Jayden nor Theo had the leisure to appease the guests. After all, Megan Linwood was still lying unconscious on the couch. Moreover, concerning the ¡°Richelle¡± who just left, they had a stack of matters to inquire about and resolve.

    The father and son then used the excuse of taking Megan to the hospital and left the remaining banquet affairs to their secretaries and assistants. Consequently, both left together to take Megan to the hospital.

    Theo neverpletely believed the woman who showed up was the real Richelle. After all, a few years ago, after the police found them, he had identified the body with Jayden and personally attended her cremation.

    ¡°Dad, the one we just saw, do you think she was really Richelle Dunn?¡±

    Jayden Dunn frowned, ¡°She looked simr indeed, but like you said, with today¡¯s advances in stic surgery, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make an identical copy.¡±

    Back in the day, at Lordon, about half of the scions from prominent families were greatly interested in Richelle, simply because she possessed a deadly, alluring beauty that could potentially topple a kingdom.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone in Lordon used her as a model for stic surgery.

    Harris Dunn felt a little more settled and began analyzing the situation.

    ¡°Dad, what do you think is her purpose for doing this?¡±

    Jayden Dunn had no idea.

    Then he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Theo, I suddenly remembered that James Lewis once mentioned that Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor was also called Richelle Dunn!¡±

    Harris Dunn was taken aback, ¡°What a coincidence! Is it the same person?¡±

    Jayden Dunn shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Father and son looked at each other, ¡°Dad, she just said, the ghost Kiara saw, was her.¡±

    Both father and son felt a chill down their spines when they brought this up.

    By this time, Harris Dunn hadpletely calmed down, and his mind was working clearly as he analyzed the situation.

    ¡°So even if she is not the real Richelle Dunn, she clearly came here with some purpose.¡±

    What they had done to Richelle Dunn was clearly known to them.

    It was precisely because they had guilty consciences that Kiara Dunn was scared to madness, and Megan Linwood fainted at the sight of Richelle Dunn¡¯s face!

    Harris looked morose as he thought it over and then asked Jayden Dunn.

    ¡°Dad, is there a way to confirm with James Lewis whether the personal doctor of Roy Lewis is the same person as the Richelle Dunn we saw today?¡±

    Jayden Dunn was unclear about his son¡¯s intentions. He said, ¡°Could it be just a coincidence that they share the same name? I remember James Lewis mentioning that this Richelle Dunn came from South Asia and is a skilled doctor, quite famous in the international medical fraternity.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to try our luck!¡± Harris Dunn looked desperate. ¡°Dad, contact James Lewis right away. The sooner this matter is resolved, the better!¡±

    Jayden Dunn still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    Harris Dunn didn¡¯t exin further, he said,

    ¡°Dad, whether she is the real Richelle Dunn or not, she is a great threat to us and even a terrifying time bomb. If this person today is indeed Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor, then we can get her eliminated by leveraging Roy Lewis!¡±

    Meanwhile, in another car heading to the outskirts of Lordon, Richelle Dunn and Hugo Camrey were sitting in the back seat.

    ¡°Richelle, why didn¡¯t you simply call the police earlier? They could have opened a case!¡±

    Hugo Camrey had been standing on the stage all along. Although Richelle didn¡¯t want him to reveal his identity in front of Jayden Dunn and his son, he insisted on doing so anyway, and she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    Richelle Dunn slumped back in her seat, seemingly drained.

    ¡°They run Lordon; how do you think those reports of my death years ago came about?¡±

    The Dunn¡¯s ce in Lordon is akin to the Lewis¡¯ position in Kindur, especially a few years ago, their words werew.

    Hugo Camrey¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Bloody hell, the Dunns deserve to be crucified a thousand times over!¡±

    A bitter smile flickered at the corners of Richelle Dunn¡¯s lips, her eyes filled with cold, brutalughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m prepared for a long battle with them. Even if it takes a long time, I will make sure they¡¯re gone!¡±

    Hugo pondered about their uing journey, ¡°Then you¡¯re nning to hand the medical record to the police?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s a matter forter¡­ well cross that bridge when we get there.¡±

    Richelle had suffered at the hands of the Lordon Police in the past and therefore didn¡¯t trust them.

    Hugo was even more confused, ¡°Then why did you rush to get this medical record?¡±

    Richelle rubbed her throbbing temples and sighed deeply.

    ¡°I n to,e clean with Roy Lewis!¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242: 238: Protect Timmy, donâ€™t let

    Chapter 242 - 242: 238: Protect Timmy, don¡¯t let

    Richelie Dunn¡¯s schemes seed!

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    After having dinner at the old house, Roy Lewis yed several rounds of chess with the three generations of his family. By the time they went home, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock.

    Roy asked Mrs. Collins to take Timmy to bathe, and he also took a bath himself before going to tell Timmy a bedtime story.

    At this point, it was nearly an hourter than Timmy¡¯s usual bedtime. Roy¡¯s story hadn¡¯tsted very long when Timmy¡¯s eyelids started to droop.

    As he was drifting off, Timmy gripped Roy¡¯s hand and spoke clearly to him.

    ¡°Daddy, I want Dr. Dunn to be my mommy!¡±

    Roy knew that the child was always on guard against the likes of Calista, which was why he constantly remembered his request.

    Roy gently touched Timmy¡¯s head and promised sincerely.

    ¡°Alright, I will let her be Timmy¡¯s mommy!¡±

    At this point, Roy was full of confidence.

    Roy got up as usual at six o¡¯clock the next morning. When he came back from a run in the garden, he saw Nathan Caroule sitting in the living room.

    He was surprised and looked at the wall clock, ¡°Is your watch broken?¡± Nathan¡¯s face was serious as he approached, ¡°Sir, we have an urgent matter!¡±

    Roy rarely saw Nathan look so serious, which meant that the matter was extraordinary.

    ¡°Is it about my uncle¡¯s side?¡±

    Nathan shook his head and looked at Roy¡¯s sweat-soaked clothes, ¡°Sir, you go take a shower first, and I¡¯ll go to the study.¡±

    Roy nodded, ran upstairs, quickly showered, and changed intofortable home clothes before going to the study.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Nathan frowned toward the direction of hisputer, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to put it, you might as well read the email yourself. I¡¯ve forwarded it to you.¡± Roy was puzzled, so he opened hisptop and checked his email.

    ¡°Sir, please read the first one.¡±

    Roy opened the first email Nathan had sent him, which contained several photos and a video clip.

    In the first photo, the background was a hotel in Lordon. Two people were walking out of the hotel. When the photo was erged, it was easy to recognize that one of them was Richelle Dunn, who had left him a note yesterday, saying she had an urgent task The other person was her friend,

    Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°She went to Lordon?¡±

    Roy was confused. Wasn¡¯t her task supposed to be confidential? Why was she with Hugo?

    Could it be that Hugo was also a member of their international organization?

    ¡°Sir, you might want to keep reading.¡±

    Roy then opened another video clip. In the clip, Richelle was standing on the stage of a hotel banquet hall, speaking about something, while Hugo stood nearby.

    Jayden Dunn and his son, Harris, were being blocked from approaching the stage by several bodyguards.

    The video quality wasn¡¯t high, so the expressions on Richelle, Jayden, and

    Harris¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t be clearly seen.

    However, just the fact that Richelle and the Dunn father and son were in the same scene was enough for Roy to find it strange. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Why would Richelle be with Jayden Dunn and his son? Could it be that her target for this task is someone from the Dunns?¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t say a word. The situation was too incredible, and it was too important for Roy, so he dared not voice any opinions.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know anything about this! Just take your time and read the other email!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t rush to read the other email, but instead just asked Nathan coldly.

    ¡°So, you had someone tailing Richelle?¡±

    Roy Lewis was quite enraged. He remembered repeatedly reminding Nathan not to investigate Richelle.

    Unexpectedly, this guy actually had someone secretly tail her. Nathan quickly shook his head and exined, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t! Even if you gave me the guts of a leopard, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!¡± Roy Lewis nced at him coldly, ¡°Then how do you exin these photos and videos?¡±

    ¡ö¡¯Master, didn¡¯t you ask me to keep a close watch on the Dunn Group?

    Yesterday, they signed an agreement with United Ventures and held a celebration banquet in this hotel. I saw the photos sent by my friend and noticed Dr. Dunn with Mr. Hugo Camrey. I found it strange. So, I had someone retrieve some surveince videos only to find out Dr. Dunn and Mr. Hugo Camrey attended the Dunns¡¯ celebration banquet.¡±

    Roy Lewis furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Then why did she and Hugo Camrey meet Jayden Dunn and his son?¡±

    Nathan hesitated to speak, afraid that if he did, his master would be furious, and who knows what would happen to him.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to convey this. Please take a look at the second email.¡±

    Roy Lewis, without understanding, red at him and opened the second email.

    The email was in the form of a PowerPoint presentation. The first slide was a birth certificate with the father¡¯s name, Zachary Dunn, and the baby¡¯s name as

    Richelle Dunn.

    Zachary Dunn was the younger brother of Jayden Dunn. Roy Lewis knew this. So, this birth certificate was clearly the niece of Jayden Dunn, Richelle Dunn.

    The second slide was a photo of Richelle as a baby.

    After that, there were photos marked with her age.

    Roy Lewis held his breath and scrutinized the photos with furrowed eyebrows. At first, he saw a lovely little girl in the photos of Little Richelle.

    But by the time she was around eight or nine, the little girl began to mature, and in her eyes and brows, there were already traces of the familiar face Roy knew.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s head throbbed as an ominous premonition began to envelop his heart.

    As Richelle grew into a 13- or 14-year-old girl with graceful poise, her sweet smile revealing a pair of shallow dimples, Roy Lewis knew this was the Richelle he now recognized!

    Roy Lewis thought he had weathered numerous storms, but upon seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    His heart raced unusually fast, his palms sweating with cold sweat, his hand gripping the mouse tightly, not daring to scroll down.

    But in reality, an answer was already emerging.

    He took a deep breath, dragged the mouse, and clicked the subsequent images. There were highly simr photos with the Richelle he knew until the age of 20, and then there was a police death report.

    Roy Lewis had seen the content of the death report before.

    Last time, when Nathan investigated the Dunn family, he also looked into the brief life of that Richelle Dunn.

    With pursed lips, Roy Lewis scrolled down a bit further.

    This photo was no longer a picture but the so-called ¡°warning¡± Harris Dunn had given him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I believe you¡¯ve seen all the photos and materials above. As shown, we always thought my cousin Richelle Dunn had officially passed away a few years ago. However, she suddenly appeared at our celebration banquet this evening.¡±

    ¡°My cousin Richelle Dunn has always believed that our family was responsible for the death of her parents, causing her family to be broken, and although our family has been kind to her, she has always regarded us as enemies, harboring deep hatred and vowing revenge once she grows up!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t know the truth behind her disappearance, death, and resurrection, but it¡¯s clear that she came to dere war on us today. Moreover, she admitted personally that the ghost fromst time that terrified Kiara was her!¡±

    ¡°From what she has done to Kiara, it is evident she had longid out a grand n. We have reason to suspect that her main goal in getting close to you is to get close to Timmy and take revenge on us, as she knows how important Timmy is to Kiara and our family!

    ¡°During this period, many misunderstandings arose between our family and you, Master Lewis, many of which were due to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Therefore, we have the audacity to beg you, Master Lewis, to please protect Timmy at all costs and not let Richelle Dunn¡¯s schemes seed!¡±

    ¡°We are eternally grateful! Harris Dunn thanks you here!¡±Please

 Chapter 243 - 239: Richelie Dunn, are you getting close to me and Linbao for revenge!

    Chapter 243: Chapter 239: Richelie Dunn, are you getting close to me and Linbao for revenge!

    Trantor: 549690339

    //English trantions

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know how he felt after reading all of this material. All he knew was that he was either very angry or very sad at the moment.

    He tightly pursed his lips and furrowed his brows, staring intently at the ¡°warning¡± Harris Dunn had sent him on the screen.

    ¡°Hehl¡±

    All the myriad emotions entangled in Roy¡¯s mind, including the anger, resentment, and terrible impulse to destroy everything, were all condensed in a sudden, short burst of coldughter.

    Nathan Caroule, who had been standing extremely nervously on the other side of the desk, felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that coldugh.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored him, his deep eyes still fixed on the screen.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±

    Nathan Caroule asked anxiously, taking a step forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, leave me alone!¡±

    Roy¡¯s tone, as usual, was calm and indifferent.

    However, Nathan grew more worried the calmer Roy seemed.

    Harris¡¯s email had been sent to his inbox around two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    When Nathan woke up early that day, he opened it without thinking, and the content of the email scared him to death!

    He rushed here as quickly as possible, taking an Uber because he was afraid that his emotional turmoil would make driving unsafe.

    Even as an outsider, he was shocked by the ¡°truth¡± revealed in the provided documents and couldn¡¯t imagine how Roy, deeply in love at the time, would react after seeing that information.

    ¡°Sir, I think we can¡¯t just blindly believe what Harris is saying¡­¡±

    Nathan could vaguely feel the suppressed anger in Roy and tried to stand up for Richelle.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The betrayed and enraged Roy, with his muddled mind, couldn¡¯t hear his advice and immediately cut him off.

    Seeing no other choice, Nathan left the room with a heavy heart.

    He was deeply concerned about Roy and wanted to stay by his side, but soon received a phone call from the engineering department about a severe ident that required his attention.

    As soon as Nathan stepped out, Richelle walked in the door.

    Not finding anyone in the living room, she asked Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Uncle Axel, unaware of the dispute that had just arisen between his master and Nathan, thought they were discussing work matters in the study as usual.

    ¡°The master is busy in the study. Nathan came by earlier, but he left in a hurry.¡±

    Richelle thought Roy was working, so she decided to wait for him in the living room.

    As for the bizarre secrets she had to reveal to him, she thought it was best to wait until he had eaten breakfast before discussing them.

    However, Uncle Axel, as always, tried to create opportunities for Richelle and his master to interact, so he quickly brought tea and snacks.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the chef says breakfast will be about 10 minuteste today, so could you please bring some tea and snacks to the master first?¡±

    Richelle knocked on the door of the study with a tray in hand, but she didn¡¯t receive the expected response.

    She knocked again and then called out.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Finally, she got a reply, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    As Richelle walked in holding the tray, she saw Roy standing tall by the floor-to-ceiling window. He stood with his arms crossed and hands sped to his chest, gazing out at the garden.

    He exuded an aura that seemed to say ¡°stay away from me.¡±

    Richelle was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡±

    In her memory, Roy had never experienced such pensive moments standing by the window. It seemed he really dealt with some tricky situations recently.

    Roy did not turn around and just calmly replied with a ¡°hmm.¡±

    ¡°You should rest a littleter if you¡¯re tired. Being careless is not an option.¡± Richelle walked over and ced the tray on the coffee table, ¡°Uncle Axel said breakfast will be to minuteste today, so he asked me to bring you some snacks and tea first¡­¡±

    ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±

    Roy suddenly turned around and interrupted her.

    Richelle, who was still bending over, inexplicably felt a chill run down her spine.

    She looked up and met Roy¡¯s deep and unfathomable eyes.

    For no reason, she suddenly felt a bit flustered.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, has something happened?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to see the same hostility and wariness in his eyes as when they had first met!

    And, disgust!

    She frowned and strode towards him.

    Roy Lewis gestured to her to sit down.

    ¡°Sit down, I have something to ask you!¡±

    Instead of answering her directly, he walked over with a solemn expression, and sat down on the single sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Richelle Dunn felt uneasy, and actually, she had urgent matters she wanted to tell him when she came over this morning.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±, she didn¡¯t know what Roy Lewis wanted to ask, but she was eager for her own exnation, feeling she should rify what she had written on the note yesterday, ¡°Yesterday, I left you a message, saying I have something to talk to you today¡­¡±

    In her opinion, there was nothing more important than this at the moment!

    However, Roy Lewis interrupted her expressionlessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡±

    At this moment, Roy Lewis exuded a chilling aura.

    Yesterday, he was still a gentle man, but now, he seemed aplete stranger to her.

    For a moment, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t refute his words and just stared nkly at Roy Lewis, who seemed like a stranger.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, I ask you, are you the same Richelle Dunn from the Dunns in Lordon?¡±

    Roy Lewis spoke slowly, his dark eyes fixed on her.

    Richelle Dunn felt as if she had been hit on the head, she stared at him in astonishment, ¡°I¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, like a judge sentencing a criminal, and his tone became extremely cold and determined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, just answer me, yes or no!¡±

    Roy Lewis had never been so angry in his life!

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t been betrayed before, but those who had betrayed him had ended up with a fate worse than death.

    Yet with this woman, he didn¡¯t even have to question her, he could directly bring about her doom.

    But he still asked!

    Knowing that the truth would p him hard in the face.

    But still, one p wasn¡¯t enough for him. He now had to willingly extend his face, for Richelle Dunn to p him again.

    Because only then could he truly give up on her!

    Richelle¡¯s eyes were filled with endless sorrow, she wanted to exin clearly, but Roy Lewis said she only had to answer yes or no.

    Although the trial had just begun.

    Richelle Dunn had already foreseen the ultimately tragic oue.

    Because the current Roy Lewis, deep down, no longer trusted her!

    From the moment he questioned her in his superior interrogator¡¯s demeanor, he had already sentenced her to death!

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart seemed to die in that instant.

    With a grim expression, she struggled to nod.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°After I refused you, did you no longer want to continue treating me? Butter on, because of Timmy, you changed your mind, in other words, you approached me because of Timmy, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn closed her eyes in pain, this matter, once exined, was actually very long andplicated.

    And what she was going to talk about with him on the note from yesterday, was in fact this matter.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±

    But her anxious defense, in Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, appeared as a desperate attempt.

    His frosty eyes interrupted her, ¡°Richelle Dunn, all you need to do is answer me, yes or no!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to hear her evasions and lies!

    Richelle Dunn stared at him deeply, sighing in despair.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Roy Lewis clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms, he ground his teeth furiously, his voice hoarse, and even quivering a little.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, did you approach me and Timmy to avenge the Dunns, yes or no?¡±

 Chapter 244 - 240: Iâ€™m leaving with Dr. Dunn and my younger siblings! Take care, Dad!

    Chapter 244: Chapter 240: I¡¯m leaving with Dr. Dunn and my younger siblings! Take care, Dad!

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis asked this question, his heart was bleeding.

    He never thought that his first love in life, the first time he opened his heart so defenselessly to ept someone, would turn out to be aplete scam!

    All the sincerity he paid in the past two months, all of it, was wasted!

    Just a day ago, she was still smiling sweetly at him, caring about him deeply.

    At that time, she was still his doctor and his default girlfriend, Richelle Dunn. But a dayter, she became the resurrected Richelle Dunn of the Dunn family, having nothing to do with him at all.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t you think that whatever I say now, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m just making excuses?¡±

    This Richelle, at the moment, was full of indignation, and it seemed, somewhat sorrowful.

    But to him, it was justughable.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Her acting skills were too good, she could deceive not only the entire Dunn family but also Timmy. Even he, who prided himself on being a human-recognition machine, was fooled by her!

    Her indignation was all an act, as was her sorrow.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, did you get close to me and Timmy to take revenge on the Dunns?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face was full of sadness, and she sneered with augh.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Even if she denied it, Roy Lewis clearly no longer believed her.

    He smiled, but this smile did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Then did you n to take revenge on Jayden Dunn and his family?¡±

    Richelle answered this time with a couple of bitterughs.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Jayden Dunn ruined my family, caused the separation of flesh and blood, and I almost died in the wilderness. Is it wrong for me to want revenge?¡±

    Richelle felt extreme sadness in her heart, never thinking that the misfortunes she had suffered would one day be a weapon for Roy Lewis to use and hurt her.

    Roy Lewis sneered as well, casting his gaze at her like a sharp de.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not wrong. The mistake is mine!¡±

    Richelle only felt intense pain throughout her body, the cold seeping from her bones and making her shiver.

    This feeling was too simr to her experience lying on the bed in that broken house five years ago.

    But at that time, it was her body on the verge of death.

    Now, it was her heart that died!

    She endured the pain, biting her lip, and even though her heart was full of humiliation and suffocation, she still wanted to fight for one more chance to live!

    ¡°Roy Lewis, things are not what you think. Can¡¯t we calm down and sort things out one by one?¡±

    All along, she had been cautious and calctive, gradually making her way to where she was today.

    She thought that as long as she told the truth about the events of a few years ago, she and the three children could appear before Roy Lewis with a clear conscience.

    But things went off track, deviating severely from her expectations.

    ¡°No need!¡± Roy Lewis coldly rejected her, then bent down and handed a piece of paper from the coffee table to Richelle. ¡°This is a check for US$ 68,340,550, which will cover all your sry for these two months!¡±

    Richelle did not take the check, but stared at him incredulously.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you think I¡¯m just doing all this for money?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her with suppressed anger in his eyes, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not just doing it for money! You¡¯re doing it for revenge on Jayden Dunn, but how you do that has nothing to do with me. If you dare to touch a hair on Timmy¡¯s head, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    Richelle felt the cold ruthlessness in his eyes, scorching through her entire body. So, in his eyes, she had be an unforgivable viin!

    She held back her tears, trying to muster a smile for him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, one day, you will regret this!¡±

    Roy Lewis was someone who couldn¡¯t be swayed once he made up his mind.

    And Richelle¡¯s threatening words hadpletely enraged him!

    He stood up abruptly, with a cold face, and mmed the check into Richelle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, get out!¡±

    Richelle leaned her face up, looking at him with solemn eyes, and after a long while, she gritted her teeth and determinedly said.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you will regret this!¡±

    After speaking, she picked up the check from the sofa, nced at the amount, and chuckled scornfully.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the kids, and as for you, take good care of yourself!¡±

    Richelle, holding the check, shrugged off her earlier sorrow and dejection. She raised her head, her smile arrogant and mboyant, striding out like a queen with her head held high and chest out.

    Upon closing the door, Roy felt a headache as if his head was about to explode and copsed onto the sofa.

    He leaned back on the sofa with his head up and eyes closed, taking his time to catch his breath. Eventually, he pulled open the drawer of the coffee table with difficulty, took out some painkillers he had stopped using for quite some time, squeezed two out and swallowed them with tea.

    The medication worked quickly, and he calmly walked out of the study as he usually did after handling chores.

    Uncle Axel had already prepared breakfast and hurriedly approached Roy in a low voice when he saw him.

    ¡°Master, why did Dr. Dunn leave?¡±

    ¡°She had an emergency!¡±

    Roy made sure to speak a bit louder, so Timmy, who was sitting on the sofa, could hear.

    Timmy was used to his mommy having urgent matters asionally, so he didn¡¯t ask much, only worriedly asking his dad at breakfast.

    ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you having your acupuncture treatment today?¡±

    Roy had already thought of a reply, ¡°Hmm, Dr. Dunn said the second course is over, so we¡¯re taking a few days off.¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t doubt him and ate his breakfast quietly.

    When they were almost done eating, Roy said to Timmy, ¡°By the way, Dr. Dunn has something to do today and won¡¯t be home. Plus, it¡¯s raining heavily outside, so don¡¯t go over there.¡±

    Although Timmy was reluctant, he nced at the lightning, thunder, and heavy rain outside the dining room and nodded reluctantly.

    Roy had just suffered a massive blow, experiencing emotional hurt he had never encountered before.

    But still, he carried on like nothing was wrong, as usual, dealing with piles of urgent tasks in his study.

    At first, Timmy sat with him in the study, reading. Butter, he said he wanted to go to the yroom and watch some medical PPT presentations.

    Roy paid little attention to him and let him go to the yroom on his own.

    At lunch, Timmy was a bit quiet, asionally stealing nces at Roy.

    But Roy, preupied with his thoughts, didn¡¯t notice that his increasingly talkative son had hardly spoken a word today.

    At dinner, Timmy brought it up again.

    ¡°Daddy, you said you¡¯d let Dr. Dunn be my mommy!¡±

    Roy forced himself to snap out of his gloom and patted his son¡¯s head.

    ¡°Baby, we¡¯ll take it slow!¡±

    For now, he didn¡¯t dare to tell his son the truth.

    The son¡¯s dependence and trust in Richelle were no less than his father¡¯s.

    For the time being, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to keep his son from getting hurt.

    The only temporary solution was to stall!

    Timmy looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, then said ¡°Oh,¡± surprisingly not pushing further and simply lowered his head to eat obediently.

    Around nine in the evening, Roy went to his son¡¯s bedroom to tell him a bedtime story. While Timmy was drowsy, he suddenly reached out his chubby little hand, wrapped it around Roy¡¯s neck, and kissed him on the cheek with a ¡°smack.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I love you!¡±

    His son¡¯s soft and cooing voice slightly rippled the stagnant waters in Roy¡¯s heart.

    He smiled and kissed his son¡¯s forehead gently, saying softly,

    ¡°Baby, Daddy loves you too!¡±

    The next morning, it was half-past seven, and Timmy hadn¡¯te downstairs yet. Uncle Axel wanted to call for him, but Roy stood up.

    ¡®Til go.¡±

    As he pushed open his son¡¯s bedroom door, he found the bed empty.

    He thought Timmy must be in the bathroom.

    ¡°Timmy!¡±

    As he called out and walked in, he found a note neatly folded at the foot of the bed.

    He picked up the note casually and saw a single line written on it.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve left with Dr. Dunn and my siblings, take care of yourself!¡±

    [Cough, finally ran away! My dear readers, don¡¯t panic, believe in Master Lewis, he¡¯s not a pushover!]

 Chapter 245 - 241: Not only did Richelie Dunn take

    Chapter 245: Chapter 241: Not only did Richelie Dunn take

    the money, she also ran off with my son!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had been suppressing his anger all day, and when he finally saw what was written on the note, it instantly erupted.

    He lifted his foot and kicked the small chair at the foot of the bed with a fury.

    The chair crashed against the wall with a loud bang.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, I¡¯m going to skin you alive!¡±

    He growled, anger uncontroble.

    Hearing the noise, Uncle Axel hurried upstairs from the ground floor and encountered Roy Lewis, his face covered in rage.

    ¡°Master Lewis¡­¡±

    ¡°Call the airport and track down Richelle Dunn¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    Uncle Axel, who had no idea what had happened, stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°Has Dr. Dunn returned to South Asia?¡±

    Roy Lewis red at him, his eyes filled with red and violence.

    ¡°Yes! Richelle Dunn not only took the money but also kidnapped my son!

    Uncle Axel was so startled that he almost fell down the staircase, luckily catching the railing in time to prevent a fall.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead, still shaken. ¡°Master, are you saying Mr.

    Timmy ran away with Dr. Dunn? Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Uncle Axel had long regarded Richelle Dunn as the mistress of the house, assuming Roy Lewis had done something to anger her.

    However, he dared not say this outright and could only subtly hint at it.

    Roy Lewis was not a fool and naturally understood that Uncle Axel was trying to defend Richelle. He ignored Uncle Axel, hurried downstairs, and grabbed his phone to connect to the surveince system.

    But as soon as he opened it, he seemed to think of something and called the security guard at the front gate.

    ¡°Master Lewis, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What time did Dr. Dunn pick up Timmyst night?¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t checked the surveince footage yet, Roy Lewis was sure that the brat had acted so boldly only because of Richelle Dunn¡¯s encouragement and support.

    As expected, the security guard quickly replied.

    ¡°Around eleven o¡¯clockst night, Master Lewis. You sent me a WhatsApp message saying that Dr. Dunn would be picking up Mr. Timmy at eleven o¡¯clock!¡±

    Roy Lewis could easily deduce without further checking or recording that the message had been sent from the brat using his phone.

    And he had beenpletely oblivious!

    Richelle Dunn, you¡¯re impressive!

    Not only did you steal my heart, but also my son¡¯s and the housekeeper¡¯s!

    At 8 am in South Asia, Richelle Dunn and the three sleepy children got off the taxi.

    Mother and children stood in front of a two-story beige vi.

    Timmy rubbed his eyes, looking at the vi in amazement.

    ¡°Mommy, is this our new home?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s voice was exceedingly soft and sweet when he called her ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Richelie¡¯s eyes teared up. She bent down, hugged him, and kissed his soft cheek.

    ¡°Baby, this is our home!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny slowly woke up, and Timothy quickly ran over to unlock the fingerprint lock.

    He pushed open the front door of the courtyard and smiled at Timmy.

    ¡°Brother, wee home!¡±

    Tifanny, with two small braids, ran over and held Timmy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going home!¡±

    The three children bounced and ran into the garden, with Richelle dragging the luggage behind.

    The vi was cleaned regrly, and a gardeningpany took care of the garden. As the mother and her children entered the courtyard, they were greeted by lush nts and a fragrance of flowers.

    ¡°Babies, Mommy¡¯s going to make breakfast. Do you want to wash up first or y in the backyard for a while?¡±

    All three children chorused, ¡°We want to y in the backyard!

    Last night, Richelle had asked her friend to buy groceries and supplies. She entered the house, left the luggage and went straight to the kitchen.

    Timothy and Tifanny took Timmy up into the treehouse built on therge tree.

    The three siblings dangled their legs, swinging them back and forth. Richelle picked up Timmy at eleven o¡¯clockst night and went straight to the airport. Because it was toote, the children had been sleepy during boarding and on the ne.

    Only now did the three of them begin to excitedly chat with each other. Tifanny had only been away from Kindur for half a day, but she already missed her dad.

    ¡°Big brother, do you think daddy wille to pick us up? I miss him so much!¡± Richelle Dunn only briefly mentioned the conflict with Roy Lewis to Timmy. Timothy, being perceptive, sensed his mom¡¯s mood and called Timmy to find out the situation.

    The two brothers knew in their hearts that their mom had secretly ¡°escaped¡± back to South Asia with them.

    Meanwhile, Tifanny thought that their mom had brought them back to South

    Asia to visit grandma, and stay for a while before returning to Kindur.

    Although Timmy didn¡¯t fully understand adult matters, he believed that whenever his parents argued or faced a conflict, it must be his dad¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Hmph, who knows! He¡¯s just a big dummy!¡±

    His mom was so nice, gentle, and easy-going, yet his dad could upset her. If that¡¯s not being a dummy, then what is?

    Tifanny blinked her big eyes and looked at Timothy, ¡°Brother, did daddy do something again that made mom angry?

    Timothy didn¡¯t hide the truth from her, ¡°Yes, daddy and mommy had a fight! He knew that his sister blindly adored their dad, so if he didn¡¯t rify things, he was afraid she might say something wrong in front of their mom. Tifanny eximed with an ¡°Ah?¡±, ¡°They had a fight? What should we do? Should we help daddy coax mommy?¡±

    She scratched her head worriedly, ¡°But, mom rarely gets angry. How should we coax her, brother?¡±

    She blinked her eyes, seeking help from her two brothers.

    The moment daddy was mentioned, Timmy showed his usual disgusted expression.

    ¡°There¡¯S no need to help, a real man shouldn¡¯t need his children to pacify his wife when she¡¯s angry! How shameless is that!

    Timothy agreed as well, ¡°Exactly, if we help daddy, then we¡¯re betraying mommy.¡±

    Tifanny frowned, ¡°Ah? Then I won¡¯t help daddy, but¡­ isn¡¯t daddy very pitiful like this?¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t think his dad was pitiful at all, ¡°He¡¯s not pitiful, he deserves it!¡± Tifanny frowned, wanting to say something else, but Timmy touched her head, ¡°Sister, just yesterday, Grandpa rkson introduced a beautiful auntie to daddy!¡±

    Timmy had witnessed Roy Lewis rejecting Calista Gregory. But the moment he learned about his parents¡¯ argument, he naturally put all the me on his dad. Naturally, Calista Gregory also got some of the me from him.

    Upon hearing this, Tifanny¡¯s face immediately filled with indignation.

    ¡°Oh, daddy is so fickle and bad! Then I¡¯ll ignore him too!¡±

    So, Timmy sessfully pulled his sister to their side, effectively making it a mother-and-four-against-the-world alliance.

    In the kitchen, Richelle Dunn prepared some ham and egg sandwiches, mixed a big bowl of fruit sd, and heated milk, ready to serve. Opening the door to the yard, she looked up at the treehouse and called out to her children.

    ¡°Babies, it¡¯s time for breakfast!¡±

    Timmy looked at his siblings, puzzled, ¡°How does mommy know we¡¯re in the treehouse?¡±

    Timothy grinned, ¡°Because it¡¯s our favorite ce to y!¡±

    The siblings climbed down the treehousedder one by one, went inside to wash their hands and faces, and headed to the dining room.

    Timothy pointed at one of the brand-new chairs, ¡°Brother, this chair is yours!¡± There were three children¡¯s chairs, all the same style, but one was brand new, while the other two were clearly older.

    Timmy, puzzled, asked Richelle Dunn, who was bringing a sd over. ¡°Mommy, this chair is new, right? Howe it¡¯s the same as my brother and sister¡¯s?¡±

    Richelle Dunn touched his head, ¡°Because, mommy bought three chairs from the start!¡±

    Timothy also pointed at the children¡¯s tableware on the table, ¡°Brother, not only the chairs, but the tableware is also in three sets.¡±

    Timmy looked at the tableware on the table and then at his feet, where he and Timothy were wearing matching but different colored shoes. He raised his head, his eyes reddening and his nose sour, and asked.

    ¡°What about the bed?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°The bed too, I sleep on the top bunk, and you sleep below. Sister has her own princess bed!¡±

    Although Timmy was a very strong child, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He threw himself into Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms, tightly gripping her shirt, and burst into tears.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s tears also streamed down.

    She had always believed that one day, she would find her eldest son and bring him back.

    So, she had to be ready for him at all times.

    That way, whenever he returned, he could always feel the warmth of home!

    [Tears¡­.]

 Chapter 246 - 242: If he dares to object, let him have another son on his own!

    Chapter 246: Chapter 242: If he dares to object, let him have another son on his own!

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    initially, Timmy was crying while hugging Richelle Dunn, but somehow it turned into a sobbing huddle of the four family members.

    They wiped each other¡¯s tears and exchanged kisses on the cheeks,ughing and crying alternately. By the time their emotions settled down, the hot milk and sandwiches had cooled.

    With swollen eyes, Richelle put the breakfast into the microwave to reheat. Afterward, everyone ate breakfast, still with red and swollen eyes.

    Since everyone looked the same, it wasn¡¯t awkward at all. On the contrary, the family of fourughed from time to time at each other¡¯s funny appearances. Their first breakfast back in this house was finished amidstughter and tears.

    Richelle had been away from South Asia for more than three months, and upon her return, there were a lot of matters to handle.

    Although the three children had slept on the ne, the quality of sleep was not as good as normal. So, the three of them obediently went up to their bedrooms, while Richelle worked with herptop in the second-floor living room.

    pared to the cramped house in Kindur, this small vi was undoubtedly much more spacious andfortable.

    The siblings¡¯ bedroom was actually arge bedroom made bybining two small ones, separated in the middle by retractable screens, providing both convenience formunication and y, and a rtive sense of privacy.

    To the left of the entrance were the bunk beds for the brothers, and that space was filled with various models and hand figurines styled ording to Timothy¡¯s preferences ¨C a very masculine aesthetic.

    On the right hand side was a bedroom decorated in a cute princess style, with various toys and dolls on the bed and carpet, and the walls hung with Tiffany¡¯s paintings.

    ¡°Big brother, this closet is yours, and this bookcase is yours too!¡¯

    In the bedroom on the left, everything was divided in half. Apart from the new clothes in the wardrobe, the other bookcases and storage shelves were left half empty.

    ¡°Mommy said to wait for you toe home and get your own things.¡±

    Timmy nodded vigorously and heard Timothy say, ¡°Big brother, you can check out my models and figurines too. If you like any of them, they¡¯re all yours!¡±

    Timmy could tell from looking at his brother¡¯s models and figurines that they were not cheap, and he was touched.

    He hugged his brother, who looked just like him, and whispered with their foreheads pressed together.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just let the stupid daddy buy moreter!¡±

    Timothy thought about it and agreed.

    Before, he was not keen on spending money recklessly because he always thought about supporting his mommy and sister.

    But now, they had a stupid daddy.

    However, when Timothy thought about his mommy and daddy arguing, he felt that things might not be so reliable.

    -But,¡± he lowered his voice so his sister wouldn¡¯t hear, ¡°weren¡¯t mommy and daddy arguing fiercely? What if they don¡¯t make up?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s impressions of Roy Lewis were more objective and calmpared

    to Tiffany¡¯s blind worship.

    Timmy clicked his tongue and knocked on his brother¡¯s head, saying,

    ¡°Silly little brother, have you been infected by silly little sister?

    On the other side, arranging her long-unseen treasures, Tiffany shouted indignantly,

    ¡°Big brother, mommy said that everyone has their silly moments, so you being silly is not because of me!¡±

    Timmy promptly apologized to his sister, ¡°Sorry, little sister, I was wrong!¡± After apologizing, he sat cross-legged on the carpet and pulled Timothy to sit down with him.

    ¡°If mommy and daddy really break up, we still have each other! I¡¯ll tell daddy that you and sister are his children too, and then we can inherit his property! Daddy has so much money, it¡¯s definitely enough to support mommy and sister!¡±

    While the brothers were plotting how to divide their daddy¡¯s property, Richelle was outside, video chatting with her mentor.

    ¡°You rotten girl, of all the people you could provoke, why did you go after Roy Lewis?¡±

    Richelle was at a loss for words, ¡°Master, you have to understand, back then, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to provoke him either; I was a victim too!¡±

    Sonia Seaton frowned, ¡°Anyway, President Green is after me now, asking about your whereabouts. I¡¯m still ying Tai-Chi, but I¡¯m not sure how long I can keep it up.¡±

    Richelle chuckled and called her a good master, ¡°I don¡¯t n on hiding from him forever. I just want him to suffer a bit more!¡±

    Yesterday, Richelle was so angry at Roy Lewis that she wanted to strangle him. Even though afterward she realized that he was probably just speaking out of anger and not thinking rationally,

    But who is she to him?

    He didn¡¯t even give her a little bit of trust or opportunity?

    Haha! Men!

    Since you, Roy Lewis, want to y tough with me, I, Richelle Dunn, will give you something even tougher!

    Sonia Seaton sighed helplessly, ¡°Look at your unambitious appearance. Oh well, women can¡¯t stay forever!¡±

    Richelle could only continue to smile apologetically and then used Timmy to divert attention.

    ¡°Master,e over for dinner tonight. Timmy also wants to meet his grandma

    in person!¡±

    Upon mentioning this, Sonia Seaton immediately became interested. ¡°Speaking of Timmy, I was just thinking about telling you something!

    Richelle asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Mr. Kingston, who I introduced you to a few years ago?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I remember, didn¡¯t he retire?¡±

    Sonia shook her head, ¡°He recently came out of retirement, and he heard about my great-grandson¡¯s talent. He originally wanted to go to Kindur to meet Timmy in person.¡±

    Richelle was very surprised, ¡°Does he want to take Timmy as his disciple?¡± Thinking about it excited Richelle. Mr. Kingston was a master on par with her own master, Sonia Seaton.

    Moreover, his expertiseplemented Sonia¡¯s weaknesses, making them a perfectbination for teaching two siblings.

    If Timmy could gain the true teachings from Mr. Kingston and her master would also impart all the knowledge to Timmy, wouldn¡¯t Timmy be¡­

    As for being a disciple or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to him. He just doesn¡¯t want his theories and practical experience to be lost. Whether Timmy is fortunate enough depends on their fate.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t expected that on this escape journey, there would be such unexpected gains.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s my son, how could Mr. Kingston not like him?¡± Actually, a few years ago, it was this Mr. Kingston who hadpeted with her master for a disciple.

    However, Richelle was determined to show her loyalty and follow her master for life!

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m only responsible for connecting you two. By the way, I just found out that their father is Roy Lewis. Can you make decisions about

    Timmy¡¯s matters?¡±

    Even though Sonia Seaton was not a Kindurian, she was no stranger to Roy Lewis.

    Because the international organization they belonged to received a portion of their donations from the Lewis Group long-term.

    In the past decade, the donations given by the Lewis Group had increased year by year.

    Richelle snorted, ¡°If he dares to object, I¡¯ll make him unable to find us for the rest of his life, and let him give birth to another son himself!¡±

    Sonia clicked her tongue, and her worries disappeared just like that. ¡°You naughty girl, it seems like you really have him under control! A sh of sadness crossed Richelie¡¯s face, but in an instant, it turned into a yful and smiling one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about controlling him. Anyway, men are dispensable. With or without them, it¡¯s no big deal. I have two handsome boys on my left and a beautiful girl on my right, my life isplete just like this!¡±

    Richelle secretlyforted herself in her heart, to hell with men.

    in her life, she had thepany of her children, a perfect picture of happiness.

    Men?

    They are just the icing on the cake.

    With or without him, it doesn¡¯t matter!

    [Hmm, Master Lewis should be here tomorrow! Hehe, let¡¯s stir things up!]

 Chapter 265 - 265: 261: The best strategy is to coax and convince the person to come back earlier.

    Chapter 265 - 265: 261: The best strategy is to coax and convince the person toe back earlier.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had nothing to say, so Richelle Dunn stepped away and continued preparing lunch.

    She lowered her head, not looking at Roy Lewis, and said,

    ¡°Roy, there¡¯s no need for you to chase after me. You should know that it¡¯s useless for me. Give me some time and give yourself some time too, and we¡¯ll eventually find an answer.¡±

    Richelle felt that both she and Roy had enormous responsibilities, and love was not their entire life. They couldn¡¯t just let everything else go because of a conflict in their romance.

    Roy never intended to follow her around all day, because he knew it would only backfire when it came to Richelle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need time to think about anything. Once I realized how special you were to me, I¡¯ve set my eyes on you. But I¡¯ll respect you if you need some time. During work hours, I won¡¯t bother you, but outside of those eight hours, can I still join you for meals and apany the kids like before?¡±

    Roy¡¯s attitude was very sincere, and his position was humble.

    To his surprise, Richelle agreed quickly and didn¡¯t think his request was excessive.

    The children, especially Timothy and Tifanny, really needed their father¡¯spany.

    Whether it was to make up for the missing fatherly love over the years or to build father-son/daughter rtionships for a new life, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Alright, starting tomorrow, your acupuncture sessions will be the same as before. I¡¯ll prepare a guest room for you to use during your sessions. If you have any specific preferences for beddings or other items, you can ask Nathan to buy them for you. However, I must make it clear that the guest room is only for your acupuncture sessions, not for you to spend the night.¡±

    Richelle said they needed some time, but she was also conflicted.

    On one hand, Roy was her patient, and even if she wanted to put some distance between them and see each other less, she knew the acupuncture sessions should continue. On the other hand, Timothy and Tifanny had just reconnected with their father, and from the children¡¯s perspective, they would want him to spend more time with them. Therefore, as their mother, she couldn¡¯t stop them from seeing their father because of her own issues.

    Roy thought he would have to work harder to convince her to let him stay, but she gave him both the guest room and the meals with no hesitation. Wasn¡¯t this even better than their situation in Kindur?

    Roy was secretly delighted, but of course, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. He quickly nodded and agreed.

    Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. As for the guest room items, you can arrange them as you prefer.¡±

    Thus, they temporarily reached an agreement, and the tension between them finally eased somewhat.

    However, Roy became bolder, saying that he would help Richelle peel shrimp. His slender hands slowly peeled shrimp, but his passionate gaze spent two-thirds of the time fixed on Richelle.

    Feeling his stare, Richelle grew ufortable.

    Although she calmly negotiated with him, her heart was anything but calm, and huge waves surged within her.

    After all, she was just a weakling when it came to romance.

    All her intimate experiences with the opposite sex came from this man beside her.

    The passionate scene from years ago had faded in her memory due to her self-hypnosis.

    However, after reuniting with Roy and as their feelings for each other gradually changed and heated up, the memories of that night, like seeds watered and sunned in spring, began to sprout and sharpen, bing clearer and clearer.

    Moreover, she was particrly attracted to his good looks, and Roy just happened to be the kind of man she found appealing.

    It was impossible for her not to fantasize about this man!

    After all, she was a normal adult woman.

    And this man had just fiercely held her tight, as if he wanted to devour her, plucking her without reservation.

    The tingling sensation of being thrown onto a wave and then sliding back down still lingered in her heart.

    And now, this man was using the excuse of helping her to invade her personal space with his gaze.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After scooping the meat from the pan onto a te, she nudged Roy with her elbow and pointed her chin toward the outside.

    ¡°Roy, go outside and apany Timothy and Tifanny. I¡¯m almost done here; once I finish this shrimp omelette, we can start eating.¡±

    Roy looked at her with a hint of a smile, his gentle gaze lingering on her blushing ears and face.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Richelle detected the teasing in his words, and couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. They had agreed to give each other some time, but he kept provoking her intentionally or unintentionally!

    Like the passionate French kiss earlier, it was so out of line that it deserved a red card!

    Richelle red at him.

    ¡°Roy, I warn you, if you do something like that again, I¡¯ll kick you out of the game!¡±

    Her tone was fierce.

    However, she didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, she looked like a peach blossom in Roy¡¯s eyes, and her fierce words sounded like nothing more than a teased kitten scratching at him.

    But this kitten had a fierce temper, so Roy didn¡¯t dare reveal any mischief on his face.

    He hid his smile and looked pitiful.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help myself, what should I do?¡±

    Richelle was so exasperated by his shamelessness that she almost vomited blood. She raised her eyebrows and snapped at him impatiently.

    ¡°How should I know what you should do? You¡¯re thirty years old, don¡¯t you know how to control yourself?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thirty, but I only have feelings for you. I have no experience in this either. Besides, you must have heard a saying.¡±

    Richelle replied irritably, ¡°What saying?¡±

    Roy looked calm and collected, ¡°When the old house catches fire, there¡¯s no saving it!¡±

    Richelle was already furious, but hearing his shameless words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    She felt a mix of anger and amusement and wanted to suppress herughter but couldn¡¯t. She shot him a nce with a smile.

    ¡°Master Lewis, is this how you see yourself?¡±

    Roy had long since given up on preserving his dignity in front of Richelle.

    After all, his ¡°wife¡± was the most important thing. What was the point of saving face? Winning her back and being able to hold and kiss her was what truly mattered!

    ¡®Tm already thirty, an old uncle. If I¡¯m not an old house, then what am I? Unlike you, a twenty-five-year-old beauty surrounded by handsome men. You¡¯ve got the schrly type, the romantic type, the intellectual type¡­ a dazzling array. I¡¯m just a poor, lonely old man.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh again, looking at him with amusement.

    ¡°Roy, for the sake of coaxing me, are you really okay with lowering yourself like this?¡±

 Chapter 248 - 244: Master Lewisâ€™s Thousand-mile "Wife Chase"

    Chapter 248: Chapter 244: Master Lewis¡¯s Thousand-mile ¡°Wife Chase¡±

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Give up your childish, ridiculous, and unrealistic thoughts! Do you really think that after she dared to take away my son, there would be any possibility between her and me other than enemies and ¡¯ confrontation?¡±

    He clenched his teeth with intense resentment. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to capture her, lock her up, and torture her ruthlessly!

    It had only been twenty or thirty hours since he saw the pictures revealing Richelle Dunn¡¯s true identity and the warnings from Harris Dunn yesterday. But during this period, time seemed to drag on for an eternity, as if torturing Roy for a lifetime.

    Before Richelle, Roy had never experienced the taste of liking someone. Therefore, when he realized how different Richelle was to him, his instinct guided him, swiftly and decisively, to define her as a ¡°prey¡± that he must pursue at all costs.

    At first, he didn¡¯t have a positive view of her; however, her arrogance and shiness eventually turned from initial rejection and dislike into eptance and appreciation.

    Never in his life had he opened his heart sopletely to another person, hoping to be understood by them.

    On the other hand, he had never desired so desperately to enter someone else¡¯s heart, wishing to understand her and longing for her to ept him.

    Roy never had a romantic rtionship before, but he knew that the most beautiful love must be based on mutual trust and honesty.

    Besides, it should be a love that allows the couple tough together as well as bear suffering together.

    However, yesterday, when he saw those pictures and received that ¡°warning,¡± his fundamental trust in Richelle copsed!

    All his sincerity and effort over the past two months seemed like a joke!

    The ugly truths that Harris Dunn had exposed felt like a p after p on his face.

    Roy Lewis had experienced setbacks before, but never had he failed so miserably and utterly with another person.

    It was because he had never before trusted anyone aspletely as he had trusted himself.

    Nathan Caroule looked at his grandfather¡¯s anguished face, feigning nonchnce, and was deeply shaken inside.

    Apparently, the impact Richelle had on his grandfather was far more significant than he or his grandfather had thought.

    His grandfather was probably so emotionally invested that he allowed Harris¡¯s provocation to cloud his judgment, trapping him like a cornered beast in a cage he had set up for himself, unable to escape.

    ¡°Grandfather, I know you hate Dr. Dunn to death right now. You believe that her taking away Mr. Timmy is proof of what Harris Dunn used her of, using Timmy for revenge.¡±

    ¡°But think about it, doesn¡¯t Dr. Dunn have the right to keep her whereabouts secret? Yet we easily found her flight information. This means she never intentionally hid her location. And she¡¯s taking away $68,340,550, not just five cents! She could go anywhere! Why return to South Asia? Is it to be caught by you?¡±

    As an outsider, Nathan, from the beginning, felt that there was something fishy about the situation after reading both emails.

    He thought that Roy would ask Richelle for the truth behind it all, and Harris¡¯s ill-intentioned ¡°advice¡± would fall apart.

    Instead, Roy seemed to have lost his mind, thinking in baffling ways.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not that close to Dr. Dunn, but I can tell from the changes in your and Mr. Timmy¡¯s lives these past two months that she has brought happiness and joy.¡±

    Roy snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s just her pretending in order to achieve her goals!¡± Nathan rolled his eyes silently, seeing his grandfather¡¯s intelligence slip due to heartbreak.

    ¡°Grandfather, ording to your logic, if Richelle were as scheming as Harris imed, then she would be spending the $68,340,550 right now, using her cover to travel with Timmy and her child, enjoying a luxurious life. And when she runs out of money, she¡¯d ask you for more, treating you like an infinite ATM.¡±

    Or, she could find a hidden location to do something to Mr. Timmy, making you and the Dunns suffer terribly!¡±

    ¡°But is that the case?¡±

    Roy remained silent. Clearly, what Nathan said had cracked his solid fortress of hatred and anger, even if only by a tiny bit.

    Nathan had said everything deep in his heart. Seeing Roy wasn¡¯t arguing back, he remained silent.

    Although he was younger than Roy, his experience with rtionships was rtively more substantial than his grandfather¡¯s.

    As an ordinary person, his love life simply involved the judgment and choice to love or not.

    But Roy was different. Since his heart started to care for someone, that person was Richelle Dunn, whose background and experiences were mysterious. Setting aside their feelings for one another, their rtionship was also entangled with the interests of their families and the safety of their children.

    So, Nathan understood why Roy focused on nitpicking details, but he couldn¡¯t dwell on them for too long. Otherwise, he might fall into Harris¡¯s trap, possibly igniting a chain reaction that no one could predict.

    Afterward, Roy barely spoke to Nathan during the rest of the journey. Once they boarded the ne, Nathan took out hisptop to deal with work. Roy seemed ufortable and closed his eyes after the ne took off. Nathan wasn¡¯t sure if he was genuinely asleep or just pretending to avoid talking to him.

    Around 4 pm, the flightnded at the South Asian capital airport. As soon as Roy Lewis turned on his phone, he received an address from Kennedy Green. Just like Nathan Caroule said, it was surprisingly smooth.

    His inner hatred and anger, after being scolded by Nathan and after several hours of flying, had diminished considerably.

    Looking at the address Kennedy sent, it was a well-known viplex in South Asia. Apparently, Richelle Dunn had no intention of hiding Timmy. Still, he was furious!

    The feeling of being deceived and betrayed was like a thorn stuck in his heart.

    Every time he thought of Richelle, it was like an invisible force desperately pulling on that thorn, causing intense pain and blood flowing from the wound caused by love.

    He and Nathan got into the car sent by the branchpany to meet them and forwarded the address to Nathan.

    ¡°Have someone watch this address, in case Richelle knows we¡¯reing and tries to move!¡±

    This time Nathan didn¡¯t mock him and immediately made a call, getting things settled in a few minutes.

    ¡°Master Lewis, do you want them to report on Dr. Dunn¡¯s situation in real-time?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hesitate before answering, ¡°Only report if there¡¯s a special situation.¡±

    It took nearly two hours to drive from the airport to the viplex where Richelle lived. During that time, the people sent to stake out the ce didn¡¯t make a single call.

    Clearly, everything was peaceful and normal at Richelie¡¯s side.

    Roy Lewis closed his eyes during the journey, but he didn¡¯t fall asleep. Thinking that he would soon see his son and meet that hateful woman, Richelle, his feelings wereplex and intense.

    Honestly, he despised himself for not having any intention of using extreme measures against Richelle, who had done so many hateful and excessive things.

    Unbelievably, he even gave her US$68,340,550, which undoubtedly gave her the means to flee!

    At dusk, the car stopped in front of an ivory-white vi.

    Just as Roy Lewis got out of the car, he heard familiarughtering from the yard.

    Without even distinguishing, he could tell that it was the voices of Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny.

    This boy was kidnapped and didn¡¯t even have a sense of crisis?

    Roy Lewis stood at the gate and rang the bell.

    He had prepared himself mentally that if Richelle didn¡¯t want to open the door, he would use force to break in and rescue Timmy.

    But to his surprise, Richelle, either out of ignorance or for some other reason, opened the door without a word, only after waiting for a while.

    He had no idea that as soon as his car got close to the vi, Richelle and her family knew it was him.

    As the door opened, that irritating woman he had cursed for more than a day was standing in the yard.

    Looking at her beautiful face, Roy Lewis felt a bit dazed. The scene in front of him was just like the countless evenings before when she would wear casual clothes, stand inside the door, and open it for him.

    But he clearly understood that today was different from the past.

    Or maybe it had never been any different, and he had just been overly affectionate and thought it was different.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Master Lewis?!¡±

    Richelle raised her eyebrows slightly with a smile on her face as she looked at him.

    Gone was the heartbroken and desperate look from when she left, but her tone of voice was very sarcastic.

    Roy Lewis pushed open the door and stepped into the yard. Before he could question Richelle, a small figure darted in front of her, his dear son Timmy that she had kidnapped.

    The little fellow had curly hair tied into a small bun at the back of his head. He looked up at Roy Lewis as if he were a stranger, scrutinizing him with a wary gaze. Then, he turned to Richelle and said,

    ¡°Mommy, who is this? He just barged into our house, shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡±

    [Hahaha, way to go, Timmy!]

 Chapter 249 - 245= Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy, are they all my own children?

    Chapter 249: Chapter 245= Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy, are they all my own children?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Roy Lewis looked at the little guy¡¯s proud and arrogant brows and eyes, furious enough to spit blood.

    Damn kid, just one day and he¡¯s already treating the thief as his mother, not even recognizing his own dad?

    On top of that, he was brazenly calling Richelie Dunn ¡±mommy¡± right in front of him?

    ¡°Timmy!¡±

    Roy Lewis red coldly at Richelle, and his anger, which had subsided a bit, began to re up again. He called out to his son and reached out to grab him.

    However, the little guy dodged nimbly and hid behind Richelle.

    Roy Lewis patiently gestured towards Timmy, his eyes shing with a determined fierceness.

    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s go home with daddy!¡±

    He rarely showed such a stern face to his son.

    Timmy poked his head out from behind Richelle and said with a resolute expression.

    ¡°No, I want to be with mommy, and my brother and sister!

    Roy Lewis¡¯ anger caused his forehead veins to bulge, and he shouted at his son.

    ¡°Timmy Lewis, she¡¯s not your #$% mother! Kiara Dunn is!¡±

    Although Roy Lewis disliked Kiara, he would rather have his son ept her now than be fooled by Richelle!

    Upon hearing Kiara Dunn¡¯s name, Richelle frowned and forcibly suppressed her nausea. She stepped forward, shielding Timmy behind her, and coldly ordered Roy Lewis to leave.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if you came here to quarrel, we don¡¯t wee you. Please leave immediately!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face also turned cold as he narrowed his eyes and red bitterly at Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn¡­¡±

    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Nathan Caroule, who had been following Roy Lewis without speaking, quickly stepped forward and stood by Roy¡¯s side. He suggested a peaceful solution.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Master Lewis hasn¡¯t been sleeping well these days and just took some painkillers, so his mood is a bit vtile, and his mind is somewhat confused. How about we all sit down and calmly discuss this

    misunderstanding?¡±

    When Richelle heard about Roy Lewis¡¯s illness, concern flickered in her eyes.

    She quickly nced at him but immediately averted her gaze.

    ¡°I have nothing to exin!¡±

    Richelle and Roy Lewis both turned their heads and said in unison.

    Nathan Caroule cursed inwardly but had no choice but to help Roy Lewis. He smiled apologetically at Timmy, who was sticking his head out eagerly looking for drama, and said.

    ¡°Little young master, your dad and mom are arguing. Can¡¯t you help mediate?¡¯ Since the little young master acknowledged Richelle as his mother, Nathan went along with it.

    As expected, Timmy¡¯s face brightened a bit, but he still snorted dismissively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a stupid dad!¡±

    Roy Lewis red at Nathan and corrected him as he frowned.

    ¡°She¡¯s not Timmy¡¯s mother!¡±

    Richelle had thought that Roy hade around and pursued her, but instead, he came to confront her.

    She was so angry that her lungs nearly twisted as she tried to push Roy Lewis

    out.

    ¡°Hmph! Then hurry up and get out of here! Don¡¯t bother us having our dinner! Goodbye!¡±

    Richelle had thought that Roy¡¯s anxious pursuit would at least result in some conciliatory gestures.

    However, it seemed like the man was still full of anger and firmly believed that she had kidnapped his son to get back at him.

    Richelie¡¯s enthusiasm instantly waned, and she didn¡¯t want to deal with him

    anymore.

    There was nothing to say to a fool blinded by rage.

    But Roy Lewis was nearly a head taller than Richelle. She couldn¡¯t budge him if he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡®TH leave, but only if Timmyes with me.¡±

    This woman, she must have really done something to Timmy. From the first time they met, it seemed like he saw her in a different light and couldn¡¯t be without her!

    Before Richelle could respond to him, Timmy had already given his answer.

    ¡°I want to stay here! This is my home!¡±

    Roy Lewis furrowed his brows, reaching out to grab Richelie¡¯s arm to restrain her, and then to grab Timmy.

    Nathan Caroule saw the situation was getting more and more off-track, so he hurriedly grabbed Roy¡¯s outstretched hand, stopping him from escting the situation into domestic violence.

    ¡°Master Lewis, let¡¯s talk calmly! Since Dr. Dunn has opened the door, it means she is willing to have a proper discussion. For the sake of the children, can both of you take a step back, sit down, and talk?¡±

    He himself was quite surprised, having been by Master Lewis¡¯ side for so many years, always witnessing the calm,posed, and unruffled Roy Lewis.

    He had never seen a Master Lewis like this before,pletely losing his sanity, blinded by rage and doing a series of foolish things like yesterday and today. One could only say, falling in love can trouble a person deeply, so those who cherish their lives should proceed with caution!

    Roy Lewis was indeed furious at Kiara, and so was she.

    There was no need to mention Kiara; she took the children to South Asia to give both of them some time to calm down and find a suitable time to clear up the previous misunderstandings and reveal the truth.

    As for Roy Lewis, even though he felt hatred towards Kiara and spoke harsh words to her, deep in his heart, he never prepared himself to really cut ties with her.

    Now that Nathan has intervened, both Roy Lewis and Kiara have a way to step down from their conflict. They red at each other but remained silent.

    Nathan let out a quiet sigh of relief and quickly closed the courtyard door.

    Then, he made a gesture at Timmy.

    ¡°Young Master, please show us the way.¡±

    Timmy looked at his mom and saw she didn¡¯t refuse, so he pouted and walked along the path towards the white vi, begrudgingly casting a nce at Roy Lewis and leading Richelle.

    Before Roy Lewis¡¯ arrival, the three siblings were ying in the yard. When they knew that their father had arrived, Timothy and Tifanny retreated to the inner room.

    When Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule followed Richelle and her son into the room, they saw Timothy and Tifanny sitting on the sofa, quietly wringing their little hands.

    It wasn¡¯t because of Richelie¡¯smand, but because, despite their intelligence, they were still children. They knew their father and mother had just had an argument and didn¡¯t know what their father thought of them, so they were both nervous, sitting on the sofa without moving around.

    Roy Lewis, filled with anger at first, had his heart immediately softened upon seeing Tifanny and Timothy sitting on the sofa, bending their heads down and twisting their little fingers.

    Even his tone became much gentler.

    ¡°Timothy and Tifanny, are you not weing uncle?¡±

    What was wrong was Kiara, but the two sweethearts had no fault at all.

    At this moment, Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t realized that if he really became a stranger to Kiara, then he would be nothing to these two children.

    There on the sofa, Timothy and Tifanny, upon hearing his familiar and gentle call, lifted their heads. Tifanny even jumped off the sofa and ran towards him. Roy Lewis, who was originally still walking in, suddenly froze when he saw Timothy and Tifanny lift their heads, revealing faces identical to Timmy¡¯s. He was struck like a thunderbolt and couldn¡¯t move.

    Nathan, who had followed in, was also shocked when he saw Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s faces, which were identical to Timmy¡¯s. He opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t speak a word.

    Tifanny had already run over, reaching out her little hand to hug Roy Lewis leg. She tilted her little face upward, her beautiful eyes full ofughter and adorableness.

    ¡°Daddy, are you here to pick us up?¡±

    Timmy heard his sister¡¯s words and wondered where her pride had gone. Weren¡¯t they supposed to punish their father properly? How could she acknowledge him so quickly now!?

    As expected, his sister was prone to being sentimental and was unreliable!

    Of course, Timothy also wanted to be like his sister and cling to their father, but the three siblings had secretly discussed this afternoon.

    If their father came to see their mother, they must help her vent her anger and give their father a hard time.

    After seeing the shock on their faces when he lifted up his head, Roy Lewis first got buzzed when he realized that Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy had the same face, and only gradually returned to his senses when Tifanny hugged him and called him ¡°Daddy¡± in a soft, whiny voice.

    Some truths were about toe to light.

    While he reached out to stroke Tifanny¡¯s head tofort her, he turned to Richelle and asked coldly.

    ¡°Are Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy all my own children?

    [Timothy snorted: Whether I¡¯m your child or not depends on your performance!]

 Chapter 250 - 246: Richelle Dunn, That Woman on That Night, Was It You?

    Chapter 250: Chapter 246: Richelle Dunn, That Woman on That Night, Was It You?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t n to hide it anymore, she shrugged her shoulders.

    However, Roy Lewis¡¯s attitude was a bit off, which made her angry.

    She spread her hands andughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes? Do you still need confirmation? Or are you saying that even though the three siblings have the same face, you still need a DNA test to confirm if they¡¯re your own kids?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at Richelle Dunn, seemingly not hearing the sarcasm in her words.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, when did you steal Timothy and Tifanny?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was confused by his question, ¡°Huh?¡± After understanding Roy

    Lewis¡¯s meaning, she chuckled twice.

    ¡ö¡öRoy Lewis, is that how you see me? You really think I¡¯m capable of stealing Timothy and Tifanny from the Dunns a few years ago and then stealing Timmy from your house? Hahaha, Roy Lewis, are you underestimating the Dunns and yourself, or overestimating me?¡±

    Although the whole thing was unbelievable, as long as Roy Lewis had a little trust in her, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a hurtful question!

    Roy Lewis stared at her unblinkingly, feeling that it was also unlikely.

    However, Timmy was Kiara¡¯s child, and he had personally gone to Lordon Central Hospital to check all the information and confirm with the hospital director.

    And Richelle Dunn, indeed, wouldn¡¯t have been able to steal two children from

    the Dunns.

    ¡°But Timmy is indeed Kiara¡¯s child!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t like Kiara, but his dislike couldn¡¯t change this fact of a blood

    rtionship.

    Timmy, on the side, couldn¡¯t help but hug Richelle Dunn. He rolled his eyes at his father and said with a disgusted face.

    ¡°Daddy, how can you be so stupid! I¡¯m not that ugly woman¡¯s child; my brother, sister, and I are all Mommy¡¯s biological children!¡±

    From the moment Roy Lewis entered the room and saw Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s true faces just like Timmy¡¯s, he suddenly had two extra children.

    Now, his son tells him that the birth mother is not who he believed to be Kiara, but Richelle Dunn in front of him!

    These two things, either one separately, had bomb-level power and

    destructiveness.

    Now the two arebined, and their power isparable to a nuclear bomb!

    He stared at Richelle Dunn in astonishment. Then, inexplicably, countless images of his intimate dreams with Richelle shed through his mind!

    So, was the woman that night really Richelle Dunn instead of Kiara, just as it was in his dream?

    ¡°Richelle, that woman that night, was it you?¡±

    Seeing that he finally got it, Richelle sneered and asked back.

    ¡°Well, what else? Do you really think I¡¯m so powerful that after stealing

    Timothy and Tifanny, I¡¯d steal Timmy?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was full of anger.

    This kind of thing is indeed beyond the scope of normal people¡¯s thoughts.

    But between the choices of her and the malicious people in the Dunn family, from yesterday to today, Roy Lewis has chosen to believe in those evil people and not trust her!

    Heh, apparently the love boat can capsize at any moment!

    Nathan Caroule, on the side, finally reacted after going through the same

    shock as Roy Lewis.

    His brain quickly sorted out the information. After some analysis, he thought,

    ¡°Damn, so Dr. Dunn is the rightful wife!¡±

    Roy Lewis also figured out the general situation, but he needed to confirm some details with Richelle.

    At this time, his reasoning and intelligence finally came back to him.

    He turned his head and ordered Nathan, ¡°Nathan, take the three kids to y in

    the yard or go upstairs; I need to talk to Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Even though he had already epted Richelle¡¯s words in his heart, his rationality still reminded him that he needed to trust her withplete evidence if he didn¡¯t want to stumble again.

    Richelle saw a hint of hesitation in Roy¡¯s eyes, which sent a chill through her heart.

    Rationally, she could understand his cautious approach.

    But emotionally, she had to admit that his meticulousness hurt her feelings! Clearly, the rtionship between them wasn¡¯t as indestructible as she had believed.

    And his trust in her was not as unconditional and boundless as she had

    thought.

    Perhaps, they really didn¡¯t love each other that much!

    Richelle thought sadly and lowered her head to instruct Timmy.

    ¡°Sweetie, go y in the upstairs living room with your brother and sister and

    Uncle Caroule.¡±

    Timmy still held her hand, but he looked up at Roy Lewis standing beside him and warned his dad with fierce eyes.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Mommy!¡¯

    As soon as he said this, Timothy, who had been sitting on the sofa watching the situation unfold without approaching Roy Lewis, jumped off the ground and walked over. He pulled Tifanny back beside him and carefully guarded her.

    Then he raised his head, his face identical to Timmy¡¯s, but his expression was filled with caution and scrutiny that Timmy didn¡¯t possess.

    ¡°Uncle, my silly sister may have recognized you, but I haven¡¯t. If you don¡¯t appease Mommy, I¡¯ll never acknowledge you for the rest of my life!¡± His words were serious, and although he was only a four-year-old child, his aura and presence were as powerful as that of an adult engaged in serious negotiations.

    Roy Lewis paused for a moment, bent down, and attempted to touch the twin children he hadn¡¯t been able to properly feel before.

    As a result, Timothy forcefully pulled Tifanny away and quickly took her a few steps away.

    Roy Lewis was left hanging, and silently drew a bitter smile as he looked at his outstretched hand in the air.

    Even though Timothy was just a child, Roy Lewis knew that he couldn¡¯t take

    his words lightly.

    Perhaps because Timothy had been living with his mom and sister since he was young, his mentality was more mature than even Timmy¡¯s, who was the older brother.

    If he couldn¡¯t obtain Richelle¡¯s forgiveness, Timothy and Timmy would really do what they said, not forgiving him for the rest of their lives!

    He gave Timothy a gentle smile, ¡°Babies, Daddy will have a good talk with Mommy!¡±

    After Nathan Caroule took the three children upstairs, Richelle gestured for

    Roy Lewis to sit.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please sit down.¡±

    After finishing her sentence, she turned away without looking at him and went to the kitchen to make a pot of tea. She bent down, lowered her eyes, and poured a cup of tea for both of them.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her beautiful face and, for a moment, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Before entering the house, he was full of grievances and anger.

    After entering, he was continuously hit by the incredible truth and finally epted it. But now, he didn¡¯t know how to face Richelle.

    Richelle didn¡¯t look at him. After pouring the tea, she said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± She left him and went upstairs by herself.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s thoughts raced. At this point, he finally understood, after a dy, why Timothy had such animosity towards him.

    Timothy and Tifanny, like Timmy, were all his and Richelle¡¯s children.

    This meant that the Dunns had been using Timmy to get close to him for several years, exploiting him.

    That is to say, he had been wrong about one thing from the beginning.

    The biggest victim in this matter was actually Richelle, followed by the children.

    It was not Kiara or the Dunns, as Harris had stated!

    At this thought, Roy Lewis felt a chill down his spine.

    If the truth about the children and Richelle¡¯s death was what he had guessed, then what had he done to Richelle from yesterday to today?

    Just as Roy Lewis was reflecting deeply, Richelle came downstairs and stretched out her hand with an old notebook, speaking in an extremely cold tone.

    ¡°This is all the evidence I can provide. If you still don¡¯t believe it, then I have no other way!¡±

    [Feebly, I¡¯m asking for somements and little flowers¡­.your support is always the motivation for me to write! Muah!]

 Chapter 251 - 251: 247:1 am the spare womb that The Dunns raised for Kiara Dunn

    Chapter 251 - 251: 247:1 am the spare womb that The Dunns raised for Kiara Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was irritated by her indifferent appearance, but soon he understood that he deserved this.

    He reached out to take the old notebook, but his gaze remained guiltily focused on Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Only now did he finally realize what kind of terrible things he had done to Richelle these past two days!

    Richelle managed a smile, but her beautiful eyes were devoid of warmth.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please take a look at this first. Afterward, I will tell you what I know about the children. Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Clearly, Richelle didn¡¯t ept his apology.

    Roy exhaled quietly, reluctantly shifting his gaze from Richelle to the old notebook in his hand.

    It was an old medical record, and the patient¡¯s name was Kiara Dunn.

    He opened the record, carefully deciphering the doctor¡¯s sloppy handwriting. The records started when Kiara was about ten years old. At first, they were just minor ailments like colds and fevers. When she turned fifteen, there were records of gynecological problems.

    Then, after seeing a B-ultrasound diagnosis attached to the file, Roy incredulously looked up at Richelle.

    ¡°Kiara is infertile?¡±

    If he remembered correctly, after the Dunns sent Timmy back, Kiara had hinted several times that she wanted to have more children with him, including that time she went crazy and mentioned something simr.

    Richelle spread her hands, expressionless.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the medical record and doctor¡¯s diagnosis say. It¡¯s not something I can change.¡±

    Roy choked on her words and didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. He just flipped through it again and found that the following pages were all aboutmon symptoms.

    Apparently, the evidence Richelle was referring to was the fact that Kiara was infertile.

    But in fact, just moments ago, even without seeing these records, Roy hadpletely believed Richelie¡¯s words about the children and that night.

    That was because ever since Kiara brought Timmy back, he had struggled to reconcile Kiara with the woman from that night.

    The more he became familiar with Kiara, the stronger that sense of mismatch grew.

    On the contrary, Richelle, even when he didn¡¯t know the truth, always evoked a sense of familiarity and affection in him, from their first meeting to theirter encounters.

    And Richelle appearing in his dreams, that was because his subconscious had already recognized her.

    But he, foolishly, took it as just a dream!

    Roy took his eyes off the medical records and turned them back to Richelle.

    The truth he had always wanted to know, suddenly, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.

    Because if this piece of evidence were connected to the tragedy that befell Richelle before, what happened to her might be a vicious and ruthless conspiracy.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Roy had never experienced such difficulty saying someone¡¯s name before.

    And Richelle, in his deep eyes, saw his regret, anguish, and heartache.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, although you should have guessed most of it by now, as the victim and the wronged party, I need to defend myself briefly!¡±

    Roy watched as she straightened her back, her whole demeanor exuding a sense of defensiveness and distance.

    His heart tightened into a knot.

    Self-me and regret surged toward him in an instant, making it hard for him to breathe.

    However, at this point, he couldn¡¯t turn back time to change reality. He could only chastise himself and feel deeply sorry for her.

    Roy shifted slightly, and Richelle, who was sitting on the single sofa opposite him, immediately startled and moved back.

    His eyes were filled with pity andpassion. All those truths he had been seeking suddenly became unimportant.

    ¡°Richelle, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. I believe you!¡±

    He could foresee the pain that recounting her experience would bring to Richelle, like opening her scars and rubbing salt into them.

    Richelle didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, her face filled with mockery as she looked at him.

    If he had said that yesterday, today they would have been a happy reunited family.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These are all old stories. Telling them will at least allow

    Timothy and Tifanny to live openly and justly.¡±

    For her, exposing those scars to others was indeed painful.

    Butpared to her children¡¯s future happiness, her pain was insignificant.

    Roy had experienced her stubbornness, and even though he was worried, he didn¡¯t try to dissuade her.

    Richelle leaned over and picked up a ss of water, took a couple of sips to moisten her throat, then cradled the ss in her hands, her usually beautiful eyes looking dull and gray as they stared into the void in front of her.

    ¡°Five years ago, I was having dinner with the Dunns, thinking it was just an ordinary night. When I woke up, I was in a dark room, and the pain and the man¡¯s scent made me realize that I had been set up by Megan Linwood and her daughter!¡±

    ¡°I thought about getting some information from the man, but he was not only disoriented in his breath, but his mind was also very confused. In the end, he knocked me unconscious.¡±

    ¡°When I woke up, I was imprisoned in an abandoned tile house. I gave birth to my first child, Timmy, in that broken house. Timothy and Tifanny were still in my womb, but the doctor said I had amniotic fluid embolism and was in critical condition. If I didn¡¯t get to a major hospital immediately, it would be three lives lost. Megan Linwood and her daughter, however, took Timmy and cruelly left with the doctor. If it weren¡¯t for my master who saved me and the children from death, you and Timmy would never have known the truth!¡±

    And me, just a few days ago, I learned from Hugo Camrey¡¯s investigation that

    all along, I was just a backup womb for the Dunns.¡±

    Richelle tried to tell her tragic past in a lighthearted manner, in just a few hundred words.

    Roy had imagined this might be a huge conspiracy, but he never thought that the role yed by the Dunns in this whole event was even more evil and inhumane than he had initially suspected.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    At this moment, Roy wanted nothing more than to hold her tight.

    Even though her tone was as calm as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s story, her hands tightly gripped the ss, and the veins on the back of her hands betrayed her true emotions.

    But he knew in his heart, before he gained her forgiveness, he had no right to touch her!

    Richelle turned her gaze away from the void and looked at him, giving him a faint smile.

    ¡°This is what happened. If you still don¡¯t believe it, Mr.. Lewis, I can do a paternity test with the children!¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: 248: Thousands of mistakes, all are my fault!

    Chapter 252 - 252: 248: Thousands of mistakes, all are my fault!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes conveyed an air of calm, but in reality, her heart was being rocked by tumultuous waves.

    Previously, she had imagined countless possibilities when confessing the truth to Roy Lewis, and what had transpired between them yesterday and today was just one step away from the worst-case scenario she had envisioned.

    Roy Lewis knew that he had hurt her deeply, but there was no going back and undoing the damage.

    At this moment, he should have been by her side, holding her tightly, offering her the utmostfort and support.

    But he had been a fool, allowing Harris Dunn to provoke him, his anger taking control, and bing a weapon Harris used to hurt her.

    ¡°Richelle, I believe you! I believe they are our children, and it was me who was careless and foolish yesterday. I fell for Harris¡¯s trick and said those things to you.¡±

    Roy Lewis, who was usually calm and collected, appeared anxious and restless for once.

    Richelle looked at him and spected that he must have received some twisted and exaggerated information from somewhere. She had never expected that his source would be Harris.

    In other words, both he and she had been yed by Harris Dunn!

    Sooner orter, she would settle the score with Harris Dunn.

    However, for now, she needed to settle her ounts with Roy Lewis first.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, my conscience has been uneasy all along. I¡¯ve always felt sorry and guilty toward you. I want to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to you about this.¡±

    ¡°From the moment I saw Timmy, I knew he was my child, and you were the man from that night. But after my master took me to South Asia, I waspletely cut off from the East-Asia side, and I had no evidence to prove that I was a victim.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that you would think of me as a vicious woman who trapped you and used the child to gain power, and I was even more afraid that you would take Timothy and Tifanny away. So, I kept it a secret, hoping to find some strong evidence to prove my innocence and guiltlessness¡­¡±

    ¡°Before yesterday, I asked Hugo Camrey to apany me to Lordon, not only to formally dere war on Jayden Dunn and his son as the true Richelle Dunn but also to get this medical report.¡±

    ¡°I left you a note, intending to tell you the truth when I returned. However, when I did return with the evidence, excited to confess everything to you, you instead treated me as the viin who was persecuting you and Timmy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t intend to me Roy Lewis for anything. She just felt that the degree of closeness between her and him hadn¡¯t reached a level where they couldn¡¯t be apart from each other.

    That¡¯s why individuals like Harris, the scheming viin, could easily take advantage of the situation; a few words would be enough to sessfully sow discord.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t try to defend himself because, in his heart, he really believed ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Richelle Dunn seemed not to hear his apology, but she didn¡¯t want to say much more either. She turned and pointed upstairs.

    ¡°As for the truth about the children, that¡¯s all there is. As for Timothy and Tifanny, it¡¯s up to you what you want to do.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her with aplicated expression, his heart still filled with many questions and things he wanted to know ¨C about her, about the children.

    But he also knew that she probably needed some space and time alone to sort things out and calm down right now.

    And his presence would only make her feel worse.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see them¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis got up, and when he passed by Richelle Dunn, he stopped.

    The day before, she had allowed him to stay by her side and do whatever he pleased.

    Today, she was within arm¡¯s reach, but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to touch her.

    Seeing him pause, Richelle Dunn lifted her head and urged him on without any expression on her face.

    ¡°Hurry up, my master wille for dinnerter. My ce is small, and it¡¯s not big enough to amodate someone as important as Master Lewis!¡±

    Richelle Dunn made no effort to hide her disgust and her intention to send Roy away.

    The vi had an area at least five or six times that of her house in Kindur.

    Back in Kindur, she had never said that such a small house couldn¡¯t amodate Roy, except for the first time.

    Now, even a ce big enough for a medium-sized party couldn¡¯t amodate Roy in her eyes.

    The real reason was simply that in her heart, she was no longer willing to leave him much footing.

    At least, before Roy Lewis regains her 100% trust and recognition, this foothold will never be asrge as before.

    Roy Lewis knew that he had been demoted from a regr student to a probationary student, but he had no desire to defend or fight for it.

    Although he was very disappointed and sad.

    But this was all his own fault, and he had no shame in asking Richelle Dunn to restore his status and rights to eat with her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go up and see them, talk to them for a while; I haven¡¯t seen them for more than a day, and I miss them!¡±

    These words were not false.

    Even though his mind was filled with various thoughts of Richelle Dunn these past two days, he asionally thought of Timothy and Tifanny and wondered how their lives would be with such an irresponsible mother.

    Richelle Dunn waved at him, lowered her head, held her forehead with her hand, and closed her eyes.

    It was only a few hundred words of statement and self-defense, but it seemed to have exhausted all her strength and spirit.

    She listened carefully to Roy Lewis¡¯s footsteps until they became faint, and then heard Nathan Caroule¡¯s voice from the second floor. Only then did her tense nervespletely rx.

    Her whole body seemed to copse,pletely limp on the sofa.

    Upstairs, as soon as Roy Lewis appeared at the entrance of the living room, Nathan Caroule walked over and whispered to him.

    ¡°Master, how did it go? Have you appeased her?¡±

    Although Nathan asked this, he knew that the mistake Master Lewis had made this time wasn¡¯t something that could be forgiven with just talking once or twice.

    At least, he had to do something practical and touching.

    Of course, Nathan Caroule wouldn¡¯t dare to say these words out loud.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer him, just looked deeply into his eyes, and then walked towards his children in the living room with big strides.

    All three of the siblings looked up at him. Probably due to their elder brothers¡¯ education, Tifanny, who had just taken the initiative to be friendly with him, was now sitting on the sofa, blinking her big eyes at him, but not actively calling him oring over to be close to him.

    Roy Lewis knew he was at fault and couldn¡¯t bring himself to me the children.

    He walked up to the three children, half-squatted down, and tried to look at them with an equal gaze as his three precious children.

    ¡°Babies, this time, Daddy was wrong!¡±

    Timothy and Timmy stared at him without speaking.

    Tifanny was the easiest to soften up. She nced at her two elder brothers and then at Roy Lewis. After some hesitation, she reached out with her little hand and patted Roy Lewis¡¯s face, encouraging him sweetly.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay. Mommy said that everyone makes mistakes. As long as you can change, that¡¯s fine!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his daughter¡¯s lively and beautiful eyes and couldn¡¯t help but open his arms, embracing his daughter and his two sons, who were still sulking at him.

    ¡°Okay, Daddy will change! I¡¯ll change until Mommy is satisfied, okay?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Roy Lewis finally became excited for his regained children, holding the three little ones in his arms, rubbing his face against this one¡¯s cheek, and then rubbing against another one¡¯s forehead, and kissing the other one¡¯s curly hair.

    Tifanny leaned obediently against him, while Timothy tried to struggle but couldn¡¯t break free.

    It was Timmy who forcefully wriggled out of his arms, moved away a little, crossed his arms, and looked at Roy Lewis with a calm expression.

    Roy Lewis raised his eyebrows to look at him, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Timmy stared at him unblinkingly for a while before speaking.

    ¡°Daddy, on behalf of Mommy, my brother, and sister, I have a few requests for you.¡±

    Although Timmy was only a little over four years old, he had a clear mind and decisive decision-making ability.

    As for Nathan Caroule sitting on the sofa next to them, he couldn¡¯t help pping for the young master.

    Now was undoubtedly the best time to discuss conditions and make requests..

 Chapter 253 - 249: If Mommy Doesnâ€™t Want You,

    Chapter 253: Chapter 249: If Mommy Doesn¡¯t Want You,

    My Siblings and I Will Go With Her

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was taken aback for a moment and then felt very gratified.

    Obviously, his son had already developed a sense of responsibility as the eldest son and brother under Richelle Dunn and Timothy and Tifanny.

    Roy Lewis tried to calm his emotions, let go of Timothy and Tifanny, and then sat down beside Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy, can daddy ask you a question first?¡±

    He still had many questions about the children, but he dared not ask Richelle, so he could only start with his son and daughter.

    Timmy nodded calmly, ¡°You ask!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at him, then at Timothy and Tifanny sitting on the other

    side.

    ¡°When did you find out that Dr. Dunn is your mommy and that Timothy and

    Tifanny are your siblings?¡±

    Timmy stared at him as if assessing the purpose of his question and confirming that he had no ill intent before honestly answering.

    ¡°The day after mommy came home to treat you, my brother and sister went to

    the kindergarten to look for me.¡±

    ¡°The next day?¡±

    That was really early!

    So, from the very beginning, only he had been kept in the dark?

    Roy Lewis had to admit that he was somewhat hurt.

    However, the fact proved that Richelie¡¯s cautious and step-by-step approach

    was correct.

    So, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t me anyone, including the three children who had been deceiving him for so long.

    But he was very curious, as the Violet Kindergarten was an exclusive kindergarten for the noble families of Kindur, with very high security and strictness.

    ¡°Timothy, how did you and your sister get into the kindergarten?

    Timothy didn¡¯t conceal anything, ¡°Mommy told us about seeing brother at your house that day. I searched online for brother¡¯s kindergarten, and the next morning, I disguised myself as brother and entered the kindergarten before the security uncle¡¯s shift changed.¡±

    Roy Lewis had to admire Timothy¡¯s meticulousness and wit, ¡°So when brother went to school, there was already another security uncle, right?¡±

    Timothy nodded.

    Though it wasn¡¯t something to be encouraged, Roy Lewis had to admit that his son had made good use of the time difference.

    He reached out and patted Timothy on the head, ¡°Well, you are pretty smart.¡±

    After praising his second son, Roy Lewis suddenly thought of something else.

    ¡°The piano prodigy from South Asia, is that your sister?

    Tifanny grinned and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Roy Lewis was overwhelmed with emotion, far beyond excitement.

    None of his three children were pushovers!

    At this point, he could already foresee that his future days would be filled with constant battles of wits and courage against these little rascals ¨C undoubtedly ¡°tough¡± times ahead!

    ¡°Daddy, can we get back to the main topic now?¡±

    Timmy frowned, somewhat displeased, reminding his father whose thoughts were drifting farther and farther away.

    Roy Lewis quickly withdrew his hand from his daughter¡¯s soft face and looked seriously into his eldest son¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Baby, go ahead.¡±

    Timmy coughed and began to state his demands in a measured manner.

    ¡°First, if mommy does not forgive you, you cannot use us to threaten mommy, you must respect mommy¡¯s choice.¡±

    ¡°Second, if mommy doesn¡¯t want you, I and my brother and sister will live with mommy. You can have visitation rights, but you cannot fight mommy for us!¡± Timmy spoke very slowly, and Nathan Caroule, who was listening, couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat for his Master Lewis.

    Only Mr. Timmy dared to make such humiliating demands, as anyone else would have been minced into meat sauce by Master Lewis.

    Would his own master agree to this?

    However, as expected, Roy Lewis, who had experienced many storms in his life, remained calm and nodded for his son to continue.

    ¡°Thirdly, if Mommy raises us, you have to bear the entire cost of our upbringing for the three of us siblings. Moreover, we three must have equal inheritance rights to the Lewis Group and the Lewis family estate!¡±

    While speaking, Timmy carefully observed his father¡¯s reaction.

    Roy Lewis remained calm from beginning to end. Clearly, each of the matters his son mentioned was of great significance and far-reaching impact to him. However, he remainedposed.

    Even when his son stopped talking, he still asked a question.

    ¡°Just these three? That¡¯s it?¡±

    As he asked, he remembered that he had initially agreed upon three rules with Richelle Dunn. However, those rules were broken by his beloved son that very afternoon, and before they had even been put into practice, they became null and void.

    Timmy nodded, ¡°For now, just these three. If my brother, sister, and I think of anything else, we¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Nathan Caroule was listening and felt sympathy for Master Lewis. This Mr.

    Timmy seemed to be willful and spoiled!

    Nathan thought that with his master¡¯s cunning ways, he wouldn¡¯t fall so easily into the trap set by the young master.

    However, Roy Lewis¡¯s response caught him off guard.

    ¡°Okay, I agree to all your terms!¡±

    Not just Nathan, but even Timmy and Timothy widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at him.

    ¡°Daddy, do you really agree to all of them?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, giving a very determined reply.

    ¡°Yes, I agree to them all.¡±

    Just as he was initially very confident in convincing Richelle Dunn, he was now also confident that he could definitely win her back.

    Therefore, these three demands, although made, were virtually null and void. Furthermore, if Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t even win back the woman he loved, everything else, whether they had it or not, would be meaningless. Timmy and Timothy were quite prudent. Even though Roy Lewis was their biological father, this matter concerned their mother and their future livelihood and even destiny, so they had to take it seriously.

    ¡°Brother, let me print out these three demands so Daddy can sign them, okay?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s suggestion was immediately approved by Timmy.

    Roy Lewis felt a bit dumbfounded, wondering if he had no credibility in his sons¡¯ eyes.

    Nathan also secretly gave his master a sympathetic look, clenching his fist and making a cheering gesture for encouragement.

    Soon, Timothy brought out a three-copy agreement and handed it to Roy

    Lewis.

    ¡°Uncle, please sign!¡±

    Timothy was very principled, refusing to change the way he addressed Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis felt both amused and annoyed. He looked at the agreement and asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Why three copies?¡±

    Timothy fearlessly stared into his eyes, ¡°You keep one, Mommy keeps one, and we keep one. Isn¡¯t that three copies?¡±

    Roy Lewis secretly praised his son in his heart. However, he thought that their cleverness should have been used elsewhere instead of against their own father.

    Roy Lewis felt a mix of pride and helplessness at that moment.

    Clearly, in this family of five, his position would likely be ranked first, but from the bottom!

    ¡°Does Mommy know about this?¡±

    Based on his understanding of Richelle Dunn, she should not be the type to scheme for such things.

    As expected, Timmy shook his head, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    There are so many things you and Mommy don¡¯t know!

    Timmy silently grumbled in his heart, then added.

    ¡°Daddy, actually, this agreement is just a warning.¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.. As long as Uncle, you try harder to win Mommy back, this agreement will be as good as null and void!

 Chapter 254 - 250: With This, Daddy Wonâ€™t Dare to

    Chapter 254: Chapter 250: With This, Daddy Won¡¯t Dare to

    Fool Around Outside

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Was he too easy to understand, or were these two little guys simply too clever, seeing right through all his inner thoughts? Feelingpletely unconsoled, Roy let out a sigh, saying,

    ¡°Alright, Daddy knows now!¡±

    Nathan Caroule watched as the usually invincible Master Lewis in business fell so easily into the hands of two little kids, younger than ten years oldbined, almost dropping his jaw in shock.

    Were the ancestors of the Lewis family emitting green smoke from their graves?

    It was one thing that Master Lewis himself was brilliant beyond normal, but all his two sons and one daughter turned out to be intellectual prodigies as well?

    Adding to that an extraordinary medical practitioner as thedy boss, the Lewis family would not only continue to dominate the East Asia Federation but also soon dominate half the globe!

    Usually trembling in fear under Roy Lewis¡¯s power, Nathan finally felt happy today.

    At this moment, his two little masters were standing like two judges next to Roy Lewis, watching him sign his name on the three agreement documents. One copy was left with Roy, and the remaining two were folded by the siblings and tucked into their pockets.

    After getting everything settled, Timmy nced at the wall clock, turned around, and coldly told his daddy,

    ¡°Alright, Daddy, you should go now. We¡¯re about to have dinner!¡±

    The resolute and dismissive tone was just like his own mother.

    When Roy went upstairs, he initially held a faint hope of getting along with the children, maybe even being able to stay and have dinner with them tonight by their grace.

    But who would have known that his own son would offer no sympathy, not even giving him a drop of water?

    ¡°Tifanny, haven¡¯t seen you for two days, have you missed Daddy?¡±

    Roy reached out and lovingly picked up his precious daughter, involuntarily rubbing his face against her soft, fragrant cheek.

    Tifanny blinked and hugged his neck affectionately, giving him a peck on the cheek.

    ¡°Daddy, I did miss you. But my big brother said we¡¯re hungry, and it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Nathan watched his own master getting ignored by the young masters, and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    Roy red at him fiercely before lowering his head and kissing his daughter¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Alright, Daddy will leave now,¡±

    Even though he really wanted to stay and apany the children.

    But he knew deep down that if he stayed, Richelle Dunn would be very ufortable.

    Forget it; he had already endured it for so long; there was no harm in enduring it a bit more.

    After all, he had only himself to me for doing so many stupid things!

    The three kids apanied Roy Lewis downstairs, and Richelle Dunn was no longer in the living room.

    Unwilling to leave without saying goodbye, Roy asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Timmy pointed in the direction of the kitchen, ¡±Grandma¡¯sing to dinner, so Mommy¡¯s in the kitchen cooking.¡±

    It was only then that Roy remembered something was amiss. Richelie¡¯s parents had passed away long ago. So who was this grandma?

    ¡°Timothy, do I know your grandma?¡±

    Timothy honestly did not know whether he knew her or not, ¡°My grandma is Mommy¡¯s master, a very skilled doctor!¡±

    Roy quickly went through Richelie¡¯s records. She began to study medicine more than four years ago, apparently starting a new journey in life shortly after giving birth and recovering.

    ¡°Hmm, then please say hello to her for me; next time I get a chance, I¡¯ll visit her personally.¡±

    After talking with the children, Roy went to the kitchen on his own.

    In the kitchen, Richelle was wearing an apron and standing in front of the stove, focusing intently on flipping stir-fried meat in a pan.

    Roy stood at the door, greedily watching her for a while.

    By this time, he should have been hugging her, preparing a sumptuous dinner for their three children.

    But all these beautiful memories had been destroyed by him!

    Richelle¡­,¡± Roy Lewis called softly, his deep and husky voice lingering.

    Richelle paused briefly before quickly turning her head towards him.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Roy¡¯sst hope of staying for dinner shattered, and all he could do was smile at her.

    Alright, I¡¯m leaving first. Tonight, you should catch up with your master. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t object to himing tomorrow, just nodding her head quietly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t see you off!¡±

    In Kindur, at Richelie¡¯s small house, she would usually walk Roy and Timmy to the door when they left.

    Although, to arge degree, it was because of their son¡¯s presence.

    Right now, after Richelle said that, she turned her head and continued with what she was doing before.

    The feeling of being ignored and neglected was really unpleasant.

    Roy Lewis left Richelie¡¯s house with a strong sense of loss. When he got into the car, the driver asked him if he was going home.

    For a tycoon like Roy Lewis, he owned properties in most countries around the Federation.

    However, his vi was a bit far from here.

    No, I¡¯ll find a hotel nearby,¡± he said and turned his head to Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Or you can stay in the employee apartment.¡±

    Nathan Caroule thought he was being abandoned after his assistance, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll stay in the hotel with you. Don¡¯t you have something to do tonight?¡±

    Nathan¡¯s clever mind and ability yed a significant role in his appointment as Roy¡¯s assistant, not just due to their rtionship.

    As such, the two men checked into the presidential suite at a hotel just down the street from Richelie¡¯s house.

    Back at Richelle¡¯s ce, after Roy left, Timmy handed her the new agreement paper that belonged to her.

    Rickelle opened the paper with a suspicious look on her face, but then let out a chuckle when she read the contents.

    ¡°Whose idea was this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to me her sons, and in fact, she was deeply touched.

    Timmy and Tiffany felt a bit nervous, but after hearing their mother¡¯s question, Timmy raised his hand and spoke weakly.

    ¡°Mommy, it was me¡­¡±

    Seeing the cautious expressions on the brothers¡¯ faces, Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°You two are really something!¡±

    Timmy and Tiffany exchanged surprised nces, then looked at Richelle in unison and asked.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Richelleughed and ruffled both kids¡¯ heads, ¡°My dears, you were helping mommy. Why would I be mad at you?¡±

    Timmy was still not quite sure; in his opinion, his mother¡¯s thoughts were actually harder to understand than his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Mommy, are you sure you¡¯re not mad?¡±

    Richelle knew that her eldest son, unlike Timothy, had more fragile feelings.

    ¡°Hmm, with this agreement, your dad definitely won¡¯t dare to mess around outside, right?¡±

    At this point, Timmy and Tiffany werepletely relieved, believing their mother would forgive their father.

    Timmy leaned in close and asked, ¡°Mommy, when will we return to Kindur?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t exactly sure, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Given her return this time, her master might not let her leave so soon.

    Moreover, based on her master¡¯s tone the other day, it was highly probable that Mr. Kingston was interested in Timmy, so she and the children might have to stay in South Asia for a while.

    ¡°What about dad?¡±

    Timmy, as Roy¡¯s own son, would still speak up on his behalf in private.

    Richelle shrugged her shoulders, indifferent.

    ¡°Whatever he wants. He¡¯s got arms and legs, let him stay wherever he wants!¡±

    [Master Lewis, danger!]

 Chapter 255 - 255: 251: Have you two made up?

    Chapter 255 - 255: 251: Have you two made up?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Chapter 251: Have you reconciled with each other?

    However, Richelie knew in her heart that if she and the children stayed, there was a good chance he would stay too.

    But, it was not her ce to worry about how Roy was going to handle it; she wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in his decision.

    ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say you were going to decorate the dining room and living room to wee grandma?¡±

    Upon hearing her reminder, the two children immediately ran out. The siblings, along with their sister, put on gloves, picked up their little baskets, and went to the garden to cut flowers.

    Around seven o¡¯clock, Sonia Seaton, dressed in casual clothes, entered the

    house with a pile of snacks.

    Seeing her, Timothy and Tiffany rushed over and hugged her waist, yfully.

    ¡°Grandma, we missed you so much¡­¡±

    Sonia bent down to hug the two little ones and then waved at Timmy, who

    came over from a distance.

    ¡°Timmy? Don¡¯t you remember your grandma? Come, let grandma hug you.¡± Only then did Timmy walk over, joining his brother and sister in her embrace.

    Richelie, who was in the kitchen, heard themotion and stuck her head out

    to call out.

    ¡°Master, y with the children for a while, we can start eating in ten minutes.¡¯

    Sonia was not adept at daily tasks, especially in the kitchen.

    But a few minutester, she walked into the kitchen instead of ying with the children in the living room.

    Richelie was surprised, ¡°Master, are you hungry? There are some snacks in the fridge; you can have some first.¡±

    Sonia shook her head, stepped closer, and looked at her worriedly.

    ¡°The kids said that Roy Lewis came?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany had always trusted and relied on their master, so it was natural for them to tell her about this.

    Richelie nodded, ¡°Mhm, he arrived around six and just left a little while ago.¡±

    Sonia had not had a good impression of Roy before, thinking he was a wealthy and rude man who drove her precious apprentice away. This changed her perspective somewhat.

    ¡°President Green kept bugging me, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I finally gave

    him your address at around three.¡±

    Richelle understood her master¡¯s meaning, ¡°Mhm, so he flew over without even knowing where I was. But this is normal, after all, I kidnapped his son.¡± Sonia did not know the details of the situation, so she nced at her and asked.

    ¡°Have you exined everything?¡±

    Richelle let out an ¡°oh,¡± ¡°I have exined our past to him.¡±

    Sonia had always been indifferent to worldly affairs; otherwise, with her prestige, she could have found someone to help Richelle inquire about the past over the years.

    However, such mundane struggles were never on her mind.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want her master to be dragged into endless troubles and entanglements because of her, so she never said more than necessary.

    That¡¯s why, a few months ago, when she said she wanted to return to Kindur,

    Sonia was so upset.

    In Sonia¡¯s eyes, the past was like smoke, and only the present and future mattered.

    It was because she cared for her prized apprentice and two cute grandchildren that she had unprecedentedly sought Kennedy Green¡¯s help in taking care of her stubborn apprentice.

    Now, Richelle still didn¡¯t want her master involved in her tangled issues with the Dunns and their past grievances.

    So, she tried to gloss over the matter of Roy¡¯s visit in just one sentence.

    Yet, although Sonia wasn¡¯t particrly interested in worldly matters, she cared about her beloved disciple.

    She had lived for more than fifty years, and the only people who genuinely concerned her were her little apprentice and her darling grandchildren.

    ¡°So, have you two made up then?¡±

    Sonia sounded a little annoyed, thinking to herself how ludicrous it was for the pair to cause each other so much trouble-one running and one chasing. It was such a waste of time and needless suffering!

    But deep down, she was happy for her disciple.

    This little girl seemed strong and cheerful, but after all, it was more perfect to have someone who cared for her, understood her, and supported each other through life.

    Richelle Dunn uttered two ambiguous sybles and scooped thest dish from the pot into a te, wanting to change the topic.

    ¡°Master, have you washed your hands? We can start eating now!

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t move next to the kitchen counter, ¡°So you two haven¡¯t

    made up?¡±

    When it came to others, Sonia Seaton barely had the ability to guess their thoughts.

    But in fact, it¡¯s not that she was incapable, but that she didn¡¯t bother.

    However, when it came to her little disciple¡¯s thoughts, she always managed to hit the mark.

    Richelle had no choice but to give a vague exnation, ¡°Master, Roy and I haven¡¯t gotten together yet. Before, I just agreed to consider it. Now, I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡±

    Sonia Seaton wasn¡¯t stupid. Her silly disciple had just asked her to find her senior brother to help the Dunns, saying she wanted to wage war against them.

    So the conflict between her and Roy Lewis was most likely rted to the

    Dunns?

    ¡°Did those bastards from the Dunns cause more trouble?

    Richelle really didn¡¯t want to involve her but, besides, since Roy already knew the truth, he would definitely step in to deal with the Dunns¡¯ issues as well. There was no need to bother her master, a transcendent like her, to get her hands dirty.

    ¡°Master, Roy will handle this. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    It was only after this that Sonia Seaton stopped asking questions and finally went out of the kitchen.

    Dinner was lively; starting at seven, it didn¡¯t finish until nearly nine.

    Sonia Seaton had a private room upstairs where she went to y with the three kids after dinner.

    After cleaning up the kitchen, Richelle went back to her bedroom, took a bath, and opened herputer, preparing to do some work.

    Richelle always considered herself a very rational person, not someone who obsessed over love.

    But these past few days, the only things on her mind were anger and unwillingness, as well as Roy¡¯s annoying face floating around.

    However, she knew deep down thatpared to her issues with Roy, the matters with the Dunns were far more important and needed her urgent attention and follow-up.

    Now that she and Roy had talked things over, she could finally spare some mental energy to deal with the Dunns¡¯ issues.

    And if she wanted to make progress with the Dunns, the breakthrough was no doubt with Harris Dunn.

    After not contacting her generous benefactor for several days, she sent him a message without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Benefactor, does Harris Dunn have any weaknesses?¡±

    Surprisingly, her silent benefactor replied quickly.

    ¡°Is Harris Dunn even harder to conquer for you than the Thompsons?

    Richelle stared at her benefactor¡¯s rhetorical question and pondered for a long time.

    Indeed, she, Richelle Dunn, had been traversing the world for years, encountering countless thorny cases.

    Those seemingly impossible tasks that others faced, she could rise to the challenge and defuse the crisis.

    But why did she always feel at a loss when it came to the Dunns, Dunn Group, and Harris Dunn?

    Richelle propped her head and thought hard for a while before finally finding an answer.

    Perhaps because she was too familiar with the Dunns, she always examined them with a fixed mindset, and thus, she was always trapped in it, unable to get out, let alone find the truth.

    ¡°Mr. Benefactor, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Did you find the weakness?¡±

    Richelle used her benefactor as a ce to vent, ¡°Not yet, but I should be close!¡± Her benefactor rarely got curious, ¡°Did a wise man give you guidance?

    Richelle just sent a line, ¡°Not recognizing the true face of Mount Lu, for I am in its midst!¡±

    [Dr. Dunn, using your benefactor as a ce to vent is risky.. Be careful not to be exposed!]

 Chapter 256 - 256: 252: The Dunns Really Dare To Target Him!

    Chapter 256 - 256: 252: The Dunns Really Dare To Target Him!

    Trantor: 549690339

    As for Roy Lewis, who returned to the hotel, he had a lot of personal matters to sort out and resolve. However, the first thing he did upon returning to the hotel was to deal with a few urgent matters sent by Kennedy Green.

    Nathan Caroule helped him send the processed documents to Chief Secretary Benjamin Fred, and when Roy went to pour some water, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that had been on his mind for hours.

    ¡°Master Lewis, what exactly happened between you and Dr. Dunn back then?¡±

    Regarding Timmy¡¯s origin, Nathan knew more than others, but he didn¡¯t know the whole truth.

    Roy had been thinking about this question since he left the Dunns.

    ¡°I always thought that Kiara and I were both victims of a scheme that night, five years ago.¡±

    It was precisely because of this that he held a hint of goodwill toward the Dunns and Kiara.

    But it turned out that Kiara was not a victim, but a perpetrator.

    And her harm to Richelle Dunn was not limited to that incident.

    As for the Dunns, they had likely done even more despicable things to Richelle¡¯s family.

    The more Roy thought about it, the angrier he became. The Dunns were really bold, daring to target him!

    ¡°Nathan, arrange for someone to investigate the cause of Richelle¡¯s parents¡¯ death.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you tell me not to investigate Dr. Dunn?¡± Roy gave him a nce, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to investigate her, but the Dunns!¡± Roy was now bearing responsibility for his past sins. In his view, the gifts of flowers and money wouldn¡¯t be of much use to an ordinary woman like Richelle.

    What he could do was to cater to her interests.

    For Richelle, the most urgent matter now was to find out the truth about her parents¡¯ death, and then reim everything that should belong to her from the Dunns.

    As for what the Dunns had done to him, Roy would return everything back to them ten thousand times over along with what they had done to Richelle!

    Nathan agreed verbally, but in his heart, he found it increasingly difficult to fathom his master¡¯s intentions.

    With his difficult-to-please master and three exceptionally intelligent young masters and youngdies to serve in the future, it seemed like their days were going to be tough!

    After instructing Nathan, Roy returned to his bedroom alone, took out hisptop, went online, and logged into the top-secret system.

    There had been no news from Margareth for several days, and the joint siege against his family by the Federation and several neighboring alliance countries had been temporarily put on hold due to Mr. Rowen¡¯s failed mission.

    The general consensus among his colleagues was to wait and see if there was any updated, more critical news from the central region before deciding on the next siege n.

    As a result, as soon as he went online, he received a message from Margareth. ¡°Dear patron, is there a fatal weakness in Harris Dunn?¡±

    It seemed that Margareth was most likely Denise Munni from United Ventures?

    Roy decided to test her again, ¡°Is Harris Dunn a more challenging conquest for you than the Thompsons?¡±

    For some reason, Margareth didn¡¯t respond to him for a long time.

    Then, she sent a somewhat baffling thank-you message.

    ¡°Thankyou, patron!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t understand why she was thanking him; didn¡¯t he just ask her a question?

    ¡°Did you find the Achilles heel?¡±

    Roy suspected that Margareth might be on her guard now.

    Yet, Margareth seemed particrly elusive today. Her reply was another baffling sentence.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see the mountain¡¯s true face within; only because we are standing in the mountain!¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257: 253: Youâ€™re just like me, a single dog!

    Chapter 257 - 257: 253: You¡¯re just like me, a single dog!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis felt that Margareth was acting a bit odd today, but he went online to see if there were any new developments.

    So, he didn¡¯t ask her any more about it and went back to the main topic.

    ¡°No new developments in the central region?¡±

    Recently, there had been some undercurrents surging on Mason Lilliput¡¯s side, probably due to the failed operation against the Thompsons¡¯ branch, which had indirectly boosted the morale of the opponents.

    Kennedy Green and his colleagues believed that they should make some big moves to deter the other side.

    ¡°Nothing for now¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit disappointed, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t me Margareth for it.

    After that, the two didn¡¯tmunicate any further.

    Roy Lewis then pulled out a bunch of files on the Dunn Group and began to study them carefully.

    Early the next morning, Richelie Dunn, as usual, woke up the three children. Though their living ce had changed, their habits remained the same. Richelle was preparing a hearty breakfast in the kitchen, while the three children yed on thewn outside the kitchen.

    Richelle left the kitchen door open to thewn, and she could hear the three kids discussing their father.

    ¡°Big brother, brother, when will daddy finally coax mommy back?¡± Compared to her two brothers, Tifanny obviously couldn¡¯t keep her cool. Richelle sharpened her ears and listened carefully, hearing her eldest son say, ¡öWhat¡¯S the hurry? We have to teach our stupid daddy a lesson first.¡± Richelle chuckled in her heart, thinking that the pain of childbirth was worth it after all!

    Now, these children knew how to cherish her!

    Timothy then added, ¡°Yeah! Men have bad habits. We can¡¯t spoil them too much!¡±

    Richelle nearly burst outughing. How old was this little brat, yet he already knew about men¡¯s bad habits?

    And, dear son, that¡¯s your own father you¡¯re talking about!

    Did you have to be so ruthless?

    Tifanny, bombarded by her brothers, seemed a little disheartened.

    ¡°So, we won¡¯t see daddyter?¡±

    Timmy scoffed, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯ll bet five cents that daddy will definitelye for breakfast.¡±

    Timothy agreed, ¡®Til bet five cents too!¡±

    Richelle almost diedughing at their words, and then she casually nced at the cooking station, realizing that the stuffed buns and dumplings she was frying were actually enough for three adults and three children.

    Alright, I¡¯ll bet five cents too!

    Richelle had just finished cing her bet when the doorbell rang outside. Without Richelie¡¯s instructions, the three little ones went to the inte, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Tifanny asked in a sweet and tender voice.

    ¡°My babies, it¡¯s daddy!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s deep voice came through the inte, echoing faintly in the yard. After being educated by her brothers yesterday, Tifanny didn¡¯t dare to act on her own. She first looked at her brothers and then whispered to her brothers after turning off the inte.

    ¡°Brothers, should we open the door?¡±

    Timothy then went to the kitchen door, poking his little head in, ¡°Mommy, uncle¡¯s here. Should we open the door?¡±

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°This is your home too. If you want to open the door just open it.¡±

    Richelle cleared herself out of the way, leaving it to the children to decide whether their father could enjoy a hot breakfast.

    Timothy seemed a bit hesitant, scratching his head as he walked back to his brother and sister.

    ¡°Did mommy agree?¡±

    Tifanny asked impatiently.

    Timothy shook his head, and Tifanny¡¯s face immediately fell with disappointment.

    ¡°Mommy said it¡¯s up to us.¡±

    Tifanny immediately cheered up, raising her little hand high, ¡°I agree to open

    ¡°Loser¡­¡±, Timothy scoffed and patted her head, ¡°I disagree!¡±

    Timmy looked at his brother and then at his sister.

    He didn¡¯t care if their silly dad was kept outside, after all, when you make a mistake, you have to face the consequences.

    Since Daddy made Mommy angry, it¡¯s only right that he should be taught a lesson and punished.

    However, his brother and sister had different opinions, and it seemed that whichever side he chose would make them unhappy.

    ¡°I abstain!¡±

    At such a young age, Timmy had already quickly mastered the trick of being a big brother.

    Timothy and Tifanny did not me him, but rather naturally stretched out their little hands, ¡°Come on, rock-paper-scissors!¡±

    The two little ones yed best of three, and Tifanny won the right to speak with a score of two-to-one, so she happily ran to open the door.

    The two brothers followed leisurely, and by the time they were halfway there, Tifanny had already pulled Roy Lewis, with both hands full of shopping bags ¡¯ inside, followed by Nathan Caroule, who also had his hands full of stuff. ¡°Daddy/Uncle, good morning! Uncle Caroule, good morning!¡± Although the two brothers disagreed with opening the door, they still greeted Roy Lewis dutifully and then went up to help carry some of the things.

    ¡°Daddy, what did you buy?¡±

    Timmy asked as he peeked inside the bag.

    Roy Lewis touched his head with the hand he¡¯d just freed, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Timmy looked up at him, giving him a sidelong nce.

    Nonsense, this is my home, how could I not be used to it?¡±

    Roy Lewis realized he had said the wrong thing andughed self- deprecatingly.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s Daddy who¡¯s not used to staying in a hotel.¡±

    Timmy pursed his lips, muttering softly, ¡°Serves him right¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis also felt he deserved it. He bent down and picked up Tifanny in one arm.

    ¡°Last time Mommy mentioned that your seasonal clothes don¡¯t fit anymore, so

    I bought some new ones. You can try them onter.¡±

    Richelle Dunn came back in a hurry. Although there were clothes in the wardrobe, indeed only one or two sets still fit.

    Seeing that Roy Lewis was being reasonable, Timmy finally stoppedining.

    Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule entered the house with the three children through the main door, and immediately smelled the delicious aroma.

    ¡°Young Master, what is your mommy cooking for breakfast? It smells so good!¡± Nathan Caroule asked the Timothy beside him.

    Timothy smiled at him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, you can just call me Timothy and my sister Tifanny.¡±

    Tifanny turned her head from Roy Lewis¡¯ arms, ¡°Yeah, Uncle Caroule, we¡¯re all kids, calling us young master and young miss is so weird!¡±

    With a sweet smile on her face, showing her white teeth, she looked both beautiful and adorable, which made Nathan Caroule itch with delight. Tifanny, let Uncle Caroule hold you for a moment.¡±

    He reached out, but was immediately met with a fierce re from the little princess¡¯s own father. He hurriedly withdrew his hand, swung it awkwardly then bowed his head to look at the equally cute and handsome Timothy. ¡°Timothy, can Uncle Caroule hold you?¡±

    Timothy grinned, ¡°Uncle Caroule, you sound like one of those weird uncles from thosew and order shows!¡±

    His remark made Roy Lewisugh.

    With a smile in his eyes, he nced at Nathan Caroule, ¡°You should pay more attention to your personal image in the future. And if you want to hold someone, hurry up and get married and have your own kids. Don¡¯t always have designs on my sons and daughters.¡±

    Nathan Caroule was not pleased, ¡°Master, look at what you¡¯re saying, as if you¡¯re married. Did you forget, Master Lewis, that you are now, just like me a single dog!¡±

    How could Roy Lewis forget? If it weren¡¯t for his own mistakes, he would now have a spouse and three children.

    However, while he was secretly heartbroken, he still appeared calm on the surface.

    ¡°I have three children, do you have any?¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258: 254: Mr. Lewis, We Never Had Any

    Chapter 258 - 258: 254: Mr. Lewis, We Never Had Any

    Feelings for Each Other

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    After he got busyst night, Roy Lewis finally had some time to think about everything that had happened since he arrived in South Asia and met Richelle Dunn. Besides the feeling of surreal dreaming, he, an unbeliever of both gods and the Almighty, would find himself silently thanking them in his heart.

    He was grateful to gods and the Almighty for allowing him and Richelle Dunn to miraculously reunite in the vast ocean.

    Otherwise, he would never have known that besides Timmy, he also had such a lovely pair of children.

    Indeed, even before this, he had sincerely considered Timothy and Tifanny as his children. Moreover, he had always thought it strange that he, who had never liked other children apart from his own son, would feel so concerned about Timothy and Tifanny.

    At that time, he had only thought that the two children were extraordinarily obedient and sensible and that he had some kind of affinity with them. Besides, he was somewhat inclined to love them because of his affection for their house.

    Thinking about it now, Timothy and Tifanny had a fatal attraction to him from the beginning.

    And this fatal attraction was most likely the bond of blood kinship.

    When he woke up this morning, his mind was filled with thoughts of Richelle and his beloved children, who had suddenly, and inexplicably, multiplied like copied and pasted triplets. All of them were handsome, beautiful, intelligent, considerate, and sensible.

    He thought that perhaps, his current state was like the happiness of being in a dream from which one would wake upughing.

    Of course, the only regret was that he had angered Richelle.

    And this would be the first and most urgent problem he¡¯d have to solve in the following days.

    Nathan Caroule was knocked out by Roy Lewis¡¯s deadly blow, clutched his chest, and wailed to Timmy and Timothy.

    ¡°Timmy, Timothy, please control your arrogant dad!¡±

    Timothy shook his head with a grin, implying something.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control him¡­¡±

    Nathan immediately understood, ¡°Oh, I need to go to Dr. Dunn andin!¡±

    Roy Lewis red at him while the childrenughed at Nathan¡¯s exaggerated funny actions and words.

    Roy Lewis put Tifanny down and let the children spend time with Nathan while he went to the kitchen.

    Although Richelie¡¯s vi was iparable to Roy¡¯s, it was still muchrger than their previous house, where the living room and kitchen were only a few steps apart.

    Although Richelle could hear the noise from the living room while she was in the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying.

    However, she could recognize Roy Lewis¡¯s footsteps.

    So when the footsteps grew closer, she turned and asked him directly,

    ¡°When are you going back to Kindur?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought she was just trying to get rid of him. Little did he know, Richelle was simply trying to find something to say, not wanting to ignore himpletely but not particrly wanting to engage with him either. It was just an offhand question.

    Roy Lewis had just received the warm affection of his three children, and now her question made his heart suddenly cold.

    However, if Roy Lewis were so easily defeated and discouraged, he wouldn¡¯t be Master Lewis.

    ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll wait for all of you to go back together. Otherwise, it would be too tiring for you alone to take care of the three children.¡±

    Richelle was left speechless.

    He made it sound like she had taken the three kids to South Asia with him apanying them.

    However, at the moment, she didn¡¯t want to have any more unnecessarymunication with him, and she didn¡¯t want to be alone with him either.

    ¡°Breakfast is almost ready, go and apany the children.

    Although it sounded like a reasonable request, Roy Lewis knew that she just didn¡¯t want him to annoy her.

    But he couldn¡¯t help his longing for herpany, even if she was cold to him, even if they didn¡¯t speak, he still wanted to be close to her and be alone with her for a while.

    ¡°I can help you¡­¡±

    He had just been standing at the kitchen door, but now he took the initiative to step inside, not caring about Richelle¡¯s gaze. He turned on the faucet, washed his hands, and pointed to the food on the countertop,

    ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    Seeing that he was determined to stay, Richelle had no choice but to nod her head, pointing towards the refrigerator.

    -There¡¯s milk in the refrigerator, and three identical sses in the cupboard.

    Pour three sses of milk and heat them in the microwave.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded and opened the cupboard. In an instant, he saw that all the children¡¯s utensils in the cupboard, be it cups or bowls, were avable in three identical sets.

    Moreover, two sets were evidently frequently used, showing heavy signs of

    use.

    But one set, however, was clearly brand new, though the design was identical to the other two sets.

    Roy Lewis hesitated and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Richelle, do you prepare three sets of everything for the children?

    Richelle Dunn hummed lightly in response, not turning around to face him.

    At that moment, Roy Lewis¡¯ heart suddenly felt as if it were being tightly constricted, creating unbearable pain.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine the agony and impact that Richelle Dunn, the children¡¯s mother, had faced for the past four years each time she took out the tableware and saw the brand-new set.

    Yesterday, when he learned from Timmy that the four of them had already known about each other since the second day he and Richelle Dunn met, he was a little heartbroken.

    The sorrow of feeling deceived and distrusted weighed heavily on him.

    But now, as he tried to empathize with Richelle Dunn¡¯s feelings, he suddenly let go of his gripes.

    After regaining what was once lost, she was anxious to protect all three children under her wings. She didn¡¯t dare take even the slightest risk.

    Because if she lost the gamble, perhaps none of the utensils in her house would ever be used again.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    He turned around and stared intently at her.

    Richelle Dunn tilted her head, looking at him inexplicably.

    ¡°These past years must have been hard on you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nced at him in silence, then turned her head back to continue making pancakes.

    The more Roy Lewis saw and understood, the more me he ced on himself. So even if she didn¡¯t respond, he still had to express his feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for everything that happened these past days! It¡¯s my fault for not trusting you enough and not properly assessing our feelings, which led to being provoked by Harris Dunn.¡±

    Regarding what Harris Dunn had sent to Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn was actually quite curious.

    However, she didn¡¯t want any unnecessary contact with him now, so there was no need to bring up these topics and create more opportunities for them to interact.

    -Mr. Lewis, we never had any feelings for each other to begin with. Everything is solely for the sake of our three children. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Of course, these were not Richelle Dunn¡¯s true sentiments.

    But since he had said those harsh, judgemental words back then, not even giving her a chance to exin;

    Now, she naturally had the right to deny everything.

    Because it was him who ruined the trust and feelings between them.

    Roy Lewis felt bitterness in his heart, but couldn¡¯t find the words to express it. ¡°Alright, I understand. Then, as the children¡¯s father, may I request to take care of them together with you?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that the hurtful words Richelle Dunn said were just made in anger.

    Moreover, he also knew that the children were his all-ess pass with Richelle Dunn.

    As expected, as soon as the topic of the children was brought up, Richelle Dunn casually replied without even thinking.

    ¡°Whatever you like!¡±

    He could tell that no matter how cold she was towards him, she could never bear to see the children suffer.

    Roy Lewis decided to tempt her further. ¡°You must have a lot to do in Kindur, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn, however, didn¡¯t fall for his trap. ¡°In this digital age, I don¡¯t need to be in Kindur tomand legions of people.¡±

    Roy Lewis was left speechless.

    For the first time, he found that her intelligence was not such a good thing!

 Chapter 259 - 255: Youâ€™re just a freeloader too, whoâ€™s more noble than whom!?

    Chapter 259: Chapter 255: You¡¯re just a freeloader too, who¡¯s more noble than whom!?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was helping out in the kitchen, and to be honest, Richelle Dunn was a bit uneasy.

    But she also knew Roy¡¯s temperament. As long as he wanted to, no matter how you refused, he could always wear you down calmly and persistently.

    So, she simply didn¡¯t talk, letting him busy himself on the side. asionally, he would probe her with a few questions. If she wanted to respond, she would casually brush it off, and if not, she would remain silent. Until Roy asked her, ¡°Do you remember anything about your parents?¡± Hearing this, Richelle guessed that he might have had someone look into some old matters.

    Since it involved her parents and old enemies, she temporarily set aside her personal ¡°grievance¡± with him and replied seriously.

    ¡°When they died, I was too young. I only remember some things about them spending time with me, but as for their interactions or career, I know nothing.¡± Roy had no intention of hiding it from her. It was mainly because it wouldn¡¯t be easy to keep it from her anyway, so it was better to be forthright and frank, to avoid any potential misunderstandingster on.

    His current identity as an outsider couldn¡¯t afford too many misunderstandings.

    ¡°I had someone look into their past, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Richelle, of course, didn¡¯t mind. She had even specifically asked Hugo Camrey to look into it before, but after all the time that had passed, there wasn¡¯t much useful information.

    ¡°Well, thank you!¡±

    Richelle was very polite, keeping things separate.

    Roy, who had been suddenly treated as an outsider by her, was a little unused to it. He was silent for a moment before replying.

    ¡°They are the grandparents of the children, and I should do my best to find the truth for them and seek justice that is owed.

    Implicitly, he was saying that he would be involved in dealing with the Dunns. Richelle didn¡¯t expect his approach to appeasing her was so unconventional, not relying on roses, sweet words, but doing practical things to win her favor, indeed, the man she had her eye on was different from those frivolous men who only knew how to sweet talk!

    Richelle feltforted and her tone warmed up a little.

    ¡°I thank you on behalf of the three children!¡±

    Her words were still reserved and polite, but Roy could sense something

    different.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any progress.¡±

    He said, cing the three cups of milk into the microwave, ¡°How many minutes should I heat it?¡±

    ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    Roy set the timer and turned to Richelle.

    ¡°Last time you said the children had no clothes for the change of seasons, so I had someone pick a few sets each and brought them over. You can see if it¡¯s suitable. If not enough, I can have more sent over.¡±

    As a father, Roy wished he could bring all the best things to his three little darlings.

    However, considering Richelie¡¯s rtively frugal consumption habits, he restrained himself from being too extravagant.

    Richelle responded with a nod and did not object.

    ¡°As long as they like it, a few sets should be enough. They grow fast and will outgrow them soon.¡±

    Indeed, Roy understood Richelle. As long as the issue was not about him and her, but about the children or her parents, she would have a response. What Roy wanted to know most now was whether Richelle would naturally stay in Kindur after the children¡¯s exposure.

    However, this question was too sensitive, and their rtionship was still delicate, so it was not the right time to ask.

    Besides, Roy had already made ns. If Richelle insisted on staying in South Asia, he could also shift his life and work focus here.

    After all, as she had said, in the inte age, one canmand thousands of troops from anywhere.

    Richelle was unaware that Roy had already made several future ns, which revolved around her and the children, and these ns would adapt to her, making random changes as needed.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please bring the stuffed buns and dumplings out for the children¡¯s breakfast.¡±

    Roy Lewis did as he was told, and as he carried the dumplings in his left hand and the buns in his right to the dining room, Nathan Caroule, who was in the living room, caught sight of him and let out a surprised ¡°Wow¡±.

    ¡°Timmy, am I seeing things, or is that really Master Lewis? Timmy rolled his eyes at him, ¡°He¡¯s Master Lewis at thepany, but at home, he¡¯s our dad. Mom works so hard in the kitchen, so what¡¯s wrong with him carrying the buns and dumplings? Is it really beneath him?¡± Nathan Caroule looked at his little master as if he were a strange creature, then bent down and pinched his cheeks.

    ¡°Timmy, you¡¯ve changed, your heart is only with Dr. Dunn and not your dad anymore.¡±

    Timmy disdainfully pped his hand away, ¡°Nonsense, without my mom, where would I be? Of course, I¡¯m more on mom¡¯s side!¡±

    Tifanny also chimed in, asking Nathan Caroule, ¡°Uncle Caroule, don¡¯t you favor your own mom more too?¡±

    Nathan Caroule being an orphan was unknown to Tifanny and Timothy, but Timmy knew about it. However, it was toote for him to stop his siblings from saying it.

    Before he couldfort Nathan Caroule, Nathan alreadyughed and nodded.

    ¡°Seems like it!¡±

    Although Nathan Caroule grew up in an orphanage, Kennedy Green¡¯s couple and their family had given him a lot of care and attention. In his heart, he had already attached the roles of parents to them.

    So, naturally, Maggie Mitchell¡¯s image appeared in his mind.

    Fearing that his siblings might identally dig up some sad memories of Uncle Caroule, Timmy heard his father calling them to wash their hands and hurriedly ran away with Tifanny and Timothy in tow.

    Nathan Caroule had mentioned wanting to eat at Richelle Dunn¡¯s house several times before, but each time, he was turned down by Roy Lewis.

    This time, he finally got to taste the addictive breakfast relished by both Master Lewis and the little master, and couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s really delicious! Dr. Dunn, can Ie to your house for meals from now on?¡±

    Roy Lewis was the first to reply, ¡°If you do the things I asked you to dost night well, we can discuss that.

    Nathan Caroule red at him, ¡°Master, I¡¯m mooching off Dr. Dunn¡¯s house, not yours. Besides, you¡¯re mooching too, so who¡¯s more noble here?!

    Nathan Caroule had been speaking his mind thesest two days as if he had eaten a leopard¡¯s galldder.

    Roy Lewis, feeling his sore spot poked, nced at him coldly and said.

    ¡°I may not be more noble than you, but I have the power to deduct your sry.¡± Nathan Caroule had grown rather arrogant now. Before, he could only cozy up to Master Lewis.

    Now, he could also cozy up to the little master, the littledy, and Dr. Dunn too.

    -Go ahead and deduct! From now on, I¡¯m hanging out with Dr. Dunn, the little master, and the littledy! I won¡¯t starve, I promise!¡± Timothy and Tifanny had be quite familiar with Nathan Caroule after spending a day or two getting acquainted. Hearing him say that, they yfully teased him.

    -Uncle Caroule, mooching isn¡¯t allowed. Our mom works hard to support us!¡± Tifanny chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s okay to mooch for a few meals, but if it¡¯s long-term, you have to pay for the food!¡± Nathan Caroule hurriedly said, ¡°Just food expenses? I¡¯ll pay!¡± As he said this, he looked mockingly at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been mooching for free before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Surprisingly, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t deny it and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll turn in the childcare expenses and food expensester.¡± Before he always heard Timothy and Tifanny talk about how hard their mom worked to make money, and how Richelle Dunn lived frugally. He even misunderstood that she was using the money she earned to subsidize her ¡°ex-husband¡±.

    Now that he knew the truth, he could guess that most of the money Richelle Dunn earned was probably used to buy Dunn Group stocks.

    With this thought, he felt even more obliged to make up for the children¡¯s maintenance fees over the past few years.

    Roy Lewis secretly thought of ways to stuff as much money as possible into her hands, forgetting that just a couple of days ago, Richelle Dunn had taken five hundred million (US$ 68,340,550) from him!

 Chapter 260 - 256: You and I have no feelings anyway, why do you care if I receive treatment or not.

    Chapter 260: Chapter 256: You and I have no feelings anyway, why do you care if I receive treatment or not.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was a man of his word, and after breakfast, he wrote a check for Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle was used to his mindset of using money to solve problems, and coupled with the agreement Timmy and Timothy had shoved at herst night, she was mentally prepared to ept whatever he offered.

    Money was a good thing, and since he was giving it voluntarily, she would save it for their three children as a dowry and wife¡¯s savings, which would be nice.

    However, when she saw the amount on the check, she was still taken aback. She carefully counted the number of ¡°O¡±s to confirm she hadn¡¯t miscounted.

    She picked up the check and waved it towards Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you sure you didn¡¯t write this wrong?

    Roy Lewis nodded confidently, ¡°Our family rules state that for each child added to a room, a reward is given ¨C US$ 68,340,550. You see, we had three children at once, so shouldn¡¯t it be US$ 205,025,000 in total?¡±

    Richelle had heard of wealthy families awarding bonuses for having children, and it seemed that the Dunns Actually* had such a rule before, but after Jayden Dunn took charge, these rewards seemed to have been canceled.

    ¡°Wow, the Lewis are indeed wealthy.¡±

    Richelle had initially thought that she might just ept if it was a million or a hundred thousand dors.

    However, Roy Lewis gave her a huge sum one go: US$ 205,025,000.

    While pondering how to handle this huge sum of money, Timmy had already taken the check from her.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m the eldest, so I¡¯ll represent my younger siblings and ept this money.¡±

    He took the check, showed it to Timothy and Tifanny, and then handed the check back to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, you help me and my younger siblings keep this money, and you¡¯ll be responsible for our good food, drink, andfortable living in the future.¡± Just a moment ago, Richelle was still weighing whether to take the check or not, after all, it was US$ 205,025,000, not US$ 13,700.

    But now, the check had passed through the hands of her children, giving her no reason to refuse.

    Because this money was no longer Roy Lewis¡¯s or hers, but their children¡¯s.

    As their mother, she had a responsibility and an obligation to help them properly safeguard such a huge sum of money.

    She epted the check, and her thoughtful gaze moved from Timmy to Roy Lewis.

    She seriously suspected that Timmy was colluding with his father to stage this!

    But to her surprise, Roy Lewis looked somewhat surprised as well.

    And in fact, Roy Lewis really hadn¡¯t discussed any such thing with Timmy beforehand.

    After all, the little guy had made his position clear yesterday: he was on his mother¡¯s side.

    So, when Timmy volunteered to take the check, Roy Lewis, the old father, secretly shed tears of gratitude and mentally praised his eldest son.

    And Roy, as someone who always knew how to seize every opportunity, proposed:

    ¡°Richelle, I suggest that we jointly manage this wealth belonging to our children, what do you think?¡±

    Roy Lewis seized the opportunity created by his eldest son and found another reason to strengthen the bond between him and her.

    He has always been adept at the art of attack, aiming for the weakest point in his opponent to score a hit.

    In attacking someone¡¯s heart, it is important to find their softest, most valued side, slowly eroding and upying it until it bes an inseparable andplicated rtionship that is impossible to unravel or understand.

    As the mother, Richelle was extremely resistant to his suggestion.

    Because she had indeed thought about keeping some distance between her and Roy Lewis, giving each other more time to see clearly and think carefully. However, the three children unanimously nodded their heads when they heard their father¡¯s proposal.

    Tifanny, speaking on behalf of the three siblings, said in a babyish voice, ¡°Yes, we feel most at ease when Daddy and Mommy manage the money together.¡± Richelle, clearly yed by her children, red at Tifanny and eventually nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask you if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understandter.

    Roy Lewis was overjoyed but continued to maintain a calm facade, slightly nodding his head, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Once breakfast was finished and the three children went upstairs to y, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t wait for Richelle Dunn to drive him away and proactively stood up to leave.

    Although Richelle was angry, she still cared about his condition.

    As she escorted him out, she poked at her phone a few times. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve sent you a contact on WhatsApp. It¡¯s for one of my fellow apprentices. Add him, and schedule acupuncture appointments with him.¡±

    This news was too sudden for Roy, who had been carefully putting on a smile fromst night to today. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and protest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Richelle was startled by his response. She was about to exin the harm of stopping treatment when Roypletely ignored her and walked out on his own.

    ¡°If you do it, I¡¯ll continue the treatment. If someone else does it, I won¡¯t!¡±

    Richelle hesitated and furrowed her brow.

    She had always thought Roy was a reasonable person, especially when it came to serious matters like his own life, he wouldn¡¯t joke about it.

    But now, Roy acting like a spoiled brat, was even worse than Timmy. ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is a very serious matter. We can¡¯t make jokes about it.¡± Richelle returned to South Asia after assessing Roy¡¯s physical condition. For his current situation, it would be fine to stop treatment for a few days, but if he stopped for a longer period or even quit acupuncture altogether, the surgery risks would increase.

    Roy stopped, turned around, and looked at her coldly.

    Richelie¡¯s words just now had indeed hurt him.

    Even if he knew it was his fault and had no right to be angry or expect anything from her, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    Richelle felt a headacheing on. She tried to exin that as a doctor-patient rtionship, she wasn¡¯t abandoning him, but there were really irresistible factors.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the thing is, my master has a very important projecting up, which I need to participate in. That means I have to stay in South Asia for a while.¡±

    ¡°But for your current condition, it¡¯s okay to pause acupuncture for two or three days. If you stop for a longer period, all of our previous efforts might be wasted.¡±

    Roy, who has always had a good temper, still red at her.

    ¡°Richelle, you just want to break off our rtionship! There¡¯s no need to exin so much! Besides, you just said that you have no feelings for me, so whether or not I get treated is none of your business!

    Richelle was experiencing Roy¡¯s unreasonable and rude behavior for the first time, feeling both angry and helpless.

    She gritted her teeth, and her voice involuntarily raised a few notches.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, is this your way of ckmailing me?

    Roy spread his hands, ¡°I¡¯m not! You don¡¯t care anyway, so how could I ckmail you?¡±

    His words were true, if he didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t worry about her life or death!

    Richelle was absolutely fed up with him, ¡°Roy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you acupuncture, it¡¯s just that you have to go back to Kindur, right? I can¡¯t go back there for now, so I have to ask this fellow apprentice of mine to do it.¡± Roy saw that he had sessfully dragged Richelle into the pit and was secretly delighted, but his face still looked unhappy, like a child who has been abandoned by his own mother.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here, won¡¯t I? My kids are here, where else can I go?¡± Richelle¡¯s head ached from his relentless nonsense and she didn¡¯t want to argue or debate with him anymore.

    ¡°Fine, whatever you want. Just know, I can¡¯t guarantee when my master will let me go!¡±

    Roy saw her give in and immediately put away his previous brattiness. He nodded and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel and arrange some work, then contact youter.¡± Richelle thought to herself, what¡¯s the point of contacting her? He¡¯s now using the children as a weapon.

    If he wants toe, he¡¯ll say he misses the kids.

    If he wants to stay, he¡¯ll say he has to fulfill his duty as a father.

    This reason is just too convenient.

    Unfortunately, even though she knew about his tricks, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse him..

 Chapter 261 - 257: No Wife and Disgusting, Which

    Chapter 261: Chapter 257: No Wife and Disgusting, Which

    One Do You Choose?

    Trantor: 549690339

    It wasn¡¯t until they returned to the car that Nathan Caroule, who had been hiding in in sight as a bystander, couldn¡¯t help but criticize Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, that exaggerated performance of yours just now only fooled Dr.

    Dunn.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue, ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing, you don¡¯t mind losing face or feeling disgusting?¡±

    Roy Lewis showed no reaction to Nathan¡¯s mockery, and calmly asked him.

    ¡°Choose between not having a wife and feeling disgusting, which one?¡¯

    Nathan had to give in!

    Indeed, only the fearless could be a master!

    Nathan gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Master, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored him, looking down at the emails in his mailbox.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re attending the board meeting next week!

    He looked at the emails while talking to Nathan.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re setting me up! You know very well how formidable your uncles and aunts are, why don¡¯t you join as a video call? You can help me out when they try to kill me.¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had too many troublestely, didn¡¯t want to deal with these uncles and aunts either.

    ¡°No need, you handle it! It¡¯s not your first time.

    Nathan rolled his eyes, ¡°Master, they¡¯ll start spreading rumors about your

    health again¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care about these rumors at all. Even if they cursed him to die every day, he wouldn¡¯t actually die.

    Only incapable people would express their inner curses with their mouths.

    If someone is capable and doesn¡¯t like someone, they just get rid of them quickly; isn¡¯t it annoying to be all squeaky and shady?

    ¡°What about Timothy and Tifanny? Have you told Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied to him, ¡°No hurry!¡±

    Although Richelle Dunn generously let him recognize his son and daughter again,

    Taking them back to the Lewis family still needed her approval first.

    But ording to Mr. Lewis¡¯s temperament, if he knew the truth now, he would definitely ask the pilot to fly over in a private jet, and then announce Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s identity to the world in an extravagant and grand way.

    Nathan, who naturally knew the consequences of letting Mr. Lewis know, simply replied with, ¡°Uh huh. Do you n to hide it from Mr. and Mrs. Green too?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it seriously, ¡°Maybeter¡­¡±

    At least, they¡¯d wait for his rtionship with Richelle Dunn to be more rxed, open, and aboveboard before saying anything.

    Returning to the hotel, Roy Lewis first held a video conference with a group of executives, listened to the report on important tasks during these two days, gave some opinions, and mentioned the requirements and key points for some new projects.

    It wasn¡¯t even ten o¡¯clock when the meeting ended.

    Roy Lewis asked Nathan to follow up on some things, and he went back to his bedroom to rest for a while.

    Because this was the time when Richelle Dunn would give him acupuncture

    and he would fall asleep.

    These two days, although he hadn¡¯t had acupuncture, he felt a little drowsy when it was that time.

    However, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep when hey on the bed.

    At first, he thought about Richelle Dunn and the children. Then, somehow, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration, and remembered Margareth¡¯s words the night before.

    He had once asked Margareth what she had against the Dunn Group, to which Margareth replied that there was a ¡°feud of murder and usurpation.¡±

    Last night, when Margareth asked about Harris Dunn, he felt that the chances of her being Denise Munni from United Ventures increased.

    But he had forgotten one very important thing: besides doing that to Richelle Dunn, the Dunns couldn¡¯t possibly have done the same to anyone else, right?

    With this analysis, Margareth¡¯s true identity seemed more likely to be Richelle Dunn?

    Roy Lewis was shocked by these analyses. He got up from the bed, turned on theputer, logged into the system, and reviewed the conversation between him and Margareth from beginning to end.

    He thought that the possibility of Denise Munni seemed to be even greater than that of Richelle Dunn.

    Because apart from the ¡°murder and usurpation¡± aspect corresponding to Richelle Dunn, the other aspects don¡¯t seem to match up.

    Most importantly, he had never heard that Richelle Dunn was aputer expert!

    Could there be a possibility that Denise Munni from United Ventures was actually Richelle Dunn?

    Or that she was Richelle Dunn¡¯s best friend or confidant, and Denise Munni had used her professional convenience and expertise to help Richelle Dunn obtain some useful information?

    The more Roy Lewis thought about it, the more bizarre it seemed. He picked up his phone and spoke to Nathan.

    ¡°Look up Denise Munni¡¯s whereabouts from United Ventures. Also, see if there were any major buyers buying stocks in the Dunn Group when their stock price plummeted recently!¡±

    Nathan was quick. In ten minutes or so, he sent a photo to Roy Lewis.

    The photo was a screenshot of Denise Munni at a meeting, and Nathan exined, ¡°She¡¯s with someone from the Dunn Group.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned. Evidently, the possibility of Denise Munni being Richelle Dunn could be ruled out.

    The remaining possibility was that Denise Munni was Richelle Dunn¡¯s best friend.

    Another ten minutes passed and Nathan called again.

    ¡°Master, during the time you mentioned, Mr. Hugo Camrey purchased nearly 410,000,000 US dors¡¯ worth of Dunn Group stock in the names of several individuals.¡±

    When he heard it was Hugo Camrey who had bought the stocks, Roy Lewis was almost certain that the stocks must have been bought by Richelle Dunn.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t choose the day when United Ventures signed a contract with the Dunn Group to dere war on the Dunn family!

    But 410 million US dors, did Miss Richelle Dunn have that much money?

    At first, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think it was possible.

    But gradually, he wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Because there were so many incredible things about Richelle Dunn that just couldn¡¯t happen to ordinary people, yet they happened to her.

    So, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to have 410 million US dors. ¡°This Mr. Hugo Camrey is quite strange. Instead of helping with their family business, he went to mess around with Dunn Group stocks. What¡¯s that all about?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t reveal anything and merely said,

    ¡°Maybe it serves as an investment¡­¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Roy Lewis busied himself for a while before seeing it was about time to call Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn quickly picked up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She skipped basic courtesy, showing that she was really annoyed by him this morning.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I just wanted to ask about the acupuncture appointment for today, what time should I change it to?¡±

    If Nathan had heard what Roy Lewis said, he would definitely say he was challenging Richelle Dunn¡¯s bottom line.

    But Roy Lewis knew Richelle Dunn too well. As long as it was rted to her patients, she would take it seriously.

    As expected, Richelle Dunn seemed to think for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s do it at noon. Roy Lewis took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Shall Nathan and Ie over for lunch? If you¡¯re busy, I can ask the hotel to send it over.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m preparing the meal. Juste over.

    Roy Lewis sessfully gained a lunch invitation for himself and felt much better.

    He took a shower, changed into a casual outfit, and walked out.

    Nathan was drinking water in the living room, and seeing Roy Lewis dressed neatly, seemingly ready to go out, he asked, ¡°Master, do you have a social engagement?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Richelie¡¯s ce for lunch, are youing?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going!¡±

    Truth be told, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t really want to take Nathan with him.

    However, it wasn¡¯t bad to let the child tag along, as he could distract the children¡¯s attention, so he could have more time and opportunity tomunicate with Richelle Dunn..

 Chapter 262 - 258: Love Rival Appears, Be Careful!

    Chapter 262: Chapter 258: Love Rival Appears, Be Careful!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn went out with the three children after Roy Lewis left.

    Although she had asked her friends to help buy some stuff before returning, it still felt like they were missing a lot.

    Yesterday, she intentionally let the kids rest at home all day, and today, the energetic kids immediately pushed arge and a small shopping cart when they entered the supermarket.

    The kids had just seen their dad¡¯s huge check, so Timothy seldomly applied to

    his mom.

    ¡°Mommy, can we buy whatever we want today?¡¯

    Richelle Dunn felt a bit amused. What on earth did she do to give her children the impression that evening to the supermarket to buy things had to be done cautiously and sparingly?

    ¡°Of course, as long as it¡¯s not wasteful and useful, you can buy it!¡±

    Thus, the three children happily pushed their shopping carts toward the snack aisle.

    Richelle Dunn sped up to catch up with the three kids, and a handsome guy pushing a shopping cart wasing towards her. He saw Richelle Dunn and happily grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Richelle, are you shopping too?¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked up and showed a bit of surprise.

    ¡°Kendrick, what a coincidence!¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub smiled and looked around, quickly spotting Timothy and

    Tifanny¡¯s figures.

    ¡°Are you here shopping with the kids?¡±

    As he spoke, he naturally changed the direction of the shopping cart and walked towards the kids with Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you need me to take care of your patient after asking

    me before?¡±

    Richelle Dunn wanted to rmend Kendrick to Roy Lewis in the morning.

    Not knowing how to exin the matter, Richelle Dunn vaguely replied.

    ¡°Well, I talked to him this morning, and it turns out he¡¯s going to be in South

    Asia for a while, so I won¡¯t bother you for now.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub nodded, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to follow up with him yourself.

    Besides, I heard from our master that this patient has an extraordinary

    background?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t want to talk much about Roy Lewis.

    So, she just vaguely replied.

    ¡°Probably, but for us, all patients are the same, no difference.

    Kendrick Yacoub didn¡¯t notice her unnaturalness, and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but our master specifically reminded me, which made me quite nervous at the time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn touched her forehead.

    It seemed that the master had a deep prejudice against Roy Lewis and didn¡¯t

    like him much.

    ¡°Master exaggerated, Mr. Lewis is a nice person.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub nced at Richelle Dunn, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Timothy and

    Tifanny for a long time, and I miss your cooking too. Can Ie to your ce for a mealter?¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought about it, indeed, it had been several months since the

    two little ones had seen him.

    ¡°Of course, they mentioned you a few times when you said you wereing to

    Kindur.¡±

    So, Kendrick Yacoub followed Richelle Dunn and caught up with the kids justifiably.

    Seeing Kendrick Yacoub suddenly appear, Timothy and Tifanny happily pounced on him, each hugging a leg.

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, we missed you so much!¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub bent down and picked up the two little ones. Timmy, who went to get snacks for his younger siblings, came back with his arms full of snacks. Seeing his younger siblingsughing on the stranger¡¯s shoulders, he felt an rm in his head.

    ¡°Mommy¡­.¡±

    And Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s eyes were also attracted by Timmy s face.

    He looked at Timmy in surprise and then at the two little ones in his arms.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn quickly pulled Timmy over, ¡°Timmy, this is mommy¡¯s senior,

    Uncle Kendrick.¡±

    Timmy immediately remembered that at first, his younger siblings had thought about finding this Uncle Kendrick as a boyfriend for their mom.

    He quickly hid his inner hostility and politely greeted Kendrick Yacoub.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Kendrick!¡±

    Richelle Dunn exined to Kendrick Yacoub, ¡°This is my son Timmy, the older brother of Timothy and Tiffany.¡±

    Timmy quietly moved closer to Richelle then, without a sound, squeezed himself between her and Kendrick Yacoub, holding Richelle¡¯s hand and pointing at the food on the high shelf in front of them.

    ¡°Mommy, I want that chocte bar!¡±

    Richelle naturally followed him, leaving a shocked Kendrick Yacoub standing

    in ce holding Timothy and Tiffany.

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s shout brought him back to reality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we look a lot like our big brother?¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub had never heard that Richelle had an older son. So, had the older boy been living with his father all this time?

    If the older son was with her now, did it mean that she had reconciled with the children¡¯s father?

    Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s feelings were indescribable, but he had no ce to ask

    Richelle about it.

    He lowered his head to look at Tiffany, ¡°Yeah, you do look like him!¡±

    ¡°Did your dade back with you?¡±

    Tiffany nodded, ¡°Yep! Daddy is here too!¡±

    Of course, Kendrick Yacoub couldn¡¯t tell the difference between Tiffany¡¯s saying ¡°came¡± and his own ¡°returned,¡± feeling downcast all of a sudden.

    However, he soon cheered up again.

    If they had been separated before, there must have been some irreconcble issues.

    It was difficult to mend a broken mirror, let alone a rtionship, right?

    Kendrick Yacoub secretly encouraged himself and then, not long after sitting down at Richelle¡¯s house, he heard the children saying their dad had arrived and got up to greet him.

    As he and Roy Lewis looked each other in the eye, they both were taken aback.

    Roy Lewis, a very famous man in East Asia and some surrounding ally countries, was easily recognized by Kendrick as the head of the number one family in East Asia, Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, didn¡¯t expect to see a strange man in Richelle¡¯s house.

    His instincts told him that he had encountered a love rival, and he needed to be on guard!

    So, he introduced himself first.

    ¡°Hello, I am Timmy¡¯s dad, Roy Lewis!¡±

    His self-introduction had the intention of confusing the listener.

    He wanted to mislead the other party, hinting that he was here as a sort of male host figure.

    Kendrick Yacoub was indeed taken aback, and his eyes dimmed as he shook hands with Roy.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lewis. I¡¯m Richelle¡¯s fellow apprentice, Kendrick Yacoub.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub? Wasn¡¯t that the Uncle Kendrick that Timothy and Tiffany had mentioned a few times before?

    Indeed, his instincts did not lie!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze at Kendrick Yacoub became even more profound.

    He put Tiffany down from his arms, ¡°Baby, daddy is going to the kitchen to see if mommy needs any help.¡±

    This action of his was somewhat showing off his superiority.

    However, deep down, he knew that Richelle, busy in the kitchen, didn¡¯t particrly wee his presence.

    Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s spirits were dampened and, hesitating for a moment, he followed Roy Lewis into the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also help out. With so many people to cook for, I¡¯m afraid Richelle won¡¯t be able to handle everything by herself.¡±

    Both men, unwilling to back down, entered the kitchen together.

    ¡°Richelle, let me help you.¡±

    Richelle turned around and looked at the two men who spoke in unison, her eyes filled with surprise.

    These two men imed to be here to help her, but why were the expressions on their faces so hostile?

    Were they nning to start a battle in the kitchen?

 Chapter 263 - 259 Master Lewis, Your Vinegar Jar Has Tipped Over, Wonâ€™t You Help It Up?

    Chapter 263: Chapter 259 Master Lewis, Your Vinegar Jar Has Tipped Over, Won¡¯t You Help It Up?

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis said he wasing over for lunch, Richelle Dunn had just finished putting away a pile of groceries she bought from the supermarket and was rolling up her sleeves to start cooking.

    She and Kendrick Yacoub had a close brother-sister rtionship, and her rtionship with Roy Lewis was still nothing special, so she didn¡¯t think it was a problem for the two of them toe to her house for dinner at the same time.

    However, seeing the two of them face each other with high spirits, she just wanted to throw in the towel and leave.

    ¡°Kendrick, your surgical skill is good, but if I remember correctly, you can¡¯t even tell the difference between soy sauce and vinegar, so maybe you should wait outside to eat.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s courage, which had been high, was suddenly deted by Richelle Dunn¡¯s blow, and his spirits vanished in an instant.

    Kendrick hung his head in disappointment andined, ¡°Richelle, that¡¯s really discouraging. Don¡¯t I deserve some face?¡±

    Seeing this, Roy Lewis was secretly delighted, thinking Richelle was giving him a chance to be alone with her.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t n to give anyone a chance, but to dete them one by one.

    ¡°Kendrick, hurry up and go tell Timmy about the lesson you taught your students the other day. He really enjoys listening to your lectures.¡±

    Kendrick could never refuse Richelle¡¯s requests.

    Moreover, he knew deep down that if he stayed topete with Roy Lewis, his chances of winning were slim.

    It might be better to try a roundabout approach with the child, which might yield better results.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    As he spoke, he tried to pat Richelle on the shoulder.

    Roy, who was standing next to him, took a step forward and blocked his hand.

    Roy Lewis smiled politely at Kendrick, ¡°Dr. Yacoub, I¡¯ll leave Timmy in your hands!¡±

    Kendrick helplessly withdrew his hand, feeling that Roy¡¯s smile was extremely fake and full of smugness, which angered him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you a good cook?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that a man like Roy Lewis could know anything about cooking.

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t cook, I just came to be Richelle¡¯s assistant and, by the way, discuss the children¡¯s matters.¡±

    Roy yed his cards to the utmost, knowing that the children were his biggest bargaining chip.

    It was the same for Richelle and Kendrick.

    Kendrick¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nced at Roy silently before turning and walking out.

    Richelle watched coldly and was speechless about Roy¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, how immature can you be?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t bother to defend himself, instead staring intently at Richelle, inching closer step by step.

    Seeing that he was about to press himself against her, Richelle had no choice but to lean back, retreating step by step until her back was against the refrigerator wall.

    She furrowed her brow and red at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Roy raised his hand, barely brushing her face, and leaned against the refrigerator with a ¡°thud.¡±

    The handsome face suddenly loomed over, casting arge shadow over Richelle.

    Her heart thumped wildly in a nervous beat, and his scorching breath sprinkled down like sparks, setting her face and neck aze with redness.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle turned her face away to avoid his burning gaze, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Roy still stared at her, pleased with her blushing and flustered appearance.

    ¡°Richelle, did you specifically find someone to make me mad?¡±

    This shameless, arrogant man!

    Richelle rolled her eyes in anger, ¡°Roy, why would I want to make you mad? Besides, making you mad is so easy. What if I just take the three kids and keep running? Isn¡¯t that more effective?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t one of those naive young girls who would only y little games.

    If she really wanted to anger him, she could make sure he would never find her or his precious children for the rest of his life!

    Roy Lewis was angered to the point of itching his teeth when she hit a sore spot, but he couldn¡¯t let it out.

    When he yed his cards, he only thought of the children as the biggest bargaining chip.

    Little did he know that for Richelle, the cards in her hand were just as powerful, and the children were her biggest bargaining chips too.

    ¡°Richelle, can you stop being like this?¡±

    Surprisingly, Roy Lewis¡¯s tone carried a hint of pleading.

    Richelle¡¯s heart was tugged for a moment, but soon after, she reminded herself again.

    But don¡¯t go easy on him. Men don¡¯t have good memories; if the punishment is too light, they¡¯ll dare tomit it again next time!

    ¡°So, can you go back to that night and not judge me based on what others say? And don¡¯t act all righteous by giving me a nk check or arbitrarily convicting me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t speak loudly, but her words were powerful, striking Roy Lewis¡¯s heart like a hammer.

    Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s appearance made Roy spill all his jealousy. Blood rushed to his head, and he almost wanted to punish Richelle right on the spot.

    However, just one sentence from Richelle instantly sobered him up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He slowly stood up straight, his hand touching her hair and gently rubbing it. His deep eyes were filled with apology. ¡°I was an idiot!¡±

    But just after he had reflected on himself, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and say,

    ¡°But this Kendrick Yacoub, I can tell he has ulterior motives.¡±

    Richelle turned her face back and red at him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, aren¡¯t you going to clean up your jealousy?¡±

    Roy¡¯s face thickened, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake! Aren¡¯t you annoyed by these kinds of things?¡±

    Richelle chuckled and pushed him away with her hand against his chest, then slipped past him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not annoyed at all. Kendrick and I have always gotten along great, and we find plenty to talk about in various aspects. There¡¯s nothing to be annoyed about.¡±

    Roy was gradually realizing that Richelle, although seemingly straightforward, was in fact quite cunning.

    It would be better if she got angry and hit him or scolded him.

    But she wouldn¡¯t!

    Instead, she would only poke his heart asionally with a tiny needle, causing him pain and difort, yet not killing him.

    It didn¡¯t even count as a bleeding ident.

    Now, the atmosphere between them seemed calm and even harmonious.

    However, an insurmountable gulf seemed to be set up between them, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t cross it.

    ¡°Really? So, what do you two talk about?¡±

    Despite being furious to the point of grinding his teeth, Roy still asked her with a hint of a smile.

    Richelle raised her eyebrows and nced at him, ¡°Anyway, we talk about things you wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±

    It seemed like poking with a needle wasn¡¯t enough for Richelle, so she reced it with a small knife and used it to cut a small wound in Roy¡¯s heart.

    Roy¡¯s fragile heart was bleeding as a result.

    And then, as if not satisfied with that, Richelle added another cut.

    ¡°Kendrick and I have simr interests and plenty ofmon ground. We could talk for days and nights without stopping. Unlike with you, other than our child, there¡¯s not much to talk about!¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart was now punctured with a big hole, and the blood flowed out like water.

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Roy gritted his teeth, feeling that if he were to die one day, it wouldn¡¯t be due to the broken tumor in his brain.

    Instead, it would be under Richelle¡¯s sharp tongue!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Richelle looked at him with innocent eyebrows raised.

    This time, Roy finally figured out who their son Timmy inherited his infuriating talents from!

    ¡°Could you show some mercy? You¡¯re about to give me a heart attack.¡±

    Richelle still blinked her innocent big eyes, ¡°No need to worry, my master can treat that!¡±

    Roy clenched his teeth, but still remembered that before she cooled off, he could only let her poke or stab at his heart as she pleased!

    He took a deep breath, and his deep eyes stared at Richelle.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll write a will tonight and list you as the first heir!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Richelle nced at him thoughtfully. ¡°Then you must live a long and happy life!¡±

    Roy, with gritted teeth, asked humbly.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    He regretted his question almost instantly.

    Because he knew Richelle would not have nice words to say in response.

    As expected, Richelle replied with a smile.

    ¡°You have so much money.. Would you be willing to leave it for me and another man to spend?¡±

 Chapter 264 - 260: Really Canâ€™t Bear

    Chapter 264: Chapter 260: Really Can¡¯t Bear

    Trantor: 549690339

    to Let Go

    Roy Lewis was genuinely amused by her. He no longer cared for being a gentleman. His hand reached around and hugged her waist while his legs took a step forward. His other hand held the back of her head, and he quickly buried his face next to her ear, grinding his teeth and muttering.

    ¡°I truly can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡±

    After saying this, he turned his head and found her lips, harshly kissing her. Like a stormy kiss falling on Richelie Dunn¡¯s lips,¡±Um¡­¡±, Richelle used her hands to push against his chest as she struggled.

    However, this only gave him the opportunity to pry apart her lips and teeth and crazily steal her breath away.

    Richelle was held tightly in his arms. He let go of his own desires and used his dominance and assertiveness to indiscriminately take everything he wanted from her.

    Richelle didn¡¯t really have much resistance against him.

    Under his wild conquest, she quickly surrendered, hanging on him like a boneless being.

    Roy Lewis had witnessed her strength and arrogance as well as her weakness and helplessness.

    But her seductive charm, he had only caught a glimpse of it. The situation that night was clearer in his dreamst night. He remembers that at first, he was extremely resistant to the unfamiliar scent next to him. However, when his hand unintentionally touched her delicate and slightly hot skin, it was like iron attracted to a ma, unable to resist sticking to her.

    He was fascinated by her scent, immersed in her seductive charm!

    That night, he indulged in his infatuation and intoxication, an entire night of limitless tenderness.

    And now, her, in his arms, that scent that fascinated him,pletely matched that night.

    He even thought that she in his arms was now even more beautiful than that night and made it even harder for him to pull away.

    After all, she that night, to him, was more of a hormonal attraction between the opposite sexes.

    But now, besides her looks and scent, she had a temperament that left him loving and hating her unsure of what to do, the style and charm in her every move and gesture, all made him unable to resist wholeheartedly, allowing himself to fall pletely!

    At this moment, her lips, her breath, were even more enticing than in his dreams, and the delicate body in his arms made him feel like his whole body was ame.

    If possible, he really hoped that this kiss couldst forever.

    But the reality was, her breath was getting more and more hurried, making him have to let go of her.

    Richelle, like a small boat being swallowed by a giant wave in the ocean, barely managed to breathe in some fresh air when the giant wave finally tossed her back onto the water surface.

    As if all strength had been drained from her, her hand tightly held his shirt, hanging limply on him.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis, also short of breath, nted a small kiss on her hair, ¡°Stop being angry, okay?¡±

    It sounded like he was begging, yet also like he was seducing her. However, even when her mind waspletely muddled, Richelle shook her head without a second thought.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis let out a soft sigh, lowering his head to nuzzle her forehead with his nose, stopping at the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    His maic and hoarse voice was full of charm.

    Richelle took a deep breath, lightly pushing herself away from his chest.

    With her misty eyes, she looked at him wetly, ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re too bad¡­¡± Even though Richelle was entranced by Roy Lewis, within her heart, she still retained a single thread of sobriety.

    And this thread of sobriety, was thest line she drew for herself and her children.

    ¡°You say you trust me, but your trust can¡¯t stand even the slightest seduction!¡± ¡°You say you will wait for me, but your wait only cares about the result you want, never caring about how much effort I have to put in to get close to you!¡± Richelle had never been in a romantic rtionship. Even the ident that night had taken away all her fantasies of love.

    But this supposedly dead-heart of hers was easily stirred up by him.

    When she realized her uncontroble feelings for him, she understood that love was not asplicated as she thought.

    Sometimes, it could be as simple as saying, ¡°I believe you!¡±, which would make her as happy as a bird freely flying in the sky.

    Or even adding on, ¡°I will wait for you!¡±, would make her yearn to return home like a tired bird!

    Roy Lewis, he had hit her bullseye with just his looks.

    What made her defenseless was his seemingly gentle patience, but was actually a ull-scale seduction, bit by bit, from outside to inside, causing her to lose her defenses and finally devouring her entirely.

    But this man broke the solid fortress he had painstakingly built for her with a single blow when she hadpletely given up resistance.

    ¡°So, I must think carefully, whether you are truly worth a lifetime of trust, and you, think carefully, look seriously, if I am really the one you are looking for.¡± ¡°As for the children, I won¡¯t influence them one bit. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to give and bear responsibility because of the children.¡±

    Richelle did not think that this cooling-off period was a unteral deration of war.

    She was confident, but she would not be so arrogant to think that he couldn¡¯t live without her.

    Therefore, either for him or her, they were still single till now.

    ¡°No, I do not need to think or look any longer. You are the one I have been waiting for!¡±

    Roy Lewis lowered his head, looking tenderly at her in his arms.

    He had waited for a day, and finally, she was willing to voice out her dissatisfaction about him. It brought him a bit of joy.

    But what was more, was guilt and fear, and also, heartache.

    Especially when she said, ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much effort to get close to you.¡±, his heart felt like it was stabbed, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe from the pain.

    He could not imagine how she managed to ovee and heal the wounds that the Dunns had left her with, through her strength and will.

    And he, he had always thought that she was a fortunate girl who grew up in a honey jar.

    It was only until yesterday when she calmly spoke the truth that he realized how wrong he had been.

    This was a woman who had been through so much pain and was covered in scars, but struggled to fight against the darkness, doing her best, to live in the sunlight.

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead solemnly and deeply.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m truly sorry. When you were moving towards me, I didn¡¯t pull you

    but instead, I pushed you.¡±

    Richelle gently pushed against his chest, moving away from his embrace and his scent.

    She still looked up at him, shaking her head and gave a smallugh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You didn¡¯t pull me, it¡¯s simply because, you didn¡¯t love me enough.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her and then let out a long sigh.

    He wanted to say he loved her very much, but what he has done could not prove it!

 Chapter 265 - 265: 261: The best strategy is to coax and convince the person to come back earlier.

    Chapter 265 - 265: 261: The best strategy is to coax and convince the person toe back earlier.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had nothing to say, so Richelle Dunn stepped away and continued preparing lunch.

    She lowered her head, not looking at Roy Lewis, and said,

    ¡°Roy, there¡¯s no need for you to chase after me. You should know that it¡¯s useless for me. Give me some time and give yourself some time too, and we¡¯ll eventually find an answer.¡±

    Richelle felt that both she and Roy had enormous responsibilities, and love was not their entire life. They couldn¡¯t just let everything else go because of a conflict in their romance.

    Roy never intended to follow her around all day, because he knew it would only backfire when it came to Richelle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need time to think about anything. Once I realized how special you were to me, I¡¯ve set my eyes on you. But I¡¯ll respect you if you need some time. During work hours, I won¡¯t bother you, but outside of those eight hours, can I still join you for meals and apany the kids like before?¡±

    Roy¡¯s attitude was very sincere, and his position was humble.

    To his surprise, Richelle agreed quickly and didn¡¯t think his request was excessive.

    The children, especially Timothy and Tifanny, really needed their father¡¯spany.

    Whether it was to make up for the missing fatherly love over the years or to build father-son/daughter rtionships for a new life, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Alright, starting tomorrow, your acupuncture sessions will be the same as before. I¡¯ll prepare a guest room for you to use during your sessions. If you have any specific preferences for beddings or other items, you can ask Nathan to buy them for you. However, I must make it clear that the guest room is only for your acupuncture sessions, not for you to spend the night.¡±

    Richelle said they needed some time, but she was also conflicted.

    On one hand, Roy was her patient, and even if she wanted to put some distance between them and see each other less, she knew the acupuncture sessions should continue. On the other hand, Timothy and Tifanny had just reconnected with their father, and from the children¡¯s perspective, they would want him to spend more time with them. Therefore, as their mother, she couldn¡¯t stop them from seeing their father because of her own issues.

    Roy thought he would have to work harder to convince her to let him stay, but she gave him both the guest room and the meals with no hesitation. Wasn¡¯t this even better than their situation in Kindur?

    Roy was secretly delighted, but of course, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. He quickly nodded and agreed.

    Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. As for the guest room items, you can arrange them as you prefer.¡±

    Thus, they temporarily reached an agreement, and the tension between them finally eased somewhat.

    However, Roy became bolder, saying that he would help Richelle peel shrimp. His slender hands slowly peeled shrimp, but his passionate gaze spent two-thirds of the time fixed on Richelle.

    Feeling his stare, Richelle grew ufortable.

    Although she calmly negotiated with him, her heart was anything but calm, and huge waves surged within her.

    After all, she was just a weakling when it came to romance.

    All her intimate experiences with the opposite sex came from this man beside her.

    The passionate scene from years ago had faded in her memory due to her self-hypnosis.

    However, after reuniting with Roy and as their feelings for each other gradually changed and heated up, the memories of that night, like seeds watered and sunned in spring, began to sprout and sharpen, bing clearer and clearer.

    Moreover, she was particrly attracted to his good looks, and Roy just happened to be the kind of man she found appealing.

    It was impossible for her not to fantasize about this man!

    After all, she was a normal adult woman.

    And this man had just fiercely held her tight, as if he wanted to devour her, plucking her without reservation.

    The tingling sensation of being thrown onto a wave and then sliding back down still lingered in her heart.

    And now, this man was using the excuse of helping her to invade her personal space with his gaze.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After scooping the meat from the pan onto a te, she nudged Roy with her elbow and pointed her chin toward the outside.

    ¡°Roy, go outside and apany Timothy and Tifanny. I¡¯m almost done here; once I finish this shrimp omelette, we can start eating.¡±

    Roy looked at her with a hint of a smile, his gentle gaze lingering on her blushing ears and face.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Richelle detected the teasing in his words, and couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. They had agreed to give each other some time, but he kept provoking her intentionally or unintentionally!

    Like the passionate French kiss earlier, it was so out of line that it deserved a red card!

    Richelle red at him.

    ¡°Roy, I warn you, if you do something like that again, I¡¯ll kick you out of the game!¡±

    Her tone was fierce.

    However, she didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, she looked like a peach blossom in Roy¡¯s eyes, and her fierce words sounded like nothing more than a teased kitten scratching at him.

    But this kitten had a fierce temper, so Roy didn¡¯t dare reveal any mischief on his face.

    He hid his smile and looked pitiful.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help myself, what should I do?¡±

    Richelle was so exasperated by his shamelessness that she almost vomited blood. She raised her eyebrows and snapped at him impatiently.

    ¡°How should I know what you should do? You¡¯re thirty years old, don¡¯t you know how to control yourself?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thirty, but I only have feelings for you. I have no experience in this either. Besides, you must have heard a saying.¡±

    Richelle replied irritably, ¡°What saying?¡±

    Roy looked calm and collected, ¡°When the old house catches fire, there¡¯s no saving it!¡±

    Richelle was already furious, but hearing his shameless words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    She felt a mix of anger and amusement and wanted to suppress herughter but couldn¡¯t. She shot him a nce with a smile.

    ¡°Master Lewis, is this how you see yourself?¡±

    Roy had long since given up on preserving his dignity in front of Richelle.

    After all, his ¡°wife¡± was the most important thing. What was the point of saving face? Winning her back and being able to hold and kiss her was what truly mattered!

    ¡®Tm already thirty, an old uncle. If I¡¯m not an old house, then what am I? Unlike you, a twenty-five-year-old beauty surrounded by handsome men. You¡¯ve got the schrly type, the romantic type, the intellectual type¡­ a dazzling array. I¡¯m just a poor, lonely old man.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh again, looking at him with amusement.

    ¡°Roy, for the sake of coaxing me, are you really okay with lowering yourself like this?¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266: 262: Who Agreed to Be Your Girlfriend?

    Chapter 266 - 266: 262: Who Agreed to Be Your Girlfriend?

    Trantor: 549690339 1

    Roy Lewis shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not denying it, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t deny it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was full ofughter, ¡°Then what¡¯s with all these refined, romantic, and intellectual types? What on earth is that about?¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted, the lid of his jealousy jar suddenly popping open.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that senior brother of yours a refined type? Isn¡¯t Hugo Camrey a romantic type? And what about those unnamed friends of yours, aren¡¯t they the intellectual type? In short, you have quite a colorful collection of people around you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t stopughing. It was the first time she knew that in Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes, she had so many love rivals. It could even be described as dangerous.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯ve heard from Timmy that your grandfather has been sending you lots of beauties! What types are they? Gentle type? Seductive type? Or perhaps the delicate type?¡±

    It was then that Roy Lewis realized that Timmy had been a spy hiding by his side!

    This little brat!

    Good job!

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have thought she didn¡¯t care at all! He looked deeply into Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes, ¡°There aren¡¯t that many¡­¡± Unconsciously, Richelle Dunn fell into his trap again.

    ¡°Oh? So there is someone, then?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s actually one!¡±

    He paused for a moment, then looked meaningfully at an excited Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Her name is Richelle Dunn. Sometimes gentle, sometimes charming. At times, she¡¯s a tender and soft little woman, at others, she¡¯s strong and steadfast like a¡¯ safe harbor.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had originally wanted to see him make a fool of himself and also find out more about her rivals.

    After all, she just wanted to observe this man further, not to give him away to other women looking to seize the opportunity!

    However, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t y by the rules. These were not confessions, butpliments that were even more powerful than confessions, making the blush that had just faded from Richelle Dunn¡¯s face reappear instantly.

    And to be honest, after being flirty with Roy Lewis for so long, this was the first time she found out that, in his heart, she was such a multifaceted and near-perfect image.

    She nced at him with a flushed face and murmured aint: ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re breaking the rules again!¡±

    Roy Lewis was usually very concise when he spoke, which gave people the illusion that he was not good with words.

    But in reality, he simply didn¡¯t bother to speak at length with people.

    But for Richelle Dunn, no matter how much he says, he doesn¡¯t find it bothersome or tiring.

    Moreover, he now realized that he had, in the past, assumed that Richelle would understand his heart even without him expressing it.

    But the truth proved that love needs to be expressed, and of course, it can also be demonstrated through actions.

    However, at this stage, it¡¯s a bit unrealistic for him to take action.

    So, he could only speak it out directly.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m telling the truth. I already have a high-definitionposite version of a girlfriend ¨C you. How could those low-definition versions ever catch my eye?¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at him again, ¡°Who agreed to be your girlfriend?¡± Roy Lewis didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, but in my heart, I already treat you as my girlfriend, even my wife. So, I¡¯ve long been restraining myself as if I were a married man. Those girls outside have nothing to do with me anymore.¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew he was very affectionate, but his im of treating himself like a married man shocked her.

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis seemed to share simr thoughts.

    She probably really didn¡¯t know this man well before.

    Even though Richelle had always been quite arrogant and confident, she couldn¡¯t handle being drenched with such high-concentration praise from Roy Lewis in person!

    She turned around, blushing, and pushed Roy Lewis out of the kitchen with her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m cooking.¡±

    Roy Lewis was still holding thest shrimp in his hand, and his smiling eyes moved from her pretty face to the shrimp in his hand.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! But you have to let me peel and clean thest shrimp and wash my hands before I leave, right?¡±

    At his words, Richelle lowered her eyes to look at his dirty hands and thest shrimp, and unwillingly made a concession.

    ¡°Hurry up, then, and stop fussing around, it¡¯s affecting my culinary skills.¡±

    At this moment, Roy Lewis knew that this was the precursor to her outburst. If he didn¡¯t leave now and angered her, the big benefit package that he had just secured might be taken back.

    He quickly peeled the shrimp, cleaned the countertop with paper, washed his hands, and obediently left.

    Listening to his receding footsteps, Richelle clicked her tongue, showing a self-mocking smile on her face.

    What should she do!

    Obviously, she was not on the same level as Master Lewis!

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, forcibly suppressing herplex emotions that couldn¡¯t be defined as sweet or bitter, finished cooking thest dish, and then went out and shouted towards the living room.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±

    Roy Lewis took the three children to wash their hands, while Kendrick Yacoub and Nathan Caroule helped to serve the dishes and set the utensils. Soon, the four adults and three children were sitting around the dining table, eating.

    This was not the first time Kendrick Yacoub had eaten Richelie¡¯s cooking, but it was Nathan¡¯s first time.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, your cooking skills are so good that you could open a private restaurant and put Old Brown out of business.¡±

    Richelle knew he was referring to Old Brown of the private restaurant, and wondered how close they were.

    That¡¯s when she heard Roy Lewis say, ¡°The food Richelle makes can¡¯t be bought just with money!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but understand his boss¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Right, right! It¡¯s only because of your blessings, Master, that I have the good fortune to taste such delicious food.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t bother with the two men¡¯s farce, turning her face toward Kendrick Yacoub instead.

    ¡°Senior, Master said your project is going well. When do you expect it to be wrapped up? I¡¯ll send you a celebratory flower basket.¡±

    When it came to professional matters, Kendrick and Richelle talked freely, leaving no room for Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule to chime in.

    Meanwhile, the children were under the care of Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule.

    Nathan was sweating for his family, as Richelie¡¯s senior seemed to get along way too well with his future boss¡¯s wife.

    However, Roy Lewis appeared calm and unhurried, picking out fish bones for his eldest son, peeling crab legs for his younger son, and then scraping the rich crab roe with a spoon and putting it into his beloved daughter¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    The little girl sat next to him, smiling sweetly and thanking him. She used her spoon to mix the crab roe with the rice in her bowl, and then scooped up a spoonful of yellow and granr mixed rice and handed it to Roy Lewis¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Daddy, you eat!¡±

    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but gasp inwardly, little Miss, your dad really doesn¡¯t like being fed by others, saying it¡¯s disgusting, eating other people¡¯s saliva and all that!

    He had tried it once, taking his girlfriend to have dinner with Roy Lewis, and because he ate a bite of rice fed by his girlfriend, Roy Lewis directly deducted a day¡¯s pay from him!

    Yet, Roy Lewis opened his mouth without any psychological barriers, ate the rice, smacked his lips a few times, and looked happily at his little girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you, baby!¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 :Chapter 263: Different from Other Rich Men!

    Chapter? 267 :C<sup>hapter 263: Different</sup> from Other Rich Men!

    Richelle Dunn was animatedly chatting with Kendrick Yacoub; did Roy Lewis not care?

    Of course he was pretending not to.

    Yet, deep down, he knew very well that she had not even agreed to be his girlfriend just yet.

    Even if she had agreed and they were married, it would only prove their legally married status.?????????????????????? ¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t mean he had the right to interfere with her decisions; she, being an independent individual, had the right to have friends and personal space untouched by anyone else.

    His jealousy was his own problem; the respect and freedom she deserved he must give her.

    Nevertheless, no matter how much he feigned indifference, his eyes would asionally steal nces at Richelle.

    When she was happily engaged in a conversation with Dr. Yacoub, her beautiful eyes would curve into a smile, hinting dimples, she appeared vibrant and full of vitality.

    Even though it made him ufortable, he liked to see this side of Richelle! Thus, he should be happy for her to have such a supportive and rtable mentor in her career.

    Having thought so, Roy Lewis pulled his gaze away and selected a big crab, preparing to take out the crab roe for their darling daughter.

    However, seemingly sensing his efforts or trying to save him some work, their httle girl nudged him with her arm, ¡°Daddy, Mommy also loves crab roe, get some for Mommy too!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Roy ced the roe he¡¯d taken out into a seasoning dish and handed it to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, this is for you.¡±

    Richelle shifted her attention from the conversation, met his gaze with her own charming smile, and epted the dish with a nod.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart soared with joy. He turned his gaze to Dr. Yacoub and spoke as the host of the evening.

    ¡°Dr. Yacoub, Richelie¡¯s cooking is quite good; please eat more.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub naturally heard his attempt to unt a sense of superiority.

    He faced Roy¡¯s gaze head-on and smiled.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because Richelie¡¯s cooking is so good that during previous projects when we had to pull all-nighters to monitor the experiments, Richelle would make midnight meals for me.¡±

    There was a bit of misleading intent in Dr. Yacoub¡¯s response.

    While it was true that Richelle did make midnight meals, she did this for everyone on the team, not just for him, and that even included their mentor Sonia Seaton.

    Roy wasn¡¯t feeling very pleased after being outsmarted that way. He nced at Richelle, who was busily eating the crab roe he¡¯d prepared mixed with rice, ignoring everything else.

    This girl, apparently, was allowing Dr. Yacoub to get on his nerves!

    ¡°Is that so? So that¡¯s how Richelle has honed her cooking skills. I ought to be thanking you; she couldn¡¯t even tell salt from sugar before!¡±

    Richelle, who had decided to ignore the two petty men and was focusing solely on her meal, nearly rolled her eyes upon hearing this.

    Admittedly, she was useless in the kitchen before having their child, but back then, she didn¡¯t even know Roy.

    So while Roy¡¯s words may sound like gratitude, they were actually a form of show-off.

    And unfortunately, when it came to wordy or psychological tactics, Dr. Yacoub was no match for Roy. Upon hearing those words, his eyes dimmed a bit.

    Indeed, many men had chased after Richelle over the years, but not a single one had truly touched her heart.

    In the past, Dr. Yacoub had assumed that Richelle was just ambitious and didn¡¯t want personal rtionships to interfere with her career. This was also the reason Richelle had given for rejecting him.

    After seeing Roy Lewis today, Kendrick Yacoub began to understand why Richelle Dunn had been so decisively rejecting his pursuers.

    Because, in every aspect, this Roy Lewis possessed conditions and charm that far surpassed ordinary men of his age.

    In Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s perception, men of Roy Lewis¡¯s status and appeal are rare, and his gentleness and attention to Richelle and the children is even more valuable.

    Therefore, in the end, today¡¯s contest was just a challenge he initiated single-handedly to Roy Lewis.

    The result was self-evident.

    Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s fighting spirit was extinguished just like that, between a few words from Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis, a master at discerning people¡¯s hearts, saw the loss in his eyes and stopped speaking, simply saying.

    And thank you, for the care and help you¡¯ve given Richelle these past years.¡± Although Richelle had never mentioned this Kendrick Yacoub to Roy Lewis before.

    But any man who Timothy and Tiffany had pegged as a potential boyfriend for their mom must be worthwhile.

    He must have taken great care of Richelle and the children.

    And Roy Lewis himself regretted, these past few days, the absence of his care andpany for Richelle and the children over the years.

    He knew how hard it was for a woman to raise two children by herself so he was grateful to anyone who had helped Richelle and the children in the past. Especially to Sonia Seaton, who gave Richelle and the children another chance at life.

    Richelle, while washing the dishes, received a call from her master and learned of the great thing Roy Lewis had done behind her back.

    ¡°Richelle, thank me for Roy Lewis.¡±

    Richelle was stunned, ¡°Master, what did he do to make you thank him specially?¡±

    -Huh? He didn¡¯t tell you? You know my new project has been struggling to get funding? This morning, he contacted me, said he will undertake the investment for the entire period, and then, transferred the funds for the first two stages in one go. I asked him what he wanted in return, whether he wanted you to lead the project, he said he respects your decision.¡±

    In the past, Richelle cursed Roy Lewis several times for being a filthy rich man whenever he was being financially aggressive.

    Now, she had no choice but to sigh-having money is a great thing!

    Others might say buying flowers or a handbag for a girlfriend is romantic but Roy Lewis, instead of buying flowers or handbags, was pouring money into her career.

    To say she wasn¡¯t moved would be a lie.

    ¡°Did he make any demands, like what percentage of the profit he wants when the project yields results?¡±

    Richelle did not rule out the possibility that as a businessman, Roy Lewis had invested with the n to reap substantial returns.

    Generally speaking, these projects require substantial upfront investment but promise huge profits once they bear fruit.

    That¡¯s why so many investors keep pumping money into them.

    But as an insider, Richelle knew that the profit margin of her master¡¯s project wouldn¡¯t be impressive even if it were sessful.

    Because the project was about developing a drug for a rampant infectious disease in the Third World, the profit margin wouldn¡¯t be high even if the drug was sessfully developed and mass-produced.

    ¡°I asked him about it too, and he said he would set up a charitable foundation under your and the children¡¯s names and all profits from the project would be used to help children in the Third World and some vulnerable women and children in need.¡±

    As Richelle listened, tears welled up in her eyes.

    This Roy Lewis seemed to know exactly how to tug at her heartstrings. ¡°Richelle, I revoke my previous negative judgments about him. I admit I was biased against him, but now, I am open-minded towards him.. Perhaps, he is different from those wealthy men I used to despise!¡±

 Chapter 268 - 264: She and He, a Pair of Fools!

    Chapter 268: Chapter 264: She and He, a Pair of Fools!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn hung up the phone with her master, unable to calm her emotions for a long time.

    To be honest, Richelle didn¡¯t really understand Roy Lewis.

    Previously, she had agreed to give each other a chance and let him wait for her.

    Purely because her heart was moved.

    But in recent days, she had witnessed some sides of Roy Lewis that had turned her understanding of him upside down.

    That day when he threw her the check, although it was somewhat simr to the first time they met, she could vaguely feel the suppressed anger beneath his cold appearance.

    She really didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry just because of a bit of flirting from others.

    She thought his heart was like an ancient well, with few things able to stir up waves in it.

    But in these two days, he had shown her a side that she didn¡¯t know about.

    No matter how cold she was, this man seemed to always patiently coax her with a good temper.

    Moreover, he could swallow his pride, apologizing when he should apologize, and standing still, waiting for her to scold him when he should be scolded.

    A perfect gentleman.

    However, Richelle knew that Roy Lewis, in the eyes of others, was a man who was decisive in killing. Thus, he was respectfully called ¡°Master Lewis¡± by many business tycoons and family leaders in East Asia within just a few short years.

    But such a man, who could say one thing and not the other in front of others, could put down all his pride and pretensions in front of her. He was seriously and meticulously doing things she had always wanted to but haven¡¯t been able to do.

    At this moment, Richelle began to understand why Roy Lewis was so angry that day.

    It was precisely because he was too deeply in love. After thinking he had been betrayed by her, he was so heartbroken and angry.

    However, even though he was so angry, he didn¡¯t use the same tactics on her as he did on his enemies or those who had offended him.

    Instead, he just insultingly threw her a check.

    He didn¡¯t even think aboutying a finger on her!

    Richelle thought about this and silently sighed.

    She and he, really, were a pair of fools!

    After Richelle did the dishes, everyone sat in the living room, chatting while drinking tea and digesting their food. When it was almost one o¡¯clock, Kendrick Yacoub got up to leave, and Nathan Caroule also said he wanted to go back to the hotel to clean up and get ready for tomorrow¡¯s flight back to Kindur.

    Richelle urged the three children to take a nap. Roy Lewis followed her into the children¡¯s bedroom, saying he wanted to take a look.

    Over the past couple of days, Tifanny seemed to cling to Roy Lewis like a little charm. This time, she asked him to hold her while she pointed at the drawings on the wall and told him.

    ¡°Daddy, this is the drawing I made when I was three, it won first prize!¡±

    Roy Lewis kissed her cheek and praised her as a ¡°smart girl!¡±

    Tifanny was very happy, chattering nonstop.

    Richelle was in the bathroom supervising her two sons, who had eaten and run to the yard to kick the ball, taking showers. When she came out, the bedroom was surprisingly quiet.

    After the boys went to bed, she went to the other side of the screen and saw Roy Lewis holding Tifanny by the bed, his head bowed, staring at his daughter sleeping sweetly in his arms without blinking.

    She walked over quietly and whispered to Roy Lewis, ¡°When she¡¯s asleep, put her on the bed. Holding her for too long will make your hand numb.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his head and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promised her. I¡¯ll hold her for a while.¡±

    Richelle silently shook her head.

    It seemed that not only did their family have two sister ves, but they also had a daughter ve.

    Poor little Tifanny, she was probably going to be spoiled to the heavens in the future!

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t push Roy Lewis, who was so absorbed in his love for his daughter, she pointed to the thin quilt on the bed and instructed him.

    ¡°Later, you just need to cover her with a thin quilt. She gets hot easily and will sweat with a thick quilt.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Is she used to sleeping on her back or on her side?¡±

    ¡°She likes to sleep on her stomach, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Just let her sleep on her back, she¡¯ll turn over on her own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll schedule the acupuncture in half an hour.¡±

    After giving her orders, she turned and left.

    Half an hourter, there was a knock on Richelie¡¯s bedroom door. She went to open it and saw Roy Lewis standing outside. The tall and erect man seemed to block her doorway.

    Richelle had lived here for several years, and this was the first time an adult male had stood at her bedroom door.

    The feeling was a bit strange. Richelle looked at Roy Lewis with a mix of inexplicable scrutiny and deep thought.

    Roy Lewis looked at her seriously, ¡°Did you sleep?¡±

    Richelle was pulled back by his gentle voice, shaking her head and stepping out of the room, closing the door behind her.

    As they walked side by side, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? The guest room is on the left side of the kids¡¯ bedroom.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed his agreement, ¡°I know, I thought you were asleep.¡±

    Richelle responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± and asked, ¡°Did Timmy and Timothy fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were tired from ying and are sleeping soundly.¡±

    Richelle was momentarily dazed, as these conversations often took ce in that small room in Kindur.

    Unexpectedly, the conversations at different locations were still very simr.

    It seemed that both of them had be ustomed to this way of interacting, appearing nd, but in fact, small happiness permeated throughout their encounters.

    The two entered the bedroom, and Roy Lewisy down on the bed.

    As Richelle prepared, she said to Roy Lewis, ¡°By the way, Timmy and Timothy have always wanted to watch ser games. I don¡¯t know much about this. If you have time one day, please take them to watch a couple of games.¡±

    In sports, Richelle was good at small ball games but not at team sports with bigger balls; she had never even yed them and didn¡¯t understand the rules.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask them tonight which games they want to watch.¡±

    Among men, there are always certain things that canpletely eliminate the generational gap.

    Just as it is between women.

    ¡°How have you been feeling these past few days?¡±

    This was the first time in the past few days that Richelle had actively asked about his condition.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty, so he downyed his condition as much as possible.

    ¡°Not bad, just back to the stage where I need to take medicine to sleep and take painkillers to work in the morning, but the dosage is much less than before.¡±

    Richelle turned to face him with the silver needles in hand. Her expression didn¡¯t change as she hummed in response, ¡°It seems that you still need the medicinal liquor. I¡¯ll prepare it for you tonight, and you can take it back to the hotel. Take it before bed like before.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked into her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°You¡¯re very obedient now. Back when you scolded me, why didn¡¯t you think about how I asked you to be less angry and annoyed?¡±

    As far as sensing Richelle¡¯s emotions were concerned, Roy Lewis had always been very sensitive.

    He naturally detected the subtle changes in her mood.

    So, he tried to reach out and grab her wrist.

    As a result, she didn¡¯t dodge. She just let him hold her, and after a few seconds, furrowed her brows and asked him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are we doing the acupuncture or not?¡±

 Chapter 269 - 265: Next Time, Iâ€™ll Be Verv Gentleâ€™

    Chapter 269: Chapter 265: Next Time, I¡¯ll Be Verv Gentle¡¯

    Trantor: 549690339???????????? <sup>7</sup>

    Roy Lewis nodded and said, ¡°All right!¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting go of her hand.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s mind was still on what her master had said, so she couldn¡¯t be tough on Roy Lewis.

    She sighed and asked him.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Roy Lewis quietly looked at her, his deep eyes seeming to hold a thousand words, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Richelle Dunn frowned and asked him with a slightly heavier tone.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t learn those unnecessary coquettish tricks from Tifanny¡­¡±

    She was really fed up with him¡ªa grown man should just speak up instead of hesitating!

    Finally, Roy Lewis spoke, ¡°Can I stay after I wake up, and leave after dinner?¡± He had been neglected for two days and felt like there was a hole in his heart. Now that he sensed her softening, he naturally wanted to get more attention and benefits.

    Richelle Dunn thought there was some big issue, but after hearing him, she couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

    ¡°Was it that hard to say?¡±

    Roy Lewis answered seriously, ¡°Because you¡¯re still angry¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn was speechless and didn¡¯t directly refute him. She thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You stay home and watch the kids this afternoon. I have something to discuss with my master.¡±

    Originally, Richelle Dunn nned to take all three children with her, but with Roy Lewis around, it would be much more convenient for her to leave the kids at home and go by herself.

    Roy Lewis nodded, pulled her hand to his lips, and gently kissed the back of it.

    After the kiss, he let her go and said,

    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll go out to eat, so you don¡¯t have to rush back to cook.¡±

    Richelle Dunn mentioned her master with the intention of seeing if he would voluntarily bring up the investment matter.

    Unfortunately, this man did not fart at all.

    Did he think that her master would hide such a big matter from her?

    Richelle Dunn pulled her hand back, while asking him as she applied the needles,

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±

    Roy Lewis responded quickly, ¡°I do, but it might be too cheesy for you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn rolled her eyes secretly. Had this man unlocked some kind of speaking skill?

    Why did he be increasingly greasy in his speech?

    However, the words that others might find greasy did not disgust Richelle Dunn when spoken by him.

    At most, she would feel a little speechless.

    She always felt that such words did not fit the awe-inspiring image of Master Lewis.

    ¡°Fine, shut up then!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled and obeyed, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Seeing that he really wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Richelle Dunn stopped asking and focused on applying the needles to him.

    However, Roy Lewis only kept silent for a moment before asking again, How much did Timothy and Tifanny weigh at birth? Carrying three kids must¡¯ve been tiring, huh?¡±

    Richelle Dunn really wanted to stuff his mouth.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you trying to indirectly brag about how great you are?¡±

    Roy Lewis coughed and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Having triplets in one shot, I guess I¡¯m quite impressive!¡±

    Richelle Dunn really wanted to p him, but she didn¡¯t want to show weakness, so she braced herself and continued.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite impressive, nearly killed me!¡±

    Her ears and face were burning, but she refused to admit defeat.

    Roy Lewis looked at her in a great mood, his eyes full of tenderness and affection.

    ¡°Hmm, next time, I¡¯ll be gentle!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know if she was angry or shy, but her face was as red as peach blossoms.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, shut up!¡±

    Roy did not dare to tease her too much, and then asked, ¡°How much did the children weigh at birth? Is it true that the strongest one was born first, and the weaker ones were bornter?¡±

    He had always wanted to ask these questions since he found out Richelle was the one from that night and that Timothy and Tifanny were his biological children.

    However, he had no chance to ask these questions yesterday or this morning.

    Richelle was still mad at him, so she replied irritably.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kiara Dunn tell you how painful it was to be pregnant and how heavy Timmy was at birth?¡±

    Speaking of Kiara, Roy¡¯s smile faded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Every time I faced her, I couldn¡¯t restrain my disgust, so I usually filtered out whatever she said. However, I know Timmy¡¯s weight and height at birth because it was written on the birth certificate.¡±

    Kiara was a thorn in both Roy¡¯s and Richelle¡¯s hearts.

    In the past, Roy was afraid to mention Kiara in front of Richelle for fear of being misunderstood.

    Now, he was still afraid to mention her, fearing it would upset Richelle.

    When Richelle mentioned Kiara, there was indeed a sh of hatred in her eyes.

    However, she also knew that some things needed to beid out so as not to be misunderstood by each other.

    And the thorn in her heart, if buried for too long, had to be cut out with a firm hand to get rid of it.

    So whether it was painful or hateful, she would have to endure this cut sooner orter.

    ¡°Yes, I only knew Timmy¡¯s weight and height when I asked Hugo Camrey for help. Timmy, as the eldest brother, indeed weighed the most, at 2 kg. Timothy was slightly lighter at 1.9 kg, and Tifanny was 1.8 kg. Fortunately, aside from being smaller than normal and showing some oxygen deprivation symptoms at birth, Timothy and Tifanny had excellent overall health.¡±

    Actually, this indirectly proved that, as a father, Roy had excellent genes.

    So, him bragging about being impressive wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Speaking of the children, Richelle¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and love, without any resentment orint for the pain they caused her.

    Seeing her like this, Roy felt so heartbroken that even breathing hurt.

    ¡°Richelle, have you ever hated the children at first?¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Before I knew who you were, I hated you! I thought you were in cahoots with Kiara and the others. After seeing Timmy, I was unsure about your position, so I kept it a secret. In this matter, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you in the dark for more than two months.¡±

    After knowing the truth, Roy had long stopped ming her for her secrecy and deception.

    ¡°Richelle, you don¡¯t have to apologize. In this matter, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s messed <li>I thought about itter; if I were you, I might have been even more ruthless. I would have taken Timmy away without considering the father¡¯s feelings. What right does the father have? Just because he provided sperm? How can hefortably be a father?¡±</li>

    Strictly speaking, I was also a victim that night, but for me, the aftermath of that night became incredibly beautiful because of Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny! But for you, it was endless torture and pain. So, I can demand ountability from anyone else, but never from you. Even if you say you want to kill me to ease your hatred, I wouldn¡¯t resist.¡±

    Richelle was moved and shocked by Roy¡¯s honesty and straightforwardness, and after a moment of silence, she said.

    ¡°When I first saw you, I wouldn¡¯t say I hated you. After all, you obviously weren¡¯t m a normal state that night. The more I got to know you, the more I became convinced that you were a victim that night too.¡±

    ¡°But I had no evidence to prove that I wasn¡¯t the one who hurt you, so that¡¯s why I kept hiding it.¡±

    ¡°As for whether I ever hated the children, to be honest, from the moment I began to feel them growing in my belly little by little, I stopped hating.¡± ¡°I love them because they are a part of me. At that time, I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them, so during my pregnancy, I exercised every day in that little room. I also tried to eat as much of the food and supplements they brought in. It was because of this that my master had the chance to save me and Timothy and Tifanny..¡±

 Chapter 270 - 266: Whoever treats Mommy well is my real dad!

    Chapter 270: Chapter 266: Whoever treats Mommy well is my real dad!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis, hearing her simple description, could imagine how helpless and desperate she must have felt being locked in that small room.

    This blood debt, in the future, he must settle it properly with The Dunns!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed as a cold sh passed through them, looking tenderly and affectionately at Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, you are very brave and great.¡±

    Many people, in such an environment, would have been broken long ago, but she was not discouraged. She didn¡¯t give up, instead she lived on for the sake of the children, staying strong.

    Compared to the pain and hardships Richelle has experienced as a mother and the effort and struggles she has gone through in the past few years for the children, his role as a father, really had done nothing and had been reaping benefits.

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary mother. All I want is for the children to grow up happy and healthy.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his hand, touching her face, gazing into her eyes with sincerity and determination.

    ¡°Rest assured, from now on, I will try my best to make you and the children happy and content.¡±

    Although Richelle said she needed more time to think, she was not heartless, nor was she blind. She could see what he had done for her and the children, and she could feel his sincere intentions.

    ¡°Alright, get some sleep. You said you haven¡¯t been sleeping well these days?¡±

    Her attitude had significantly softened and changed.

    Roy Lewis was secretly delighted but didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously.

    And indeed, the energy he had been barely holding onto was now almost exhausted.

    ¡°We agreed thatter on, I¡¯ll stay and take care of the children.¡±

    Richelle, seeing him looking sleepy while still thinking about staying to take care of the children, couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and annoyed.

    ¡°Fine, I remember. I wee a free nanny, of course.¡±

    With her promise, Roy Lewis finally closed his eyes with ease.

    After giving him his injection, Richelle took herptop, sat at the small table, and busied herself with her own affairs.

    The big spender had asked her about her progress the night before, but she had recently hit a stumbling block and was making slow progress.

    Furthermore, this big spender didn¡¯t seem to know what kind of medicine he was takingtely.

    He always tried to probe her identity intentionally or unintentionally, but fortunately, based on her previous conversations with him, the spender could probably guess that Denise Munni was the culprit.

    So, the chances of her being exposed were not high.

    Moreover, she had made up her mind that once the mission at The Thompsons was finished, she would no longer trade with this big spender. If she had to, she would destroy this ount and create a new one.

    Thinking this way, Richelle sent the information she had gathered over the past few days to the big spender in apressed format.

    After finishing these tasks and checking the time, she was just in time to remove the needle for Roy Lewis.

    After removing the needle, Richelle stood by the bed, carefully examining Roy Lewis¡¯s sleeping face.

    Roy Lewis had extremely thick eyebrows, and his facial features were excellent. Even with his eyes closed, one could see his deep and handsome, captivating contours.

    His eyshes were long and dense, like two small fans, covering the very dark circles under his eyes.

    Richelle¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pity, but soon, she thought of his hateful face that day and pinched his face while murmuring.

    ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    Roy Lewis slept soundly, naturally unaware of being scolded in his sleep.

    When he woke up, the long-lost feeling of mental refreshment finally returned!

    He got up in a great mood, stretched, pushed open the bathroom door, and found his favorite brand of razor, in addition to the toothbrush and towel.

    No matter how bad or sarcastic Richelle¡¯s mouth was, she always took care of everything with a hundred percent care and thoughtfulness.

    No wonder, Timmy, that little stinker, had chosen to side with her wholeheartedly soon after recognizing his mommy!

    As Roy Lewis shaved in front of the mirror, he thought about the children and Richelle. As he thought about it, he began to smile.

    When he realized he was smiling at his own reflection in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but p his forehead and call himself an ¡°idiot!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he an idiot? He never used to smile at himself stupidly like he was doing now!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s personality had always been calm and well-reserved.

    Yet, at this moment, he even felt an impulse to hum a tune.

    Feeling the pleasant mood, Roy Lewis went downstairs and immediately saw the three children sitting around Richelle. The mother and her children, with their heads touching, were ying chess together.

    The mother and children were so focused on their game that they didn¡¯t even notice himing down the stairs.

    It wasn¡¯t until he went to the kitchen to wash some fruits and ced them in front of the mother and children that they finally looked up and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Daddy/Uncle!¡±

    Richelle looked at him carefully, noticing the dark shadows under his eyes had lightened a bit, and secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    She stuffed Tiffany into Roy Lewis¡¯s arms, ¡°You y with them, it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±

    Roy Lewis checked the time, and it was almost three o¡¯clock.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, you could have woken me up.¡±

    How could Richelle bear to wake him up? Besides, she and her mentor hadn¡¯t set a specific time, just that they would meet at theb.

    ¡°No rush. If you have any questionster, you can ask Timothy. If you want to order some afternoon tea, you can ask Timothy to order a takeout.¡±

    Timothy, in this family, took on the role of a little housekeeper.

    Other than not being able to cook, he could handle pretty much everything else.

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement. As she was about to get up, he pulled her arm and leaned his face closer, giving her a peck on the cheek.

    ¡°Take care on the way!¡±

    The children, witnessing their mommy and daddy being affectionate in front of them for the first time, had their mouths open in an ¡®O¡¯ shape.

    Then, the children all squinted their smiling eyes, silently ncing at Richelle and then at Roy Lewis.

    Richelle immediately blushed, and, in front of the children, couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold him. She had no choice but to re at him once and then rush upstairs to change.

    She was halfway up the stairs when she heard her beloved daughter whisper to her daddy, ¡°Daddy, have you made mommy happy?¡±

    Roy Lewis, with a smile, replied to her, ¡°Not yet, but daddy will keep trying!¡±

    Her little girl had always favored her daddy, so she said, ¡°Go for it! I believe in you!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, feeling a little jealous.

    Fortunately, Timothy soon said, ¡°Uncle, my sister may believe in you, but I believe in Uncle Kendrick! Anyway, I don¡¯t care who my real daddy is. Whoever treats mommy well is my real daddy!¡±

    Previously, Timothy, who appeared cheerful and sensible in front of Roy Lewis, had be a prickly little troublemaker for him these past few days.

    Upon hearing her second son¡¯s words, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but gloat in her heart.

    It seemed that, in the future, if there were any family conflicts, she would definitely have an upper hand over Roy Lewis.

    After all, she had Timothy and Timmy as her little knights!

    As for Roy Lewis, he had only Tiffany, that stinky girl!

    Heh, two against one, an absolute victory!

 Chapter 271 - 267: Richelie, Master has disappeared!

    Chapter 271: Chapter 267: Richelie, Master has disappeared!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ce where Richelle Dunn lived was not far from Sonia Seaton¡¯sboratory.

    At around four o¡¯clock, she arrived at theb.

    Those in theb were her senior brothers and sisters, who all gathered around her when they saw her return.

    Richelle took out the cookies she baked yesterday tofort everyone and then looked around.

    ¡°Ricky, where is Master?¡±

    Her senior brother Ricky was a thin and tall man in his thirties. He stuffed his mouth with cookies and replied.

    ¡°She was called away by the city leaders at thest minute. They said there was some important guesting and they needed her to introduce the project progress.¡±

    Sonia Seaton usually didn¡¯t like doing these kinds of things.

    But for the advancement of the project and the introduction of funds, she had to force herself to do it from time to time.

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Master should have told me she wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    She hade all the way for nothing.

    ¡°Master left in a hurry; the city called urgently, and someone came to pick her up.¡±

    Ricky exined, and Richelle didn¡¯t pay much attention to it since such things had happened before.

    Moreover, her master was quite absent-minded in real life. It¡¯s not umon for her to be a no-show even when they had agreed to meet.

    ¡°Alright then, since Master is not here, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Her mind was still upied with thoughts of the children.

    Although Roy Lewis was there, she wasn¡¯t sure if there would be any conflicts between him and Timothy given Timothy¡¯s current attitude towards Roy.

    As it turned out, Richelle had worried too much.

    Or perhaps, she had underestimated Roy Lewis.

    When she returned home, she saw Roy Lewis watching a ser game with Timmy and Timothy in the living room. The three of them were shouting and fully engrossed in the match.

    Then, Richelle heard the sound of piano ying from upstairs. Obviously, it was Tifanny practicing the piano in the study.

    When he saw her return, Roy stood up and came to meet her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back early?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Master was called away to meet with the city leaders, so I came back to an emptyb.¡±

    Roy sensed her slight disappointment andforted her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s arrange another meeting with herter. At least you got to see your senior brothers and sisters you haven¡¯t met in a while, right?¡±

    Richelle had never told Roy about her life in South Asia, and she was surprised at hisment. Then she remembered that he had fully invested in her master¡¯s new project and must have been familiar with the staff arrangement in theb.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since I saw them, and I do miss them.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s rtionships usually divided into several groups. But no matter the group, there were never anyplications.

    The group of people in theb were all simple-minded with the same aspirations, so they got along well, almost like a family.

    ¡°Did you not rest at noon? Do you want to take a nap now and have dinner deliveredter or eat out?¡±

    Roy noticed the faint shadow under Richelle¡¯s eyes and realized she had not been resting well these past days.

    She was probably even more exhausted than him, as she had to take care of the children and their daily needs.

    It seemed her master needed her help with some urgent matters as well.

    Roy had only heard that she was Sonia Seaton¡¯s favorite disciple before, but he had no substantial understanding of her.

    However, since bing Sonia Seaton¡¯s investment partner, he learned that in every project Sonia had participated in over the past few years, without exception, Richelle¡¯s name ranked right below Sonia¡¯s.

    That is to say, although she ranked junior in seniority, her abilities surpassed all her senior brothers and sisters.

    That¡¯s why, at first, she didn¡¯t hide her hostility and dislike towards him when he approached Sonia Seaton.

    But Sonia was the savior of his whole family, so no matter how she treated him, he would have noints.

    Besides, her hostility and dislike were mostly because he had hurt her precious disciple¡¯s heart.

    Indeed, Richelle felt tired. Upon hearing Roy¡¯s suggestion, she nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a shower and sleep for a bit.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Do you want me to ask Tifanny to stop practicing for now?¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, ¡°No need, I can sleep through it. Just figure out what the children want to eatter ¨C either at home or outside. I¡¯m fine with either option.¡±

    Roy patted her long hair and looked at her with concern.

    ¡°Leave the trivial matters to me, just go upstairs and rest.¡±

    Richelle responded and went to the sofa, kissed Timmy and Timothy¡¯s faces and left some instructions before going to her room to take a shower and sleep.

    She slept very deeply, and when she woke up, it was already dark outside.

    For a moment, she felt bewildered. As she opened her eyes and adapted to the darkness, she recognized theyout and furnishings of her bedroom and remembered that she had returned to her home in South Asia.

    The ups and downs of the past few days had left her feeling as if she were in a dream.

    After much thought, Richelle confirmed that Roy¡¯s misunderstanding of her running away with the children was not a dream.

    Suddenly, a wave of helplessness and frustration surged through her heart.

    In the darkness, Richelle sat up in bed, bowed her body, and buried her face in her knees, releasing a long breath.

    Either her body was special or something else, but her encounters were always thrilling and incredible.

    Richelle calmed herself down in bed for a while andthen managed to suppress her uneasiness and disappointment.

    By the time she finished getting dressed and went downstairs, she found all the children wearing clothes for going out. Nathan Caroule was watching a movie with them in the living room.

    Obviously, everyone was waiting for her.

    Timmy was the first to notice her and rushed over, held her hand, and asked, ¡°Mommy, can we have buffet hot pot? My sisters and brother want to eat it too.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Sure, have you chosen a ce and reserved a seat?¡±

    Roy also came over and looked at her carefully, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Richelle responded, then asked him, ¡°Did you make reservations?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I wanted to see what you want to eat first.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t picky about her food, especially when it came to eating with the children. She usually catered to their preferences.

    However, the children were always sensible and would sometimes choose food based on her preferences.

    ¡°Buffet hot pot sounds good. Let¡¯s go to the usual ce that Timothy and Tifanny like. It¡¯s not far, and we can walk there.¡±

    Hot Hotpot was located on the main street outside their vimunity, just a few minutes¡¯ walk away.

    The three adults took three children, and they all set off for dinner.

    The buffet hot pot restaurant was crowded, but it offered a wide variety of food, so even the pickiest eaters could find something they liked here.

    By nine o¡¯clock, both adults and children had eaten to their hearts¡¯ content, and they left Hot Hotpot with full bellies.

    The family of six leisurely walked back to their home. As soon as they entered themunity gate, Richelle¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked it up and answered, ¡°Ricky, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Richelle, something terrible has happened, Master is missing!¡±

 Chapter 272 - 268: Richelie Dunn is my future daughter - in - law!

    Chapter 272: Chapter 268: Richelie Dunn is my future daughter ¨C in ¨Cw!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn gasped, ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t you say Master was invited by the city leaders to introduce the project progress? Howe she¡¯s gone now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but as you know, apart from the GPS on her phone, there¡¯s also a locator in her bag. Now, her phone is turned off, and we can¡¯t find her locator either. Master is always confused in this aspect, so we embedded her locator in the innermost part of her bag. The fact that we can¡¯t find it now suggests that it might have been deliberately destroyed.¡±

    Richelle furrowed her brows, nced at the children, and turned to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, you take the kids home first. I have something to discuss with my senior brother.¡±

    However, Roy Lewis had already heard about Sonia Seaton¡¯s disappearance from Richelle¡¯s words, so he looked worried. He handed Tifanny to Nathan Caroule, then instructed him.

    ¡°You take the three kids home and arrange some security as soon as possible. Change your flight for tomorrow, and wait until Richelle and I have dealt with things here before leaving.¡±

    Nathan heard Richelle¡¯s words as well, so he didn¡¯t ask any questions. After Roy and Richelle said goodbye to the children, he took them back to Richelle¡¯s house.

    Richelle waited until the kids were far away before speaking to her senior brother on the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now, I happen to have a friend here who might be able to help. You guys keep doing what you¡¯re doing, and I¡¯ll contact you if necessary. Also, remember to take good care of the encrypted data and experimental results in theb.¡±

    Although Richelle was a junior sister,pared to her senior brothers and sisters who were always buried in work in theb, she was obviously more capable of dealing with everything calmly.

    Roy felt relieved in his heart.

    Because Richelle had already considered him as a reliable and dependable partner in times of crisis.

    After instructing her senior brother in an orderly manner, Richelle hung up the phone and looked up at Roy.

    ¡°Roy, I need your help. I might even need your uncle¡¯s help.¡±

    If it were something else, Richelle wouldn¡¯t ask for Roy¡¯s help so confidently.

    But Master was like a second parent to her and the children. If something happened to Master, she would spend the rest of her life living with regret.

    So she didn¡¯t care what Roy thought of her or whether she could return the favor, she just wanted to save her master first and foremost.

    Roy put his arm around her shoulders and, unexpectedly, felt her body trembling slightly.

    His heart ached, and he lowered his head, gently rubbing her hair with his chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Seaton will be fine. My uncle and I will do everything we can.¡±

    As Royforted her, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Check thest location trajectory of Master Seaton¡¯s phone for me. Also, send me a bulletproof car with a few special agents. I¡¯ll send the location.¡±

    ¡°Who am I? ROY LEWIS.¡±

    Meanwhile, Richelle, even though her body was trembling, quickly operated her phone with her head down.

    Soon, she looked up at Roy and said, ¡°I just sent you the data from my master¡¯s phone and the locator in her bag.¡±

    Roy looked at her in surprise, ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    In his mind, the previous spection about Margareth¡¯s identity suddenly shed through. Could it be that she really is Margareth?

    Richelle seemed not to understand his doubt, ¡°I have the location of my Master¡¯s phone and the locator. The data is also connected to me here.¡±

    Roy looked at her half-believing and half-doubting, but soon realized that now was not the time to pursue this.

    ¡°You just said your master went to see the city leaders?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Obviously, it was a trick. Because the car that picked up my master was heading for the highway from the beginning.¡±

    Roy frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Seaton have any sense of vignce?¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°She¡¯s very clueless in her daily life. Without GPS, she can get lost after turning two streets from theb when driving.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help questioning, ¡°Then how could you let her go out alone?¡±

    ¡°Master should have had an assistant with her. I guess they were knocked out as soon as they got in the car.¡±

    The only possibility Richelle could think of was this.

    Roy didn¡¯t ask any more questions and picked up the phone to dial another number.

    ¡°Mr. Victor, this is Roy Lewis from the East Asia Federation. I heard that you¡¯re receiving some foreign guests today and discussing investment matters?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis? Are you asking about this because you¡¯re interested in a rted project?¡±

    Apparently, the city leaders meeting with foreign guests was true, but it was unclear whether the other party used this as a cover to kidnap Sonia Seaton.

    ¡°Is this a public or private schedule?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m not at liberty to say.¡±

    The implication was that it was a private schedule.

    ¡°Mr. Victor, here¡¯s the situation: Master Seaton received a call this afternoon saying that the city leaders wanted her toe over and introduce the project progress. Is that true?¡±

    Richelle was a bit puzzled as she listened to Roy talking to Victor. How could a businessman like him be so familiar with South Asian officials?

    She had originally thought that he would need to seek help from his uncle, then use his uncle¡¯s name to start the investigation and subsequent work.

    But now, he was making one call after another, seemingly directly ordering others to do things.

    And now, he seemed to be chatting with Mr. Victor, who was probably the secretary of the mayor or something simr?

    And it seemed that Victor had obediently provided him with the information he wanted.

    Was Roy¡¯s power really that great?

    If they were in Kindur or even within the East Asia Federation, she wouldn¡¯t doubt his ability to have connections everywhere.

    After all, the Lewis have been standing tall as the number one family in East Asia for almost a hundred years.

    But this was South Asia!

    Although South Asia could be considered a friendly nation to East Asia, it was not part of the Federation¡¯s territory after all.

    As Richelle analyzed these seemingly strange but actually reasonable facts, she heard Roy say to the other party.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. She¡¯s my future mother-inw!¡±

    Richelle, who had been multitasking, suddenly raised her head and stared at him when she heard this sentence.

    Roy seemed to feel her burning gaze, lightly patted her head, and said to the person on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any kids, but she has a precious disciple named Richelle Dunn. Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, as long as you know her. Richelle Dunn is my future wife!¡±

    Richelle, who had been listening, was speechless. But since he was doing important work, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt him.

    But she felt a little displeased. She hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, so how had she be his future wife?

    Richelle grew more resentful as she thought about it, so she stretched out her hand and pinched his waist hard!

 Chapter 273 - 269 Richelle, are you planning to murder your own husband?

    Chapter 273: Chapter 269 Richelle, are you nning to murder your own husband?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had just finished speaking with Victor, and an intense, sharp pain emanated from his waist.

    Unable to suppress a low grunt, he looked down to see Richelle Dunn retracting her hand from his waist.

    His waist was sensitive, and his gaze dimmed. He reached out to encircle his arm around Richelle, bringing her into an embrace while looking at her with profound meaning.

    ¡°Richelle, are you trying to murder your husband?¡±

    Richelle threw him a defiant nce, ¡°Roy Lewis, if I recall correctly, we are just friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to stroke her face, entranced by the delightful softness of her skin, making it more difficult for him to let her go. ¡°I¡¯ve always said, you¡¯re my future wife. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Richelle rolled her eyes at him, aware now was not the time for such banter, ¡°Alright, we will settle thister. Now, what did Victor say?¡±

    Mention of the matter at hand rendered Roy Lewis serious.

    ¡°He said there was indeed a reception for foreign guests where Master Seaton was supposed to present the progress of his project, but the engagement is supposed to be tomorrow, not today.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°So if he says it¡¯s confidential, does that mean it¡¯s either an inside job or there has been a leak?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one way to interpret it.¡±

    After a brief chat near the district gate, a ck SUV pulled up out front and honked twice.

    Holding Richelie¡¯s hand, Roy Lewis began to walk towards the entrance, ¡°The car is here. Let¡¯s continue our discussion in the car.¡±

    Just before getting into the car, Richelle instinctively nced at the license te.

    It was a South Asian specialty te. The cars which used such a registration te were usually from a government agency or had a specific designation for special task forces.

    As they climbed into the SUV, they noticed the front and back seat were already upied by burly men in ck uniforms, all carrying guns.

    The moment Roy Lewis entered the car, everyone greeted him in chorus as ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Sitting alongside these men, Richelle secretly studied Roy Lewis under the cover of darkness. This man, what was his actual standing?

    Could it be that, apart from being a businessman, he has a more distinguished or ndestine identity?

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, we¡¯ve checked. Thest appearance of this location was recorded on G288 highway. She was abducted in a ck car with a license te number

    N205NB.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in acknowledgement, ¡°Have the car details been checked?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a missing vehicle. Currently, it¡¯s moving west on L311 highway at a speed of 120km per hour.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ expression rxed a little, ¡°How far from us?¡±

    ¡°A distance of about 962.6km.¡±

    Riding these words, Richelle took a sharp breath.

    Roy Lewis, perceiving her tension, ced his hand on her back,forting her gently.

    ¡°Trust me, it will be alright.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, should we order a blockade or should we pursue?

    Roy Lewis, without even asking Richelle, issued amand.

    ¡°Arrange for a helicopter, we¡¯ll chase them down. In addition, set up guard posts at all barriers, be ready to stop them at any time.¡±

    Richelle had originally sought help from Roy Lewis expecting to leverage his uncle Kennedy¡¯s influence to arrange a rescue mission.

    Surprisingly, Roy Lewis tookplete control of the situation, relieving her of all the concerns.

    She, who always preferred to take matters into her own hands in the face of crisis, surprisingly and reassuringly, left everything in his hands, from start to finish, without a trace of doubt.

    Once Roy Lewis had all arrangements in order, he turned his gaze back to her. -My guess is that the kidnappers took Master Seaton in order to negotiate something with the government, so you need not worry, they probably won¡¯t harm him.¡±

    Strange enough, what Roy Lewis was thinking matched exactly with Richelie¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, I was thinking the same.¡±

    Otherwise, if it was a simple ransom, they would have contacted the family or rtives to demand a ransom in the eight or nine hours since the kidnapping.

    Roy Lewis then became a tad curious, ¡°What project was Master Seaton nning to present this time?¡±

    On hearing the name of the project from Richelle, Roy Lewis felt more confident about his guess.

    ¡°Richelle, after we rescue Master Seaton this time, I suggest you encourage her to take at least two bodyguards when she goes out daily. If you¡¯re not familiar with how to arrange this, I can help.¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been saying the same thing to her, but she always counters by saying she can move freely without bodyguards. ording to her, having bodyguards would simply draw more attention.

    Roy Lewis let out a sigh too,¡± Doesn¡¯t Master Seaton realize that some bodyguards, just like ordinary people, can stay unobtrusive?¡±

    Richelle regretted her decision of not insisting that Master Seaton take bodyguards.

    It was as if Roy Lewis could see right through her thoughts, he gave her aforting pat.

    ¡°When shees back, I¡¯ll convince her with you.

    After saying that, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her into his arms.

    Richelle instinctively struggled a bit, but Roy¡¯s arm tightened around her further.

    Leaning in, he whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Richelle, at times like these, you can trust me, rely on me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely rescue Master Seaton.¡±

    Richelle, who had been putting on a brave face all along, felt her strength give way to his words.

    The tension in her body rxed and she finally released the breath she had been holding in.

    Once her tension dissolved, she leaned limply against Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis knew how upset she was, but she had always tried to keep it together.

    Because, over the years, she had gotten used to dealing with various cmities and adversities by herself.

    He held her by the shoulders with one hand while the other hand rested on her head, encouraging her to bury her face in his warm chest as he whispered words offort.

    ¡°Those people, what they want isn¡¯t money. They probably want some kind of special government concession. So, they won¡¯t harm Master Seaton.

    Rxed now, Richelle clutched his clothing tightly, her body shaking slightly. ¡°Roy Lewis, do you know, even though Master Seaton may seem cold, she treats Timothy, Tifanny and me like her own children and grandchildren.¡± Listening to her sob-filled confession, Roy Lewis felt a pang in his heart.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Master Seaton saved all of you personally. In her eyes, you are her daughter and grandchildren.¡±

    Richelle quietly responded with a ¡°Hmm¡±, ¡°But I don¡¯t always do as she says. She wanted me to concentrate on medicine, but I¡¯m always uneasily switching between activities. I just do medicine to appease her.¡±

    Roy Lewis just came to know then that this girl, who surpassed several decades of knowledge within a few years, was only doing so to appease Master Seaton. If she were to apply herself fully, wouldn¡¯t that be magnificent?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t defying her. Aren¡¯t you doing quite well right now? You have already be her proudest and most aplished student. Master Seaton has always been proud of you.¡±

    It was not a fabrication on Roy Lewis¡¯ part. His few encounters with Master Seaton had made it evident how much pride she took in Richelle..

 Chapter 274 - 270: Her man is really damn handsome!

    Chapter 274: Chapter 270: Her man is really damn handsome!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing Roy Lewis¡¯s constion, Richelle Dunn seemed to have calmed down a bit.

    However, she remained nestled in Roy Lewis¡¯ embrace, and after a while, he heard her mumble.

    ¡°Master also said, she will take Timmy to meet my senior in a few days, she¡¯s already so old, worrying about my affairs, yet still taking on Timmy¡¯s!¡± This was the first time Roy Lewis had heard of this.

    ¡°Timmy is going to meet your senior?¡±

    Although, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know who Richelle Dunn¡¯s senior was, typically powerful people are surrounded by equally powerful people.

    By the sound of Richelie¡¯s words, her senior must also be an extremely powerful figure, possibly even more powerful than her master.

    ¡°Yes, Master says, the senior wants to check if Timmy has the aptitude, if there is a connection, she will pass on all the knowledge she has learned throughout her life to Timmy.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that it was not a good time to delve into this topic, but he also didn¡¯t want Richelle Dunn to always be immersed in the fear of Sonia Seaton being kidnapped.

    ¡°Would Timmy agree to this?¡±

    Richelle Dunn lifted her head to look at him with her red eyes.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked her strangely, ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡±

    Richelle Dunn frowned, ¡°I took away your son and let him study medicine, won¡¯t The Lewis lose its sessor?¡±

    Roy Lewis stroked her head, ¡°You fool, don¡¯t I have three children? If Timmy doesn¡¯t take over The Lewis, doesn¡¯t Timothy and Tifanny still exist? But let¡¯s take a step back, even if all three of them are not interested in Lewis Group, can¡¯t I hire a professional manager? Many family businesses are now gradually moving in this direction, because it¡¯s not every generation that can find a suitable sessor. Instead, it¡¯s better to find a capable person to manage, and live the life 1 want, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, any one of our three children could definitely take over the Lewis Group if they wanted to. But after interacting with you for so long, I¡¯vee to understand that the children have their own lives. If what they like and pursue isn¡¯t the Lewis Group, but something they like more, then I shouldn¡¯t bind them with it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect that Roy Lewis would now have such a realization. Moved, she couldn¡¯t help but say thank you.

    Roy Lewis found it strange and somewhat dissatisfied.

    ¡°Why do you thank me? They¡¯re my children too.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was stunned. It seemed that she habitually regarded the children as her own.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to it¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t mean to me her, after all, none of this was what she wanted.

    She was simply forced to ept reality and gradually adapt to the role of ying both father and mother.

    Roy Lewis felt ashamed of his dissatisfaction. He was someone who inherited a huge benefit without any effort, what right did he have to be dissatisfied and me her?

    He sighed, gently pinched her face.

    ¡°Richelle, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. You should have the right attitude, you are my benefactor, Roy Lewis. Even if you boss me around in front of me every day, I will not have any objections.¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him deeply, ¡°So, you just see me as a benefactor?¡± Only then did Roy Lewis realize that he might have over-generalized in his attempt to change her attitude, and misled her.

    Of course not, didn¡¯t I just say it? I consider you to be my future daughter-inw, being a benefactor only refers to the matter of the children being able toe back to me.¡±

    Richelle Dunn stared nkly at him for a while, then uttered an ¡®oh¡¯, her expression slightly rxed.

    Her current state of mind wasn¡¯t as flexible and adaptable as usual. Because, no matter how hard Roy Lewis tried to divert her attention, she still couldn¡¯t help imagining her Master¡¯s current situation and the possible suffering she might be going through.

    She raised her hand to vigorously rub her face. When she looked up again, her face held the usual firmness and confidence.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you should stop spoiling me, it could make me useless!¡±

    Roy Lewis just adored her and therefore, tried to shoulder some of the heavy burdens on her behalf.

    The reason why her emotions were so intense was that she always had to gather her strength to plough through when dealing with issues in the past.

    Today, with him by her side sharing the burden, all her grievances and vulnerability naturally showed itself.

    With this thought, Roy Lewis felt an even greater sympathy for her.

    ¡°Fool, spoiling you is my right. If I don¡¯t do it, who else will? Besides, even if you really do be a good-for-nothing, that¡¯s fine. Then, all your fans and followers will be disappointed and leave. Consequently, I can have you all to myself.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was initially moved, but now she rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ll keep liking me, even if I be useless.¡±

    Richelle Dunn isn¡¯t naive enough to believe that love canst forever.

    Love is the easiest thing to change, so, in order to make this excellent man always like her, she has to strive to live better and richer. She doesn¡¯t want to be a gilded cage for a man¡¯s words offort.

    She, Richelle Dunn, if she ever bes weak for someone, it¡¯s because she wants to.

    If one day this somebody ever makes her unhappy, she would have the courage and confidence to leave and let go.

    Roy Lewis naturally understood that the woman he loved could never be good-for-nothing. She is a hawk with lofty ambitions soaring in the sky.

    He smiled, stroked her hair, and sighed.

    ¡°Of course, I said that because I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. If I really trapped you and made you useless, let¡¯s not talk about whether I would like you or not, you would hate me to death. Then, you would use every possible method to slip away from the cage.¡±

    It must be said that Roy Lewis had a very thorough understanding of Richelle Dunn¡¯s nature.

    Due to Roy Lewis deliberately changing the subject along the way, Richelle Dunn¡¯s mood improved significantly and was no longer as ufortable as before.

    The off-road vehicle zigzagged on the road for nearly an hour, eventually entering a heavily guarded base in the dark and stopped next to a helicopter.

    The South Asia military logo was stamped on the side of the helicopter.

    After several shocks, Richelle Dunn was no longer surprised that Roy Lewis could easily arrange a military helicopter.

    She, based on her understanding, didn¡¯t ask anything and silently followed Roy Lewis onto the helicopter.

    Roy Lewis, perhaps due to the presence of several special agents, did not disclose or exin his dual identity to her.

    The two tacitly regarded this as a minefield that no one dared to step into. On the ne, Roy Lewis and the other special agents discussed their next n. This included how to stop the vehicles, and how to deliver the maximum blow and restraint to the criminals while ensuring hostage safety.

    Just as Richelle Dunn expected, throughout the process, Roy Lewis upied a leading and dominant position, while the special agents who had respectable positions could be identified by their military ranks.

    Even so, they had full faith, respect, and obedience for ¡°Mr. Lewis¡± in their conversation.

    As the one excluded from the n, Richelle Dunn sat on the sidelines listening silently. She was utterly astonished by the confident strategy and overall control that Roy Lewis disyed.

    Her heart was secretly delighted.

    Her man was seriously awesome!

 Chapter 275 - 271: Good, Wait for Me to Come Back!

    Chapter 275: Chapter 271: Good, Wait for Me to Come Back!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Not long after the helicopter took off, the special agents received new intelligence.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the criminals¡¯ car stopped at Glow Service Station. It appears they are nning to rest for a while before continuing.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded, ¡°Find a way to ascertain the number of people they have.¡±

    After a while, they received more information.

    ¡°The driver is a tall, strong man in his forties; the passenger and back seat have two simrly aged and fierce-looking men. We didn¡¯t see any hostages; they are probably in the trunk.¡±

    Roy did not conceal this information. Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t say anything after hearing it. She remained silent throughout the journey, looking out the window at the vast night sky, lost in thought.

    Intelligence would update them periodically. Luckily, the criminals had stopped at the service station after getting some food, but it was unclear whether they intended to take a break or had other ns.

    ¡°Richelie, you can take a nap. It seems there¡¯s no need to worry too much for now.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t mention it, but Richelle also assumed that the hostages were likely unconscious in the trunk. If that was the case, their suffering would be rtively less.

    However, how could Richelle possibly fall asleep at a time like this?

    To her, her master was like her mother. In her heart, her master held an equal position to her children.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± she shook her head, looking worriedly at him. ¡°What about you? Have you taken your medicine?¡±

    Roy Lewis always had emergency medication on him, so in the current situation, he couldn¡¯t possibly sleep on schedule. Without the medicine, his body wouldn¡¯t hold up.

    Roy patted her head reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯ve taken it. I slept well this afternoon, and

    I feel fine now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Around one in the morning, the helicopter finallynded near the service station. Inside the service station, most people had already been secretly evacuated in an orderly fashion.

    Roy Lewis had arranged snipers on the phone earlier, ready to carry out a 360-degree encirclement of the criminals. In addition, he had prepared ns A, B, and C for the rescue mission.

    n A was to attempt a stealthy extraction of the hostage from the trunk if the criminals appeared to be careless. This n had the leastmotion but the lowest likelihood of sess.

    As expected, when their three separate cars entered the service station, they saw a man standing by the criminals¡¯ car, smoking and vigntly looking around.

    Roy instructed the special agents in the front car through the radio, ¡°Switch to n B.¡±

    If a stealth attack was unsessful, they would resort to intimidation. They would see whether the criminals were merely a ragtag bunch or truly desperate ouws.

    At Roy¡¯smand, Richelle saw a bunch of seemingly randomly parked cars opening their doors. Agile, imposing figures appeared under the dim yellow lights of the service area. Starting with arge circle, they gradually moved towards the criminals¡¯ car at the center, forming a smaller circle around it.

    The lookout by the criminals¡¯ car had long since retreated back inside.

    The chief police officer held a loudspeaker, shouting at the criminals. ¡°Passengers of car number N205NB, you are suspected of involvement in a kidnapping and hostage case. We order you to put down your weapons, give up resistance, and release the hostage to receive leniency!¡±

    ¡°Passengers of car number N205NB, you are suspected of involvement in a kidnapping and hostage case. We order you to put down your weapons, give up resistance, and release the hostage to receive leniency!¡±

    Twenty to thirty special agents quickly surrounded the ck car as the police officer repeatedly shouted. Just as they were about to forcefully rush over and open the trunk, the doors of the second row of the car opened. The person who came out was Richelle¡¯s master, Sonia Seaton.

    However, the captor was holding her with one hand around her neck and the other pointing a weapon at her head.

    The criminal shouted at the officer in the front line, ¡°Come on, if you dare toe one step closer, I¡¯ll finish her off!¡±

    Watching from the car, Richelle eximed softly, ¡°Master!¡±

    Roy Lewis worried that she would rush out and quickly held her by the shoulder to prevent her from impulsively doing anything.

    Richelle, trust the police and special agents.¡±

    The police officer continued to persuade the captors with the loudspeaker, but they paid no heed to his warnings. Instead, they just yelled back.

    ¡°Stop fucking talking nonsense to me! I want to speak directly with your city leaders. Once we agree on the terms, I¡¯ll release the hostages!¡±

    As expected, the captors¡¯ motives aligned with what Roy and Richelle had thought.

    The criminal seemed extremely vicious. Under the dim lighting, Richelle could see that her master¡¯s face was turning blue from being strangled.

    She unknowingly clenched her fist, her nails digging into her palm as a hint of ruthlessness appeared in her eyes.

    The police officer continued to negotiate with the captor, but another criminal emerged, pushing another hostage-the master¡¯s assistant.

    With neither side backing down, an officer next to the chief suddenly stepped forward. He put down his weapon and raised his hands, approaching the criminals.

    Release the hostages, and I¡¯ll be your hostage instead.¡±

    But the captor sneered, aiming their weapon at him.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? You may be worth three of us, but you¡¯re not valuable enough to be our hostage. What makes you think you¡¯re worth it?¡±

    The criminal fired a shot at the officer¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Get the fuck back, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The officer had no choice but to slowly retreat with his hands raised.

    Richelle gritted her teeth as her body subtly moved but was held in ce by arge hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    She looked at him in surprise, ¡°Roy, you¡­¡±

    Roy nodded determinedly, ¡°Richelle, my life might be more valuable than your master¡¯s. Plus, they see me as an ordinary person, making me the most suitable candidate.¡±

    As he spoke, he quietly ordered through the radio hidden in his cor.

    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I¡¯ll go and rece Master Seaton and her assistant. I¡¯ll figure out a way to resist the person holding me hostageter. You guys act when the opportunity arises, but don¡¯t hesitate to eliminate the captors if there¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    Richelle listened to his orders, anxiously grabbing his arm.

    ¡°Roy, there might be other ways!¡±

    When he suggested recing her master, she felt no relief, only a deep sense of panic and anxiety.

    She cared about her master¡¯s safety, but she also cared about Roy¡¯s well-being!

    Roy leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident. I¡¯ll save your master while making sure I¡¯m unharmed.¡±

    Richelle knew that his words were just meant tofort her.

    No one can guarantee a 100% chance of leaving unscathed when being held by a desperate criminal.

    Having made up his mind, Roy patted her face tenderly and said, ¡°Be good, and wait for me toe back.¡±

    He then opened the car door, raised both hands, and slowly walked towards the criminals..

 Chapter 276 - 272: My man, Richelie Dunn, is incredibly handsome!

    Chapter 276: Chapter 272: My man, Richelie Dunn, is incredibly handsome!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart hung in her throat. At this moment, she only wished she could grow three heads and six arms, or perhaps some superpowers.

    Then, she wouldn¡¯t be forced to watch the two most important people in her life risking their lives at someone else¡¯s gunpoint.

    She stared at Roy Lewis¡¯s receding figure, with hot tears in her eyes. They stung and burned her eyes and her heart.

    Roy Lewis, you muste back safely!

    She silently prayed within her heart, wiping away the tears in her eyes. Her gaze followed Roy Lewis as he took each step further away from her.

    At this moment, his figure seemed more resolute and towering than ever before.

    Richelle knew that this figure would be etched in her heart forever.

    ¡°Sir across from me, remain calm. My name is Roy Lewis, head of the first family in the East-Asia Federation and CEO of the Lewis Group. I¡¯m here to substitute for Dr. Seaton and her assistant. I believe you could negotiate with me better than with them!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s words rang out strong and unwavering. They hit Richelie¡¯s heart like a sledgehammer, each word a blow.

    Her heart throbbed with dull pain, and a voice in her mind urged her to call him back.

    But reason told her that Roy Lewis was showing her, through his actions, that as the father of their children, as her lover, he had the duty and the ability to save Sonia Seaton, who was critically important to her and their children.

    For her and their children, Sonia Seaton was their family. Therefore, she was his family too.

    As the head of a family, Roy Lewis must stand up in such a situation, using all his courage and even risking his own life to protect the lives of his loved ones.

    The criminals seemed to discuss amongst themselves for a moment, then signaled to one of their partners to approach Roy Lewis. After confirming that Roy Lewis was unarmed, they twisted his hands behind his back, marched him at gunpoint, step by step, back to the car.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s expression remained calm as he nodded towards Sonia Seaton

    ¡°Master Seaton, Richelle is waiting for you in the car.¡±

    Sonia Seaton¡¯s eyes filled with rage. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How old is Richelle? How old am I? By taking my ce, what will happen to Richelle and the children?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer her. He just casually gestured to the two criminals holding Sonia Seaton and her assistant.

    ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Though he was the hostage, upon hismand, the two criminals obediently released Sonia Seaton and her assistant.

    Upon being freed, Sonia Seaton turned to look at him.

    Roy Lewis smiled at her, ¡°Master Seaton, you¡¯re of no use to them anymore. Hurry along now.¡±

    Sonia Seaton shot him a long look, and then, with considerable effort, headed towards the car that Roy had left.

    As they moved farther away, a few secret service agents helped them towards Richelle¡¯s car.

    Richelle got out early and immediately embraced Sonia Seaton as she approached.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Richelle had always been strong. Even when Sonia Seaton managed to rescue her and the children, she didn¡¯t shed a tear.

    But at this moment, she started sobbing while holding onto Sonia Seaton.

    Sonia Seaton had wanted to scold her for letting Roy take such a risk. But seeing her in tears, she could only awkwardlyfort her instead.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fine¡­don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m perfectly fine¡­¡±

    The three of them got in the car, and Richelle finally managed to stop her tears. After giving Sonia Seaton a thorough check ¨C a superficial wound on her forehead and a scrape on her knee but otherwise unharmed ¨C she was able to put half her worries aside and shifted her gaze to Roy Lewis, who was now being held hostage.

    The criminals were tall and muscr. Roy Lewis was as tall as they were, but not as bulky.

    He stood calmly in front of the criminals, his eyes half-closed as if he were whispering something to them.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but she knew he was a master maniptor.

    Compared to the verbally awkward Sonia Seaton, he was indeed more likely to find a way to save himself, with nothing more than his words.

    While Roy Lewis was talking to the criminals, the police officer finally made contact with the city leader.

    The criminals¡¯ faces lit up at the prospect of negotiating their demands. The inquiry from the mayor was broadcasted over a loudspeaker, and a criminal grabbed a megaphone to state his demands.

    ¡°You want me to let them go? Okay! Escort my detained fleet in the harbor to international waters, and take us to the vessel by helicopter. Once there, I¡¯ll return the hostages intact!¡±

    After a brief discussion, the city leader responded sinctly, ¡°Agreed!¡±

    The criminals were visibly delighted. But in an instant, Roy Lewis grabbed the hand clutching his throat and flung the criminal over his shoulder. He stepped on the criminal¡¯s throat as heid on the ground, leaving him no room to retaliate, and snatched the weapon from his hands.

    At the same time, echoing ¡°thud, thud, thud¡± sounds reached them. The hidden snipers shot the arms and legs of the criminals who tried to rescue their partner.

    The weapons in the criminals¡¯ hands fell to the ground, and the special agents swiftly moved in. In no time, the three criminals werepletely subdued.

    Seeing the special agents take the criminals into custody, Richelle rushed out of the car and ran towards Roy Lewis, who was walking towards her.

    From afar, Roy Lewis opened his arms wide to her.

    As she threw herself into his arms like the wind, she felt him stiffen up.

    A wave of anxiety washed over Richelle. She pushed herself away from his chest and looked up at him with concern.

    ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Roy Lewis tried to smile at her, but the smile seemed strained.

    Unable to hide his difort, he held his waist and coughed a little, ¡°I think¡­ I twisted my back.¡±

    Richelle quickly turned and supported him, slowly walking towards the car.

    Roy Lewis awkwardly smiled at her, ¡°I was trying to look cool in front of you, but it kind of backfired.¡±

    Richelle stood on her toes, leaned in, and gave him a peck on the lips.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t mess up at all. You were very cool!¡±

    Even though his back was hurting, her kiss seemed to alleviate his pain significantly.

    With a smile in his eyes, he asked her, ¡°Really? I was really cool?¡±

    Richelle nodded emphatically, her eyes welling up with tears again. In a nasal voice, she affectionately told him.

    ¡°Yes, my man, Richelle Dunn¡¯s man, is absolutely stunning!¡±

    Roy Lewis was pleasantly surprised. After a slight pause, he grasped her wrist, as if seeking confirmation.

    ¡°Richelle, did you just¡­ept me?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, softly calling him a ¡°dope¡±, then curled her lips into a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thinking I should put it in writing on your forehead, so those Miss Gregorys and Miss Bailes stop chasing after my children¡¯s father!¡±

 Chapter 277 - 273: Does My Dr. Dunn Get Jealous Too?

    Chapter 277: Chapter 273: Does My Dr. Dunn Get Jealous Too?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was clearly suffering from severe back pain, but he couldn¡¯t help but snicker when he heard Richelie Dunn¡¯s sour words.

    ¡°Oh, so even my Dr. Dunn can be jealous?¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave him a sideways nce, ¡°Of course, you have a pretty colorful record with me. Watch out in the future, if I catch you doing something wrong, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Roy Lewis scoffed, ¡°Who asked me to help you with your jealousy this morning? Dr. Dunn, your jealousy also tipped over, don¡¯t you want me to help you with that?¡±

    Richelle Dunn hummed coldly, ¡°You were being unreasonable, and I have evidence. Timmy can testify.¡±

    Roy Lewis secretly found it amusing, not expecting that Richelle Dunn, who usually seemed carefree and generous, was actually quite petty.

    However, he liked this kind of pettiness!

    Just tens of seconds ago, both of them were trembling in fear in a life-and-death situation. Now, after only a few dozen steps, they quickly exchanged their thoughts, and returned to the car with light and cheerful smiles on their faces.

    Sonia Seaton was just worried to death about Roy Lewis, but now that she saw that he was fine, she red at her apprentice with disgust.

    ¡°Wipe off the drool from the corner of your mouth.¡±

    Showing off such affection in front of the master, are they courting death?

    Richelle Dunn was always shameless in front of her, so she leaned in a little closer, grinning at Sonia Seaton.

    -Master, let me introduce you. Meet your future son-inw, Roy Lewis.¡±

    Roy Lewis had already met Sonia Seaton before, but their rtionship back then was different from their current one.

    Roy Lewis straightened his expression and gave a slight bow to Sonia Seaton with a humble tone.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Richelle and our children in the future!¡±

    Sonia Seaton rolled her eyes, ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re your own children!¡±

    Roy Lewis showed a hint of a smile on his face, ¡°Yes, they are my children. Thank you for saving Richelle and the children¡¯s lives, and for your careful guidance over the years! In the future, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word, and I will not hesitate to go through fire and water to help you!¡± If it had been any other time, Roy Lewis¡¯s words would have left Sonia Seaton with the impression that he was just a smooth talker.

    But after he had bravely saved her life, his words now seemed extremely sincere and solemn.

    Soma Seaton didn¡¯t really want to obstruct the rtionship between her apprentice and him. To be honest, after what happened today, from his full investment in their coldly received project to his risking personal safety to save them.

    His image in her heart had transformed from a vulgar businessman who reeks of money to a man of responsibility and chivalry.

    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need to agree to a personal matter between a man and a woman.

    As long as my stinky girl is happy with it.¡±

    Roy Lewis heard her relent and hurried to say,

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for your blessing!¡±

    Only after he received her approval did Richelle Dunn pat her own thigh and let him lie down.

    ¡°Let me see your back¡­¡±

    It was only then that Sonia Seaton remembered, indeed, she had noticed that Roy Lewis¡¯s movements were not quite smooth earlier and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Did you twist your back?¡±

    Her tone had just been full of disgust, but now she was filled with concern.

    Richelle Dunn nodded and, with one hand supporting Roy Lewis, helped him lie down at an angle.

    They were sitting in a spacious RV, which provided enough room for the tall

    Roy Lewis to lie down at an angle.

    Richelle Dunn first pressed her hand on Roy Lewis¡¯s lower back to confirm that it was just a muscle strain before breathing a sigh of relief. She asked the driver for medicine for sprains and bruises, poured some into her palm to rub it warm, and then ced her hand on his lower back.

    ¡°Does it feel better?¡±

    As Richelle Dunn applied the warmpress, she quietly asked him.

    Roy Lewis rested his head on Richelle Dunn¡¯s thigh, a level offort that could hardly be described in just two words.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find the right words to respond and simply agreed ambiguously.

    Richelle thought he was tired and sleepy, so she gently rubbed his face with the back of her hand and whispered,

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a nap. You twisted your waist, so let¡¯s find somewhere nearby to stay and rest tonight!¡±

    But Roy shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go home, so the kids won¡¯t worry.¡±

    Their three children were very perceptive.

    If they didn¡¯te back tonight, who knows what they¡¯d think.

    Richelle thought about it and had to admit that Roy understood the children quite well.

    Alright, but you¡¯ll have to bear with it for a while.¡±

    Sitting opposite them were Sonia Seaton and her assistant, who pretended to be invisible, closing their eyes and feigning sleep.

    The car soon arrived at the helicopter¡¯snding spot. Richelle helped Roy onto the aircraft, and under the dawn¡¯s twilight, they returned to the South Asia Capital District.

    Roy¡¯s driver had been waiting at the militarypound. Two cars came: one for Soma and her assistant to leave, and the other for Richelle and Roy to return home.

    Last night, before they left, their rtionship was still in an ambiguous stage. After flying through the air and experiencing a life-threatening adventure, they both recognized each other as their lifelongpanions.

    And this change between them was immediately felt by their children.

    Timothy, among the three children, was the first to pick up on the unusual atmosphere. He knew Richelle the best, so when he saw her walking into the house carefully supporting Roy, their faces full of concern and worry, his heart brightened.

    ¡°Mommy, have you forgiven Uncle?¡±

    Richelle nodded, stroking his head and saying,

    Yes, Mommy and Uncle have reconciled.¡±

    Roy was about to ask his precious son if his trial period had ended and if he could officially be called Daddy.

    But Timothy beat him to it, extending a hand to him and saying,

    ¡°Daddy, wee to our family!¡±

    Roy was overjoyed and bent down to hug his son, but then his injured lower back twisted again, causing pain that changed his facial expression.

    Taking a fright, Timothy quickly reached out his small hands to support him and asked, lifting his little face, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    All the dislike from the past few days disappeared.

    Richelle quickly supported his waist and carefully helped him to the sofa to lie down, saying,

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s waist is twisted, he¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±

    Timmy, who had been upstairs helping his little sister draw, came downstairs with her upon hearing this.

    Hearing that Daddy¡¯s waist was twisted, brother and sister both ran over together, lifting his clothes to check the situation.

    Hearing the news that his master had twisted his waist, Nathan Caroule, who had followed the young master and mistress downstairs,ughed with a hint of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Master, it seems you¡¯re really getting old!¡±

    Roy felt great, resting his head on his arm and looking at Richelle and the children¡¯s faces, nodding contentedly.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m old. Thebined age of my children is over ten years!¡±

    After hisment, he nced at Nathan, ¡°Not like someone who¡¯s nearly thirty and hasn¡¯t even had a kid yet!¡±

 Chapter 278 - 274: Good Morning, Babyâ€™

    Chapter 278: Chapter 274: Good Morning, Baby¡¯

    Trantor: 549690339? ¡ã <sup>y</sup>

    Nathan Caroule was so provoked by Roy Lewis that he turned to Richelle Dunn for help.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please control your perverted husband.¡±

    Richelle lowered her head to look at Roy, then turned to Nathan and said,

    ¡°Nathan, he¡¯s a patient, so don¡¯t argue with him.¡±

    This was tant favoritism.

    Nathanined and took out his phone to reschedule his flight fromst night to tonight.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just go back to Kindur, out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    With the gloom gone, the adults and children in the roomughed and yed for a while. After breakfast, Roy went back to his guest room to rest at Richelie¡¯s insistence.

    About half an hourter, Nathan brought Roy¡¯s luggage into the guest room The overjoyed Roy, who was still unable to fall asleep, couldn¡¯t help but be even happier when he saw his own luggage.

    ¡°Did Richelle ask you to bring it over?¡±

    Nathan rolled his eyes, ¡°Sir, can you show some mercy? You¡¯ve been ughtering dogs all morning.¡±

    Royughed and replied, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t have such self-awareness when you used to unt your girlfriend in front of me?¡±

    Nathan protested, ¡°Roy, I brought my girlfriend to show you because I treated you as a brother. Besides, you were so calm and like a hermit back then, don¡¯t you remember? You evenughed at me for digging my own grave.¡± Of course, Roy remembered those times. ¡°Well, that was then, this is now If you feel so heartbroken, hurry and find someone for yourself.¡± Nathan put his luggage in the cloakroom andined to Roy.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I seriously suspect that you are just taking revenge.¡±

    The two joked around for a while and then the conversation gradually shifted back to business.

    Roy had already made ns in his mind. ¡°I will probably stay here for a while, so keep an eye on thepany.¡±

    Nathan suddenly remembered that there was one more thing to report.

    ¡°Sir, I just received a call from Kindur. James Lewis and his son¡¯s case will be tried m the middle of next month. Do you and Dr. Dunn want to go back?¡± Roy thought for a moment, ¡°We¡¯ll decide when the timees. When you go back, find some time to contact Denise Munni from United Ventures and try to find out her intentions.¡±

    The investigation into the Dunns¡¯ past affairs was progressing slowly due to their age. However, this didn¡¯t stop Roy from doing what he needed to do. ¡°Alright, sir, don¡¯t worry. You can stay here with your wife and children while I watch over things in Kindur.¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t stay long in the guest room and left after discussing business matters.

    Roy hadn¡¯t slept muchst night and had just taken the herbal medicine that Richelle made for him. As soon as Nathan left, he fell into a deep sleep. Richelle set the home security to its highest level, asked the children to study and y on their own, and then went back to her room to take a bath and nap. When Richelle woke up, it was almost noon. After washing up, she went downstairs to see the children sitting quietly in the living room. Tifanny was drawing, while Timmy and Timothy were reading.

    Richelle kissed each of the children and asked,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    She thought Roy was already awake.

    Tifanny shook her little braids, ¡°Daddy¡¯s still asleep!¡±

    Since Richelle had asked the children not to disturb their father¡¯s sleep, none of them dared to go to the guest room to see Roy.

    Richelle acknowledged it and told the children, ¡°You guys figure out what you want to eat and order takeout. I¡¯ll go wake up your Dad.¡±

    Timothy asked eagerly from behind her, ¡°Mommy, can we have fried chicken to celebrate your reconciliation with Daddy?¡±

    Richelle found it amusing that they wanted fried chicken and used her and Roy¡¯s reconciliation as an excuse.

    But since her son had brought it up, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so she nodded with a smile.

    Alright, but also order something lighter for your Dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±

    Timothy happily agreed.

    As Richelle went upstairs and gently pushed open the door to the guest room, she saw a lump on the bed. As she approached, she saw Roy¡¯s peaceful sleeping face.

    Richelle Dunn was actually a bit worried about him, so the bowl of herbal medicine she gave him in the morning had a slightlyrger dose of sedatives than usual, in order to let him sleep in and replenish his energy.

    Thinking back to what he did at the service area in the wee hours, Richelle felt a lingering fear.

    Although she knew that there was no better option than letting him trade Soma Seaton back at that time, she was somewhat angry afterwards.

    Because this n was not in their discussed ABC n.

    But when she recalled the details of that incident, the whole process was extremely meticulous, and every step was perfectly coordinated by everyone. Therefore, that n must have been discussed in advance, which means it was a pre-determined D n.

    However, this D n was made without her knowledge.

    Perhaps he knew that if she had known about this n earlier, she would have tried her best to stop it.

    Because in Richelle¡¯s heart, Roy Lewis, like Sonia Seaton, is an equally important person, so it¡¯s impossible for her to choose between them.

    Therefore, in that situation, she would most likely expose her identity without any hesitation and save her master.

    Richelle sat on the edge of the bed, thinking about how she was outwitted all along. She felt angry, but also a strange sense of being moved.

    This man, maybe, truly loved her as deeply as she thought.

    And she, just yesterday, even questioned if his love for her was enough. Richelle felt a wave of guilt in her heart. She reached out and touched his thick and handsome eyebrows, mentally scolding him as a ¡°fool¡±!

    It¡¯s unclear if her touch woke him up or her soft scolding made him sense her presence, but Roy Lewis slowly opened his eyes.

    Blurry-eyed, he saw someone sitting by the bed, but he could tell from the familiar aura that it was Richelle Dunn.

    He raised his hand, held her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it.

    His eyes blinked several times, and finally, he could clearly see Richelle¡¯s face, which he had been longing for day and night.

    ¡°Good morning, baby!¡±

    Roy Lewis greeted her with his hoarse voice, his eyes filled with softness and a hint of a smile.

    Richelle was never a pretentious person. Seeing he had woken up, she simply leaned over and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect to receive such a big blessing as soon as he woke up He was stunned at first and then, following his heart, he wrapped his arm around her waist, tightening his grip, and pulled her onto him.

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect him to be so eager, and she was also worried about his waist injury. She quickly propped herself up with her hands on his side to avoid putting her weight on him, adding to the burden on his waist.

    Roy Lewis held her waist, eagerly chasing her lips, turning the tables until Richelle couldn¡¯t catch her breath before finally letting go of her reluctantly. Richelle¡¯s face was flushed pink from the kiss, her breath erratic, and her beautiful eyes misty with ayer of moisture.

    ¡°How do you feel? Are you more energetic now?¡±

    She asked, panting slightly, her eyes full of affection as she looked at him.

    Even if Roy Lewis was exhausted, a single kiss from her could bring him back to full health.

    Especially since he just had a good sleep.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks to you, I slept really well!¡±

    As he said this, he caught her hand again and kissed it.

    In the past, he had an extreme aversion to skin contact with others. Even in his childhood, he didn¡¯t like his rtives touching or kissing him.

    But now, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t get enough of touching and kissing her. Richelle looked at him with misty eyes and asked, ¡°Were you pretending to sleep just now?¡±

    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that he woke up as soon as she touched him?

    It turned out this man was truly scheming!

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a serious face, ¡°How could it be? Now, I just want to have more time to spend with you and the kids. If I was awake, I would have gotten up sooner. Why would I waste time pretending to sleep?¡± Richelle thought about it and realized it made sense.

    The two of them had already wasted years of precious time together. They needed to cherish each other in their remaining days..

 Chapter 279 - 275: You and Mommy are a Perfect Match Like Golden Boy and Jade Girl

    Chapter 279: Chapter 275: You and Mommy are a Perfect Match Like Golden Boy and Jade Girl

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis took a quick shower, cleaned himself up, and went downstairs.

    The dining room was already filled with food.

    Before he even got there, he could smell the aroma of fried chicken.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big asion today? We¡¯re having fried chicken?

    Roy knew that Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t usually let the kids eat junk food like this.

    But on special days, or when there was something to celebrate, the kids could request it.

    Tifanny ran over smiling, leading him to the dining room by the hand.

    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re celebrating you and mommy getting back together today!

    Roy silently marked down this day, it was the day he and Richelle had their love rekindled.

    ¡°Babies, what do you want? Later, mommy and I will buy it for you guys¡¯.¡±

    Today was not only their love rekindling day but also the day their family of five truly reunited.

    Upon hearing that they would receive gifts, the little ones excitedly discuss while eating.

    Roy sat next to Richelle, not really listening to the children¡¯s conversations, his eyes and mind filled with Richelie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Today, you also need a few needles in your waist.¡±

    However, Richelle broke into his daydreaming with a rather untimely remark.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t rubbing medicinal liquor enough?¡±

    Roy had slept on it and felt the pain in his waist had eased a little, so he thought it was almost better.

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°When you were eighteen, rubbing medicinal liquor might have worked, but you¡¯re thirty now.¡±

    Roy paused, suddenly feeling a sense of crisis.

    ¡°Is thirty really that old?¡±

    In the past, he had never felt much about age, but Richelle was only twenty-five, their thinking and ways of handling things were poles apart, and she was especially full of youth and vitality. So, he was somewhat apprehensive in his heart.

    He was afraid Richelle would find him too old-fashioned, that they wouldn¡¯t

    have anymon ground.

    Roy, for the first time since childhood, felt so unconfident and began to doubt himself.

    The children, who had been discussing what gifts to buy, suddenly turned their eyes towards him.

    Timmy, the most fearless one, grinned and teased him.

    ¡°Daddy, you look like mommy¡¯s uncle, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s old?¡±

    Richelle knew her son was being mischievous, but she didn¡¯t stop him, even giving Timmy a chicken leg with a suppressedugh.

    Roy touched his face, struggling to ept the blow.

    An uncle?

    Timothy and Timmy giggled, while Tifanny, feeling sorry for her dad, leaned against him and sweetlyforted him.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t listen to big brother¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re handsome, and you and mommy are an ideal couple!¡±

    Roy was warmed by his darling daughter¡¯s words, but soon realized that her opinion didn¡¯t count. After all, she had always been blindly supportive of him.

    As for what Timmy said, that was only for reference, too. After all, the boy had long been siding with his mother, always picky and critical of him as a father.

    So, on this matter, Richelle, one of the parties involved, had the most say. Roy looked at Richelle somewhat apprehensively, ¡°Richelle, do you really think I look like your uncle?¡±

    Richelle held back herughter and tilted her head to evaluate him, ¡°I don t

    know¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s appetite was held, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and touched his face.

    ¡°What do you mean? Am I really that old?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°I don¡¯t even have an uncle. How would I know if you look like one or not?¡±

    Then, Timmy and Timothy joined in theughter as well.

    It was then that Roy Lewis realized he had been tricked by Richelle Dunn and their two sons.

    Roy¡¯s uneasiness dissipated, but he felt wronged. He reached out to hug his daughter, rubbing his face against her little one.

    ¡°Ah, Tifanny loves Daddy the most!¡±

    Tifanny giggled and pressed her little face against his. She propped herself up and handed him a chicken wing, ¡°Daddy, have a chicken wing, and cheer up. Don¡¯t mind brother and them.¡±

    As soon as Roy sat down, Richelle ced a bowl of rice porridge and a box of steamed dumplings in front of him, saying that he needed to eat light meals for a few days.

    But he couldn¡¯t disregard his daughter¡¯s intentions, so he looked at Richelle with some difficulty.

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect the once arrogantly self-centered Master Lewis to now

    be at the mercy of three little ones.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel some sympathy for his humble future circumstances.

    ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s heartfelt gesture after all.

    However, this was just a minor episode in the beginning. Afterward, the family of five enjoyed a harmonious and happy lunch together.

    When Richelle cleaned up, the children also helped. Roy, who now belonged in the family, felt that he, as the head of the household, should set a good example, so he offered to help as well.

    Richelle hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Roy Lewis, just sit on the sofa and don t move.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    But as soon as he finished speaking, the muscle he had pulled while bending over caused him to hiss in pain.

    Richelle immediately ordered him back to the bedroom to lie down. Then she and the children tidied up and watched the kids go to sleep before opening the guest room door.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, why don¡¯t you get an X-ray to see if there¡¯s any bone injury?¡± Richelle, lowering her head in preparation, spoke to Roy who was lying on the bed.

    Roy, on the other hand, was very insistent, ¡°No need, I know my body best. I¡¯ve just beencking exercisetely, which caused me to pull a muscle. It hasn¡¯t injured the bone, so there¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t the mother and children directly order him to bed rest for a few days if he was already ssified as weak by the four of them and then went for an X-ray? His tall and strong fatherly image hadn¡¯t been established yet, and it was about to copse.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why he was so insistent. However, she had checked him out thoroughly based on her experience the night before, and the possibility of a bone injury was not significant.

    So, she didn¡¯t insist much either.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try acupuncture first, and if that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±

    Roy stared at her face with a somewhat proud expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t going to the hospital just to see a doctor? Isn¡¯t my Dr. Dunn more authoritative and impressive than the doctors in the hospital?

    Richelle smiled, ¡°Yes, your Dr. Dunn is the best. Now lie down, or else, the formidable Dr. Dunn will scold you.¡±

    As Richelle approached the bed with the acupuncture needles, Roy¡¯s gaze naturallynded on her face.

    Richelle felt his burning eyes and blushed slightly. She red at him, saying,

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Roy touched her face with a regretful expression.

    ¡°If I had recognized you earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have wasted more than two months.¡±

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t agree with him, ¡°Even if you did recognize me, I wouldn¡¯t have admitted it.¡±

    At that time, Richelle was constantly on guard against Roy, who might try to snatch her children.

    If he had really recognized her, she would have packed up and run away, not willingly stayed here, gradually understanding and getting closer to him. That kind of oue would have been a hundred times worse than it is now.

    But she couldn¡¯t say these words out loud.

    Because the present Roy seemed to be full of pink bubbles and gentle affection, as if wanting to pour it all out in front of her.

    If she told the truth, she would undoubtedly be raining on his parade.

    Roy fell silent, seriously considering her position at the time. He had to admit that the present oue was blissful for both him and her.

    Although there were some minor twists and turns in between, at least now, after exnations andmunication, their hearts were clear of any ill feelings..

 Chapter 280 - 276: Baby, want to sleep on the bed?

    Chapter 280: Chapter 276: Baby, want to sleep on the bed?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelie waited for Roy Lewis to fall asleep, then contacted Denise Munni on WhatsApp.

    ¡°Denise, how¡¯s your progress these past few days?

    She didn¡¯t know what Roy had nned, but she had initially intended to attend the next Dunn Group board meeting next month.

    United Ventures would act as her ally, taking her side. The expressions on the faces of the Dunn father and son duo would undoubtedly be worth seeing.

    ¡°As you predicted, things are not going smoothly. Theo is harder to deal with than his father. What about your side, do you have any new information about him?¡±

    Richelie regretted not paying more attention to Theo in the past, as she now struggled to find a way to exploit his weaknesses.

    Some useful information was provided by their previous sponsor, but Theo was very cunning. He probably sensed something and recently hasn¡¯t used his overseas connections much. Instead, he seemed to be frequently in touch with Nathan Caroule from the Federation and Mason Lilliput privately.

    As for the Thompson family, they were already problematic, and even now,

    Richelie still couldn¡¯t see through the Lilliputs.

    ¡°I have nothing new for now. On your side, pay more attention to the traditional sectors of the Dunn Group. I think there¡¯s a good chance Theo will

    make a move there.¡±

    As they were chatting, Denise suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lewis¡¯s assistant contacted me today, asking if I have time and wanting to meet with me.¡±

    Richelle immediately knew that it was at Roy¡¯s behest, ¡°Denise, I must apologize to you for something.¡±

    Richelle had never mentioned her involvement with Roy to Denise before.

    However, she never intended to keep it a secret forever and now was the perfect time toe clean.

    So, she briefly exined her rtionship with Roy Lewis in just a few hundred words.

    Denise was silent for a while after receiving the message.

    Richelle thought Denise might be angry. But when Denise finally replied, it was actually a transfer of 1314 dors.

    Richelleughed, ¡°Why are you transferring money to me?¡±

    Denise sent a smiley hugging leg emoji and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m taking the opportunity to cling to you before you be a phoenix flying high up, future

    Mrs. Lewis!¡±

    After talking openly with Denise, she didn¡¯t me Richelle because the situation involved too many people, and it¡¯s understandable for Richelle to keep it secret until the truth came out.

    ¡°As for Nathan¡¯s side, just deal with it for now, and I¡¯ll get back to youter on how to proceed.¡±

    There had been too many unexpected things happening recently, and Richelle felt overwhelmed.

    She had initially nned to mention Denise¡¯s situation with United Ventures to Roy after they had that important conversation the other night.

    Since Nathan Caroule has approached Denise, now would be the perfect time for Richelle to discuss this matter with Roy.

    In the past, when she was left with no choice, she had to fight alone.

    But now, since she can rely on Roy, she wouldn¡¯t be pretentious enough to refuse his help.

    After all, from Roy¡¯s point of view, his family has also been yed by Jayden Dunn and his family over the years. Whether it¡¯s for Richelle or himself and the kids, he can¡¯t possibly let the Dunns off the hook.

    After figuring out how to exin everything to Roy in her mind, Richelle felt sleepy, so she turned off herptop,y down on the sofa, and closed her eyes to take a nap.

    When Roy woke up, his back pain had eased by more than half, and he felt much more energetic.

    He propped himself up to sit and saw Richelle lying on the sofa, her head tilted to one side, seemingly in deep sleep.

    He got out of bed lightly, washed up first, then walked back and bent down, one hand supporting the armrest, the other gently adjusting her head.

    However, the moment he touched her, Richelle slightly opened her eyes, looked at him in a daze, and then frowned, raising her hand to press against his face, mumbling discontentedly.

    ¡°Stop it, let me sleep a little longer.¡±

    Roy rarely saw her looking so confused and adorable and couldn¡¯t help but lean in to gently kiss her eyelid, saying tenderly.

    ¡°Baby, want to sleep in the bed?¡±

    With that, he slid one hand under her knees and the other around her waist, and with a little effort, picked her up.

    Richelle mumbled something and burrowed her head into his chest twice before staying still.

    Roy Lewis initially wanted to carry her to her bedroom to sleep, but when he thought about it, even though they had established a rtionship, it still wasn¡¯t quite right to enter her bedroom without her permission.

    ¡°Richelle, can you sleep here?¡±

    Richelle Dunn, half-asleep, opened her eyes slightly to look at his bed and vaguely agreed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Roy then carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket.

    He sat by the bed, watching her sleep for quite a while, until he heard the children¡¯s chirps outside. He got up, worried that the children would disturb Richelle, hurriedly went out to the second-floor living room, and made a shushing gesture at the ying children.

    The three children were very smart and immediately stopped talking. After a little while, Timmy asked him, ¡°Is mommy asleep?

    Roy nodded and whispered back, ¡°Yes, Mommy is very tired, let her rest for a bit.¡±

    His waist was still not in great shape, so he reached out to hold Tiffany and Timothy¡¯s hands, and asked in an inquiring tone.

    ¡°Shall we go downstairs and y?¡±

    Timmy was the most aware of how busy his dad was, so he patted his dad¡¯s arm sensibly and said.

    ¡°Daddy, you go back to work. I¡¯ll take my brother and sister to y!¡±

    Roy did have a lot to do, but he was not quite confident about the kids ying on their own.

    As if seeing his concerns, Timothy helped his brother and said.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy has an rm system installed at home, and the bad people can¡¯t get in. We won¡¯t open the door to strangers either, so you can go to work and not worry about us.¡±

    Roy, reminded by his two sons, remembered that Richelle had once said that Timothy had been a responsible little man since he was a child and was very reliable.

    He squatted down, spread his long arms to hug the three children in his arms, and kissed each of them on their soft cheeks.

    ¡°You guys have fun, Daddy is going to work for a bit.¡±

    The three children kissed him back, then held hands and went downstairs to y-

    Roy returned to the guest room, sat by the bed, and stared at the sleeping Richelle as if in a trance.

    On a closer look, Timmy actually resembled her a bit.

    He had sensed a simr feeling before, but at that time, he thought it was just an unresolved bond between them.

    Who would have thought that they were actually mother and son!?

    He gazed mesmerized at her beautiful, delicate features, wanting to touch her seemingly soft, tender face, but afraid that his touch would disturb her sweet dreams.

    So, he had to restrain himself from touching her hand, greedily sweeping his eyes over every inch of her skin and appearance.

    The decision to rece Sonia Seaton as a hostage was made without her knowledge,municated and agreed upon with Mr. Mitchell and others in the WhatsApp group chat.

    The reason he kept her in the dark was that he knew she hade to regard Sonia Seaton as her own mother.

    And to her, ultimately, he was still an outsider.

    She would never shift the responsibility of saving her own mother onto him.

    She would only go out herself to rece Sonia Seaton.

    But, as the man who loves her and as the father of her three children, how could he let her take such risks?

    A few days ago, when she tried hard to get close to him, he forcefully repelled her once.

    This time, he still chose to push her away.

    Push her away to a ce far from danger.

    Push her away to a safe ce where he could protect her..

 Chapter 281 - 277: Afraid of You Tonight

    Chapter 281: Chapter 277: Afraid of You Tonight

    Trantor: 549690339 <sup>1</sup>????? ¡ã

    When Richelie Dunn woke up, she opened her eyes and saw the sky outside the terrace dyed red by the evening glow.

    Amid the red clouds, a tall figure leaned slightly forward against the railing, holding a cell phone, chatting about something.

    Richelle lifted the nket and realized she was asleep in the guest room. Thinking back, her memory stopped after talking with Denise Munni and closing her eyes for a nap ¨C everything beyond that was a nk.

    Was she so exhausted that she ran to bed and slept on her own?

    Or, had Roy Lewis carried her to bed to sleep?

    As she pondered, the terrace door opened, and the man walked towards her step by step, enveloped in golden twilight.

    Richelie¡¯s heart raced like a beating drum, eyes fixed, unwavering on Roy as he approached, then watched him kneel on one knee onto the bed, his hands on either side of her, his body leaning forward, half-encircling her in his embrace.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Like a cello¡¯s alluring low voice, it seemed to brush her face with rouge, turning her cheeks red.

    She propped herself up with her hand on the bed, instinctively moving backward to evade him.

    As a doctor, she knew all too well the strength difference between men and women, and understood that at certain times, a man could be more terrifying than a starving wolf.

    And a 30-year-old man experiencing his first rtionship was like a fighter jet among starving wolves.

    At this moment, this ¡°fighter jet¡± was closing in, while deep in his eyes, two bushels of mes flickered.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Richelle raised her knee to his chest, trying to push him away.

    However, if she had guessed correctly, a man starved for so many years, just like he had said, would be like a burning house ¨C no one could save him.

    He reached out and, although they had only briefly touched each other that night, he knew her weakness and lightly scratched below her knee.

    It was a sensitive area even Richelle herself didn¡¯t know about; he gently scratched it with his fingertips, as if he was knocking on a door that was on the brink of copse.

    Richelle¡¯s body softened, and as she heard his husky voice coaxing her, ¡°Baby, behave!¡± she obediently lowered her foot.

    Roy Lewis propped himself up with one hand on the bed and the other gently supporting her back,ying her slowly onto the bed.

    Richelle¡¯s body went limp like water, her mind racing as she blurted out, ¡°Is your back okay now?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were full of amusement, ¡°You gave me a few shots, so it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt much, and my head too.¡±

    Well!

    So she helped him heal his waist and head, just so he could have enough strength and leisure to devour her?

    As Richelle berated herself, Roy¡¯s face drew closer, pecking the tip of her nose before touching his forehead to hers, gazing at her with tender affection in his deep, dark eyes.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes darted around, trying to dodge his captivating gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It was fine¡­¡±

    Damn it, this was her home, this bed belonged to her, and she took him in out of the kindness of her heart.

    How did he be the host, making her feel like the one he invited over?

    Richelle, stand your ground!

    Where is that arrogance you usually have when despising others? Assert yourself with this man!

    But no matter how she encouraged herself internally, the real her blushed like a boiled shrimp, encircled in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms, looking irresistibly enchanting.

    Roy Lewis dreamed of various encounters with her for nearly two months, and now, he finally held her in his arms for real.

    But he couldn¡¯t bear to devour her in one bite.

    Just like a child who¡¯s finally got their favorite ice cream, carefully taking a small lick, then praying it melts slower so they could savor it longer.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s kiss, devout and cautious,nded on the corner of her eye.

    Light and shallow, followed by a soft sigh.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­ they are truly beautiful¡­¡±

    Richelle felt so mortified that her toes curled up; she knew she was beautiful all over, but being kissed and praised like this made her want to crawl into a crevice.

    So, when Roy kissed her cheek and sighed again, ¡°Your skin is so nice¡­¡±, Richelle simply turned her face and kissed his lips.

    Tsk, this man, just kiss, don¡¯t talk so much!

    Richelle used to use Roy Lewis of being a straight man who would throw curveballs, leaving her unprepared.

    Little did she know thatpared to her big, straightforward self, Roy seemed even more romantic.

    Roy Lewis had a whole belly full ofpliments, but after two, Richelle silenced him with her soft lips.

    He hesitated at first, but quickly took the initiative, passionately feeling every inch of her burning skin with his lips.

    All the world¡¯s beauty seemed to merge into beautiful images, passing through his heart.

    In the past, he found life dull, monotonous, and uninteresting, with days repeating and running on a boring schedule.

    But after meeting her, life seemed to be colorful and full of excitement.

    Even the most ordinary daily meal or pot of tea became more delicious and enjoyable because she was by his side.

    The lingering and ardent kiss paused with their ragged breaths.

    Richelley on the bed, her face flushed but feigning the manner of a veteran lover, as she lifted her hand to touch Roy¡¯s face and questioned in a soft, sweet voice.

    ¡°How¡¯s your old waist? Can it handle it?¡±

    At her question, Roy felt a twinge in his lower back.

    But as a man, there was no way he could admit his waist wasn¡¯t up to the task.

    He pecked her moist, cherry-red lips, ¡°Of course it can! Dr. Dunn, do you want to check my injury?¡±

    The touch of their bodies made Richelle distinctly aware of his difference, leaving her throat dry as if on fire and her face burning hot.

    But even in such a distressed state, Richelle¡¯s stubbornpetitive spirit emerged.

    With her hand on his waist, she made a professional deration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check!¡±

    Roy Lewis had only been teasing her, never expecting her to be so tenacious.

    Feeling both amused and helpless, he carefully pulled her hand from his waist, and tried to softly coax her.

    ¡°Baby, stop fooling around!¡±

    Richelle stared at him, ¡°What, are you scared?¡±

    Roy raised the white g in surrender, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    This girl, truly fearless.

    Even if his injured waist indeed still hurt, if she continued to provoke him like this¡­

    He wouldn¡¯t mind enduring the pain for a few rounds of exercise.

    He bent down, gave her a deep and distant nce, then whispered a threat into the slightly triumphant Richelle¡¯s ear.

    I m scared that tonight¡­. you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed!¡±

 Chapter 282 - 278: Roy Lewis, be serious for me

    Chapter 282: Chapter 278: Roy Lewis, be serious for me

    Trantor: 549690339

    After being frightened by Roy Lewis¡¯ hoarse voice, Richelle Dunn lifted the covers, jumped out of bed, put on her shoes and fled.

    Roy Lewis touched his sore waist and stared at her disappearing figure with his deep eyes. He didn¡¯t smile until she banged the door shut.

    He got out of bed and took a cool shower in the bathroom to calm down.

    Dinner was eaten out, as South Asian cuisine is quite simr to Federation cuisine. The family of five found a restaurant that Timothy said had good food and sat down.

    With the kids around, Richelle temporarily forgot about the awkwardness with Roy Lewis, and even purposely ordered some seafood dishes that the children loved.

    Throughout the meal, Roy Lewis was busy taking care of the three naughty kids, and didn¡¯t have much energy to pay attention to her.

    Richelle enjoyed her meal and on the way back, the family strolled leisurely in the cool night breeze.

    Back at home, the three children yed in the yard while Richelle brewed tea, washed some fruits, and poured some nuts on a te. She sat with Roy Lewis on the front porch, watching the children y and chatting.

    Richelle started by asking about the follow-up on the kidnappers. Hearing that the police had arrested all the aplices, she finally felt relieved.

    ¡°How is your master doing?¡±

    Roy Lewis wanted to call and ask after her, but remembering her entric personality, he thought she might not want to be disturbed.

    ¡°Mm, she¡¯s always been carefree. She rested for a morning, and then went back to theb to work in the afternoon.¡±

    Richelle grumbled, but knew deep down that an undisturbed normal life meant that her master really wasn¡¯t too affected.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s fine. But you¡¯d better persuade her to undergo some therapy, just to prevent any problems.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I¡¯ll wait a couple of days, let her finish the important tasks at hand, then she¡¯ll be more likely to listen.¡± After talking about her master, Richelle was ready to confess her rtionship with Denise Munni.

    However, it was a bit sudden, and even though she had thought of how to bring it up, she took a sip of tea and paused before speaking.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Roy Lewis was sipping his tea and smiling as he watched the children chasing each other on thewn. It was only now that he truly appreciated how a yard andwn could be a children¡¯s paradise.

    He turned to her, jokingly asking.

    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t hide another child, did you?¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You tter me, do you really think I¡¯m a pig mother?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ gentle gaze swept over her, ¡°Where can I find a pig mother who is so beautiful and charming?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but kick him under the table.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ smile grew even more.

    At her age, most of her peers would still be enjoying the prime of their youth.

    But, her life these past few years, had been filled with children and career.

    Just thinking about it, Roy Lewis felt heavy on her behalf.

    That¡¯s why he was more than willing to pamper her a little.

    And the happy, child-like girl who wouldugh when happy and kick when unhappy, was the Richelle Dunn he liked to see.

    After kicking him, Richelle stared at him in feigned anger.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, be serious for a minute.¡±

    If there was one thing Roy Lewis was good at, it was being serious.

    Whether it was truly serious, or just pretending to be.

    He straightened his face, ¡°Mm, tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Richelle then asked him, ¡°I heard that Nathan wants to negotiate with United Ventures?¡±

    Roy Lewis was currently puzzled about the rtionship between Richelle Dunn, Margareth, and Denise Munni. He was somewhat surprised to hear her bring it up proactively.

    ¡°How did you know? Did Nathan tell you?¡±

    Richelle shook her head and confessed.

    ¡°No, Denise told me.¡±

    After this misunderstanding, Richelle finally understood that when it came to people close and trustworthy, it was best to be straightforward. Concealing things would only cause misunderstandings and hurt feelings.

    Although she didn¡¯t think her feelings for Roy Lewis were fragile, knowing that being open could avoid trouble and misunderstandings, she wondered why they had to test each other with twists and turns?

    Roy Lewis had initially thought he would have to investigate for a while to trace the rtionship between Richelle and Denise Munni.

    But she confessed directly and openly.

    ¡°Are you and Denise, close friends?¡±

    Richelle did not deny it, ¡°Her and I can be considered friends through conflicts. We met due to some misunderstandings and quickly became like sisters.¡±

    Roy Lewis had thought that the two of them knew each other but didn¡¯t expect them to be such close friends.

    And this was precisely the reason they were able to share and exchange information with one another.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve always been aware of United Ventures¡¯ investment in Dunn Group?¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, from the beginning to the signing, I was fully aware.¡± As for other implications, Richelle didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Roy Lewis. She felt that part had no direct rtion to him, and her identity should not be disclosed.

    So she only talked about the main points of the whole matter, and as long as he didn¡¯t ask further, she didn¡¯t n to go into detail about things she deemed unnecessary.

    By now, Roy Lewis was nearly half certain about Margareth¡¯s identity.

    However, Roy Lewis had the same kind of identity and knew that such identities, even among close rtives, could not be brought up openly.

    After all, it was a profession that couldn¡¯t survive being exposed. So, he avoided discussing the connection between Richelle and Margareth and instead turned to Richelle.

    ¡°So, the position of United Ventures is consistent with yours, is that what you mean?¡±

    Richelle replied with a hum, ¡°Yes, including the signing between United Ventures and Dunn Group and my appearance at the banquet, everything wasmunicated with Denise beforehand.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Richelle.

    For Richelle, five years ago, she was saved by Sonia Seaton and brought to South Asia with her children. Except for her children, she had nothing in her life.

    By assets, she had negative values in terms of connections, money, and career five years ago.

    But in just five years, she not only became an independent woman but also excelled in her field.

    On the family front, she had nurtured and educated her children very well. Timothy and Tifanny were both physically and mentally sound, qualifying as an ideal representation of their age group.

    Simrly, when it came to dealing with The Dunns, her mortal enemy who had killed her father and taken away her children, she had started to strategize several years ago, step by step, to reach where she was today.

    Although she still didn¡¯t have the capability to put The Dunns to death, she already made them live in fear, unable to sleep at night.

    The more Roy Lewis understood, the more he admired Richelle, and the sense of pride in his heart continued to swell.

    Richelle spoke casually about her rtionship with Denise.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, gazed at her with a loving and delighted look.

    In his heart, besides pride, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy.

    In these years, how much had she endured to achieve what most people couldn¡¯t do in a lifetime!

    Once again, Roy Lewis felt some emotions and small regrets in his heart.

    If he and Richelle had reunited earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much pain and hardship over these years.

    Alone, she carried all the burdens!

 Chapter 283 - 279: Congratulations, wish you two a harmonious union for a hundred years!

    Chapter 283: Chapter 279: Congrattions, wish you two a harmonious union for a hundred years!

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Richelie Dunn decided to confess the matter, she was very determined.

    However, she didn¡¯t think about Roy Lewis¡¯s attitude after hearing it.

    So, when she spoke, she was actually quite apprehensive.

    She tried her best to avoid using emotionally charged words that might influence his judgment.

    She didn¡¯t want him to pity or sympathize with her because of it.

    After all, both of them were victims that night, and she didn¡¯t need him to bear the burden of guilt or remorse for what happened to her afterwards.

    So, when she noticed the look of pity and heartache on Roy Lewis¡¯s face while speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty or sorry for what happened to me. I know that in this matter, you and I are both innocent. We are both innocent victims.¡±

    Fortunately, for these two victims, fate seemed to have a bit of conscience, giving them three smart and lovely children, and allowing them to meet again.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what to say after Richelle Dunn openly expressed her feelings. He simply moved his chair next to her, put his arm around her shoulder, and let her lean gently against him.

    ¡°Richelle, I can¡¯t help you with any of the pain or troubles you¡¯ve experienced in the past, but from now on, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be by your side, believing in you and supporting you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn leaned against him happily and nodded.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    After discussing Denise Munni¡¯s matter, the two talked about how to deal with The Dunns.

    In the midst of talking, Richelle suddenly mentioned the Thompsons and the Lilliputs.

    Roy Lewis became more cautious, ¡°You seem to know quite a bit about the Thompsons and the Lilliputs?¡±

    Because of the medical scandal andter, Timmy¡¯s safety being threatened, Roy Lewis had previously mentioned the Thompsons to Richelle.

    However, he only mentioned them briefly and didn¡¯t go too deep, but the things Richelle said showed that she had a deep understanding of the Thompsons.

    Richelle silently cursed her carelessness, but quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always asked Hugo Camrey to investigate The Dunns¡¯ affairs, and he has looked into anything rted to them in great detail.¡±

    Her words would have been enough to deceive others.

    But Roy Lewis knew The Dunns, the Thompsons, and the Lilliputs too well, so if Hugo Camrey were only the idle young master involved in superficial family affairs as he appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find such in-depth information on the Thompsons and the Lilliputs.

    Moreover, Richelle probably didn¡¯t realize that when she inadvertently mentioned Harris Dunn, a small part of the inside information was revealed by Roy Lewis to Margareth.

    Now, Roy Lewis was almost 80% sure that the Margareth he had been in contact with, and admired for her excellent skills, was none other than Richelle Dunn in his arms.

    What surprises are waiting for him from this girl?

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know that she had exposed herself. After putting the children to bed with Roy Lewis in the evening, she returned to the bedroom, saying that she needed to help her master organize some information.

    Roy Lewis returned to the guest room, and as soon as he closed the door, he immediately opened hisptop and logged in to the system.

    In the past few days, Margareth¡¯s work efficiency had been extremely low, only giving him a little bit of information yesterday.

    This coincided with her recent busy state.

    ¡°Join me in dealing with the Dunn Group, are you interested?¡±

    Roy Lewis sent a probing message.

    Almost without any dy, he quickly received a reply.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Apparently, his recent probing had made Margareth more cautious. She was no longer as chatty as she used to be, and did not treat him as a ce to vent like before.

    Of course, in the past, he would usually ignore her chatter, and only reply when in a good mood, orpletely ignore her when in an average mood.

    Lately, Margareth¡¯s chatty mood had vanished, probably due to his indifference.

    A thought crossed Roy Lewis¡¯s mind as he suddenly remembered a time when Margareth seemed to have asked him for advice on rtionship issues.

    He scrolled down the chat window, and then saw the question Margareth asked him.

    ¡°When a man suddenly starts acting strange and constantly tries to get your attention, the reason is ¡­¡±

    He recalled that when he read that question, heughed, feeling that Margareth¡¯s experience was very simr to his.

    Because at that time, he always liked to get Richelle¡¯s attention.

    And he gave her a definite answer without any hesitation.

    ¡°He likes you!¡±

    So, whether from the perspective of The Dunn event or her love life, Margareth and Richelle Dunn werepletely consistent.

    Just one answer left.

    ¡°May I ask, has the attention-seeking man disappeared?¡±

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn was sitting cross-legged in her bedroom with herptop on herp. Seeing Roy Lewis¡¯s inexplicable message, she didn¡¯t know whether he was showing off or just being impulsive. She replied with a few taps on her keyboard.

    ¡°He is now my boyfriend!¡±

    As those words hung brightly in the chat window, Richelle cursed herself for being too impulsive!

    But there was no going back on sent messages in the system.

    Moreover, she soon received congrattions from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Congrattions, wishing you both a happy life together!¡±

    Richelle patted her forehead and scolded herself, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re such an idiot!¡±

    But to be polite, she had to thank him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After replying, Richelle closed herptop and howled as shey back on the bed.

    Indeed, love could make people stupid!

    These days, she could clearly feel Roy Lewis¡¯s probing into her identity.

    That recentment about the attention-seeking man was obviously targeted, so why didn¡¯t she think he was probing?

    What should she do now?

    Had this client almost found out her true identity?

    Should she just blow up her ount while he¡¯s still clueless?

    Richelle wallowed in self-loathing and irritation for a while but eventually decided to face reality. She reopened the system to see if Roy Lewis had said anything shocking to her.

    As it turned out, aside from herst ¡°thank you,¡± there was no new content sent.

    Did this mean that he had given up on asking questions?

    Or had she been overly sensitive and misunderstood his intentions, mistaking his concern for probing?

    In the guest room, after seeing Margareth¡¯s reply, Roy Lewis felt a mix ofplicated emotions and pride, as well as a slight sense of crisis.

    ¡°Congrattions, wishing you both a happy life together!¡±

    He truly hoped that he and Richelle could spend a happy life together!

 Chapter 284 - 280: Big and Small, Take Them All

    Chapter 284: Chapter 280: Big and Small, Take Them All

    Home Together

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was uneasy for two days, even sharing her concerns with Hugo Camrey and preparing for the worst, ready to protect herself at any moment.

    However, everything was calm in the next two or three days.

    On the second night, the golden master sent a message asking about the progress. She asked him to wait two more days, and after that, there was no more news from him.

    Richelle tried to track down the golden master¡¯s whereabouts, but each time, she ended up going around in circles, ultimately failing.

    Hugo also tried to operate things, but to no avail.

    Richelle became more cautious of the mysterious golden master, but she still needed to make money.

    Moreover, this golden master was obviously not good-natured. If she breached the contract now, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t chase her to the ends of the earth.

    So, she barely cooked recently. Roy Lewis was the father and wanted to take the opportunity to let the children try various South Asian delicacies.

    In his words, once they returned to Kindur, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Timothy and Tifanny to taste authentic South Asian cuisine.

    For the sake of his love for the children and her overwhelming work, Richelle simply let Roy Lewis take full responsibility for the family¡¯s diet and daily life.

    Sometimes they had hot meals delivered from the hotel, and sometimes they drove around to find food. With less household chores, Richelle had more time to deal with her own affairs.

    Roy Lewis even called in the nanny he was used to in his apartment, and she enas oi tne eartn.

    So, she barely cooked recently. Roy Lewis was the father and wanted to take the opportunity to let the children try various South Asian delicacies.

    In his words, once they returned to Kindur, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Timothy and Tifanny to taste authentic South Asian cuisine.

    For the sake of his love for the children and her overwhelming work, Richelle simply let Roy Lewis take full responsibility for the family¡¯s diet and daily life.

    Sometimes they had hot meals delivered from the hotel, and sometimes they drove around to find food. With less household chores, Richelle had more time to deal with her own affairs.

    Roy Lewis even called in the nanny he was used to in his apartment, and she The three children went straight to bed as soon as they got into the car from the airport.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle sat on the couch in the carriage, drinking tea and casually chatting. Then, Roy Lewis casually asked,

    ¡°Should we go straight hometer?¡±

    Without thinking, Richelle replied, ¡°Of course, where else would we go?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that they had different ideas, so he emphasized,

    ¡°By home, I mean the big home for me, Timmy and all of you.¡±

    Just as he hade to treat Richelle¡¯s South Asian home as his own, he also considered their Kindur home to belong to the entire family of five.

    During this period, Richelle was busy handling the golden master¡¯s regr tasks and her master¡¯s tough problems. She had no time to think about family matters.

    Roy Lewis even took care of all the arrangements for their return to Kindur, including having the nanny pack their luggage.

    Before boarding the ne, she had just finished a meeting with her master and then was whisked away to the airport by Roy Lewis, boarding the flight back to Kindur.

    On the ne, she slept the whole time, just like the children. As a result, she hadn¡¯t given a thought to what would happen upon their arrival in Kindur.

    That wouldn¡¯t have happened in the past.

    As the mother of the children, she would have at least arranged everything for them, ensuring their safety and basic living needs.

    But this time, she was like a giant baby, only concerned with eating and sleeping. Even the trivial tasks like covering the children with nkets and feeding them on the ne were done by Roy Lewis.

    Now, when he suggested going back to the Lewis home, she suddenly felt a sense of reality.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°but¡± from her, Roy Lewis thought she was going to refuse, and anxiously interrupted her to persuade her.

    ¡°Richelle, I consider the South Asia residence as my own home, and I hope that you and Timothy, and Tifanny will also think of the home Timmy and I have as your own because we are one family after all.¡±

    Roy Lewis has also thought that by defining her and Timmy as family in such a strong manner, it maye off as a bit maniptive.

    After all, Richelle Dunn only agreed to be his girlfriend, and she did not agree to marry him.

    But he directly brought her and the children back home, giving people the illusion that their rtionship was already that of a married couple.

    But in the state of not knowing, he has already lost precious years.

    Now, he has no patience to go step by step.

    All he wants is to do everything he can to make up for Richelle Dunn, Timothy, and Tifanny. As for other formalities and ceremonies, in his view, they can be made up for slowly in the future.

    In his opinion, for two busy people like him and Richelle Dunn, running around like they did before would be a pure waste of their precious time together.

    Roy Lewis quickly expressed his innermost anxious thoughts. He was prepared for Richelle¡¯s refusal, and then he would find a way to persuade her.

    However, Richelle Dunn calmly thought for a moment and actually nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first. As for my belongings, I can gradually move them over in the next few days.¡±

    Her words gave Roy Lewis a feeling as if she had been prepared to move in with him and wee their new life together.

    Surprised by the sudden agreement, Roy Lewis stared at her in disbelief, reached out, and held her hand to ask uncertainly.

    ¡°Richelle, are you agreeing to move in with Timothy, Tifanny, me, and Timmy?¡±

    Richelle Dunn rolled her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already arrange everything? If I were to refuse, would you easily agree?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, and the answer was self-evident.

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue sarcastically, ¡°Instead of listening to your endless persuasion and ending up living together anyway, it¡¯s better to straightforwardly agree, making both of us happy and giving me some peace of mind, isn¡¯t that a win-win?¡±

    Richelle Dunn is not a pretentious person either. Even if Roy Lewis didn¡¯t mention moving into his house, she had initially thought of renting arger house near the Lewis residence, which, of course, would also have a guest room for Roy Lewis.

    To her, Roy Lewis is the lover she has already determined to be with, and to Timothy and Tifanny, Roy Lewis is their father.

    These children have been living in single-parent families for years. Now that she and Roy Lewis have confirmed their feelings for each other, they should naturally provide the children with aplete family environment. Wouldn¡¯t that make everyone happy?

    As for the worldly processes and procedures, she doesn¡¯t care.

    She has always just wanted herself and her children to livefortably.

    She doesn¡¯t break thew or infringe on anyone¡¯s interests, so she does as she pleases.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but lean in and kiss her lips.

    ¡°Baby, thank you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled sarcastically, ¡°Why thank me? Timothy, Tifanny and I are going to move into a luxurious house. We should be thanking you!¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out to hug her and was unable to resist kissing her again.

    So the driver took the family of five directly back to the Lewis residence.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Axel, who had received a call from Roy Lewis earlier saying that he would bring Richelle Dunn and the three children back, was already waiting outside the house. As soon as the car door opened and he saw Timmying out, Uncle Axel hurriedly approached him with tearful eyes, hugging Mr Timmy.

    ¡°Mr. Timmy, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    But before he could even finish expressing his emotions, he saw two children, a boy and a girl, with faces just like Mr. Timmy¡¯s, happily jumping out of the car.

    Uncle Axel was so shocked that his mouth hung open and could not close for a long time..

 Chapter 285 - 281: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize

    Chapter 285: Chapter 281: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize

    their Ancestors and Return to the n. Part 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t rush to exin to Uncle Axel. After ushering the kids and Richelle into the house, he then exined to Uncle Axel, who was still in shock. ¡°Uncle Axel, Richelle is Timmy¡¯s biological mother, and Timothy and Tifanny are Timmy¡¯s twin brother and sister!¡±

    Uncle Axel was stunned for quite a while. When he finally calmed down, he excitedly called Grandpa rkson.

    At first, Roy¡¯s trip to South Asia to chase after Richelle was kept a secret from Grandpa rkson, or rather, Roy didn¡¯t specifically mention it to him.

    But the truth eventually came out, and since Roy was gone for over a month, he left most of the family and Lewis Group affairs to Nathan Caroule to handle. Only important matters would he handle remotely.

    He was like a dazed ruler, spending more than a month in such a ce.

    Grandpa rkson was so furious that he almost had a heart attack. He cursed Richelle in his heart, calling her a troublemaker, but he openly scolded his grandson for being so despicable as to neglect thepany for a woman.

    So when he heard that his grandson had returned, he angrily called Uncle Axel. ¡°So what if he¡¯s back? What does it have to do with me? After all, he never took me, his grandfather, seriously. In his eyes, there¡¯s only that Richelle woman. He even forgot his own surname is Lewis.¡±

    Uncle Axel knew that Grandpa rkson was quite angry this time, but he didn¡¯t have the patience to slowly coax him. Instead, he went straight to the point. ¡°Grandpa, be careful what you say. It seems that the Lewis family is going to have a big celebration.¡±

    Grandpa rkson, thinking that Uncle Axel was referring to the marriage between his grandson and Richelle, snorted again.

    ¡°What are they celebrating? Let Roy Lewis do whatever he wants. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Uncle Axel grinned, ¡°No, Grandpa, do you know those kids Timothy and Tifanny from Dr. Dunn¡¯s ce?¡±

    Upon mentioning those two adorable little ones, Grandpa rkson coughed twice, his tone softening considerably.

    ¡°Those two little ones are quite cute¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel was sincerely happy for the young master and grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, congrattions! Timothy and Tifanny, just like Timmy, are your great-grandchildren!¡±

    This matter was beyond theprehension of ordinary people, so Grandpa rkson was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Uncle Axel, what do you mean?¡± Uncle Axel happily repeated, ¡°Mr. Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny are triplets. They all look exactly the same and are all the young master¡¯s biological children and your great-grandchildren.¡±

    Grandpa rkson didn¡¯t seem to quite believe it, nor could he understand.

    ¡°You said that Timothy and Tifanny are my great-grandchildren, so howe they¡¯re with Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Uncle Axel eximed, ¡°Because Dr. Dunn is the biological mother of all three children!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Grandpa rkson waspletely silent.

    After a while, Uncle Axel heard Grandpa rkson order someone to prepare a car and then tell him:

    ¡°I¡¯ming over right now!¡±

    As a result, just as Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn had settled the kids down and sat down to catch their breath and have a cup of tea, Grandpa rkson hurried over with great excitement.

    When Roy saw the excitement in his grandfather¡¯s eyes, he nced at Uncle Axel and immediately understood.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Grandpa rksonpletely ignored him, gave a cursory nce at him and Richelle, and then anxiously asked,

    ¡°Where are Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny?¡±

    Roy knew that his grandfather was aware of the truth and gestured upstairs.

    ¡°They¡¯re upstairs in the yroom! Should I take them down?¡±

    Grandpa rkson waved his hand, ¡°No need!¡±

    With that, he hurriedly climbed the stairs, gripping the handrail tightly.

    Roy and Richelle quickly followed him upstairs.

    Although Grandpa rkson was old, he was quite robust and showed no signs of aging when he walked.

    He held onto the handrail as he climbed the stairs and strode towards the yroom. But when he reached the door, he stopped.

    The usually decisive old man raised his hand, which trembled slightly, and hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open.

    The three children in the yroom were gathered around, ying a game that only they understood. When they heard the door, they all looked over.

    Upon seeing Grandpa rkson, the three children called out in unison, ¡°Hello, great-grandpa!¡±

    Grandpa rkson stood in the doorway, gazing at the three identical faces, taking a moment topose himself. He then wiped away the tears of joy from his eyes and smiled as he replied.

    ¡°Good! Good! My dear great-grandchildren¡­ Come, give your great-grandpa a hug.¡±

    He said excitedly, stepping forward.

    The three children ran over and hugged him tightly.

    Roy and Richelle stood outside the door, watching for a moment, and then tactfully, left to go back downstairs.

    Once they sat down to have a sip of tea and came back to their senses, Richelle began to worry quietly.

    ¡°Roy, will Grandpa hate me to death!?¡±

    From the old man¡¯s point of view, Richelle was the one who had taken away his other two precious great-grandchildren.

    Roy gently patted her head,forting her.

    ¡°Silly, he¡¯s grateful to you and doesn¡¯t hate you at all.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t want to mention Kiara Dunn. When he thought of her, all he felt was bad luck, disgust, and hatred.

    But in fact, over the past few years, Grandpa rkson treated Kiara and the Dunns very well.

    His kindness even surpassed that given to all other families who had married into the Lewis family.

    The reason: he thought Kiara had brought Timmy to the Lewis family, and since Roy wasn¡¯t willing to give her a title, the old man tried his best to give the Dunns all the benefits and advantages he could.

    So, it could be said that the Dunns had be difficult to deal with, partly because of Grandpa rkson and Roy¡¯s deliberate support..

 Chapter 286 - 282: Zheng Bao Yu Bao Recognizes

    Chapter 286: Chapter 282: Zheng Bao Yu Bao Recognizes

    Ancestors and Returns to His n, Part 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t ask why, but, what she cared about was Roy Lewis¡¯s attitude. As for the old man, if he really didn¡¯t like her, there was nothing she could do.

    As long as he treated the children well, she didn¡¯t demand anything else.

    After thinking it through, Richelle no longer obsessed over it and stopped worrying needlessly. She sat on the sofa and looked at her emails on her phone.

    During her one-month absence, Mr. Chapman had a few emergency patients. Richelle couldn¡¯t return in time, so she asked Kendrick Yacoub to fly in on her behalf.

    The treatment results and postoperative recovery of these patients were eptable.

    Now that she was back, she would take over some follow-up treatments for these patients.

    Roy was also busy handling the backlog of business during this time, making one phone call after another.

    About half an hourter, the old man walked leisurely down the stairs.

    Richelle stood up neither humbly nor arrogantly, waiting for him toe over and then nodded to greet him.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    At this moment, Grandpa¡¯s attitude towards Richelle waspletely different from before.

    His gaze was no longer filled with scrutiny or curiosity as it was in the past.

    Instead, just like looking at his own junior, he smiled lovingly and nodded at her.

    ¡°Sit down, I want to have a chat with you.¡±

    This change came too swiftly. Richelle instinctively nced at Roy, received his reassuring gaze, and felt more at ease.

    ¡°Grandpa, feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s impression of Grandpa was neither good nor bad.

    In the past, he was an irrelevant old man, and even if he had said something nasty, she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    But now, this old man was her lover¡¯s grandpa and the great-grandpa to her children. She couldn¡¯t treat him like an unrted person anymore.

    However, the fact proved that the person who taught Roy Lewis his noble character, even if a bit old-fashioned and domineering, had an equally upright character.

    Grandpa didn¡¯t act as if nothing had happened when it came to his past difficulties and scolding of Richelle because of his seniority.

    Instead, he sincerely and earnestly apologized to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, I was old and confused about the past things, my apologies.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect Grandpa to be so direct. In her fixed cognition, people of his age, even if they made mistakes, would mostly act senile and pretend that nothing had happened.

    Those who were brave enough to admit their mistakes, like him, were rare indeed.

    ¡°Grandpa, the past things were just misunderstandings, don¡¯t worry about it. If I said anything that made you ufortable, feel free to scold me. Let¡¯s clear the air, and put the past behind us.¡±

    Richelle, being simrly open and upright, spoke up. She intentionally refilled Grandpa¡¯s cup with tea, as a gesture of respect, giving him a step down.

    ¡°Grandpa, have some tea to moisten your throat. It must be quite tiring to talk with those naughty kids, right?¡±

    Grandpa was originally prepared for a pushback from his junior. But Richelle epted his apology without hesitation and gave him adder to climb down gracefully, gaining his favor.

    When she then mentioned the great-grandchildren, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not tiring at all. Children should be chattering and lively, adorable as they are. Unlike Roy, who has always been a closed m since childhood, never uttering a fart no matter how much I teased him.¡±

    Grandpa quickly sided with Richelle, even throwing his own grandson ¨C Roy ¨C under the bus, much to his surprise.

    He was amazed at how capable Richelle was, and wore a perfunctory smile on his face to mask his astonishment.

    ¡°Grandpa, I am your own grandson!¡±

    Grandpa didn¡¯t try to hide his partiality now that he had great-grandchildren. He snorted, unapologetically.

    ¡°Where is my own grandson? He only knows how to give me a heart attack every day.¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy with a smile and took full responsibility for the mistake.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t inform him before bringing Timmy back to South Asia.¡±

    Grandpa seemed to have already understood the low status of his own grandson in the small family, so without any hesitation, he leaned closer towards Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t cover up for him. If he hadn¡¯t made such a big mistake, would you bring the child back to your parents¡¯ home?¡±

    Well, now Grandpa was treating Richelle like a granddaughter-inw outrightly.

    Roy was being scolded but had a smile on his face.

    Richelle, on the other hand, felt incredibly awkward inside, even though she was the one being favored. She had no choice but to keep her feelings hidden.

    She cleared her throat and supported her knees to stand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what¡¯s there to eat, and prepare some snacks for the children to fill their stomachs.¡±

    Roy, afraid that she wasn¡¯t familiar with the kitchenyout, also stood up, thinking of giving her a hand.

    Grandpa, however, signaled for him to sit down and told Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Axel, go see if there¡¯s anything you can do to help Richelle.¡±

    Uncle Axel was a smart man, who else could understand that Grandpa wanted to talk about serious matters with his grandson?

 Chapter 287 - 283: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize their Ancestors and Return to the Clan, Part 3

    Chapter 287: Chapter 283: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize their Ancestors and Return to the n, Part 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    As Uncle Axel apanied Richelle away, the old man asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°How are you nning to handle this?¡±

    Roy was his grandson, of course, and understood what he meant, but he feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Handle what?¡±

    The old man red at him, ¡°Still pretending with me?¡±

    ¡°Now that Timothy has been acknowledged, are you going to have the wedding and acknowledgment banquet together? Or have the wedding first and then a separate acknowledgment banquet?¡±

    The old man and Roy¡¯s grandmother had been in love all their lives, so after changing his attitude toward Richelle, he naturally considered her feelings in the matter.

    In his opinion, they definitely needed to give Richelle a proper identity before acknowledging her son, so as not to attract gossip.

    However, Roy did not prioritize these two matters.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no hurry for the wedding and acknowledgment banquet.¡±

    The old man was angry at his unhurried attitude, ¡°You stinky boy, you¡¯re already thirty, and you¡¯re still not in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t Richelle need some sense of security too? If you don¡¯t get married or acknowledge her son, it¡¯s like you¡¯re stringing her along, which isn¡¯t ethical!¡±

    Roy, whose arm had been twisted outward by his grandpa, could only present the facts helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not in a hurry, but there¡¯s something more important to do right now!¡±

    The old man assumed he was just making excuses, ¡°What¡¯s more important than marriage and children, huh? Tell me, let me hear it!¡±

    Roy told the truth, ¡°Grandpa, Richelle isn¡¯t South Asian. She¡¯s the daughter of Zachary Dunn from Lordon.¡±

    Zachary Dunn was a legend in the Federation back in the day.

    So, the old man knew who he was.

    And he knew that Zachary and his wife had died tragically abroad, leaving behind a young daughter.

    However, his knowledge was quite limited beyond that.

    ¡°Richelle is Zachary¡¯s daughter? Then what¡¯s the story behind her being South Asian?¡±

    Roy retold the simple description and tragic experiences Richelle had shared with him, filled with bloodshed and conspiracies.

    At first, the old man was just curious, but after listening to Richelle¡¯s short yet tragic experiences, his face was full of indignation.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn¡¯s family has truly lost their conscience, to be capable of doing such cruel things to their own niece! It¡¯s a waste that I tried to help them these past few years. Now it seems that I was truly blind.¡±

    While feeling indignant on Richelle¡¯s behalf, the old manpletely ignored his grandson who had been schemed against by Jayden¡¯s family as well.

    Roy exined the matter without revealing his own feelings, because he knew his grandfather understood.

    Then, he mentioned how he had fallen for Theo¡¯s plot to drive a wedge between them and had expected to be mocked by his grandfather. However, the old man just sighed deeply and said.

    ¡°You must have been so angry that you lost all your senses back then. No wonder you drove Richelle away.¡±

    It has to be said that even with a generation in between, the thought processes of this grandfather-grandson duo were very simr.

    ¡°Grandpa, can I happily hold a wedding and acknowledgment banquet now?¡±

    In Roy¡¯s opinion, with all that the Dunn family had done to Richelle, he wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to propose to her unless he could get justice for her.

    The old man pondered for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you on this. Just hurry up and get things settled. Let me drink the wedding wine of my granddaughter-inw while I still can and then I can rest in peace with your grandma and parents.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t like it when his grandfather talked about life and death, but at his age, it was something he had to learn to ept gradually.

    Even though he felt ufortable, he didn¡¯t protest against his grandpa, only nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Hmm, Richelle and I have agreed that she and Timothy and Tifanny will move back here soon. So if you want to spend more time with the kids, why don¡¯t you stay here for a while?¡±

    The old man had already been pondering on this idea and was just thinking of how to bring it up to his grandson.

    After all, his grandson had always been independent and didn¡¯t like his interference. So, the old man was still considering how to hint at it.

    As a result, after his grandson found love, he had be more considerate and caring!

    However, the old man still maintained the dignity of an elder, ¡°Will I be in your way if I stay here?¡±

    Roy red at the cunning old man, ¡°If I said it was a bother, would you not stay?¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°Of course not. You aren¡¯t that important, and I don¡¯t care about my reputation. As long as I can spend some more time with my great-grandchildren, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    As the elder, the old man naturally cherished the people and things in front of him more than the young ones.

    Pride and all that was unimportant, just false and not worth considering.

    It¡¯s most important for a family to be happy together.

    The grandfather and grandson hadn¡¯t had such an openhearted talk for a long time. This time, having expressed their thoughts clearly, they were both in a good mood.

    However, Roy suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have any objections to Uncle Axel¡¯s situation, do you?¡±

 Chapter 288 - 284 She Was The One Who Collaborated With Megan Linwood Back Then

    Chapter 288: Chapter 284 She Was The One Who Coborated With Megan Linwood Back Then

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, the case of James Lewis and his son was scheduled to be heard half a month ago, but both Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were unable to return in time, so they applied to the court for a one-month postponement.

    It will probably be heard in another half a month.

    The old man waved his hand, ¡°I will not interfere in this matter. You are now the head of the family, and Richelle is your wife. You should decide how to handle it.¡±

    This matter, originally just a problem James Lewis and his son had caused, had now be a family affair due to the changing rtionship between Richelle and Roy.

    The Lewis family has been standing strong in the Federation for a hundred years, not only because each head of the family has been wise and resourceful, but also because the family rules have always been strict, even harsh.

    The descendants of the Lewis family could be mediocre or extravagant, but they could not break thew or harm others.

    Otherwise, in addition to being punished by thew, they would also face a very strict set of familyws.

    Seeing that the old man made it clear that he would not be biased, Roy had already made up his mind.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Thus, the old man temporarily stayed at Roy¡¯s house.

    In the afternoon, Richelle, who had been busy in the guest room, suddenly knocked on the door of the study.

    Roy was in the middle of a video conference with a group of executives. When he saw here in, he quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break,¡± turned off the video, stood up, and took the tray from her hand

    As the two sat down on the sofa, Richelle drank a few sips of tea before asking him.

    ¡°Roy, a few years ago, do you remember how you were sent to that room?¡±

    In fact, Richelle still doesn¡¯t know where she was at that time.

    Roy nodded, ¡°That day, I went to the old house for dinner, and after dinner, I chatted with a few uncles for a while. Then, as usual, I took my medicine and went to rest in the suite on the top floor of the building next to the Central Hospital. By the time I realized something was wrong, you had already been brought in.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Do you remember when your third aunt woke up and saw me, she screamed ¡®ghost¡¯ ?¡±

    Of course, Roy remembered. It¡¯s just that at that time, he and Richelle didn¡¯t think too much about it and simply thought that it was a neurological disorder caused by her brain being damaged.

    Now that Richelle mentioned it, he immediately thought of Kiara¡¯s simr reaction.

    ¡°Are you suspecting that on that night, Diana Thompson and her daughter Megan Linwood were working together?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I got the inspiration to scare Kiara by dressing up as a ghost because of Diana¡¯s reaction. However, at that time, I also didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Roy seriously thought back for a moment, but since that had happened several years ago, and there were at least dozens of people in the big house at that time, he couldn¡¯t recall any useful information at once.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate their family¡¯s finances from a few years ago.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to investigate something that happened only a few years ago.

    Richelle expressed her concerns, and once she finished, she prepared to leave.

    Roy was already a little tired after working for more than half of the afternoon, and now that Richelle was in front of him, he couldn¡¯t let her leave so easily.

    He reached out, pulled her over, and hugged her waist, holding her close in his arms.

    His face buried in the nape of her neck, and he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Baby, let me hold you for a while and recharge my energy!¡±

    Richelle knew he was working hard, so she stroked his fluffy hair as she negotiated with him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise the kids a trip out to sea to see the dolphins before? The weather is nice this week, so why not see if you can find some time for a trip out to sea?¡±

    Richelle was also busy, but her work was intermittent and adjustable. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have the burden of managing argepany and a big family like Roy, who was under immense pressure.

    Roy lifted his face and kissed her cheek.

    ¡°Alright, I will arrange it.¡±

    In the past, he had almost no rest or entertainment in his life.

    But after spending a month in South Asia, he had gotten used to taking at least an hour every day, and half a day to a whole day every week, to put aside his workpletely and have quality time with the children.

    Ever since he started doing this, his life seemed to be enriched, and he finally experienced the happiness of feeling that anticipation for the day when waking up in the morning.

    Richelle and Timothy and Tiffany quickly adapted to their new life after moving into the new house. After a long vacation, Mrs. Walker came to the Lewis family and, together with Mrs. Collins, took care of the children¡¯s daily needs.

    Richelle was incredibly busytely, so Roy temporarily hired a few tutors to teach the children.

    Of course, these tutors were carefully selected by Richelle and Roy after they had listened to their teachings.

    Although the siblings preferred their mommy teaching them, they understood that she was busy. They couldn¡¯t always rely on her for guidance, so after a few days of low spirits, they quickly adjusted to the new teachers.

    Additionally, the couple hired teachers based on each child¡¯s interests, teaching them their favorite subjects and topics.

    Things quickly got back on track in their home, and the big and small members of the family lived together harmoniously.

    The board meeting Richelle had originally nned to attend was finally held after being postponed for a month..

 Chapter 287 - 287: 283: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize their Ancestors and Return to the Clan, Part 3

    Chapter 287 - 287: 283: Timothy and Tifanny Recognize their Ancestors and Return to the n, Part 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    As Uncle Axel apanied Richelle away, the old man asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°How are you nning to handle this?¡±

    Roy was his grandson, of course, and understood what he meant, but he feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Handle what?¡±

    The old man red at him, ¡°Still pretending with me?¡±

    ¡°Now that Timothy has been acknowledged, are you going to have the wedding and acknowledgment banquet together? Or have the wedding first and then a separate acknowledgment banquet?¡±

    The old man and Roy¡¯s grandmother had been in love all their lives, so after changing his attitude toward Richelle, he naturally considered her feelings in the matter.

    In his opinion, they definitely needed to give Richelle a proper identity before acknowledging her son, so as not to attract gossip.

    However, Roy did not prioritize these two matters.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no hurry for the wedding and acknowledgment banquet.¡±

    The old man was angry at his unhurried attitude, ¡°You stinky boy, you¡¯re already thirty, and you¡¯re still not in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t Richelle need some sense of security too? If you don¡¯t get married or acknowledge her son, it¡¯s like you¡¯re stringing her along, which isn¡¯t ethical!¡±

    Roy, whose arm had been twisted outward by his grandpa, could only present the facts helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not in a hurry, but there¡¯s something more important to do right now!¡±

    The old man assumed he was just making excuses, ¡°What¡¯s more important than marriage and children, huh? Tell me, let me hear it!¡±

    Roy told the truth, ¡°Grandpa, Richelle isn¡¯t South Asian. She¡¯s the daughter of Zachary Dunn from Lordon.¡±

    Zachary Dunn was a legend in the Federation back in the day.

    So, the old man knew who he was.

    And he knew that Zachary and his wife had died tragically abroad, leaving behind a young daughter.

    However, his knowledge was quite limited beyond that.

    ¡°Richelle is Zachary¡¯s daughter? Then what¡¯s the story behind her being South Asian?¡±

    Roy retold the simple description and tragic experiences Richelle had shared with him, filled with bloodshed and conspiracies.

    At first, the old man was just curious, but after listening to Richelle¡¯s short yet tragic experiences, his face was full of indignation.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn¡¯s family has truly lost their conscience, to be capable of doing such cruel things to their own niece! It¡¯s a waste that I tried to help them these past few years. Now it seems that I was truly blind.¡±

    While feeling indignant on Richelle¡¯s behalf, the old manpletely ignored his grandson who had been schemed against by Jayden¡¯s family as well.

    Roy exined the matter without revealing his own feelings, because he knew his grandfather understood.

    Then, he mentioned how he had fallen for Theo¡¯s plot to drive a wedge between them and had expected to be mocked by his grandfather. However, the old man just sighed deeply and said.

    ¡°You must have been so angry that you lost all your senses back then. No wonder you drove Richelle away.¡±

    It has to be said that even with a generation in between, the thought processes of this grandfather-grandson duo were very simr.

    ¡°Grandpa, can I happily hold a wedding and acknowledgment banquet now?¡±

    In Roy¡¯s opinion, with all that the Dunn family had done to Richelle, he wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to propose to her unless he could get justice for her.

    The old man pondered for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you on this. Just hurry up and get things settled. Let me drink the wedding wine of my granddaughter-inw while I still can and then I can rest in peace with your grandma and parents.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t like it when his grandfather talked about life and death, but at his age, it was something he had to learn to ept gradually.

    Even though he felt ufortable, he didn¡¯t protest against his grandpa, only nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Hmm, Richelle and I have agreed that she and Timothy and Tifanny will move back here soon. So if you want to spend more time with the kids, why don¡¯t you stay here for a while?¡±

    The old man had already been pondering on this idea and was just thinking of how to bring it up to his grandson.

    After all, his grandson had always been independent and didn¡¯t like his interference. So, the old man was still considering how to hint at it.

    As a result, after his grandson found love, he had be more considerate and caring!

    However, the old man still maintained the dignity of an elder, ¡°Will I be in your way if I stay here?¡±

    Roy red at the cunning old man, ¡°If I said it was a bother, would you not stay?¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°Of course not. You aren¡¯t that important, and I don¡¯t care about my reputation. As long as I can spend some more time with my great-grandchildren, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    As the elder, the old man naturally cherished the people and things in front of him more than the young ones.

    Pride and all that was unimportant, just false and not worth considering.

    It¡¯s most important for a family to be happy together.

    The grandfather and grandson hadn¡¯t had such an openhearted talk for a long time. This time, having expressed their thoughts clearly, they were both in a good mood.

    However, Roy suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have any objections to Uncle Axel¡¯s situation, do you?¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: 285: This Boyfriend is Half-Useless

    Chapter 289 - 289: 285: This Boyfriend is Half-Useless

    Trantor: 549690339

    She got up at three o¡¯clock in the morning that day, and Roy Lewis got up early too, waiting in the living room.

    ¡°Richelle, how about I go with you?¡±

    Richelle Dunn still shook her head firmly, ¡°No need, today, I want to go by myself.¡±

    For this matter, the two had been arguing for two or three days.

    Roy always felt uneasy, thinking about going with her to show support.

    But Richelle insisted that she would attend the first board meeting alone.

    It¡¯s not that she wanted to exclude Roy from the revenge n. Instead, she wanted to regain some dignity by taking matters into her own hands.

    Roy was eager to protect his wife, but he couldn¡¯t win against her will.

    At the same time, he knew that she was not the kind of person who needed others to protect her to stay safe.

    She was a natural-born warrior, and what she was best at was facing difficulties head-on and conquering all impossibilities.

    ¡°Alright, just be careful. How about I arrange a driver for you?¡±

    When it came to this, Roy was a little jealous.

    Even though Richelle was not hiswful wife, he was still her boyfriend. But when she went out, the driver was Hugo Camrey, and the bodyguard was arranged by Hugo too.

    It seemed that her boyfriend had nothing to do with it.

    But Richelle had her reasons, ¡°Hugo has been involved in this matter all along. He is more familiar with some things.¡±

    Although Roy was sour in his heart, he knew he shouldn¡¯t interfere too much. Otherwise, Richelle¡¯s temperament would only backfire.

    So in the early morning, Hugo came to pick up Richelle without entering the house. He parked the car outside and called Richelle to go out.

    Roy, however, escorted her to the car and even specifically bent down beside the window to give Hugo a few words of instruction.

    After Richelle left, Nathan Caroule came to report some things, seeing Roy with a sullen face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little schadenfreude.

    ¡°Master, did Dr. Dunn dump you?¡±

    Roy gave him a re, ¡°Do you think your sry deduction was too little recently?¡±

    Nathan stuck out his tongue, not daring to make any more wild guesses to test Roy¡¯s bottom line.

    Richelle, who got in the car, also faced ridicule.

    ¡°Richelle, Master Lewis is really keeping a tight eye on you now. If people know that you are his girlfriend, otherwise, they would think he is your father.¡± Richelle also felt a headache when it came to this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. Just wait a while, when he gets tired of being in control, he won¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±

    However, Hugo didn¡¯t agree with her optimism, but as a single dog, he had no reason to convince her.

    But for decades toe, Roy proved with his actions as both a husband and a father that Richelle was indeed overly optimistic.

    Richelle was attending the Dunn Group¡¯s quarterly shareholder meeting this time.

    All shareholders holding more than two percent of the shares were eligible to attend the meeting.

    Richelle had bought about 1.6 percent of the shares in Dunn Group when the share price was at its lowest point. Afterward, she bought some more scattered shares after receiving money from her backers. In total, she had just crossed the starting line of two percent.

    Later, when Roy casually gave her US$205,025,000, she had nned to buy more shares, but the share price of Dunn Group had risen a lot because of United Ventures¡¯ investment.

    So, Richelle didn¡¯t make a move for now.

    She didn¡¯t forget that the securities regtor was still investigating the Dunn Group.

    ording to the information she provided to her backers, it was almost certain that the Dunn Group would be punished.

    She was holding on to therge sum of money, just waiting for the right time to buy in again.

    Richelle and Hugo returned to Lordon at around nine in the morning. Richelle invited Hugo to a breakfast stall she used to frequent when she was in college.

    The owner had been running the stall for more than twenty years. When he saw Richelle, he was first startled, then greeted her kindly.

    ¡°Youngdy, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you to it.¡±

    Richelle felt a warm familiarity with the owner, and said, ¡°Then, please rmend something for me, thank you.¡±

    The owner quickly brought some of the best-selling breakfast items from the stall. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Richelle.

    ¡°Youngdy, you look a lot like a girl I know.¡±

    Richelle knew the owner still remembered her.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± she replied.

    After finishing breakfast, Richelle left US$68 under the te. When they returned to the car, Hugo asked her.

    ¡°Did the owner recognize you?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, he truly thought we just looked alike. Actually, only those with a guilty conscience who have done something wrong, like Diana Thompson and Kiara Dunn, would think they saw a ghost.¡±

    Hugo looked at her strangely, ¡°Diana Thompson?¡±

    Richelle had forgotten that she hadn¡¯t told Hugo about it.

    ¡°A few years ago, Diana Thompson and Megan Linwood conspired together to set up Roy and me.¡±

    With that said, what else did Hugo not understand?

    ¡°So, Roy refused to help James Lewis and his son with bail or plead for mercy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another matter. In any case, Master Lewis was very angry when he found out about it. Even if Roy didn¡¯t say anything, I guess Master Lewis wouldn¡¯t let James and his son off easily.¡±

    Even though they were both his own grandchildren, the weight of Roy in Master Lewis¡¯s heart was always different.

    The two of them chatted casually, and they arrived at the Dunn Group conference hall on time around ten o¡¯clock.

    This was Richelle¡¯s first public appearance in front of the Dunn family and shareholders since herst appearance in the banquet hall.

    As she and Hugo took off their sunsses, the faces of the peaceful and chattering crowd changed.

    Father and son Jayden Dunn, after seeing Richelle¡¯s face, instantly turned dark.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290: 286: An Eye For An Eye, Iâ€™ve Come To Collect The Debt!

    Chapter 290 - 290: 286: An Eye For An Eye, I¡¯ve Come To Collect The Debt!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn waved the shareholder invitation and said, ¡°Uncle, brother, I am here to attend the shareholder meeting.¡±

    Without looking at Jayden Dunn and his father, she and Hugo Camrey took their seats ording to the seat numbers on the invitation.

    After sitting down, she exchanged nces with Denise Munni near the front for a few seconds and then quietly turned to her own documents, ignoring what Jayden and his father were doing.

    Because she knew that even if she said nothing, Jayden and his father would be taken aback and panicked.

    Richelle knew all too well that this kind of intangible pressure was sometimes more frightening than outright threats.

    Jayden and his father were indeed wary of Richelle. Shortly after she and Hugo sat down, a staff member came to check her invitation. She wrote a note, folded it, and gestured for the staff member to hand it over to Jayden.

    Soon, Jayden received the note and his face changed dramatically as he read it.

    Richelle had written on it:

    ¡°Uncle, a life for a life, I¡¯m here to settle the score!¡±

    She didn¡¯t use any harsh words, but because Jayden had a guilty conscience, his hand began to tremble slightly as he held the note.

    Before the meeting officially began, Jayden signaled Harris Dunn to the side room and closed the door behind them.

    Jayden¡¯s face was filled with fear, ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t you say Roy Lewis had a falling out with her? He even went to South Asia to deal with her? But she seems to be living quite well now!¡±

    The information Harris had was merely the misleading information Roy Lewis had carefully filtered.

    As soon as he saw Richelle appear in the conference room, he realized that the information he had received might be just an illusion to confuse him.

    ¡°Dad, it seems like we need to conspire with The Thompsons as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Jayden felt an inexplicable sense of panic, ¡°Theo, The Thompsons haven¡¯t been so peacefultely, should we¡­¡±

    Jayden had always been cautious and good at seizing opportunities.

    His initial goal of winning over The Thompsons and pleasing Mr. Long was to gain leverage against Roy Lewis.

    However,tely, he had heard some rumors that The Thompsons¡¯ overseas industries and power had been under siege.

    Obviously, tying themselves to The Thompsons now would not only be useless but may even harm them.

    But Harris was much more ruthless than his father, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°The Thompsons have never been peaceful, Dad. Did you win them over to maintain the peace?¡±

    Jayden advocated for a conservative self-preservation policy.

    But Harris was a deeply hidden ambitious person, and it was actually his idea to win over The Thompsons as a side project while his father went on with his business.

    In his eyes, The Thompsons had never been a shield, but rather a powerful and aggressive weapon!

    Jayden was, of course, seeking peace, but oncemitted to certain actions, there was no turning back.

    ¡°Dad, remember Mr. Thompson¡¯s suggestionst time? I think we can consider it.¡±

    Since United Ventures invested and bought some of their shares, the Dunn Group still held thergest share of 33%, but lost its absolute control over thepany.

    So now, Harris urgently wanted to regain absolute control of the Dunn Group.

    However, Jayden was not willing to take the risk.

    ¡°Theo, we can¡¯t y around with this matter. If something goes wrong, the Dunn Group will be ruined!¡±

    Harris remained silent for a while before finally saying to Jayden,

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡±

    Then, the father and son¡¯s focus returned to Richelle.

    ¡°Dad, it seems that the police set us up years ago.¡±

    Jayden frowned, ¡°So, you also think she¡¯s Richelle?¡±

    Although Harris didn¡¯t believe in the so-called blood bond, since the first time he saw Richelle at a banquet, he believed she was the real Richelle.

    Denying it would only be self-deception.

    From the identical appearance, the identical voice, the ne worth a million dors that was the only one of its kind in the world, to the little secrets only the Dunns knew, all of these factors proved that she was his cousin Richelle Dunn.

    Jayden¡¯s looked troubled, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°First, find out what the rtionship between her and Roy Lewis is.¡±

    Harris only knew that Richelle was Roy¡¯s personal doctor, and James Lewis insisted that there was an affair between the young female doctor and Roy.

    If what James said was true, dealing with this matter would be even more challenging.

    The worst possibility was that Richelle had already talked things through with Roy, and all the details about the child and the truth behind the events years ago had been fully restored by them.

    If that was the case, Roy and Richelle would join forces to target them and show no mercy.

    Thinking about this possibility, Harris became even more determined to cooperate with The Thompsons as soon as possible.

    However, he knew his conservative father would not agree, so he didn¡¯t say anything more, and made his ns in silence.

    While Harris was secretly nning to take the initiative, Jayden was actually relieved.

    ¡°Fortunately, she only has a small share at the moment. Even if she is a shareholder, she won¡¯t cause much harm to us..¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310: 306: If youâ€™re not careful, your wife and children will run away!

    Chapter 310 - 310: 306: If you¡¯re not careful, your wife and children will run away!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn exchanged a puzzled look with Roy Lewis, and saw a simr expression in his eyes.

    She deliberately slowed down her pace, allowing Roy to reach for the file bag first.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are these?¡±

    Mr. Lewis ignored him, shifted his hand, and passed the file to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, youe!¡±<div>

    Richelle felt even more confused, could it be¡­ a prenuptial agreement?

    But she hadn¡¯t said she wanted to marry Roy Lewis.

    With a puzzled face, Richelle walked a few steps forward under Mr. Lewis¡¯s urging gaze and took the file bag.

    When Richelle took the file, Mr. Lewis started to speak.

    ¡°A few days ago, Roy¡¯s uncles and aunts came to make a scene, right?¡±

    Richelle kept quiet; after all, with her current status, she wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything.

    Mr. Lewis sincerely apologized, assuming she was upset.

    ¡°Richelle, sorry for my negligence in this matter.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this has nothing to do with you. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s not you.¡±

    Roy took Richelle¡¯s hand, ced it on his thigh, gently patted it, and gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°Richelle, listen to Grandpa.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to listen obediently.

    ¡°Now Roy is in charge of the family, but I am still here, and those useless rtives of his keep thinking I will stand up for them. They alwayse to provoke me,ining about Roy one way or another.¡±

    This was the first time Richelle heard about the Lewis family¡¯s affairs.

    For one, she wasn¡¯t interested in gossiping about other people¡¯s lives.

    For another, she didn¡¯t think these matters had anything to do with her.

    ¡°This time you brought Timothy and Tifanny back to acknowledge their ancestry. Since Roy said you have other important things to do temporarily, I thought about holding a family reunion banquet for the two kidster and let everyone know how our Lewis family has two more bright and lovely grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°As a result, those worthless rtives of Roy¡¯s thought I didn¡¯t care about Timothy and Tifanny!¡±

    Mr. Lewis became angrier as he spoke, and his tone unconsciously became louder.

    Richelle hurried tofort him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s not worth it to be upset over them. As Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s mother, I sincerely appreciate your eptance and love in these days. Just ignore their nonsense!¡±

    Mr. Lewis calmed down and hummed in agreement.

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s because of my mishandling as an elder that you and the children suffered. Please sign these documents on their behalf. Henceforth, you, Timothy, and Tifanny will be as strong as Timmy in the Lewis family. If anyone ever tries to bully you again, just p these in their face and ask if it hurts!¡±

    Richelle initially thought the documents would be something to restrict her.

    But now, after hearing Mr. Lewis¡¯s words, she felt guilty.

    She could guess what was in the file bag.

    She took her hand from Roy¡¯s and opened the file bag, taking out the documents inside.

    [Share Transfer Agreement]

    As expected, the heading of the document clearly showed Mr. Lewis¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Richelle, the family has some rules, so I can only give you your share after you and Roy get married. However, I have designated you as the guardian of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s shares. This means even if Roy ever wrongs you, you can run far away with Timothy and Tifanny and live a happy and carefree life.¡± Roy frowned in protest, ¡°Grandpa, are you cursing your grandson like this?¡± Mr. Lewis nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing you, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make the same mistakes most men do! Richelle is a good girl, cherish her!¡±

    Mr. Lewis had been living here for some time, in a veryfortable state of mind and body.

    Even his previously distant grandchildren and great-grandchildren were now getting along well with him.

    He knew better than anyone that all these changes were due to Richelle and Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s arrival.

    And this period was the happiest time he had had since his wife¡¯s death.

    Roy muttered his displeasure, but in his heart, he was secretly delighted.

    He was more than happy to witness Mr. Lewis¡¯s change of heart towards Richelle!

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I have the fidelity and devotion of you and my dad in my bones. How could I wrong her?¡±

    Mr. Lewis snorted, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. In any case, when you go out, always bear in mind that you are a married man. If you¡¯re not careful, your wife and children may run away!¡±

    Richelle listened to their conversation, feeling both amused and touched.

    To be honest, at the beginning, she didn¡¯t have any hope of getting along peacefully with Mr. Lewis.

    After all, Timothy and Tifanny still had blood ties to him, while Richelle was an outsider with several misunderstandings with Mr. Lewis. Resolving those grudges wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Besides, Richelle wasn¡¯t someone who wouldpromise herself for others.

    So she thought it was best to let things happen as they were meant to.

    She never expected Mr. Lewis¡¯s attitude towards her to change so drastically, even siding with her when it came to his own grandson!

    Richelle flipped through the documents and then waved them at Roy with a smile.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, did you hear that? I have someone backing me up now, dare to bully me and see?!¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292: 288: She, this face-lover, purely attracted by his beauty

    Chapter 292 - 292: 288: She, this face-lover, purely attracted by his beauty

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she looked at him carefully, but she couldn¡¯t discern any emotions from his expressionless face.

    Unsure if Roy was really angry, Richelle wrapped her arm around his like she would do with Tifanny¡¯s, leaned her body softly against him, and answered him with a smile.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s just an honorary consultant position, Denise mentioned it only to scare the father and son Jayden Dunn!¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t really angry to begin with; he was just putting on a stern face to scare her.

    Otherwise, his old heart wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her secrets exploding one after another.

    However, he could only keep a straight face for a few moments in Richelle¡¯s presence.

    After all, she was his newfound love whom he cherished deeply.

    Moreover, now that Richelle was hanging on him like a boneless person, his thoughts were full of other inappropriate things, and he had no intention to fuss about her secret.

    Not to mention that he had already equated her with Margareth in his heart, so he could roughly guess the role of her current position after listening to her evasive answer.

    Any position like thates with secrets that shouldn¡¯t be shared, even between Roy and Richelle who were intimate.

    Yet understanding didn¡¯t mean he would turn a blind eye to the matter.

    Though he couldn¡¯t severely punish her, a small warning was still necessary.

    So, he reached out to pinch her cheek and deliberately warned her in a heavier tone.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, can you not hide anything from me in the future? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll lead to misunderstandings, and while you and the kids can handle it, I can¡¯t!¡±

    Although it sounded like a warning, it was more like a plea.

    As he spoke with a menacing tone, he pulled his arm out from her embrace, wrapped it around her waist and easily lifted her onto hisp.

    Thinking back to the chaotic situation when chasing her and their kids from the Federation to South Asia, he still felt a lingering fear.

    Fortunately, Richelle didn¡¯t actually want to cut off ties with him. Otherwise, with her skills, she could easily take the kids and hide somewhere without him ever finding them.

    At this thought, Roy buried his face in her hair, inhaling deeply, and waspletely enchanted by her familiar scent.

    It was a fragrance that softened his heart and revealed his vulnerable side that stemmed from love and care.

    His hands gripped her waist tightly, thinking about her spending almost the entire day with Hugo Camrey, and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    ¡°Richelle, if I could, I¡¯d really like to keep you in my pocket, take you everywhere with me, not let anyone see how great you are, and never let you out of my sight.¡±

    Richelle had heard him say such words before. Indeed, they were dangerous words, and if they came from anyone else, she would have knocked him unconscious and run for her life.

    But when she heard these words from Roy, she could only feel heartache and helplessness.

    Because she knew that he was just expressing the innermost thoughts of another part of him, just like how she would feel jealous and angry when Timmy mentioned him meeting Ms. Gregory or Ms. Bailes, she too wanted to lock him by her side, away from others¡¯ gazes.

    However, in reality, Roy had always been so tender and gentle towards her that he couldn¡¯t bear to even touch a single finger of hers.

    Richelle reached back and patted his head. ¡°Roy, you don¡¯t have to keep me in your pocket because, from now on, wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there too.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t like being restrained, but Roy managed to make her willingly settle in his world with his powerful yet controlled affection.

    Because she knew there wouldn¡¯t be another person like Roy, who was strong enough to easily crush everything but still willing to use patience and tolerance to break down the armor she had built over the years.

    Roy seemed to be moved by her words as his grip around her waist tightened, making her almost unable to breathe.

    But Richelle didn¡¯t have any thoughts of struggling.

    Instead, she rxed her body, leaning entirely into his embrace, feeling his strong heartbeat.

    And his burning warmth.

    ¡°Roy, do you know what traps a person¡¯s heart the easiest on this Earth?¡±

    Initially, she was purely attracted by his stunning looks.

    But at some unknown point in time, she began to fall deeper and deeper into Roy¡¯s gentle demeanor, unable to pull herself out.

    When she returned to South Asia with their kids, her master chastised her with an annoyed air.

    ¡°Look at you, how pathetic. If you have the guts, find a ce he can¡¯t locate and run away.¡±

    At the time, sheughed and replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. If he can¡¯t find me, how can I find another him?¡±p>

    Of course, Richelle would never tell Roy about these specific details.

    Because she didn¡¯t want him to be arrogant!

 Chapter 293 - 293: 289 Roy Lewis, Iâ€™m very tired todayâ€¦

    Chapter 293 - 293: 289 Roy Lewis, I¡¯m very tired today¡­

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis finally lifted his head from her silky hair, and gave the back of her neck a light kiss.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He also wanted to know, how exactly, he could steady her restless heart.

    Tickled by his kiss, Richelle Dunn turned her head, her hand on the back of his head pulling him closer, and ced a kiss on his sensual thin lips, followed by a light bite.

    ¡°It¡¯s love, understanding, and tolerance.¡±

    And all of these, were provided by the man holding her.

    ¡°Do you know, when I was taking the kids back to South Asia, I was really angry. I told myself that even if that stinky Roy Lewis came after me, unless he was willing to kneel on durian shells for a night, I would never forgive him!¡±

    Hearing her condition for forgiveness, Roy Lewis burst into untimelyughter.

    Richelle Dunn red at him and irritably asked him.

    ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    Roy Lewis ced hisrge hand on her hair tips, shaking his head with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t find it funny, but your ease of appeasement.¡±

    Roy Lewis, his hand on her bottom, turned her to face him. He lowered his head, their foreheads touching.

    ¡°Regarding the bastard remarks I made that day, I wouldn¡¯t contest if you sent me to life imprisonment. Astonishingly, you would cool down if I knelt on durian shells for a night?¡±

    Richelle Dunn hummed, her eyes beautifully radiant.

    ¡°What else? Do you suppose everyone else is as bastardly as you?¡±

    Roy Lewis, with a slight motion, stared at her with deep eyes and pecked her nose.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m the bastard! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that day? If you had, I would have knelt.¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°Do you want to kneel on durian shells? It¡¯s not toote to do it now!¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly forgot his earlier anger towards her, this moment, he wished nothing more than to pamper and cherish her in his palm.

    His deep eyes carried a yful smile as he looked at her, ¡°Would you bear with it?¡±

    Now, he was able to interpret her feelings through her words and actions.

    In terms of emotion, she was straightforward and sincere, like her personality.

    Richelle Dunn seemed to lose her direction in his unfathomable eyes. She watched him for a moment before, against her better judgment, shaking her head with a sigh.

    ¡°Sigh¡­What should I do, indeed I can¡¯t bear with it!¡±

    Richelle Dunn felt somewhat powerless, just how was she so easily coaxed and pacified?

    But then, she remembered how he bravely stepped into the line of fire to save her master at the service station, she believed, it was not her being easily appeased, but rather, this man, knew exactly how to win over her heart.

    Should a man, for your family, even be willing to give up his life, would you still bother squabbling over the mistakes he made out of silly confusion?

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t bear it!

    Upon hearing Richelle Dunn, in her soft voice ept her inability to bear with it, and seeing her eyes filled with affection and mist, the beast within Roy Lewis that he¡¯d been keeping in check loosed itself.

    He swiftly turned andid Richelle Dunn t on the couch. He knelt on the couch with one knee on the ground and one on the couch, his hands propped at her sides, and he leaned in towards her.

    Since they confirmed their rtionship at the service station, kissing and hugging had been a frequent urrence.

    However, beyond that, they were yet to have any further physical interaction till today.

    On one hand, they were both busy.

    Moreover, Roy Lewis¡¯s old injury had just been treated with acupuncture as ordered by Richelle Dunn for nearly half a month.

    In this past month, Roy Lewis had consciously taken over the care of the children to give Richelle Dunn extra time to deal with the Dunns¡¯ matter.

    This made Roy Lewis realize how tiring it was for Richelle Dunn when she was looking after two or three kids alone. In any case, after his work and childcare duties, he would consume the sedative herbal medicine prepared by Richelle Dunn, before immediately falling asleep when he hit the bed.

    Now, he had trapped Richelle Dunn in his arms, his burning gaze, in lieu of his hands, roamed from her face to the cor of her shirt.

    Today, Richelle Dunn wore a very simple white shirt and ck trousers. Despite the mundane style of the white shirt, the way she bundled the trousers highlighted her slender waist.

    Roy Lewis rested a hand around her waist as thin as a willow twig, his eyesnding on the sexy corbone exposed by her neckline.

    His long fingers with well-defined joints fell on her cor, and in his deep, husky voice he reminded her.

    ¡°Baby, remember to button up next time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn, expressing innocence, opened her mouth to argue for herself, ¡°But I¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t give her a chance to justify, and his lips that carried a faint scent of mint, forcefully pressed onto hers.

    The study was very silent, only heavy breathing, and the rustling of clothing could be heard.

    Richelle Dunn, lost in chaos, with the remnants of rationality, her hand pushed against Roy Lewis¡¯s chest, her tone mixed with coquetry and plea

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m very tired today¡­¡±

    However, Roy Lewis aggressively wedged open her mouth, all pleas returning unanswered.

    The warm palm caressed her face, eliciting sparks.

    Unable to control herself, she reached up to lock her hands around Roy Lewis¡¯s neck, she pulled away from the kiss, panting slightly, looking at him with her moist deer-like eyes.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s throat was dry, his eyes deep.

    ¡°Baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, Timothy and I finished assembling the Lego,e and have a look!¡±

    The loud door-opening sound and Timothy¡¯s clear voice, interrupted all of Roy Lewis actions and sweet words¡­

    [Haha, poor Master Lewis!]

 Chapter 294 - 294: 290: Master Lewis, remember to lock the door next time you do something bad!

    Chapter 294 - 294: 290: Master Lewis, remember to lock the door next time you do something bad!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s body stiffened, and at that moment he felt like dying.

    For fuck¡¯s sake!

    Even the usually wellposed man couldn¡¯t help but swear inwardly, bending his body down to shield Richelle Dunn underneath him.

    Then, lifting his head with a dark expression, he spoke coldly to Timmy, who had burst in with Timothy.

    ¡°Timmy Lewis, take your brother and go out!¡±

    Fortunately, the living room area of his study was by the floor-to-ceiling window, probably a good thirty feet from the door, and the sofa was ced vertically, meaning that what could probably be seen from the entrance was just the top of his head above the armrest.

    Still, even if his sons didn¡¯t see much, he felt incredibly frustrated!

    This hard-toe-by passionate moment and perfect atmosphere had finally arrived, and he thought he could finally address the feelings he¡¯d suppressed for so many months.

    But the moment was ruined by two little troublemakers!

    He had to swallow his unsatisfied desires, listening to the door mming shut.

    Sheltered by his entire body, Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, her hand pressing against his chest as she giggled.

    Roy was already wound up, and this scare by the two little brats had nearly made him piss himself.

    Not only was his arrow of desire knocked off course, but he was probably going to be left with a psychological shadow.

    Feeling both frustrated and annoyed, he heard Richelle¡¯sughter beneath him, and hating it, bent his head down, biting her lips with the tip of his teeth. Finally, feeling his temper subside a bit, he let go of her lips and propped himself up on his knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±

    With his mood interrupted, a shower was the only way to cool down.

    Richelle stifled herughter and reached up to hook her arm around his neck, gently kissing his lips forfort, but couldn¡¯t resist mocking him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, remember to lock the door next time you¡¯re doing something naughty!¡±

    Roy was already feeling frustrated, and Richelle¡¯s relentless teasing only made it worse. In anger, he raised his hand and smacked her butt, ring at her.

    ¡°Keep on jabbering, and I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed tomorrow.¡±

    If Richelle had ever been afraid of Roy, now he seemed like nothing more than a paper tiger to her.

    She stuck her tongue out at him and pulled a face, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry when he heard her mimicking Tifanny¡¯s tone, and realized that their spirited, infuriatingly urate kids must have picked this side up from her!

    Powerlessly, he ruffled her hair and gave her another heavy kiss. ¡°You¡¯d better take a shower too, and thene down for dinner.¡±

    Richelle watched him walk away with his long strides, still unwilling to let him off the hook.

    ¡°Wow, Master Lewis, you still remember you need to eat?¡±

    Roy was truly frustrated by her and their sons. Turning his head, he pointed at her with a smile, pretending to threaten her.

    ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you tonight!¡±

    Chuckling, Richelle went from his study to his bedroom, and then back to her own room.

    Roy took a quick cold shower and then went downstairs, grabbing his two sons who had just ruined his ns and leading them to the wall with a stern face.

    ¡°Both of you, straighten your backs and legs, and stand against the wall!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy blinked their big, innocent eyes at him, both brothers vaguely aware they¡¯d done something wrong but not expecting their dad to be so angry.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Timothy called out softly, his mouth pouting as he tried to act cute and protest.

    This tactic usually worked perfectly, but today, Roy merely nced at him dismissively.

    ¡°Stand up straight, keep your hands by your side, and don¡¯t act cute!¡±

    Timothy reluctantlyplied with a pout.

    ¡°Timmy, as the big brother, don¡¯t you know that you should knock before entering a room?¡±

    ¡°We did knock¡­¡± Timmy replied with a hum.

    Timothy added indignantly, ¡°Yeah, we did knock. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t hear us!¡±

    Roy was momentarily taken aback by their unanimous protest but quickly regained hisposure and spoke seriously.

    ¡°Even so, haven¡¯t I told you before? That¡¯s where Daddy works, not a ce for you to y!¡±

    Normally, Roy wouldn¡¯t have bothered about such matters with his kids.

    However, earlier was an opportunity he¡¯d been waiting on for months. And just when he thought he¡¯d finally score, these little brats ruined everything!

    ¡°Anyway, both of you reflect on your actions and stand here nicely until dinner time!¡±

    With an angry face, Roy issued his punishment before returning to his study to finish some leftover work.

    This was the first time the brothers had ever been punished by their father. As soon as Roy turned away, Timothy stuck his tongue out at him and quickly resumed his naughty antics with his brother.

    Crouching down in the form of a squat, Timmy practiced while being punished, and Timothy leaned against the wall, dissatisfied andining.

    ¡°Big brother, why do you think Daddy¡¯s face is so dark?¡±

    While catching his breath, Timmy gave his brother a serious answer.

    ¡°Because we ruined Daddy¡¯s good time!¡±

    Since he had been walking ahead, he had a clearer picture of his dad¡¯s reaction and bodynguage.

    Moreover, having studied medicine with his mom for some time, he knew more about adult affairs than his younger siblings did.

    Nevertheless, Timothy wasn¡¯t dense either, and after thinking it over, he seemed to understand what he and his brother had ruined for their dad.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s that got to do with us? It¡¯s his own fault for not locking the door¡­.¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295: 291: Dr. Dunn, donâ€™t you have a bit of sympathy for me?

    Chapter 295 - 295: 291: Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t you have a bit of sympathy for me?

    Trantor: 549690339

    After a while, Tiffany, who was apanying her grandfather on a walk in the garden, saw her two brothers by the wall, one squatting and practicing breathing exercises, the other looking bored with his head hanging down, kicking the ground with his toes.

    The little girl didn¡¯t know that her brothers had done something wrong, so she happily let go of her grandfather¡¯s hand and ran over to them.

    ¡°Brother, what game are you ying?¡±

    The little girl naively thought her brothers were ying a game simr to ¡°Red Light, Green Light¡±.

    Timothy and Timmy exchanged nces and naturally made up a nice excuse.

    ¡°We identally broke Daddy¡¯s teapot and got punished to stand here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the little girl immediately felt sorry for her two brothers and pouted inint.

    ¡°Why is Daddy like this? If the teapot is broken, just buy a new one¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she gently touched both her brothers¡¯ hands tofort them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯ll go talk to Daddy!¡±

    Afterforting her two brothers, Tiffany, with her little braids, runs towards the study with her short legs.

    When she reached the door of the study, she raised her little hand and knocked forcefully on the door.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­¡±

    The babyish call made Roy Lewis, who was sitting behind his desk dealing with matters, immediately stand up.

    ¡°Baby, Daddy¡¯sing¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis always spoiled his precious daughter. Compared to Timothy and Timmy, his tolerance and indulgence towards Tiffany were much greater.

    Roy Lewis opened the door, bent down, and picked up his daughter, who was dressed in a white gauze dress, looking pretty and adorable like Snow White. He then lovingly kissed her on the face.

    ¡°Baby, are you back from your walk?¡±

    Tiffany wrapped her chubby arms around his neck, nodded, leaned forward and kissed his face. With her soft voice, she asked him.

    ¡°Daddy, did big brother and brother break your teapot?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought, these two rascals, they actually let their sister plead for them?

    ¡°Is that what your brother told you?¡±

    Tiffany said yes and leaned closer, blinking her lively big eyes at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s use Tiffany¡¯s pocket money to buy a new teapot for the one my brothers broke. Don¡¯t punish my brothers anymore, okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t really intended to be too hard on the two rascals. Their punishment of standing would be over by dinner time.

    Since it was already dinner time and his precious daughter was pleading for her brothers, he decided to let the little rascals off the hook for now.

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn, who had just finished her bath ande down to the living room, saw her two sons standing in front of the wall. One calmly squatting and practicing his exercises, the other angrily leaning against the wall. What wasn¡¯t clear to her?

    She chuckled to herself and asked with a hint of a smile on her face.

    ¡°Well, what happened to you two young masters?¡±

    As soon as Timothy saw her, he immediately ran over to her, feeling wronged, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s making us stand!¡±

    Timmy also rushed over and hugged her waist,ining about their father¡¯s tyranny and dictatorship.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not our fault. We knocked on the door¡­¡±

    Being one of the people involved, Richelle knew that there was some truth to both sides of the story.

    As their mother, she was, to be honest, more biased towards her two precious sons.

    However, since Roy Lewis had already punished the boys, she couldn¡¯t oppose his decision; otherwise, he would have no authority in front of their children.

    Moreover, when it came to educating children, parents must have a united front.

    One shouldn¡¯t undermine the other¡¯s strictness.

    So, she squatted down and exined to her two aggrieved sons.

    ¡°Well, you did knock on the door, but Mommy thinks that the study is Daddy¡¯s workce. You shouldn¡¯t have entered without his permission. Just like when I knock on your bedroom door and you don¡¯t let me in, I don¡¯t enter anyway, right?¡±

    The two little rascals couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads after their Mommy¡¯s words.

    Compared to their yfulness in front of Roy Lewis, the two little rascals were usually very well-behaved and obedient in front of Richelle.

    They seemed to have a blind-follower attitude where everything Mommy said was right.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go apologize to Daddy, okay?¡±

    Richelle held her sons¡¯ hands and had only taken a few steps when she saw Roy Lewis walking over from the study with their daughter in his arms.

    Richelle patted her sons on the back of their heads, reminding them to take the initiative to apologize.

    Timothy and Timmy were not bad-natured children. After hearing Richelle¡¯s words, they realized their wrongdoing.

    So, they both went in front of Roy Lewis, bowed slightly, and apologized in unison.

    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re sorry!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle and exchanged nces with her for a moment, instantly understanding each other.

    ¡°Hmm, as long as you learn from your mistakes and don¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Having said that, he bent down to put Tiffany down and freed his arms to ruffle the boys¡¯ hair.

    Tiffany, seeing her Daddy had forgiven her brothers, pped her hands and cheered on the side.

    ¡°Oh yay, brothers! Let¡¯s go have dinner!¡±

    The three children happily ran off, leaving Richelle and Roy Lewis facing each other in the living room.

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle, shook his head helplessly, and chuckled.

    ¡°You, feeling sorry for the two rascals just because I punished them a little?¡±

    As Roy thought about it more, he became more displeased. He stepped closer and yfully pinched her cheeks.

    ¡°Dr.. Dunn, don¡¯t you have any pity for me too?¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296: 292: Master Lewis, would you like a VIP service tonight?

    Chapter 296 - 296: 292: Master Lewis, would you like a VIP service tonight?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle pulled his hand off and held his arm, coaxing him in a soft, tender voice.

    ¡°Master Lewis, of course I care about you. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a VIP service tonight?¡±

    Roy Lewis heard this and thought it was a good idea!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°Really, Dr. Dunn never lies to people!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know whether to be amused or annoyed when he heard this.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, didn¡¯t you forget that you lied to me about being married and divorced? You also misled me, making me think your ex-husband was a piece of crap. I remember all of this clearly.¡±

    Thinking of how he once felt jealous over her non-existent ¡°ex-husband,¡± Roy Lewis felt wronged.

    As it turned out, his unease back then was just him being jealous of himself.

    Richelle was speechless as he brought up the past.

    ¡°Master Lewis, haven¡¯t I been honest with you about that before?¡±

    Roy Lewis, of course, knew that it wasn¡¯t her fault. If there was anyone to me, it was his inexplicable mentality.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what should I do? I seem tock a sense of security and reality.¡±

    Richelle grabbed his hand and waved it in front of him, ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re holding on so tight, and you still don¡¯t feel secure?¡±

    Roy Lewis enjoyed Richelie¡¯s soft and gentle coaxing, so he shook his head.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and pointed in the direction of the dining room.

    ¡°Then spend more time with those three mischievous rascals, and I guarantee you¡¯ll feel secure and real. They chirp and chat all day long, making my head throb!¡±

    Ever since the three little ones had moved in, they had be even more excited and active than before. Sometimes, when Richelle worked in the guest room on the second floor, she had to use earplugs to shut out their noise and focus on her work.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her description.

    ¡°If they heard what you just said, they might think they¡¯re not your real children.¡±

    Richelle was full of confidence, ¡°They will never doubt that I¡¯m their real mother!¡±, Richelle looked up and smiled at Roy Lewis, ¡°If they doubt, it would only be you they doubt!¡±

    Roy Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°Dr. Dunn, is this your VIP service? After you said that, I feel even less secure.¡±

    Richelle looked at him with a smile, ¡°Well, what would make you feel secure? Should we just go get our marriage license?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Roy Lewis shook his head at her casual joke.

    ¡°No, that would be too unfair to you!¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Richelle had forgiven him and epted him so quickly because he had taken Sonia Seaton¡¯s ce, which touched her.

    Otherwise, considering the extent to which he had upset her initially, she would have needed at least another month or two of coaxing ¨C he had even prepared himself for a long battle.

    If he took their marriage certificate so casually without even giving her a proper proposal ceremony,

    Then he would be a real jerk.

    Although, as a businessman, pursuing maximum profit was his instinct.

    However, he could not use the tricks of deceit and intrigue on the person he deeply loved.

    Richelle was his cherished one. He could tolerate himself living poorly but couldn¡¯t ept her suffering under his protection.

    Even if the one causing her grievances was himself, it wouldn¡¯t work!

    Richelle was taken aback for a moment before understanding the deep meaning behind his words. She couldn¡¯t help but stand on her toes and nt a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you big fool.¡±

    Although he was so shrewd and ruthless in business, he always stepped back and amodated her.

    Roy Lewis cupped the back of her head, followed her lips, and deepened the kiss.

    It wasn¡¯t until they heard Timothy¡¯s ¡°Oh no!¡± exmation from behind that Roy Lewis released Richelle, ced his hand on her waist, and turned around to see Timothy running towards the dining room as if he had oil on his feet.

    Richelle and Roy Lewis walked hand in hand into the dining room, and all three children stared with widened eyes, eximing, ¡°Wow!¡±

    This was the first time the couple had appeared so clingy in front of the children, so it was no wonder they were astonished.

    Roy Lewis, thick-skinned, held Richelle¡¯s hand and walked to the dining table. He pulled a chair out for her to sit down before releasing her hand and taking his own seat beside her.

    Richelle, who was more easily embarrassed, blushed and sat down under the curious and gossiping gaze of the children and the old man¡¯s smiling eyes.

    Moreover, she had just been unable to shake Roy Lewis¡¯s hand off.

    First, because it would seem pretentious.

    Second, Master Lewis had just said he didn¡¯t feel secure. So what was wrong with holding hands? It wasn¡¯t like it would cost her a piece of flesh!

    What was even more outrageous was that as her blush hadn¡¯t faded, Timothy, the little stinker, came to either support her or hit her while she was down.

    He stood up on the chair and took a piece of chicken leg meat to put in Richelle¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Mummy, I didn¡¯t see anything just now!¡±

    His statement, pretending ignorance, made Richelle spit out the soup in her mouth!

    [These days, the author will mostly be working on organizing the plot. Updates might be less frequent, but I will add more to make up for it.. Thank you for your understanding!]

 Chapter 297 - 297: 293: In Daddyâ€™s heart, Mommy is the number one treasure

    Chapter 297 - 297: 293: In Daddy¡¯s heart, Mommy is the number one treasure

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was so hot that it could fry an egg, and she really wanted to either y dead or dig a hole to bury herself in.

    But as a mother of three children, she had to make the correct adult reaction to embarrassment, which was to hold her ground and not run away!

    She coughed twice, reached for a tissue to wipe her mouth, and stretched out her other hand to pinch Timothy¡¯s chubby cheek.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, whose naughty child is this, who was fine but suddenly developed such a mouth?!¡±

    She failed to grab the tissue, but instead, Roy Lewis, who was sitting next to her, naturally handed her one like he would do for their three children. He wiped her mouth and then the table.<div>

    Richelle¡¯s face turned even redder, and the three kids looked at them both with great interest, their eyes full of curiosity.

    Tifanny, the fearless young girl, giggled teasingly at Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re like Tifanny, a baby who needs Daddy¡¯s care!¡±

    Since Richelle was already at the peak of embarrassment, she simply yed along.

    People, as long as they have thick enough skin, will instantly be invincible.

    Richelle admitted defeat and raised her eyebrows at her daughter provocatively.

    ¡°Of course, who isn¡¯t a baby? And Mommy, this baby, is even more spoiled than you guys!¡±

    She had never asked Roy Lewis for evidence about this matter.

    But she had inexplicable confidence that in his heart, she was more important than the children.

    Tifanny blinked in surprise!

    She had always sensed Roy¡¯s favoritism towards her.

    Even when he didn¡¯t know that she was his biological daughter, he had already spoiled her.

    Consequently, she subconsciously thought that in her Daddy¡¯s heart, she was more favored than her brothers.

    But she had never considered her Mommy aspetition before.

    However, she was a generous and understanding child.

    Even though she knew that Daddy loved her more, she never became arrogant because of it.

    So, she revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Of course! Daddy fell in love with Mommy, and that¡¯s how we were born, right?¡± Tifanny had a clear mind.

    Roy Lewis was pleased with his daughter¡¯s sweet words, and he smiled and patted her head.

    ¡°Yes, Mommy gave birth to the three of you, so in Daddy¡¯s heart, Mommy will always be the number one treasure.¡±

    Timmy and Timothy, wearing the same expressions, expressed their loyalty to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, you are also always our number one treasure in our hearts.¡±

    Richelle had initially just thickened her face to show off, but now, she received genuine love from all her family members and was extremely touched. She wished she could hug and fiercely kiss each one of them.

    ¡°Hmm, at such a touching sentimental moment, we really should have a drink.¡±

    She regretted a little, then lifted the bowl of soup beside her, and gestured it to Roy and the children.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast with the soup instead of wine and finish this bowl.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny naturally had lively and casual personalities just like Richelle, and Timmy, after spending time with his mother, siblings, had also be a lot more lively. They all enjoyed ying together with great fun and enthusiasm.

    So when Richelle raised her bowl, the children immediately followed suit and raised their bowls as well. Even the old man couldn¡¯t help but be influenced by the atmosphere and raised his soup bowl, too.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The family of six finished their dinner in a happy and festive atmosphere.

    After dinner, the old man and the three children went for a walk in the backyard, while Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis each upied one side of the study room to do their own things.

    Roy Lewis was at his desk, and Richelle had set up her small desk by the window.

    It would be easy for Roy to arrange another study room in his vi.

    But the two of them were still in the sweet early stage of a rtionship and couldn¡¯t get enough of each other.

    Unfortunately, they were also busy, and the little time they had together after work was mostly upied by the three children. The rare moments they had alone were few and far between.

    So when Roy suggested that she write her thesis in the study room out of his own selfishness, Richelle didn¡¯t refuse.

    She only requested a little space by the window so they wouldn¡¯t disturb each other while working, but they could still feel each other¡¯s presence.

    Richelle had been in a highly excited state since returning from Lordon today.

    So, after taking care of her work, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak into the kitchen, grab three cans of beer, make some cold dishes and beef jerky, and brew Roy a pot of tea. She then brought everything back to the study on a tray.

    Because Roy didn¡¯t drink, their home didn¡¯t have a small bar or wine cab.

    So, Richelle had to fend for herself.

    ¡°What were you doing that took so long?¡±

    Roy came forward to meet her and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow as he saw the tray full of food and drink. He then took the tray from her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you nning to get drunk and cause trouble tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you better lock the door tonight!¡±, Richelle teased, raising her eyelids to re at him. ¡°Roy Lewis, I protest!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ heart skipped a beat, thinking he had done something else to offend the boss.

    Richelle pointed at the beer on the tray, ¡°There should always be a wine cab in the house. Just because you don¡¯t drink doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t!¡±

    She had to steal the chef¡¯s beer in the middle of the night, which was utterly disgraceful!

 Chapter 298 - 298: 294: Darling, Iâ€™m Here to Redeem the VIP Services

    Chapter 298 - 298: 294: Darling, I¡¯m Here to Redeem the VIP Services

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had a triumphant day at the Dunn Group today, and she has been in high spirits ever since.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock, but she was still radiant, her eyes shining brightly. With her head tilted slightly upwards, the scattered light sprinkling down made her beautiful eyes look like scattered stars.

    Unable to resist, Roy Lewis bent down and gently kissed the corner of her eye, whispering.

    ¡°Okay, we will install it tomorrow, any size as you want!¡±

    It was not so much the wine cab. If she wanted a winery, he wouldn¡¯t even furrow his eyebrows.<div>

    Richelle gave him a delighted grin, her dimples fluttering. Deep affection filled Roy¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head, pecked her dimple, then sealed her lips with a forceful kiss before finally letting her go.

    He now deeply admired his self-restraint from a few months ago.

    Seeing her glowing and enticing in every aspect, he wondered how he managed not to act on his desire before.

    Now, all he wanted was to hold her all day long.

    He was like a man with a skin-hunger syndrome, and Richelle was his only cure.

    His kisses left Richelle breathless. Roy¡¯s gentlemanly image in her eyes had copsed after these days of close proximity.

    But, she loved it!

    ¡°Roy!¡± She hooked an arm around his neck and as he lowered his eyes to meet her questioning gaze, she tiptoed up and bit his chin.

    ¡°I love you!¡±

    She loved him so much that she wanted to stay with him all the time. Seeing his gentle but passionate smile and listening to his deep, enchanting voice filled her with joy all day.

    She loved him so much that leaning on his wide, warm chest while reading or napping made her feel as if she possessed the whole world.

    Roy¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately. A me was flickering in his deep gaze.

    He was absolutely thrilled. Because, for the first time, Richelle explicitly confessed her love to him.

    At that moment, he was holding a tray in one hand and hugged her slender, soft waist with the other.

    He tightened his arm and held her close to his chest as if he wanted to blend her into his body and make her a part of him.

    He lowered his forehead to meet hers, and spoke into her eyes.

    ¡°Baby, I love you!¡±

    ¡°A thousand, a million times more than you do.¡±

    Damn, a man¡¯spetitive nature!

    Is everything apetition?

    Richelle¡¯s lips curved up. The beer she brought was still on the tray, but she was floating as if she had drunk a whole box. She leaned softly against him.

    Roy somehow managed to hold her in one arm while carefully carrying the beer with the other. They walked to the small living room by the French windows.

    He bent down to put the tray on the coffee table, then, holding Richelle, he flopped down onto the sofa.

    At this moment, he was grateful that the sofa they bought was extrarge.

    Her eyes seemed filled with mist, as his fingertips touched her creamy skin. He gazed at her intensely for a while, supported himself with his hand by her side, leaned down and whispered into her ear in a thick, seductive tone that opened her heart.

    ¡°Baby, I am here to redeem VIP services¡­¡±

    His hot breath engulfed her like a raging fire. Richelle¡¯s blood rushed through her veins, her rationality was swept away instantly, all she wanted was to passionately dance in the mes with her lover.

    As she hooked her hand around his neck, she suddenly asked a mood-killing question.

    ¡°Did you lock the door?¡±

    Roy Lewis was left speechless, and he mischievously pinched her waist.

    ¡°Baby, can¡¯t you say something nicer?¡±

    Richelle yelped in pain and bit his chin in retaliation.

    In return, she was met with Roy¡¯s deep kisses.

    Countless times, he revisited that night in his dreams.

    When he epted that the woman that night was Kiara, he had felt ashamed of his obsession and longing in his dreams.

    Many unknown emotions and feelings that even he didn¡¯t want to admit to, had all made sense after confirming that the person that night was Richelle.

    So, the one who gave him those throbbing feelings and endless wonder was always Richelle Dunn.

    And now, the dreamlike scenes that appeared countless times in his dreams were bing a reality.

    The skin under his touch was hot.

    The sweet aroma that often lingered in his dreams now tangibly filled his nostrils.

    The woman who had fascinated him was now tangibly in his arms. He could feel her rapid heartbeat and her hot breath.

    He buried his head in her ear and murmured.

    ¡°Baby, I love you!¡±

    These were the second words of love Roy Lewis uttered tonight and the second time since they established their rtionship.

    And Richelle, once again, expressed her love for him in a straightforward manner, responding to his words of love with anguid voice full of allure.

    ¡°I love you too!¡±

    Once, he had thought that the romantic night was just a scene he had fantasized about.

    But now he realized that reality was infinitely more beautiful than a dream.

    Outside the window, without warning, a heavy rain began. The sounds of thunder and rain filled the room, merging with the atmosphere and turning into a grand symphony.

 Chapter 299 - 299: 295: Babyâ€¦

    Chapter 299 - 299: 295: Baby¡­

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Richelie Dunn woke up, she heard the ¡°drip-drop¡± sound of raindrops outside her window and the soft, steady breaths of Roy Lewis.

    She opened her eyes and saw that her head was resting on Roy¡¯s arm, and she waspletely wrapped in his embrace.

    This was a sign of cherishment. Beforest night, Richelie might not have known how deeply Roy cherished her.

    Afterst night, she knew.

    Roy might have been afraid that the uncontrolled night a few years ago had left a shadow on her. Last night, he was incredibly gentle and restrained.<div>

    And Richelle did feel trepidation as well.

    After all, because of that night¡¯s experience, she once had the idea of not falling in love or getting married for her entire life.

    However, afterst night, she had to admit that it was a beautiful and intoxicating experience.

    And everything that happenedst night could be described as perfect for her, who was almost inexperienced in this aspect.

    As Richelle reminisced aboutst night¡¯s events with her heart aflutter, the hand on her waist swept across her back and then Roy¡¯s cool lipsnded on her forehead.

    ¡°Baby, are you awake?¡±

    Richelle gave a hum, raised her face from his embrace, and the two shared a kiss, lip to lip. Finally, it was Roy who let her go first.

    If he didn¡¯t release her, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is there anything that¡¯s ufortable?¡±

    Last night, as the night went on, Richelle was so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes and too exhausted to lift her arms.

    Roy carried her to the bathroom in the study, and not wanting to overexert her, he hugged her and slept on the sofa.

    Richelle¡¯s face was red, and she nodded and then shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere.¡±

    She admitted thatst night was a beautiful night, andst night¡¯s events hadpletely reced the tragic memories of that other night.

    Roy looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her again, but Richelle¡¯s stomach suddenly rumbled, and he couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    Then, he rubbed his face against hers with a smile.

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    Richelle coughed twice and then nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, a bit.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced unintentionally at the leftovers and beer on the coffee table fromst night, and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Roy, you said I wanted to take advantage of the alcohol, but it seems like it was a post-celebration drink, right?¡±

    Roy¡¯s mood was cheerful, and he helped her sit up with a lightugh.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth celebrating?¡±

    Richelle blushed and stared at him, ¡°Roy, you¡¯re not regretting it, are you?¡±

    Royughed, his chest trembling, and he wrapped his arm around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, I regret it!¡±

    As soon as Richelle heard this, her hand reached back and pinched Roy¡¯s waist.

    Roy sighed, ¡°Baby, a man¡¯s waist is very important!¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re regretting it, I¡¯m being kind to you by not turning your waist into a sieve!¡±

    Roy¡¯s mind shed with the image of her holding silver needles and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me finish talking?¡±

    ¡°I regret that I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong sooner. Even if I had found out earlier that Timmy wasn¡¯t Kiara¡¯s biological child, I could have found you guys earlier!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to dampen Roy¡¯s spirits. Even if he had found out back then, she, Richelle, was already dead in the eyes of the Federation.

    ¡°At least you managed to turn things around!¡±

    Richelle leaned on the sofa, trying to get up because her stomach was rumbling loudly again.

    It was at this moment that Richelle suddenly realized something ¨C she was actually wearing clothes.

    Last night, she had fallen asleep during the bath, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened afterward.

    ¡°These clothes¡­¡±

    Roy nced at her clothes and immediately apologized.

    Richelle was puzzled by his apology, but then she heard him say, ¡°I saw that you were quite tired and in a deep sleep, so I went to your bedroom and got a set of clothes without your permission.¡±

    Richelle was amused by his return to gentlemanly behavior, ¡°Do I need to give you a pass?¡±

    Roy looked at her, ¡°Will you give it to me?¡±

    Richelle had a sly smile on her face and stared at him for a while, watching his expression be a bit more tense.

    Richelle found it funny but couldn¡¯t bear to tease him anymore.

    She leaned down and gave him a peck on the lips.

    ¡°There! That¡¯s your pass.¡±

    Seeing the joy in Roy¡¯s eyes, she added, ¡°But if I¡¯m in the room, you have to knock first! And you can¡¯t touch or move my stuff without my permission.¡±

    Roy eximed, ¡°Then I¡¯ve been rummaging in your closet for a while because I didn¡¯t know your¡­¡±

    Richelle coughed and red at him fiercely.

    Roy closed his mouth, but his face clearly showed a teasing smile.

    Richelle finally realized that he was ying with her!

    She pretended to be angry and red at him before lifting her foot to go to the washroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    But as soon as she lifted her foot, a hissing sound escaped her lips.

    Damn, that really hurts!

    She even thought that he had be more gentle.. As it turned out, it was all an illusion!

 Chapter 300 - 300: 296: Sorry, Next Time, Iâ€™ll Control Myself More!

    Chapter 300 - 300: 296: Sorry, Next Time, I¡¯ll Control Myself More!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle came to the washroom, and in addition to Roy Lewis¡¯s men¡¯s cleaning supplies, a neatly stacked set of new toiletries was evident ¨C prepared for her. Though a small effort, it was enough to see how attentive and thoughtful this man was.

    At first, when Richelle found out that Roy was the man from that night, she was afraid that living with such a domineering and unreasonable man for years might have rubbed off on Timmy¡¯s personality.

    Butter, her interactions with Timmy showed her that, aside from slight quirkiness, other aspects such as his values and his way of interacting with people were normal.

    This indirectly indicated that Roy might have neglected some aspects of his son¡¯s daily care in the past few years, but his guidance on education was actually quite good.

    Such an outstanding and top-quality man ¨C what a great catch!<div>

    With that thought, Richelle happily hummed a slightly off-tune tune as she finished her washing and headed back to the living room.

    Even the soreness and aching in her body seemed to have lessened because of this small, secret delight.

    Roy looked refreshed, most likely having gone upstairs to freshen up, and now there were several pieces of toast and a jar of beef sauce added to the tea table with the beer and snacks that Richelle had preparedst night.

    Seeing Richelleing out, he approached her, looking at her with concern up and down.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Probably, her awkward posture when she went in made him notice something.

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Not bad, just, you, cough, were pretty¡­ intense!¡±

    Roy was taken aback for a moment but responded quickly, reaching out to help her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll restrain myself next time!¡±

    Roy said it with a straight face, full of worry and self-me.

    Richelle gently pushed away his hand jokingly, ¡°No need to apologize! I just didn¡¯t get used to it right away¡­¡± She winked at him, ¡°Besides, I understand, it¡¯s like an old house catching fire!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, as he gently supported her waist with his long fingers and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°It feels like my image ispletely ruined!¡±

    As a medical professional, Richelle was more straightforward about the opposite sex and sexuality than ordinary people.

    She patted Roy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your image is still very beautiful in my eyes.¡±, with Roy¡¯s help she sat down on the sofa, ¡°If you were sluggish and unresponsive, I would be doubting my own charm!¡±

    Roy had no simr experience with other women, so her thoughts and responses were definitely beyond his understanding.

    He looked at her incredulously, ¡°Babe, do you really think that way?¡±

    Richelle met his gaze with frankness, ¡°Yes, to like, or to love someone, isn¡¯t it about wanting to possess and own them? Last night, we justpleted that process of possession and ownership. It has nothing to do with image, but it¡¯s about the depth of love and ability!¡±

    After hearing Richelle¡¯s unique insights, Roy secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t really worried about his image copsing, as he had always been quite confident in his charm.

    He was just afraid that he might not have controlled himself well, causing her some psychological trauma or something like that.

    After all, that night several years ago was a mishap for both of them.

    He was hoping thatst night¡¯s experience would bring her nothing but pleasant memories, thus overshadowing and recing any unpleasantness from that night years ago.

    The conversation between the two about the night before was interrupted by Richelle¡¯s stomach growling again.

    Richelle reached for the beer, but Roy stopped her, ¡°You eat some bread to fill your stomach before drinking beer.¡±

    Then, he grabbed a slice of bread, applied a generous amount of beef sauce, and handed it to her mouth.

    Richelle didn¡¯t take it but instead ate a bite from his hand, then muttered in satisfaction, ¡°Delicious!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t rush her, let her eat a few bites of bread, then poured her some tea and handed it to her mouth.

    Richelle took a sip and looked at him in surprise, ¡°Did you make different tea?¡± She had prepared calming tea for Roy yesterday; the tea she was tasting now was clearly the sour and sweet taste of lemon tea.

    Roy didn¡¯t take credit for it, ¡°It¡¯s not my doing; the chef made it.¡±

    Richelle hummed in agreement, taking another big sip, ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡±

    Seeing her enjoyment, Roy wondered if he could learn how to make this tea since the process looked simple enough in the kitchen. Then he could personally make it for her in the future.

    After enjoying her husband¡¯s attentive feeding, Richelle finally got to drink the beer she wanted to drinkst night.

    Roy finished feeding her and then made himself a slice of bread to eat slowly.

    Richelle sat cross-legged on the sofa, tilted her head back, and gulped down several mouthfuls of beer. She burped loudly and let out a roar in the midst of the alcohol smell.

    ¡°So refreshing!¡±

    Roy looked at her with a smile in his eyes, his head slightly tilted.

    How could she be so adorable?

    With that thought, he naturally leaned in closer to her and kissed her beer-stained, shining lips.

    After the kiss, he even licked his lips with the tip of his tongue andughed.

    ¡°It is delicious!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t y coy, kissed him back, and then extended her finger to lift his chin yfully,ughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when Dr. Dunn cures you, you can drink too!¡±

    [Haha, Dr.. Dunn, so domineering!!

 Chapter 301 - 301: 297: Itâ€™s Okay to Be a Little Silly for

    Chapter 301 - 301: 297: It¡¯s Okay to Be a Little Silly for

    My Lover

    Trantor: 549690339

    The next day, Richelle Dunn got up early in the morning and paced around the hall downstairs, supporting her elbow with one hand while rubbing her chin with the other, looking thoughtful.

    Uncle Axel and all the housekeepers, chefs, and drivers in the house already treated her as the hostess. Seeing her like this, Uncle Axel brought her a cup of hot tea and carefully asked.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, is there somewhere that hasn¡¯t been cleaned properly?¡±

    Uncle Axel thought he might have overlooked something that made the hostess unhappy.<div>

    As a result, Richelle took a sip of tea and then happily asked Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, I want to set up a small bar with a liquor cab. Where do you think would be the best ce to put it?¡±

    Uncle Axel let out a sigh of relief and quickly smiled in response.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you should ask Master Lewis about this. I¡¯m an old antique, I don¡¯t know about these things.¡±

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s not his ce as an old man to interfere with the couple¡¯s rtionship.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask himter.¡±

    ¡°Ask me what?¡±

    Last night, after they had a drink in the study, they both returned to their separate bedrooms.

    Roy Lewis drank the herbal medicine he should have drunkst night before going to bed, so he got upter than usual today.

    Richelle went over and held his hand, pulling him enthusiastically, ¡°Asking you where to put the liquor cab and the bar!¡±

    Roy Lewis naturally held her hand as they walked around. After listening to her thoughts, he finally pointed to the study.

    ¡°Why not put it in the study?¡±

    Richelle shook her head immediately, denying his suggestion, ¡°No, that¡¯s a ce for work.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it and agreed.

    ¡°How about the second floor?¡±

    The two went upstairs and decided to install it near the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room.

    ¡°By the way, I have another suggestion. Can we put a carpet in the small living room in your study?¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed silently. He stood still, holding Richelie¡¯s shoulders, staring straight into her eyes.

    Richelle was instantly bewildered by him, blinking at him with questioning eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Roy Lewis furrowed his brows and nodded, ¡°Yes, you said something wrong.¡± ¡°Ah? What did I say wrong?¡±, Richelle blinked innocently.

    ¡°You!¡±, Roy Lewis yfully flicked her nose, ¡°What did I tell you when we came back from the airport the other day?¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t catch the point of his words, her face showing some confusion.

    ¡°You said a lot, I don¡¯t know which part you¡¯re referring to¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed again, ¡°That day, didn¡¯t I tell you that I already considered the house in South Asia as my home with Timmy, and here is naturally your home with the children?¡±

    Richelle vaguely understood something, but she still couldn¡¯t help but confirm it once more.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Roy Lewis was really impressed with her. He tapped her forehead with his curved finger, ¡°Dr. Dunn, where¡¯s your shrewdness?¡±

    Richelle, however, was quite candid, ¡°My shrewdness is only for dealing with opponents or enemies. It¡¯s okay to be a little foolish when ites to my children or my lover.¡±

    Although she said this, she was actually selective with her foolishness and shrewdness.

    Ultimately, this was actually a kind of extreme shrewdness!

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a mix of helplessness and pleasure, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Since this is also your home, you can change and arrange it however you like, ording to your wishes, without having to be cautious and seek my approval.¡± As Roy Lewis spoke, he lowered his head and bit her lip with some force.

    ¡°Here, you are the mistress, and you have the right to make decisions about everything.¡±

    Richelle winced in pain, let out a hiss, and pounded on his chest, groaning, ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis let her go and rolled his fingertips lightly over her visibly bitten pink lips.

    ¡°It should hurt. Don¡¯t ask me such questions again next time.¡±

    Richelle pouted, ¡°Can¡¯t I even consult with you?¡±

    This time, Roy Lewis very gently kissed her, ¡°You can consult, but just now, you had an attitude of requesting.¡±

    Richelle reflected secretly that she didn¡¯t seem to treat herself as the mistress of this house.

    In her opinion, she and he were just lovers for now. And it was only because they had threemon children that people got the wrong impression, thinking she was the hostess.

    But she knew better than to say this in front of Roy Lewis.

    Moreover, they had just celebrated their lovest night, so she couldn¡¯t spoil the mood and pour a bucket of cold water on his burning heart.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll pick a few carpet styles first, and then consult with you.¡± So after breakfast, Richelle gave Roy Lewis an acupuncture treatment, then took advantage of his nap to browse through the iPad for carpet styles on a local online store.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±

    Richelle got up to open the door, and as soon as the door opened, Uncle Axel anxiously said to her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Second Master, Fourth Master, and Fifth Aunt have arrived¡­¡±

    It took Richelle a moment to understand, ¡°Uncle Axel, who are you talking about?¡±

    Uncle Axel tiptoed to look at the position of the bed in the bedroom.

    ¡°I mean, Master Lewis¡¯ second and fourth uncles and fifth aunt¡­¡±

    Only then did Richelle understand and subconsciously turned to look at the sleeping Roy Lewis on the bed.

    ¡°Should I go down and greet them?¡±

    Uncle Axel was unsure what to do, ¡°Or should we wake up Master Lewis? Those masters¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel was very perceptive. The two uncles and the aunt downstairs were not easy to deal with.

    Richelle understood his concerns, but she, Richelle, was not an easy person to provoke either.

    The uncles and the aunt had deliberately chosen the time when the old man went back to the old house toe over, wasn¡¯t it an obvious provocation?

    ¡°No need, let him sleep.. I¡¯m just thinking of meeting them on behalf of Timmy!¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302: 298: Are you just a bed warmer for Mo Nian?

    Chapter 302 - 302: 298: Are you just a bed warmer for Mo Nian?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn gently closed the door and followed Uncle Axel, who didn¡¯t entirely agree with her approach, downstairs.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel wanted to persuade her further, but Richelle Dunn shook her head at him, ¡°Uncle Axel, it¡¯s alright, I can handle it.¡±

    As soon as she walked down the stairs and looked up, she saw two men in their fifties and a woman in her early fifties sitting in the living room. All three of them were dressed very elegantly and wore serious expressions on their faces.

    It was clear that these three people were the elders who hade to cause trouble for Roy Lewis.<div>

    When Timmy saw them enter, he deliberately took his siblings away to y, ignoring the elders with their arrogant attitudes.

    Seeing Richelle Dunne down, Timmy quickly ran over from the back hall near the balcony, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    He held her hand, and his small body stood in front of her, whispering words of encouragement and support.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    Richelle was moved in her heart, rubbing his head and softlyughing.

    ¡°Baby, Mommy is not that weak! You can continue to y with your brother and sister!¡±

    But Timmy insisted on apanying her to the living room. Seeing the three elders, he didn¡¯t bother greeting them. With a cold face, he said to them,

    ¡°This is my Mommy. If you dare to be disrespectful to her, I¡¯llin to Grandpa rkson!¡±

    Timmy had been growing more and more favored by the old man over the past year. Everyone in the Lewis family knew this.

    Elizabeth Lewis, who was rtively close to Roy, waved Timmy over.

    ¡°Hmph, Timmy, you little kid, how do you talk to your grandparents and Aunt Elizabeth like that?¡±

    She nced at Richelle with a hint of disdain, ¡°Disrespectful and without manners. It¡¯s true that you grew up without a mother¡­ poor thing¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a Mommy, so I¡¯m not pitiful!¡±

    Timmy yelled at her, trying to use his small body to protect Richelle Dunn behind him.

    Richelle rubbed his head again tofort him, then smiled and nodded to the several elders who had obviouslye to confront her and Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Hello, I am Timmy¡¯s mother and the mother of his younger siblings, Richelle Dunn.¡±

    With a smile on her face, she quietly observed the reactions of the elders.

    Uncle Axel, who had tried to persuade her earlier without sess, had to give her a hasty rundown of the personalities of the aunts and uncles downstairs.

    Upon encountering them, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but sigh that those who could survive in the Lewis family were truly shrewd people.

    Uncle Axel told her that Aunt Elizabeth¡¯s rtionship with Master Lewis was only superficially peaceful but had actually reached the breaking point. As for the two uncles, their faces were torn with Master Lewis and there was no affection or respect left to speak of.

    As for Aunt Elizabeth, who had just spoken, she was smiling on her face, but her words were very cutting. It was probably because she thought Timmy was too young to understand the sarcasm in her words, and secondly, she wanted to make it clear to Richelle that she was giving her a hard time.

    As for uncles Sebastian Lewis and Aldo Lewis, they did not hide their contempt and disgust for Richelle Dunn from the moment they saw her.

    Richelie¡¯s dealings with people were based on the principle of courtesy first and then confrontation. After greeting them with a smile, she didn¡¯t look at Sebastian and Aldo, but turned her head with a smiling face to Elizabeth.

    ¡°Madam, my son¡¯s upbringing is none of your business. After all, seeing your harsh demeanor, even if he were starving, you would only p your hands and cheer from the sidelines, never giving him the slightest help, because he¡¯s your nephew¡¯s son. So, you don¡¯t need to envy, be jealous, or hate our family for the wonderful life we¡¯re enjoying now because we wouldn¡¯t share a bit of it with you either!¡±

    Elizabeth originally intended to show Richelle, whose history was unclear to her, some dominance, especially since she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Roy in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, this beautiful and delicate-looking woman had a mouth just as sharp as her nephew Roy¡¯s.

    However, as the fifthdy of the Lewis family, Elizabeth was naturally no easy pushover.

    She raised her head with a face full of disdain and contempt and cursed.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing more than a helper to keep Roy¡¯s bed warm. Putting on airs?¡±

    When Timmy heard Elizabeth curse his mother, his face turned ck on the spot.

    Without waiting for Richelle to respond, the little boy picked up a cup full of tea from the coffee table and threw it at Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth was looking at Richelle with a smug face, but she didn¡¯t expect a shadow to suddenly fly in front of her. By the time she tried to dodge, it was toote.

    With a ¡°thud,¡± the tea-filled cup hit her head, sshing water on her face and hair.

    Arge bump immediately appeared on her forehead where the cup had struck.

    She covered her head and rushed over like a madwoman, ¡°Timmy Lewis! What are you doing?! How dare you throw that at me?! I am your aunt!¡±

    Richelle quickly pulled her eldest son behind her, and with a deft movement, she tripped Elizabeth, who ended up kneeling in front of her.

    Looking down at her, Richelle said, ¡°Madam, why can¡¯t my son throw that at you? He did it because you have a foul mouth and insult people. Instead of acting like a properdy of the Lewis family, you choose to behave like a shrew from the streets and barge into other people¡¯s homes to hurl insults, then me your faults on a child. You people are the ones who have disgraced the Lewis family!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and she didn¡¯t rush her words, but none of them were easy on the ears!

 Chapter 303 - 303: 299 â€“ The child is hers! Roy Lewis is also hers!

    Chapter 303 - 303: 299 ¨C The child is hers! Roy Lewis is also hers!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Initially, she had no time to square ounts for her older son¡¯s past grievances if these elders didn¡¯t provoke her.

    Unexpectedly, these old misters and misses, being idle, astonishingly walked into her line of fire.

    If they behaved politely, she wouldn¡¯t mind treating them with hypocritical courtesy.

    But it was clear that they were out for trouble.

    Just as she finished speaking, Sebastian Lewis, who had been sulking on the couch since she and Timmy entered the room, smacked the armrest with a loud ¡°thud¡±.<div>

    ¡°Unbelievable! How could Roy choose a woman as disrespectful and shameless as you? Since my elder brother is not here today, let me, as his second younger brother, teach you a lesson.¡±

    Richelle Dunn raised an eyebrow, her eyes full of mockery as she looked at him. ¡°Who are you? When is it your ce to interfere in mine and Roy¡¯s affairs?¡± Sebastian red at her, furious, ¡°I am Roy¡¯s uncle, can¡¯t I interfere with a wild woman like you, who just came out of nowhere?¡±

    Richelleughed at him, ¡°Hrious! Roy¡¯s child, everything Roy has, they are all mine! Let me ask you, Uncle, what does Roy have that belongs to you? Or, would you like him to give you five cents? So your mind bnces out a bit?¡± In the eyes of others, Richelle herself is a boss, but since The Lewis¡¯s vulgar elders thought she climbed to power with her beauty,

    Well, then she would brazenly tell them, yes, she, Richelle Dunn, is very sessful!

    The child is hers!

    Roy is hers!

    In front of them, she is the winner who possesses everything.

    And they, they are merely a bunch of disgusting old men and women with filthy hearts, trying to scheme against her children and lover!

    Fury surged through Sebastian once more at her mockery, and he stood up pping the couch, ¡°Richelle Dunn, you¡­¡±

    Elizabeth Lewis, who seemed to have regained her footing, ran back to her brother¡¯s side, pointing her finger at Richelle as if to scold her.

    Yet before the siblings could speak, a few streams of water were sprayed in their direction.

    ¡°Pew! Pew! Pew!¡±

    ¡°Shoot the big bad guys!¡±, Timothy, making his own sound effects, held hisrge water gun as he ran in front of Richelle, protecting her as he madly squirted water at the Lewis siblings.

    Timmy and Tifanny, also holding water guns of the same model, stood behind the couch, valiantly squirting water at the three people.

    The Lewis siblings were all dressed up, but in the blink of an eye, they were soaked from head to toe by therge-caliber water guns.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Aldo Lewis who had always been quiet, wet all over from the sudden water attack, couldn¡¯t help but yell.

    The three children didn¡¯t fear him at all, and they directed more water at the three adults!

    Richelle, watching from the side, while she felt sorry for Roy¡¯s couch, she also felt that if the children had their way, and could vent their anger, it¡¯s worth spoiling the couch.

    Uncle Axel came down with Richelle, but was called away to the kitchen for some emergency. He thought nothing would happen if he left for a while.

    So when he returned after sorting things out, he was almost scared faint by the scene before him!

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s happening here? Young masters and young misses, what are you doing?¡±

    Uncle Axel was just a housekeeper, so he dared not offend Sebastian and his siblings.

    Now seeing the children wildly squirting water at the adults, his heart rose in his throat.

    Of course the children didn¡¯t listen to him and he hastily sought Richelle for help.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you got to calm them down¡­¡±

    Richelle stood there with her arms crossed, her face full of schadenfreude. ¡°Why should I stop them? Unkind people should be dealt with ordingly.¡± Especially Timmy, who had probably been verbally attacked by these uncles and aunts many times before. Now was the perfect chance for him to vent his grievances.

    It is not good for a child to keep his grudges, they should let them out!

    Uncle Axel wanted to continue persuading them but got interrupted by another outburst from Sebastian.

    ¡°You wild brats, stop it!¡±, he shouted.

    Just as he finished speaking, Roy¡¯s icy voice echoed from the stairs.

    ¡°Sebastian Lewis, who did you just call a wild child?¡±

    At his voice, all three children immediately put down their water guns and ran to him, hugging him tightly.

    Tiffany pulled his arm, wanting him to pick her up, and said, ¡°Daddy, they scolded mommy and big brother!¡±

    Timothy nodded heavily in agreement, ¡°Yes, they said they want to teach mommy a lesson on behalf of grandpa!¡±

    Timmy with a cold face said, ¡°Daddy, they said Mommy is a wild woman!¡±

    The usations from the three children could be summed up as: Daddy, they bullied mommy, beat them up!

    Roy held his daughter with one hand and led his two sons to Richelle¡¯s side with the other. Then he naturally wrapped his other arm around Richelle¡¯s waist, fixing the three elders with a frosty gaze.

    ¡°What do you want here? Did you find the dividendsst quarter too generous?¡± Sebastian and his siblings were all wet from the water guns, their damp hair hanging in strands and water rolling down their faces. Their clothes and cuffs dripped water continuously, forming a truly pitiful sight.

    Stunned by Roy¡¯s sudden appearance, Sebastian plucked up the courage to speak after a moment¡¯s hesitance.

    ¡°Roy, you have to keep your eyes open, this woman, bringing two children here, is clearly here to grab your property!¡±

    Aldo, on the other hand, chimed in anxiously, ¡°Exactly! These two kids, have you tested them yet, Roy? Nowadays, stic surgery is so advanced, it would be too easy to make them look like Timmy!¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304: 300: Such a charming and wicked woman, play along but donâ€™t take her seriously

    Chapter 304 - 304: 300: Such a charming and wicked woman, y along but don¡¯t take her seriously

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis pursed his lips and said nothing, watching his two uncles who were speaking passionately.

    He wanted to see how these shameless old men would continue to nder his precious Dr. Dunn!

    Seeing that his nephew was silent, Sebastian Lewis thought he was wavering and pointed at Richelie Dunn to use her indignantly.

    ¡°Roy, don¡¯t forget, it was this woman who got your Uncle Aldo and Edbert into trouble. You can just have fun with this femme fatale, but don¡¯t take her seriously!¡±

    Roy listened coldly and sneered.<div>

    ¡°Sebastian, Aldo, let me make myself clear today. What kind of person Richelle Dunn is, has nothing to do with you all. She¡¯s the biological mother of my three children, and she¡¯s my future daughter-inw. Once she officially bes the mistress of the Lewis family, she¡¯ll settle this ount with you by herself!¡±

    If it were someone like Edbert Lewis, who has no power in the family, this statement would be utterly worthless.

    After all, their marriages usually prioritize benefits and alliances. They can¡¯t marry whomever they want. Even if they do get married, they¡¯ll only have a title, get some dividends, and won¡¯t have any real power in the family.

    But Roy Lewis, the Master of the Lewis family and CEO of the Lewis Group, is different. Not only can he decide his own marriage affairs, but as long as he wants, he can also influence the marriages and finances of the younger generation.

    As his wife and the future mistress of the family, following tradition, she would be in charge of the entire family¡¯s affairs.

    So, his powerful deration was undoubtedly throwing a bomb at Sebastian and the others, making them see stars.

    ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    Sebastian knew that Roy¡¯s words were always true. Seeing the three children in front of him, they all undeniably resembled each other. They couldn¡¯t be faked through stic surgery. So, the more he thought about it, the more anxious he felt. His initial hostility immediately disappeared.

    ¡°I was just repeating what your uncle Aldo told me. It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    He cursed Aldo in his heart for causing him trouble.

    He shuddered at the thought of what his days would be like if Richelle Dunn became the Lewis family¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± Roy¡¯s cold and sharp gaze swept over the three siblings, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the ounts between me and the children with you today!¡±

    After saying that, he lowered his head to look at Richelle Dunn, ¡°As for what Richelle wants to do, I can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Now, the three siblings were all panicked.

    They didn¡¯t care how Richelle would deal with them. After all, she was just a small doctor; what could she do?

    But if Roy Lewis wanted to settle ounts with them, there would be many more methods to do so.

    Elizabeth Lewis, urged by her two brothers, came over to apologize with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Roy, we were just deceived by your uncle Aldo¡¯s nonsense. Please be generous and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    However, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, holding Tifanny and helping Richelle Dunn turn around.

    ¡°Timmy, Timothy, let¡¯s go to ss!¡±

    After saying that, Roy Lewis looked at Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, calcte the cost of recing the sofa furniture and repairing the living room, and let them pay for it before they leave.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle Dunn deliberately raised her voice and asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to pay for the sofa?¡±

    Thinking about how the sofa cost at least several hundred thousand dors, she had secretly felt heartache earlier.

    Roy Lewis looked at her indulgently, ¡°No, you can also apply forpensation from me for you and the children¡¯s fright. I¡¯ll deduct it from their dividends!¡±

    At Roy Lewis¡¯s words, Richelle Dunn suddenly remembered the million-dorpensation he had casually demanded for her a few months ago.

    ¡°Alright, you decide the amount. You¡¯re better at this than me!¡±

    With Richelle Dunn¡¯s understanding of Roy Lewis, he would surely make Sebastian and his siblings suffer before he stopped.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the decision. They have plenty of money anyway.¡±

    The two chatted happily,pletely ignoring the elders who had bembs to the ughter in their conversation.

    Sebastian and the siblings heard their conversation clearly, with fire and resentment in their eyes. However, they had to suppress their anger and obediently wait for Uncle Axel to calcte their losses.

    When the family of five walked to the second floor and Roy Lewis put Tifanny down, he asked the three children:

    ¡°Who came up with the idea of using water guns just now?¡±

    The children¡¯s faces showed obvious signs of nervousness. Timmy and Timothy exchanged nces, and both said at the same time, ¡°It was me!¡±

    Roy Lewis had quickly gained a deep understanding of the three children in the past month or two. He knew that Timmy, as the eldest brother, would always be the first to take responsibility for anyone¡¯s mistakes, no matter whether it was his fault or not.

    He also knew that most of the unconventional ideas usually came from Timothy.

    He looked at the few children with their nervous expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile in his heart.

    The two sons were united in protecting their beloved mother from being wronged; how could he me them?

    He nodded at his two sons with a smile, then rubbed their heads.

    ¡°Good job! Tonight, daddy will treat you to fried chicken and c!¡±

    For the children of a doctor, eating fried chicken and drinking c was considered a great reward.

    The children¡¯s faces lit up with joy at first, but they quickly looked at Richelle Dunn in unison.

    Obviously,pared to their father¡¯s words, their mother¡¯s words held more authority.

    With just this look, Master Lewis¡¯s family status was immediately exposed!

 Chapter 305 - 305: 301: Getting Married?

    Chapter 305 - 305: 301: Getting Married?

    Trantor: 549690339

    After getting Richelle Dunn¡¯s consent, the three children left the couple and happily ran off to y with Legos.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn slowly followed behind, neither of them mentioning the people who had just dampened their spirits.

    Since Richelle and Timothy and Tifanny moved in, the originally spacious yroom had undergone a major renovation, dividing therge space into two areas: a multimedia ssroom and another ce dedicated to y.

    Although they had hired a few elite tutors for the children some days ago, whenever Richelle had free time, she would add some interesting or targeted courses ording to the children¡¯s preferences.

    Richelle was giving a ss to the children in the lecture hall, while Roy Lewis walked out onto the balcony with his cell phone.<div>

    ¡°Master Lewis, I was just looking for you,¡± Nathan Caroule seemed quite anxious, ¡°The Thompsons and The Dunns seem to have made a new move!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, sensing something unusual about the case recently.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on it and give Mr. Fred a heads up, so they can pay more attention to the Thompsons¡¯ overseas operations.¡±

    In the past, this matter only concerned Roy¡¯s uncle¡¯s career and the fate of the Federation.

    Now, it also had to do with Dr. Dunn¡¯s vengeance-driven n, so Roy naturally had to be even more concerned than before.

    ¡°Also, get me the evidence of Sebastian Lewis, Aldo Lewis, and Elizabeth Lewisundering money overseas as soon as you can!¡±

    Nathan seemed startled, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you¡¯d put a pause on that since it¡¯s their first offense?¡±

    Roy Lewis usually gave his rtives in the Lewis family some chances, as long as it wasn¡¯t excessive; a small punishment would suffice.

    However, opportunities are always limited, and most importantly, these people have touched Roy Lewis¡¯s reverse scale this time!

    Not only did they verbally abuse Richelle, but they also insulted Timothy and Tifanny, using extremely vilenguage.

    Fortunately, both Timothy and Tifanny had big hearts, or they would have been substantially hurt by the insults.

    Roy Lewis turned his head and took a deep look at the three little ones and one big one in the room, who were not affected by the lesson. His expression was gentle, but his tone was extremely cold.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have messed with the wrong people!¡±

    Nathan guessed the reasoning immediately, being very smart.

    ¡°So, did they go and bother Dr. Dunn?¡±

    The only ones who could make his master so resolute were either Dr. Dunn or the young masters anddies.

    ¡°Yes, anyway, don¡¯t be too polite to them anymore. From now on, everyone in their family should follow the rules! If anyone shows favoritism, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡±

    Nathan quickly responded, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Whether in public or private, I have no intention of siding with them!¡±

    In the Lewis Group, Nathan held the title of CEO¡¯s special assistant, but anyone who dealt with the Lewis Group knew that his position had more power than the other vice presidents.

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he ranks just below one person and above thousands at the Lewis Group.

    That¡¯s why the people in the Lewis family have always had a bone to pick with him.

    They treated him with respect on the surface, but behind his back, they called him Roy Lewis¡¯s pet dog.

    Nathan always let it slide, knowing clearly how Roy treated him.

    Roy Lewis appeared cold and aloof in the eyes of others.

    But Nathan knew that Roy was morepassionate and righteous than anyone else.

    As long as you were sincere and devoted to him in the first ce!

    ¡°I should have known better of you! You¡¯re too kind-hearted. I¡¯m reminding you so that you won¡¯t have to look at their faces in the future. Although the Lewis family has given them a good status and some privileges, those benefits and privileges cannotst forever. If they don¡¯t cherish them, they¡¯ll run out one day!¡±

    Roy Lewis was clearly protecting Nathan with those words.

    Nathan was grateful and his words became increasingly sappy.

    ¡°Master, I miss Timothy and the others, can I join your family dinner tonight?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied disdainfully, ¡°Just say you want to freeload, don¡¯t pretend it¡¯s about the kids.¡±

    The two exchanged a few more snide remarks before hanging up the phone.

    As Richelle was teaching the children with passion, Roy walked over, kissed the children¡¯s cheeks, and urged them to study hard. He then hugged Richelle and kissed her lips in front of the children.

    ¡°I have to go now, Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Richelle pushed him away. This man was bing more and more bold.

    But her shamelessness grew thicker as Roy attacked her again and again.

    After pushing Roy away, Richelle¡¯s ears turned red, but she quicklyposed herself in front of the giggling children.

    ¡°Alright, my dears, let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Roy Lewis left the ssroom amidst Richelle¡¯s borate guidance and returned to his study. As soon as he opened the system, just as expected, Margareth hadn¡¯t made any progress in the past two days.

    And her recent taskpletion speed had be much slowerpared to before.

    This had something to do with the difficulty of the task, but mainly, it was because Richelle had recently devoted a lot of energy to the Dunn Group and didn¡¯t have much time toplete the tasks Roy assigned.

    However, Richelle was indeed always reliable, regardless of her role.

    After receiving thest task from Roy, Margareth exined everything to him.

    ¡°My dear financier, I am busy with personal matters recently, so the speed of taskpletion will likely slow down significantly. I apologize!¡±

    Roy teased her back then, ¡°Are you getting married?¡±

    She replied quickly, ¡°Not in a hurry!¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306: 302: Wanting to Unite, But the Timing is Not Right

    Chapter 306 - 306: 302: Wanting to Unite, But the Timing is Not Right

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis first saw her response, he was actually a little disappointed.

    Of course, he knew that she had too many things to do, and for her, talking about marriage was too early as long as her big feud was not avenged.

    So, he actually hoped to see her say that she wants to marry, but the time is not right.

    At least, this could indirectly prove that he was already the inevitable candidate for marriage in her heart.

    At that time, he was even a little impulsive and wanted to ask her the reason.<div>

    But in the end, his impulsive thoughts were suppressed by his strong reason.

    And at this moment, thest words in the chat box between him and Margareth were her saying ¡°No rush!¡±

    Gazing at those two characters, Roy¡¯s mind was filled with countless thoughts.

    She was in no hurry, but he was!

    How could he not be in a rush?

    Especially after the incident with Sebastian Lewis and his siblings, Roy Lewis became even more anxious!

    If he had given her a grand wedding earlier, her situation today would not be so embarrassing and passive!

    And Sebastian Lewis and his siblings would never dare to say such ugly words to her.

    Thinking of this, Roy¡¯s eyes darkened, and he began to study the information of the Dunns and the Thompsons seriously.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Richelle Dunn knocked on the door and came in.

    Roy Lewis hurriedly got up to greet her, ¡°Finished? You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was indeed a little tired, raising her hand to rub her sore shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I let them do some self-study, there were too many knowledge points to teach, they need some time to digest and exchange ideas.¡±

    Roy had alreadye to her side, and with a heartache, he raised his hand to help her rub her tightened shoulders.

    The two sat down on the sofa, side by side, with Roy sitting behind Richelle, gently massaging her tense shoulders.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯ve been too tiredtely. For the next few days, try to put your work aside and get some rest.¡±

    Roy felt very distressed, ¡°Or, if there is anything I can help with, just let me handle some of it for you.¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Master Lewis, as far as busyness goes, you are second to none. How could you help me?¡±

    Roy Lewis himself didn¡¯t have much time, but he had plenty ofpetent subordinates.

    If she didn¡¯t trust others to handle the Dunns¡¯ affairs, he could put his work aside and help her personally.

    ¡°As long as you say the word, I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water.¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head with a smile, ¡°Alright, I appreciate your intentions, but now, there¡¯s no need for you to get involved in too much. You just focus on your own business.¡±

    Although Roy had been mentally prepared, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Richelle Dunn, who had her back to him, was unaware of the change in his expression.

    The reason she hade down was because she had thought of something quite important that she hadn¡¯t mentioned to Roy yet.

    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell youst night, but judging from the behavior of Jayden Dunn and his son at Dunn Group, I think they¡¯re nning something. Most likely, they¡¯re trying to cause some major incident with the Thompsons. Do you have any information on this?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know whether she had observed carefully or had actually found out something already, so he asked her tentatively.

    ¡°Did Hugo Camrey help you find anything?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had indeed discovered some clues about the cooperation between the Dunns and the Thompsonstely, but she only had a vague outline. She would have to spend some more time investigating to figure out the details.

    Thinking of the fact that her mysterious gold master had assigned her a difficult task not long ago, she realized that she hadn¡¯t been able to spare a moment to look into it recently.

    It seemed that she would have to apologize to her mysterious gold master tonight.

    As Richelle thought about this, she replied to him.

    ¡°He did find some things. Also, I observed Jayden Dunn and his son very carefully at the board of directors meeting yesterday. The proposals they put forward all had issues.¡±

    Of course, this was something Richelle herself had found out. But as per her professional integrity, she couldn¡¯t reveal her other identity to Roy.

    As for Hugo Camrey, he was obviously her all-purpose shield for hiding her mysterious identity.

    Roy Lewis had a rough idea of what Jayden Dunn and his son had proposed at the shareholder meeting, so he didn¡¯t waste time and directly asked her.

    ¡°Do you suspect that they did this on purpose?¡±

    Richelle Dunn fell into deep thought, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But there¡¯s something strange about their actions.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Richelle Dunn had voted against all of those proposals at the board meeting, but he didn¡¯t know her intentions.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of making enemies by voting against them?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°Since I returned to Dunn Group in such a manner, I never thought of winning through appeasement.¡±

    ¡°Both of them have something to hide in their hearts. So the more assertive and tough I am, the more fear they will feel.¡±

    Now Roy had a vague understanding of her intentions.

    ¡°So, you were actually bluffing yesterday?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t deny it and nodded honestly.

    ¡°A little!¡±

    ¡°I made such a strong show not only to scare them but, most importantly, to force them into a desperate situation!¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307: 303: That Bastard Timmy Lewis, Was He Actually Snatched from a Young Doctor?

    Chapter 307 - 307: 303: That Bastard Timmy Lewis, Was He Actually Snatched from a Young Doctor?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn visited the Dunn Group, and indeed, it frightened Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn.

    However, at the Thompsons, everything was still moving forward in cooperation, and they couldn¡¯t escape the urgency.

    After yesterday¡¯s uproar at the board meeting with Richelle, especially herst remark that revealed a close rtionship with Roy Lewis, the situation at the board meeting changed significantly.

    ¡°Theo, how¡¯s the investigation into Richelle¡¯s whereabouts in recent years?¡±

    To deal with Richelle, as father and son, they must first understand her background.<div>

    Her whereabouts and experiences in the past few years were especially important.

    Harris Dunn was also somewhat puzzled, ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything. Logically speaking, even if she escaped death a few years ago, given her condition and ability, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide her tracks so well.¡±

    ¡°But on my end, apart from finding out that she¡¯s from South Asia and her recent exit record to South Asia, I can¡¯t find any other entry and exit records or even her clear professional history. It only shows she¡¯s a doctor, but where she studied medicine and her medical experience are all untraceable.¡±

    Even if Roy Lewis tried to investigate Richelle¡¯s background in recent years, he wouldn¡¯t find out much, let alone Harris Dunn.

    Jayden Dunn frowned, ¡°Could it be that she was saved by Roy Lewis in the first ce? If Roy Lewis was the one who saved her back then, he would have the ability to help her do all of this.¡±

    Harris Dunn shook his head and denied his guess, ¡°No way! If Roy Lewis was aware, would he have been able to maintain a peaceful rtionship with us all these years? I¡¯ve analyzed it, and Roy Lewis¡¯s change of attitude towards us is roughly in line with the timeline of Richelle bing his doctor.¡±

    Jayden Dunn still couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Roy Lewis recognized Richelle as the one he had a rtionship with that night?¡±

    Harris Dunn¡¯s mind was very clear, ¡°No, if he had recognized her, the email I sent a while ago wouldn¡¯t have worked. Obviously, he only found out the truth after he went to South Asia.¡±

    Hearing this, Jayden Dunn turned pale and his legs went weak.

    ¡°So¡­ is Roy Lewis going to focus on attacking us next?¡±

    Harris Dunn also frowned, ¡°Not sure, but for now, there¡¯s no movement on his side. Roy Lewis is not someone who can be easily ckmailed by a few kids. Otherwise, Kiara would have be the mistress of the Lewis family a long time ago.¡±

    Jayden Dunn breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°So you mean, her words yesterday were just to deliberately confuse us?¡±

    Harris Dunn nodded, ¡°Mmm, I only realized that afterwards. Think about it, wasn¡¯t Timmy Lewis¡¯s full moon banquet held in grand style? But now that those two kids seem to be living with Roy Lewis, has there been any movement from the Lewis family?¡±

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s expression lightened, ¡°So you think that even if those two kids acknowledge their family, they won¡¯t be favored?¡±

    Harris Dunn was very confident, ¡°Of course, a family like the Lewis, one heir is enough, let alone two. Roy Lewis might not mind them, but the other members of the Lewis family would. Besides, with Timmy Lewis¡¯s temper, he¡¯s not someone who can tolerate siblings!¡±

    After listening to his son¡¯s analysis, Jayden Dunn breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°So for now, we don¡¯t need to worry about defending ourselves against Roy Lewis? Just focus on dealing with Richelle?¡±

    Harris Dunn nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s first see what happens with the Lewis family and figure out Richelle¡¯s real background.¡±

    However, even if they¡¯re only dealing with Richelle, Harris Dunn currently doesn¡¯t have a better solution.

    After yesterday¡¯s board meeting, when Richelle subtly hinted at her intimate rtionship with Roy Lewis, Harris Dunn didn¡¯t dare to think about its effects.

    At that time, several shareholders who were previously on their side approached Richelle to strike up a conversation.

    Since they were left with only 33% of the shares after United Ventures took away 25%, they no longer had absolute control of the board.

    If these shareholders defected to United Ventures and Richelle, the father and son duo would not only lose their say, but might also lose their positions as presidents.

    With a growing solemn expression, Harris Dunn decided to do something before things be irreversible.

    ¡°Dad, we need to find some time these two days and invite Mr. Yellow and the others out for a meal.¡±

    Harris Dunn already felt great pressure from the crisis, and he wasn¡¯t as optimistic as his father.

    Jayden Dunn was reminded by his son of the importance of this matter and was about to make a phone call when a call came in. He nced at the caller ID.

    ¡°It¡¯s James Lewis!¡±

    Harris Dunn said directly, ¡°Put it on speaker!¡±

    The call was connected, and James Lewis¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, something terrible has happened!¡±

    ¡°Sebastian just came out of Roy Lewis¡¯s house, you know what? That little doctor turns out to be Timmy¡¯s mother! And besides him, there are two other bastards who look exactly like him; from what Sebastian says, the old man quite likes that little doctor and the other two bastards. That little doctor is probably a reincarnated fox spirit, bewitching Roy Lewis and his son. Now Roy Lewis has said that she¡¯ll be the mistress of the Lewis family.¡±

    ¡°So Mr. Dunn, is Timmy actually snatched from the little doctor?¡±

    Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn exchanged a nce, then Jayden Dunn risked everything and said.

    ¡°Mr.. Lewis, your wife was involved in this affair as well back then, why not ask her?¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308: 304: The enemyâ€™s enemy is a friend.

    Chapter 308 - 308: 304: The enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis irritably responded, ¡°She¡¯s a madwoman, what could anyone ask her? And besides, I went all out on that son of a bitch Richelie Dunn. If it wasn¡¯t for someone bribing her, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a phone call, let alone meet anyone.¡±

    Theo picked up the conversation, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is Theo. I suspect it was Richelle who drove your wife insane. My sister¡¯s incident has already been admitted to by Richelle.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, there was silence for a while, and finally, James Lewis asked, ¡°Can you, Mr. Dunn, pass a message on to the Thompson family for me?¡±

    Since Lucas Thompson was dealt with, the Thompsons seemed to have returned to a superficial calm with the Lewis family.

    As for what had actually happened between the two families, neither James Lewis nor Jayden Dunn had any idea.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, our word doesn¡¯t carry the same weight as yours.¡±

    After dealing with the Thompson family a few times, Theo knew that their people were ruthless. James Lewis still had some leverage due to Diana Thompson¡¯s identity.

    But the Dunn father and son? They were probably wasting their breath.

    James Lewis¡¯s current situation evidently wasn¡¯t good, and it seemed that the Lewis family hadpletely given up on them.

    He was silent for a while before he agreed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it myself, and I¡¯ll contact youter for further details.¡±

    After hanging up, Jayden Dunn nced at his son.

    ¡°What¡¯s our next move? Shall we wait for James Lewis¡¯s results before taking action?¡±

    Theo shook his head, his expression bing increasingly serious.

    ¡°Of course not, we need to act even more urgently. From what James Lewis said, not only has Richelle gained the approval of Roy Lewis, but also Mr. Lewis himself. Think about it, how much did Mr. Lewis dote on Kiara? She could have whatever she wanted. Now that he knows the truth, will he just let it go?¡± Jayden trembled at his son¡¯s words, ¡°So¡­what do we do now?¡±

    There was a sh of murderous intent in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡°What can we do? The enemy of our enemy is our friend. We may be easily defeated by them, but the Lewis family and Roy Lewis can¡¯t defeat the Thompsons or Mr. Lilliput, right?¡± Jayden had always been a conservative, and as he got older, his tolerance for crises diminished.

    In the beginning, he had connections with the Thompsons and Mr. Lilliput. But the more he dealt with them, the more fearful he became.

    Because he knew that whether it was the Thompsons or Mr. Lilliput, once you get involved, there was no way out.

    ¡°Shall we beg the Lewis family for mercy?¡±

    Theo sneered at his father¡¯s naivety, ¡°Dad, do you really think that this is a matter that can be resolved by apologizing and begging for mercy?¡±

    Back then, Theo knew about everything that had happened to Richelle. Standing in Roy Lewis¡¯s shoes, even if he had no feelings for Richelle now, he was still a part of the group that had been manipted by them and Diana Thompson. Furthermore, his other children almost lost their lives and had been separated for years. There was no way Roy Lewis would let the Dunns off the hook.

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no turning back for us now!¡±

    After speaking, Theo took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll give Mr. Zadra a call, and you should hurry up and contact several shareholders on your end.¡±

    Later, Marcus Zadra came to the Dunn¡¯s house, where he was received by Theo and Kiara.

    ¡°Mr. Zadra, I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you for helping Kiara.¡±

    As Theo poured tea for Marcus, he smiled and pointed at Kiara, who had her head down and wasn¡¯t talking.

    ¡°Kiara has been wanting to contact you, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb you if you were busy.¡±

    Marcus didn¡¯t look at Kiara but raised his tea cup to Theo and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± before taking a sip.

    After being treated by Master Troy, Kiara had mostly recovered. However, news of her insanity had spread throughout Lordon, and her circle of friends were all opportunists. There were very few people who genuinely cared about her.

    Furthermore, the Dunns had been dealing with one incident after another over the past few months, and the family¡¯s influence in Lordon had significantly weakened.

    As a result, Kiara, who had been staying at home for a while, had surprisingly be a well-behaved girl.

    Seeing that Marcus wasn¡¯t paying attention to Kiara, Theo felt a chill in his heart. But now, he had to mobilize all the avable resources at his disposal.

    While the Zadra family¡¯s power wasn¡¯t as great as the Dunns¡¯, if the two families could form a marriage alliance, they could gain more chips and support from Mr. Lilliput.

    ¡°Kiara, the cherry blossoms in the garden have bloomed, and they¡¯re quite beautiful. Why don¡¯t you take Mr. Zadra for a walk?¡±

    Kiara, dressed in a white dress, looked up at Marcus. As their eyes met, they stared at each other for a few seconds before Marcus finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    After spending some time at home, Kiara seemed to be in good spirits. Although she had lost some weight, it added a touch of pitiful beauty to her appearance.

    Marcus¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a while before he put down his cup and walked out with Kiara, side by side.

    Theo watched their retreating figures with satisfaction before turning around and going back to his study to deal with his own matters.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the news of Kiara and Marcus¡¯s uing wedding spread.

    Richelle received the news almost immediately, and she rushed back to her own bedroom to mess around with herputer¡­

    [Hehe, Dr.. Dunn is going to stir up some trouble!]

 Chapter 309 - 309: 305: We Have to Bring a Grand Gift to Congratulate Her!

    Chapter 309 - 309: 305: We Have to Bring a Grand Gift to Congratte Her!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis returned from his call with Nathan Caroule, only to find that Richelie Dunn, who had just been in the living room ying games with the children, was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    Timothy pointed upstairs, ¡°Mommy just took a call from Uncle Hugo and then ran upstairs.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but frown, Uncle Hugo again?

    ¡°You guys keep ying, I¡¯m going to check on Mommy!¡±<div>

    ¡°Daddy, you go ahead, I¡¯ll watch my little brother and sister!¡±

    Just like Roy, Timmy always harbored some hostility towards Uncle Hugo.

    Roy gave him a nod of approval and then headed upstairs.

    * Knock! Knock!*

    ¡°Richelle! Can Ie in?¡±

    Standing outside the door, Roy listened carefully to the movement inside.

    ¡°Come in, the door isn¡¯t locked!¡±

    Roy opened the door, and a gust of wind rushed towards him.

    He looked up and saw the balcony door wide open, wind pouring in from the outside, curtains flying with the breeze.

    Roy nced at Richelle sitting in front of theputer, then tookrge strides to close the door.

    ¡°Why is the door open?¡±

    ¡°It was a bit stuffy, so I opened it to let some air in.¡±

    At that, Roy turned and walked over to her.

    When he got close, Richelle twisted her head and happily said to him.

    ¡°Roy, Kiara Dunn is going to marry the Zadras¡¯ second young master!¡±

    Roy raised an eyebrow, not sure whether this was good news or bad news for Richelle.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be angry that she¡¯s getting married?¡±

    Roy knew well that Richelie¡¯s hatred for Kiara was beyond words.

    Richelle wished Kiara would go to hell. Now that Kiara was about to get married and step into the blissful marriage, why did she look so happy?

    Could it be that the stimtion was too great, and she¡¯d gone mad?

    Thinking this, Roy reached out his hand and ced it on her forehead, his eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°Baby, are you alright?¡±

    Richelle pulled his hand down, gently bit it, and looked at him with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine! Kiara¡¯s wedding is a big happy event, and the two of us must bring a big gift to congratte her!¡±

    Roy squinted, dazzled by the eager glow in her eyes, the same excited look that Timmy and Timothy had when they were about to do something naughty.

    Suddenly, he had an inkling about what kind of big ¡°gift¡± she had in mind.

    He smiled and lowered his head, pecking her on the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Little rascal!¡±

    Richelle turned around, giggling as she raised her hand to hook around his neck, and with the other hand, she yfully lifted his chin, pretending to be menacing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so don¡¯t ever do anything to betray me, or else!¡±

    Richelle raised her hand in the air, made a cutting gesture, and added a ¡°snip¡± sound effect.

    Roy¡¯s smile deepened as he caught her hand in the air, intertwining their fingers tightly.

    ¡°Okay, if I really do something to betray you, I¡¯ll willingly let you confiscate my weapon!¡±

    Having said that, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    They embraced each other in a sweet and lingering kiss. Finally, Richelle leaned against him, catching her breath before she remembered to ask.

    ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±

    Roy shook his head with a smile, ¡°Not anymore!¡±

    Richelle tilted her head, studying him, ¡°Really?¡±

    Knowing him as well as she did, Roy didn¡¯t seem like the type to just idle around.

    Roy knew he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her, so he clicked his tongue and reluctantly confessed.

    ¡°Timothy said you took a call from Uncle Hugo and then came upstairs.¡±

    Richelle also clicked her tongue, rolled her eyes at him, and pinched his eight-pack abs.

    ¡°Master Lewis, why does your jealous jar flip so easily?¡±

    Roy looked at her tenderly, ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s all because my Dr. Dunn is so adorable!¡±

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°I¡¯m not adorable, I¡¯m cool!¡±

    She never thought she had any connection to being adorable.

    And for Roy to think she¡¯s adorable, he must have applied some serious filters!

    Roy didn¡¯t argue with her, even though in his eyes, she was off the charts cute.

    ¡°Mmm, then it¡¯s cool! As long as it¡¯s you, I like it!¡±

    Only then did Richelle nod her head in satisfaction.

    ¡°By the way, Nathan just mentioned that he¡¯s meeting with the director of United Ventures for dinner tomorrow, and he wanted to know if you want to join?¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t heard from Denise Munni yet, ¡°Just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go! What time?¡±

    Seeing her excited, Roy couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°No specific time, you can decide.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, ¡°After dinner, I¡¯d like to invite the director to our house. She hasn¡¯t met Timmy yet, is that alright?¡±

    Roy tugged at her cheek and red at her yfully.

    ¡°Forgot again?¡±

    It took Richelle a few moments to realize she¡¯d made another careless mistake.

    So she chuckled and said to Roy.

    ¡°It was just a slip of the tongue! Think about it, I¡¯ve been your doctor for months, but your girlfriend for only a short time!¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t actually arguing with her, so he pinched her face again, and the matter was dropped.

    The couple lingered in the bedroom for a while, until it was almost dinner time and they finally headed downstairs.

    The old man, who had announced at noon that he was going out, greeted them by waving the file bag in his hand when they came downstairs.

    ¡°Come on, sign these documents!¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310: 306: If youâ€™re not careful, your wife and children will run away!

    Chapter 310 - 310: 306: If you¡¯re not careful, your wife and children will run away!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn exchanged a puzzled look with Roy Lewis, and saw a simr expression in his eyes.

    She deliberately slowed down her pace, allowing Roy to reach for the file bag first.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are these?¡±

    Mr. Lewis ignored him, shifted his hand, and passed the file to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, youe!¡±<div>

    Richelle felt even more confused, could it be¡­ a prenuptial agreement?

    But she hadn¡¯t said she wanted to marry Roy Lewis.

    With a puzzled face, Richelle walked a few steps forward under Mr. Lewis¡¯s urging gaze and took the file bag.

    When Richelle took the file, Mr. Lewis started to speak.

    ¡°A few days ago, Roy¡¯s uncles and aunts came to make a scene, right?¡±

    Richelle kept quiet; after all, with her current status, she wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything.

    Mr. Lewis sincerely apologized, assuming she was upset.

    ¡°Richelle, sorry for my negligence in this matter.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this has nothing to do with you. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s not you.¡±

    Roy took Richelle¡¯s hand, ced it on his thigh, gently patted it, and gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°Richelle, listen to Grandpa.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to listen obediently.

    ¡°Now Roy is in charge of the family, but I am still here, and those useless rtives of his keep thinking I will stand up for them. They alwayse to provoke me,ining about Roy one way or another.¡±

    This was the first time Richelle heard about the Lewis family¡¯s affairs.

    For one, she wasn¡¯t interested in gossiping about other people¡¯s lives.

    For another, she didn¡¯t think these matters had anything to do with her.

    ¡°This time you brought Timothy and Tifanny back to acknowledge their ancestry. Since Roy said you have other important things to do temporarily, I thought about holding a family reunion banquet for the two kidster and let everyone know how our Lewis family has two more bright and lovely grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°As a result, those worthless rtives of Roy¡¯s thought I didn¡¯t care about Timothy and Tifanny!¡±

    Mr. Lewis became angrier as he spoke, and his tone unconsciously became louder.

    Richelle hurried tofort him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s not worth it to be upset over them. As Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s mother, I sincerely appreciate your eptance and love in these days. Just ignore their nonsense!¡±

    Mr. Lewis calmed down and hummed in agreement.

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s because of my mishandling as an elder that you and the children suffered. Please sign these documents on their behalf. Henceforth, you, Timothy, and Tifanny will be as strong as Timmy in the Lewis family. If anyone ever tries to bully you again, just p these in their face and ask if it hurts!¡±

    Richelle initially thought the documents would be something to restrict her.

    But now, after hearing Mr. Lewis¡¯s words, she felt guilty.

    She could guess what was in the file bag.

    She took her hand from Roy¡¯s and opened the file bag, taking out the documents inside.

    [Share Transfer Agreement]

    As expected, the heading of the document clearly showed Mr. Lewis¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Richelle, the family has some rules, so I can only give you your share after you and Roy get married. However, I have designated you as the guardian of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s shares. This means even if Roy ever wrongs you, you can run far away with Timothy and Tifanny and live a happy and carefree life.¡± Roy frowned in protest, ¡°Grandpa, are you cursing your grandson like this?¡± Mr. Lewis nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing you, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make the same mistakes most men do! Richelle is a good girl, cherish her!¡±

    Mr. Lewis had been living here for some time, in a veryfortable state of mind and body.

    Even his previously distant grandchildren and great-grandchildren were now getting along well with him.

    He knew better than anyone that all these changes were due to Richelle and Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s arrival.

    And this period was the happiest time he had had since his wife¡¯s death.

    Roy muttered his displeasure, but in his heart, he was secretly delighted.

    He was more than happy to witness Mr. Lewis¡¯s change of heart towards Richelle!

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I have the fidelity and devotion of you and my dad in my bones. How could I wrong her?¡±

    Mr. Lewis snorted, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. In any case, when you go out, always bear in mind that you are a married man. If you¡¯re not careful, your wife and children may run away!¡±

    Richelle listened to their conversation, feeling both amused and touched.

    To be honest, at the beginning, she didn¡¯t have any hope of getting along peacefully with Mr. Lewis.

    After all, Timothy and Tifanny still had blood ties to him, while Richelle was an outsider with several misunderstandings with Mr. Lewis. Resolving those grudges wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Besides, Richelle wasn¡¯t someone who wouldpromise herself for others.

    So she thought it was best to let things happen as they were meant to.

    She never expected Mr. Lewis¡¯s attitude towards her to change so drastically, even siding with her when it came to his own grandson!

    Richelle flipped through the documents and then waved them at Roy with a smile.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, did you hear that? I have someone backing me up now, dare to bully me and see?!¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311: 307: It is Timothy and Tifanny being capable, not me being biased.

    Chapter 311 - 311: 307: It is Timothy and Tifanny being capable, not me being biased.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis smiled and nodded, showing an appearance of respect.

    ¡°No way! Even if Dr. Dunn didn¡¯t have anyone backing her up, I wouldn¡¯t dare bully her! No matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯tpete with Dr. Dunn, who has needles and scalpels in her hands!¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°It seems so!¡±

    The old man saw the two young people teasing each otherfortably and couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his face.

    To be honest, the old man understood Roy Lewis¡¯s character.<div>

    The possibility of him bullying Richelle Dunn was close to zero.

    Giving Richelle Dunn this agreement was not so much to make her tougher in front of Roy Lewis, but to give her a status and confidence in front of the entire Lewis family.

    The Lewis family members were not fools, at least not in matters rted to financial interests.

    Richelle Dunn had three children, and theirbined shares were no small amount.

    Richelle quickly but carefully flipped through the pages of the agreement and looked up to confirm with the old man.

    ¡°Old man, are you sure the share ratio is correct? Did you mistakenly give the shares meant for two children to one child?¡±

    Although Richelle knew that the chances of making such a mistake were low, she still hoped that the old man would consider it carefully.

    After all, this 2% stake in Lewis Group was worth a lot of money.

    For two children, it would be 4%, a sum that most people couldn¡¯t earn in their entire lives.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s correct! Timmy also gets 2%, and this is the usual practice in our family. The Lewis family has always rewarded the capable ones more, and as for those descendants who haven¡¯t achieved much, it¡¯s enough to give them just enough to survive. For those who have potential and can be cultivated, they are given more because, after all, the family¡¯s industry and reputation will still rely on these younger generations to maintain and even flourish.¡±

    ¡°Both Timothy, Tiffany, and Timmy are good kids in my eyes and are among the descendants to be cultivated!¡±

    Richelle Dunn had no idea that the Lewis family had such flexible rules. She had always thought that families like the Lewis were conservative and rigid in both their thinking and rules.

    But now it seemed that she had been shallow and ignorant.

    How could such arge family business as the Lewis family be maintained for a hundred years if they were conservatively set in their ways!

    However, despite that, Richelle was still very cautious. After all, this was rted to her children¡¯s future life paths.

    She raised her eyes and looked at Roy Lewis with a probing nce.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know if he understood her, but he nodded and replied,

    ¡°Yes, my grandfather gave me 2% too!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask how much you got. What I meant is, is this okay? Will you and the old man be criticized in the Lewis family because of this agreement?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany were Lewis family children, so Richelle wouldn¡¯t be coy about what they deserved. But their share percentages were obviously quite high.

    She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Roy Lewis because of this.

    Before Roy Lewis could answer, the old man spoke up first.

    ¡°What criticism? Every head of the family has the right to cultivate several talented younger generations as potential sessors. These shares are early-stage investments for the future development of the Lewis family, so Richelle, you don¡¯t need to feel undeserving. This is because of your children¡¯s hard work and capability, not because I favor them.¡±

    Richelle could see more and more that Roy Lewis¡¯s propensity to protect and defend his children had actually been inherited from the old man.

    Even though it was clearly favoritism, he still tried to dress it up with grand reasoning.

    However, even though Roy Lewis and the old man had tried their best to dispel her doubts, Richelle still gave Roy Lewis a meaningful nce before saying to the old man,

    ¡°Old man, I appreciate your good intentions. However, my educational principles have always been to respect the children¡¯s wishes first and foremost. So, I cannot guarantee that they will be interested in taking over the Lewis family and Lewis Groupter.¡±

    If any other person from the Lewis family had heard this, they would have wanted to kill her.

    But Richelle was very thoughtful. These shares were indeed tempting, but ordinary people didn¡¯t need that much money.

    She was also confident enough that even without these shares and based on her own abilities, she could provide her three children with excellent and appropriate education and care.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to tie her children¡¯s futures to the Lewis family just for the sake of money they wouldn¡¯t use.

    The old man was surprised, thinking that when Richelle saw the agreement, she would be overjoyed.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t overjoyed, she would at least sign the agreement without any hesitation.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that after she saw the agreement, her first concern was Roy¡¯s and his own position.

    Her second concern was her children¡¯s future.

    In other words, she cared more about the first two things than the shares and money.

    No wonder she was the woman that his grandson insisted on marrying despite his objections. Her vision and mindset were far more than that of the others in the family, so much so that it was a whole gxy away from the likes of Sebastian Lewis and the other family members!

    The old man had always considered himself to be a good judge of character, but now he finally had to admit that he had mistaken Richelle before!

 Chapter 312 - 312: 308: As a Light Bulb, Itâ€™s Pretty Bright!

    Chapter 312 - 312: 308: As a Light Bulb, It¡¯s Pretty Bright!

    Trantor: 549690339

    By this age, the old man had seen it all and understood everything.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the 25-year-old Richelle Dunn had already developed a simr perspective.

    He admired her in his heart and showed aforting and tolerant smile on his face.

    ¡°Well, about that, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve spent more time with the childrentely and have seen their various talents and possibilities.¡±

    ¡°In fact, we were too narrow-minded in the past. While the Lewis family has achieved remarkable sess and prestige in business, it¡¯s also noteworthy to have medical experts, musicians, painters, or other scientists in the family.¡±<div>

    ¡°And, most importantly, as you said, the children¡¯s personalities are respected, their talents are developed, and they can bring honor to the Lewis family. Isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡±

    After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Richelle finally feltpletely reassured.

    She admitted that she was selfish.

    Compared to money and the so-called glories and industries of the Lewis family, she cared more about her children¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Master Lewis, with your words, I can sign the agreement with peace of mind. However, if you ever change your mind, feel free to tell me, and I can always give back the shares on behalf of the children before they reach adulthood!¡±

    In the end, Richelle signed her name on the agreement.

    After signing, Roy Lewis asked her casually.

    ¡°Should I also transfer Timmy¡¯s 2% of shares to you for full control?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t care much about it. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care about these things. Anyway, whether I have that document or not, I¡¯ll definitely have priority over you regarding Timmy¡¯s custody and supervision.¡±

    Richelle was so confident because she understood her position in the children¡¯s hearts.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration, ¡°Although it¡¯s true, you don¡¯t have to be so blunt about it.¡±

    Roy knew all too well that when ced next to Richelle, the three children would always choose her first.

    The only way for him, as their father, to receive any favor and good treatment from the three little brats was to please their mommy first!

    He clearly remembered in South Asia, when he offended their mommy, the little ones gave him cold faces for a few days.

    Timothy even refused to acknowledge him as his father!

    In short, thinking back on it made him want to vomit blood.

    Richelle shrugged with a smug grin.

    ¡°This is my personal charm, Master Lewis. People like you with a poker face all day won¡¯t understand!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh and pinched her cheek.

    ¡°Can you stop teasing me even for a few minutes?¡±

    Richelle tilted her head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, I¡¯m just stating facts!¡±

    Roy sighed silently, ¡°Alright, this afternoon I¡¯ll have thewyer transfer Timmy¡¯s shares to you for full control. Otherwise, he¡¯llin that his brother and sister are under mommy¡¯s control, but only he is under my supervision.¡±

    Richelle was amused by his miserable expression. ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re getting to know the kids better.¡±

    What he said was indeed what Timmy would do and say.

    Roy mimicked Timothy¡¯s tone when he was feeling down.

    ¡°Ah, people learn to be wise after being hurt.¡±

    Richelleughed so hard, she had to hold her stomach. As for the old man, he had tactfully left after Richelle signed the agreement.

    Even in his age, he was quite the bright light bulb!

    The news of Master Lewis transferring his shares to Timothy and Tifanny spread quickly throughout the Lewis family.

    Sebastian Lewis was so furious that he cursed loudly in his own house for an entire afternoon. Unable to hold his anger, he called his sister Elizabeth Lewis to seek justice from the old man.

    ¡°Elizabeth, think about it, each of our families only has 2% of shares. Even if those two bastards are really part of the Lewis family, they were picked up halfway. How can they have 2% each? Just because they¡¯re bastards? Then, the children our brothers have outside should rush back to im some shares too.¡±

    Elizabeth had gotten involved in the dramast time because Sebastian incited her. It wasn¡¯t even a few dayster, and her investments abroad were already in trouble one after another.

    ¡°Big brother, I won¡¯t get involved in this. I¡¯m about to leave the country for a while to handle the mess. If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll pull out of those investments.¡±

    Elizabeth might be somewhat mediocre, but she understood priorities and knew when to back off.

    This was also why Roy hadn¡¯tpletely fallen out with her among his uncles and aunts.

    Because, although she asionally caused trouble, at the edge of Roy¡¯s breaking point, she always pulled back and behaved herself for a while.

    Right now, she knew very well that things were still a mess with both Roy and the old man.

    She didn¡¯t want to provoke trouble at this time.

    She might be a bit stupid, but she wasn¡¯t an idiot!

 Chapter 313 - 313: 309: Is this, love at first sight?

    Chapter 313 - 313: 309: Is this, love at first sight?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sebastian Lewis still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Richelle, by now, you still care about those small businesses abroad. The old man gave those two little bastards 2% each, that¡¯s a lot of money! Are you out of your mind? This is way more than what your broken businesses can earn.¡±

    Elizabeth Lewis¡¯s mind was clear, ¡°Brother, even if the old man doesn¡¯t give those two kids that 4% of the shares, it wouldn¡¯t fall to us anyway!¡±

    Sebastian Lewis was angry, ¡°You fool, if the old man didn¡¯t distribute it, we would get more when he dies. Now that he has distributed the shares, what can we get when he dies?¡±

    Elizabeth Lewis still didn¡¯t give in, ¡°Brother, as his sons, your words carry weight. As a married daughter, how much I get from the old man depends on his personal will, I can¡¯t influence him at all.¡±

    In truth, Elizabeth understood that with the old man, a crying and noisy child wouldn¡¯t necessarily get anything.<div>

    Sebastian failed to persuade her and turned to consult with his other siblings for a strategy.

    Richelle went to the airport to pick up Denise Munni after giving Roy Lewis his acupuncture treatment the next day.

    The two chatted andughed on their way back to the city, arriving in no time at the restaurant for dinner.

    Since it was Richelle and her best friend, she got to choose the restaurant.

    After trying the dishes at a private kitchen, she couldn¡¯t forget the taste of the food there.

    She decided to have their meal at that private kitchen.

    It usually didn¡¯t open during the day, but Roy Lewis asked, so the owner had toe to the restaurant in his slippers while yawning. He personally supervised the chefs in preparing the dishes for their banquet.

    During the break, he came to the private room where Roy Lewis and the others were sitting andined.

    ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s one thing for you to wake me up in the middle of the day, but who is this important person you¡¯re personally waiting for?¡±

    Roy Lewis nces at him lightly, ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s best friend, be careful with your wordster on.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know much about women¡¯s friendships but knew that female best friends were like male best friends, close enough to feel like brothers or sisters.

    Since this was his first time meeting Richelie¡¯s best friend, he had to make a good impression, so Richelle could hold her head high.

    Upon hearing this, Old Brown stood up straighter.

    ¡°In that case, I need to perform well! I¡¯ll go back to the kitchen and hurry things up. I¡¯ll bring your sister-inw a bottle of my aged wine. You don¡¯t have to prepare any more wine, Master Lewis!¡±

    Richelle parked the car outside the courtyard, locked it, and walked with Denise around the car. Denise couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the old car again, thenined.

    ¡°Richelle, doesn¡¯t Mr. Lewis¡¯s family have any spare cars? Why are you driving such a broken-down car?¡±

    There were indeed several luxury cars idle in Roy Lewis¡¯s garage. However, Richelle was used to keeping a low profile, and even when Roy Lewis gave her a set of keys for each car, she still preferred to drive her old car out.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a low profile!¡±

    Denise thought about her situation and nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Right, this isn¡¯t like South Asia, and both you and Mr. Lewis probably have many people seeing you as thorns in their sides.¡±

    Richelle hummed in agreement and didn¡¯t exin further, heading inside with Denise arm in arm.

    She sent a message to Roy Lewis upon arrival, and they opened the courtyard door to see two tall figures approaching.

    Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule appeared in front of them quickly.

    Richelle introduced them to Denise with a smile, ¡°Denise, this is Roy Lewis, the father of my three children. This is his assistant, Nathan.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded at Denise with a smile and shook her hand.

    When Denise shook hands with Nathan, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and seemed glued together.

    Their hands held onto each other for quite a while before letting go.

    Richelle had already moved further inside but stopped when she noticed their actions.

    ¡°Denise?¡±

    However, Roy Lewis saw it clear as day. Seeing Nathan holding onto Denise¡¯s hand without letting go and his eyes glued to her, what couldn¡¯t a man understand in this situation?

    He reached out to Richelle, ¡°Richelle, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and check on Old Brown¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Then he turned to Nathan,

    ¡°Nathan, please take good care of Ms. Munni. Oh, the courtyard is quite distinctive. You can go for a walk together. Also, there is a small attic called ¡®Fun Labyrinth¡¯ you can check out. There are many interesting things inside!¡±

    Richelle was initially puzzled, thinking Roy Lewis had something private to say to her. However, hearing him arranging for Nathan, a man who rarely meddled in other people¡¯s affairs, and seeing Nathan¡¯s flushed face, she finally realized what was going on.

    Looking at her friend Denise¡¯s bashful reaction, it seemed she wasn¡¯t opposed to Nathan¡¯s tant staring and even looked back with interest.

    Had they¡­. fallen for each other at first sight?

 Chapter 314 - 314: 310: Master Lewis, It Turns Out Youâ€™re a Love Expert!

    Chapter 314 - 314: 310: Master Lewis, It Turns Out You¡¯re a Love Expert!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn was privately amazed because although she and Denise Munni did not meet often, she had witnessed several instances where Denise was ruthlessly rejecting men, disying absolute cold-heartedness.

    And seeing Denise now, with a flirtatious smile on her face and making eye contact with a man, was something Richelle witnessed for the first time.

    Damn, anything strange can happen if you live long enough.

    Realizing this, Richelle hurriedly waved a hand at Denise andughed.

    ¡°Denise, the environment here is quite good, but since I¡¯m not very familiar with it, I¡¯ll let Nathan guide you around. Roy Lewis and I will go check out the kitchen.¡±<div>

    It was refreshing to see Denise not refusing for a change, and responding with a nod confidently.

    ¡°Sure, you two go and have your romantic date, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±

    Richelle yfully red at her and then, with a casual swing and holding onto Roy Lewis¡¯s arm, she turned away.

    Once they had walked out of sight down the corridor, Richelle saw Nathan Caroule leading Denise Munni onto a pathway lined with pear blossoms, then she turned to Roy Lewis and, pointing her finger at him,ughed.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you sly fox, did you invite my bestie here to matchmake her with your brother?¡±

    Roy Lewis cried foul, ¡°Impossible! This is my first time meeting Ms. Munni. Besides, did you notice the way they were looking at each other? It was obviously unusual!¡±

    At first, Richelle had indeed not noticed anything. But when Roy Lewis insisted on taking her away and she had another nce, she got it.

    Richelle had always thought that Roy Lewis was quite obtuse when it came to feelings.

    However, reality proved that the one who was obtuse, was her!

    ¡°Master Lewis, who would have thought you¡¯re a love guru!¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed quietly, ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t attach such meaningless titles to me, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t an idiot, and this ¡°love guru¡± title was just another way of saying yboy.

    Richelle was mostly understanding and sweet.

    But asionally, she would, out of nowhere, say things that would frustrate him, that were both infuriating and funny.

    Yet, he could do nothing about her antics!

    Richelle chuckled and put her hand on his shoulder, stood on her toes, and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯mplimenting you, Master Lewis. I simply meant that you have a well-developed love radar, how is that a meaningless title?¡±

    When Richelle first met Roy Lewis, people at the hospital said he was indifferent to women. She thought he was just a blockhead who didn¡¯t understand romance, hence his disinterest in women.

    As per her understanding as a doctor, men were often driven by primal instincts towards women.

    Only after getting to know him and with a deeper understanding, did Richelle realize how wrong she was.

    This man wasn¡¯t a blockhead who didn¡¯t understand things, he was just¡­ very selective when it came to his feelings.

    You could even say, he was somewhat of a romantic purist.

    Compared to him, she was probably moreid-back and rough around the edges.

    ¡°Hey, Roy Lewis, tell me, when did you start liking me?¡±

    Seen from Richelle¡¯s perspective, she wasn¡¯t dim-witted. But as soon as she became aware of her special feelings towards Roy Lewis, she changed her attitude towards him and soon discovered that Roy had been watching her for a long time.

    Apparently, Roy Lewis had developed unique feelings and considerations for her way earlier than she knew.

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for quite some time now!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, she just wrapped her arm around his and allowed him to guide her leisurely forward, all the while looking at him with interest.

    As they walked, she realised that Roy Lewis was not taking her to the kitchen but was, in fact, taking her to a hall filled with hanging artworks.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Richelle cast a nce at the paintings on the wall. Some of them felt eerily familiar, making her feel a bit uneasy.

    Roy Lewis, however, was acting as usual while pointing at the paintings on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you have a knack for teaching Timmy and Tiffany how to draw. So, I figured you might be interested in this stuff. I remembered Old Brown has a drawing room around here and thought you¡¯d like to see.¡±

    She just gave him an ¡®oh¡¯ in response while sneakily observing him. Seeing no irregrities in him, she finally rxed a bit.

    She took a nce at the several familiar paintings on the wall. There were twondscape paintings, and one portrait.

    In her heart, she sighed with relief. Then, she asked the question she had casually brought up moments ago again.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t answered me yet, when did you start liking me?¡±

    Just in case, she continued to engage him with casual topics in order to divert his attention.

    Ironically, Roy Lewis turned out to be a man capable of multitasking.

    He was intently looking at the paintings disyed on the wall and stopped in front of a portrait that was familiar to Richelle.

    ¡°Actually quite early, if you¡¯re talking about an unconscious liking, I think, I probably fell for you the very first time I saw you!¡±

    After they got together, Richelle would asionally recall some of the details about their past interactions.

    She then realized that, in fact, Roy Lewis had been treating her differently since a long long time ago.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect this ¡®long time ago¡¯ to be the very first time they met.

    ¡°So, you fell in love with me at first sight?¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315: 311: What She Covets is Roy Lewisâ€™s â€œCharmâ€

    Chapter 315 - 315: 311: What She Covets is Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°Charm¡±

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis turned his head, his deep eyes filled with tender affection.

    ¡°You could say that!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was bewitched by the deep affection in his eyes, staring as his handsome face drew closer and closer, his slightly cool lips pressed against hers, his long hand encircling her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around his neck, tilting her head slightly to meet his kiss.

    The hall was decorated in a traditional Chinese style, with delicate wind chimes hanging on the antique wooden windows. When the wind blew, they produced a crisp, melodious ring.<div>

    Richelle, held in Roy¡¯s embrace, could feel his heart racing just as fast and intensely as hers.

    Their heartbeats gradually synchronized, bing more powerful and magnificent in the pleasant sound of wind chimes.

    Richelle had always known that she was infatuated with Roy¡¯s handsome face, but at that moment, as their passionate kiss briefly paused, she glimpsed his attractive and masculine temple, and she suddenly had an impulse to paint a picture of this man.

    Closing her eyes, she raised her hand, her fingertips tracing from his eyebrows, down the bridge of his nose, and finallynding on his slightly rough chin.

    With her eyes closed, she could describe every contour of this man¡¯s face. As she touched his features again, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking how kind the Creator had been to him.

    Richelle simply followed her own thoughts, her fingertips lightly touching every inch of Roy¡¯s face.

    Little did she know that her gestures appeared rather provocative and full of unspeakable allure to Roy.

    Roy¡¯s hand moved down, suddenly and deftly lifting her up.

    As their lips briefly parted, Richelle suddenly felt weightless and instinctively tightened her grip around his neck. Their foreheads pressed together, her eyes wide and hazy as she stared at his mesmerizing face.

    Roy took a few steps forward, bending down to ce her on the tatami by the window, his single knee bent and his hand supporting her by her side as he leaned forward.

    The wind chimes tinkled again, but all Richelle could hear was Roy¡¯s low, husky murmurs near her ear.

    ¡°Baby, do you know? At first, in my dreams, with you¡­¡±

    The cool breeze outside rustled the treetops, the pink flowers swaying in the wind, and an unknown bird perched on a branch, stretching its neck and singing towards the sky.

    Inside and outside the room, the scenery was beautiful.

    Richelle never expected to see this wild side of Roy.

    If it weren¡¯t for Nathan Caroule¡¯s call at thest moment, this man¡­

    Tsk, what a tease!

    Richelle had always been frank. She admitted that she was just one of the many people attracted to Roy¡¯s ¡°beauty,¡± so when the phone rang, her inner voice was synchronized with Roy¡¯s barely audible, frustrated ¡°Damn!¡±

    Richelle got up with a trace of regret, straightened her clothes, and paced to the other side of the painting studio.

    For her, painting was a fast-acting calming agent. Soon, she had forgotten her previous regret and was immersed in the romantic atmosphere of art.

    That was, until she saw the painting entitled ¡°The Piano Boy¡± on the wall.

    Her pupils suddenly dted.

    This painting, she remembered, had been donated to a welfare foundation in South Asia. How had it ended up here?

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t even have time to move away.

    Because Roy¡¯s gaze had already fallen on the painting hanging on the wall.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As expected, he quickly noticed the problem.

    ¡°Richelle, why does the little girl in this painting look so much like our Tifanny?¡±

    Richelle pretended to take a closer look and then said, ¡°This should be Tifanny!¡±

    Instead of letting him guess piece by piece, she decided to give him half the answer.

    Roy looked at her with an expression seeking an exnation because the little girl in the painting was only partially visible, as she was focused on ying the piano with her eyes downcast.

    While he thought the girl resembled Tifanny, Roy couldn¡¯t be 100% sure. He nced at the artist¡¯s signature, ¡°Tailfish,¡± an unfamiliar name to him.

    From what he knew, the paintings in Old Brown¡¯s studio were generally quite well-known.

    Therefore, this ¡°Tailfish¡± must be some kind of emerging artist.

    ¡°This is probably a scene of Tifanny at apetition several months ago. This dress was custom-made for her by a friend of mine.¡±

    Roy took the exnation without question, carefully examining the painting of his beloved daughter while asking, ¡°Do you know the painter?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°Haha, yes, I know her. She¡¯s pretty famous in South Asia, but I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite entric and mysterious, never showing her face.¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t sure if he believed her, but he turned back to the painting with a thoughtful expression.

    Then, he grabbed Richelie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what he was nning, but obediently lifted her foot and followed him.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To find Old Brown and buy that painting.¡±

    Richelle secretly heaved a sigh, nearly speaking up but ultimately not telling him the truth.

    ¡°Old Brown, how much for that Piano Boy painting in your studio? I want to buy it.¡±

    Old Brown was in the living room, organizing some teas and flower teas, when he suddenly heard this and looked up with surprise.

    ¡°When did you be so refined?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°The little girl in the painting is my daughter Tifanny..¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316: 312: Quadruple Happiness, How Can My Heart Not Be Elated?

    Chapter 316 - 316: 312: Quadruple Happiness, How Can My Heart Not Be ted?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Old Brown let out a sigh, ¡°Really? Then there¡¯s no need to buy it, I¡¯ll give it to you as a wee gift for my little niece!¡±

    After saying that, Old Brown paused for a moment, and then eximed, ¡°Holy cow!¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, now that you mention it, I just remembered that when I first bought this painting, I felt like the little girl¡¯s profile looked so familiar. Now I realize it¡¯s because she looks like Timmy!¡±

    Of course, Old Brown knew about how Richelle and Roy¡¯s child had somehow tripled in number. It was just that everyone had been busy and his daily routine was the opposite of ordinary people¡¯s, so he hadn¡¯t found the time to meet them yet.

    And just like that, after a few words, Old Brown happily gifted the painting to Roy Lewis, and told him to take it down himself.<div>

    Roy Lewis dly epted it, only saying, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought to herself, this Roy Lewis, he really has no idea of the suffering of ordinary people.

    After Old Brown walked away, Richelle Dunn tugged on Roy Lewis¡¯s arm and reminded him softly.

    ¡°This tailfish painting is quite expensive, at least US$ 13,700. Are you sure it¡¯s okay to just take it like this?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Richelle Dunn touched her nose guiltily, ¡°This painter is quite famous among South Asian contemporary artists.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, his gaze returning to the painting in his hands, studying it closely.

    ¡°This painter is indeed quite good.¡±

    Inwardly, Richelle Dunn breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You understand painting?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied honestly, ¡°Not really, but this painting has my baby princess in it, so I know a little bit.¡±

    Richelle let out a small sigh of relief, unable to resist teasing him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just saying the person is good because she painted your princess?¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯tpletely clueless. He pointed to the lines and character outlines in the painting.

    ¡°Look, although the painter doesn¡¯t use many strokes, with just a few, she can urately depict the scene so vividly and naturally. It wouldn¡¯t be possible without a certain level of skill and talent.¡±

    Richelle felt secretly delighted, but didn¡¯t dare to show it.

    In just a little while, she had already figured out a perfect time and method to tell him the truth.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad, but look at the time. Lunch should be ready soon.¡±

    Roy looked at his watch, and it really was gettingte.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Nathan and the others should be done shopping by now.¡±

    Richelle looked at the painting in his hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the private room first, and I¡¯ll put the painting in the car?¡±

    The painting was about the size of a chessboard, but carrying it around like this was quite attention-grabbing.

    But Roy decided to hold on to it, ¡°No, I¡¯ll carry it. I¡¯ll show it to Nathanter.¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, you¡¯re so fond of your little girl; aren¡¯t you afraid your other children will be jealous?

    But speaking of jealousy, Richelle was a bit puzzled.

    It seemed like the three children had never been jealous of each other because one of them received more attention from their parents.

    Of course, Richelle had always been very careful to consider the emotions of her children.

    As for Roy, his tant favoritism towards their daughter Tifanny was quite obvious.

    Moreover, this phenomenon seemed to be starting to affect their grandfather and Uncle Axel as well.

    Richelle felt that she needed to talk to Roy about this issue soon.

    When the couple returned to the private room, Nathan Caroule had not yet arrived. Richelle, who liked Mr. Kirby¡¯s tea and teaware, sat on the sofa and began to brew tea herself.

    Roy first put the painting in a corner of the sofa. After a few nces, he felt it wasn¡¯t secure enough. He looked around and saw a nail on the wall, so he hung the painting there.

    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡±

    Richelle took a sip of tea and nced at him.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s more like you¡¯re feeling beautiful on the inside?¡±

    Roy smiled and folded his arms, admiring the painting for a while before happily replying.

    ¡°It really is beautiful!¡±

    ¡°You know, when we had Timmy, I already felt very fortunate and happy. Now, not only do we have Timmy, but also Timothy and Tifanny, and most importantly, you, my big treasure!¡±

    ¡°Think about it, having Timmy was like having one happiness. Now, we suddenly have three more equal happiness, that¡¯s happiness x4. How could my heart not be full of joy?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t argue with that, so she just pushed the cup of brewed tea in front of him.

    ¡°Happy Master Lewis, have some tea to moisten your throat, then you can continue bragging!¡±

    Royughed and sat down beside her. ¡°By the way, I finished the coffee. When can Dr. Dunn get me some more?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but frown, giving him a sideways nce.

    ¡°Master Lewis, have you been overworking yourselftely?¡±

    Though the couple lived under the same roof, they each had their own work and space. Richelle did some of her work in the bedroom when it was inconvenient to do it around Roy.

    And when Nathan came to report on work matters or Roy needed to attend a video conference, she would consciously give them space.

    Rather than feeling guilty, Roy sipped his tea and looked at her affectionately with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because Dr. Dunn has been hiding in the bedroom to worktely. Without your supervision, I tend to drink more.¡±

    Richelle was speechless at this groundless usation. In most rtionships, it was usually the woman who clung to the man more.

    But in her case, she had voluntarily given everyone some personal space, yet in his eyes, it was still her fault..

 Chapter 317 - 317: 313: Theyâ€™re not going to get their marriage certificate now, are they?

    Chapter 317 - 317: 313: They¡¯re not going to get their marriage certificate now, are they?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Master Lewis, in my opinion, a sense of propriety is a must for people living together. We¡¯re still in the passionate stage of love, but being around each other all the time, day and night, could lead to aesthetic fatigue!¡±

    However, Roy Lewis insists on taking a contrary stance,ughing as he replies to her.

    ¡°What do you mean day and night? We don¡¯t even sleep in the same bed at night. Moreover, all that talk about a sense of propriety is just a ruse used by phndering men to fool naive young girls. As a dedicated old man like myself, once in a rtionship, we should be together day and night. After all, we¡¯re not getting any younger, time isn¡¯t something we have much of, we should cherish every moment, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn realizes that he¡¯s developing more and more twisted arguments. She looks him in the eyes for a moment, then finally sees through his teasing from the slight curve of his lips.

    Swinging a punch at his shoulder, she was about to scold him for his shamelessness when the door was opened. Nathan Caroule, who entered the room, saw the situation inside and started teasing them with a smiling face.<div>

    ¡®Oh, is this domestic violence, Master Lewis?¡¯

    Both Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis turned their heads in sync to look at him, only to be taken aback by the sight of him holding hands with Denise Munni.

    ¡®You guys¡­¡¯

    Richelle Dunn pointed at their intertwined hands, her face filled with shock.

    The two of them raised their hands together, exchanged a nce, and then Nathan Caroule made the announcement.

    ¡®Yes, we¡¯re together now!¡¯

    Richelle Dunn stared at them with wide eyes for a moment before punching Roy Lewis again.

    ¡®You see, that¡¯s what we call love at first sight.¡¯

    Roy Lewis nced at Nathan Caroule nonchntly. ¡®I¡¯m more reserved.¡¯

    Nathan Caroule was puzzled and Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t bother to exin. Smiling, she invited them to sit down.

    ¡®Don¡¯t mind him,e on, let¡¯s have a cup of tea to celebrate your simultaneous departure from the singles club.¡¯

    Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni exchanged another smile, then sat down on the sofa nearby.

    Richelle Dunn nced at the pair, who were still holding hands even after sitting down. Unable to contain her curiosity, she joked.

    ¡®You two moved so fast! It hasn¡¯t even been half an hour!¡¯

    The key point was, Denise Munni had been a staunch anti-marriage advocate for nearly a decade. But it took less than half an hour to break that resolve.

    Just as Nathan Caroule was about to say something, Denise Munni spoke first.

    ¡®Richelle, I have to admit all my previous misunderstandings and stubbornness was because I hadn¡¯t met the right person yet!¡¯

    Though Richelle was herself head over heels in love, she was still choked up by this full-on onught of ¡®love pheromone¡¯.

    ¡®Oh, Denise, you¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t beat!¡¯

    Denise Munni gave an open smile to Nathan Caroule. ¡®Isn¡¯t this great? Now Nathan and I wouldn¡¯t have to be tortured by your ¡®lovey-dovey¡¯ disy.¡¯

    In thepany of this newly-formed couple, and thanks to Old Brown¡¯s aged wine, Richelle Dunn was quite high by noon. So, on the way back, she let Roy Lewis drive her little broken-down car.

    Denise Munni, who had initially nned to visit The Lewis with the kids, was abducted by her new boyfriend.

    Richelle Dunn sat beside the driver¡¯s seat, looking sidelong at Roy Lewis who was driving attentively.

    ¡®Do you think they¡¯d go and get a marriage license right away?¡¯

    Considering her understanding of Denise, that girl was crazy enough to actually do something like this.

    Roy Lewis nced at her and reassured her.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Richelle Dunn cocked her head to the side, ¡®Eh? How can you be so sure? Denise definitely could pull something like that.¡¯

    Roy Lewis gave a grunt of affirmation, ¡®But whether they will do it tomorrow, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡¯

    Richelle Dunn stared at him, full of questions. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯

    Roy Lewis exined, ¡®I told you before, right? Although Nathan grew up in an orphanage, he was actually raised by my uncle and aunt. They treat him like their own son, today, he probably brought Ms. Munni to meet my aunt and uncle.¡¯

    Richelle knew bits and pieces about Nathan¡¯s circumstances, but not in detail. Now, hearing him exin it, she couldn¡¯t help worrying for her friend.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯, Richelle pondered over her words, after all, that was Roy Lewis¡¯s blood-rtion uncle, ¡®Do they have any particr requirements or demands for Nathan¡¯s choice of partner?¡¯

    Roy Lewis understood her concern, but was her concern misced?

    ¡®Richelle, you only worry about your friends. Don¡¯t you worry about yourself once in a while?¡¯

    Roy Lewis¡¯s words were obviously teasing her, but given how serious he sounded, they were quite intimidating.

    At first, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t understand his meaning. After staring at him for a moment, she finally got it.

    ¡®You mean, I should be worrying about my own situation?¡¯

    Roy Lewis tried to hold back a smile. He nodded solemnly and replied.

    ¡®Yes, weren¡¯t you just questioning whether my uncle and aunt would be picky? They treat me, their nephew, as if I were their own son. Aren¡¯t you afraid ofing across a harsh mother-inw?¡¯

    Richelle Dunn became thoughtful. It seemed like she had not considered this before.

    Even though she knew that the president who had issued her the death warrant was Roy Lewis¡¯s blood uncle, she seemed to have never worried about anything.

    She tilted her head to look at the firm profile of Roy Lewis¡¯s face, it suddenly dawned upon her why she felt so reassured.

    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid!¡¯

    Hearing her response, Roy Lewis hooked one corner of his lips in pleasure and nced at her out of the corner of his eye, asking,

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Richelle Dunn answered him seriously, ¡®Because I know you would never let me or our child suffer any injustice..¡¯

 Chapter 318 - 318: 314: Baby, donâ€™t tease!

    Chapter 318 - 318: 314: Baby, don¡¯t tease!

    Trantor: 549690339

    In a blink of an eye, it came time for Kiara Dunn and Marcus Zadra¡¯s wedding day.

    The Dunns and the Zadras were both prominent families in Lordon, and Marcus was the heir soon to take over the family¡¯s power. Naturally, they ced great importance on this joyous event. The Dunns had been experiencing a series of misfortunes in recent months, so, both families decided to ceremoniously celebrate the wedding.

    Richelle Dunn received a special, urgent order of a designer dress from Roy Lewis a few days before the wedding. On the day of the wedding, dressed in the gown, Richelle and Roy together took the private helicopter of the Lewis family to Lordon.

    For Richelle, it felt like wearing the most beautiful dress to the battlefield; a very spiritual experience.

    As Kiara¡¯s cousin, she would normally receive a wedding invitation.<div>

    However, due to her current hostile rtionship with the Dunns, she and Roy held a VIP invitation given to important business partners of the Zadra family.

    Richelle sat in the helicopter, enthusiastically flipping through the VIP invitation.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, neither the Dunns nor the Zadras should invite you. Where did you get this VIP invitation from?¡±

    As soon as Richelle put on the deep blue gxy gradient dress, Roy¡¯s gaze constantly lingered upon her.

    ¡°If my wife wants something, I have to get it, even if it¡¯s from heaven or hell.¡±

    Richelle detected his evasive tone, turned her head and met his deep eyes.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    Roy blinked, ¡°Of course, how could my wife not look good!¡±

    Richelle was no longer surprised by Roy¡¯s unexpected romantic and ttering words. She thought of herself no longer as the shy girl blushing at his slightest provocation from before.

    She reached out, her fingertip ran from his chin all the way down to his Adam¡¯s apple, slightly poked with force.

    Roy shivered slightly, his eyes darkened. He raised his hand and grabbed her hand tightly in his palm.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t provoke!¡±

    Richelle chuckled and withdrew her hand from his palm, sitting upright.

    In their recent interactions, Roy gradually learned more about Richelle¡¯s childish and yful side.

    Most of the time, he would indulge her yfulness.

    However, under their current circumstances, it wasn¡¯t a good time for joking.

    He reached out and buckled her slender waist, made even more delicate by the dress. He leaned his face in, bit her pink lips, quickly retreated, and red at her with intense eyes, threatening her with a low and hoarse voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you tonight!¡±

    Richelle raised her eyebrows teasingly, seeing that he couldn¡¯t do anything about her at the moment and therefore daring to be so bold.

    Having finished teasing him, Richelle turned her head back to the VIP invitation. However, when she flipped it open and saw the words on the page, her eyes gradually changed.

    [I desire marriage because you are the one I love most.]

    She abruptly closed the invitation, her gaze went through the window and into the vast blue sky.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s perception of Richelle¡¯s emotions was very urate and sensitive.

    In any case, he could hear the prolonged note of grief in her voice that was barely noticeable to others.

    Roy was originally browsing work emails on his iPad, but when he heard her call, his heart skipped a beat.

    He quickly put the iPad aside, reached out and held her shoulder, earnestly inspecting her face while rubbing her face with his chin, asking gently.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s mood had clearly dropped. She slowly leaned her head against his chest and began to softly and slowly tell her story.

    ¡°You know, my dad married my mom back then despite my grandparents¡¯ threats to sever the rtionship. He didn¡¯t hesitate, drew up a letter drafting the severing of the rtionship and giving up his inheritance, and handed it to my grandparents. He then took my mom straight to the marriage registrar.¡±

    Richelle spoke with her head lowered, her voice trembled, and her hands on Roy¡¯s thigh, tightly gripping due to her sorrow, causing him some pain.

    Roy kept quiet, feeling sorry for her hiding such heartbreaking emotions so deeply.

    Perhaps it was because the invitation triggered some memories.

    He gently patted her shoulder, not saying anything, letting her continue to pour her heart out.

    ¡°My dad, like Denise, once strongly believed in not getting married, but after meeting my mom, he confessed to her in a week and proposed in a month. I used to keep a lot of love letters my dad wrote to my mom, but¡­¡±

    After being ¡°dead¡± for so many years, all her belongings, letters, and her parents¡¯ belongings were most likely cleaned out by the Dunns.

    Roy felt heartache to the point of being unable to breathe. He took a deep breath to alleviate the pain in his chest and gently kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I will help you get back everything that the Dunns owe you and your parents, bit by bit!¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intentions.

    Jayden Dunn, one day, I will make all of you understand what is worse than death!

 Chapter 319 - 319: 315: Hubbyâ€¦ Donâ€™t Go!

    Chapter 319 - 319: 315: Hubby¡­ Don¡¯t Go!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, at the Lordon wedding between the Zadras and the Dunns.

    After several months of resting at home, Kiara Dunn, dressed in a white wedding gown, looked exceptionally beautiful and enchanting under the careful hands of her makeup artist, like a celestial being descended to earth.

    She looked radiant while holding her groom, Marcus Zadra¡¯s arm, with a happy and contented smile on her face, weing each and every guest attending the wedding.

    From her dazzling smile and sparkling eyes, no one would have guessed that just a few months ago, she had been cowering in a dark corner, tormented by her inner demons, driving her to self-harm and self-abuse!

    ¡°Kiara, are you tired?¡±<div>

    Marcus had been infatuated with Kiara Dunn since he was a teenager. After the ident, he had tried to let go of this seemingly hopeless rtionship and even traveled abroad to clear his mind for a few months.

    Unexpectedly, when they met again recently, Kiara had not only be more beautiful than before, but more importantly, she had changed.

    She transformed into a gentle and agreeable person, treating him consistently well instead of her previous hot and cold attitude, no longer aloof like before.

    Originally, when he went to the Dunns¡¯ home, he had made up his mind to just go through the motions and leave.

    However, when he looked at Kiara¡¯s pitiful face, both his brain and his feet betrayed his intentions.

    As the heir to the Zadra family, there were not many choices for him to choose a marriage partner autonomously.

    And Kiara was the only one he liked and also met the requirements for a family alliance.

    ¡°A little¡­¡±

    After finishing her words in a coquettish manner, Kiara naturally leaned on him to rest.

    Some of the guests entering the venue were men and women from Kiara¡¯s past social circle.

    These men had always been envious of Kiara¡¯s beauty, and some even had indiscreet rtionships with her before.

    Now, these men and women gathered together, speaking with malice and gossip.

    ¡°Look at Mr. Zadra, thinking he¡¯s found a treasure; he probably doesn¡¯t know he married a tainted woman.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it; love is blind. Not only is Mr. Zadra blind, but he¡¯s also deaf!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Kiara thinks she¡¯s so beautiful, acting like a delicate little bird. They should release the photos of her looking like a freak the night she went crazy, and everyone would puke!¡±

    These men and women, dressed in formal attire and holding drinks, chattered away loudly and brazenly without care for others around them.

    Fortunately, the bride and groom and their families were busy weing guests at the entrance and could not hear the poisonous gossip; otherwise, they might vomit blood on the spot from anger.

    Just as the guests had mostly arrived, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the sky, approaching from afar. The loud noise made everyone look up, and they saw a white Agusta AW139 Helicopter flying towards the wedding venue, eventuallynding slowly on the grass a few hundred meters away.

    Not only did the guests start whispering, even the two families, the Zadra and Dunn families, exchanged questioning nces.

    Marcus Zadra¡¯s father took a look at Jayden Dunn, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a guest from your family?¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of excitement as he whispered to Harris Dunn. ¡°Could it be Mr. Lilliput?¡±

    Aside from Mr. Lilliput being so ostentatious, they couldn¡¯t think of anyone else they knew.

    ¡°Probably!¡±

    At the same time, Harris Dunn was secretly delighted because if Mason Lilliput really attended their wedding, the prestige of the Dunn family in Lordon would rise to apletely new level.

    After a few minutes, the much-anticipated and curious eyes of the hosts and guests watched as Roy Lewis, dressed in a ck suit, assisted Richelle Dunn, who wore a blue dress, stepping out of the connecting car.

    The faces of the Dunn family revealed unconcealed joy, expecting to receive the two. However, as they took a few steps closer and saw their faces, from Jayden and Megan Linwood to Harris Dunn and Kiara, all turned ashen!

    Marcus Zadra¡¯s father didn¡¯t know theplex rtionship between the Dunn family and Roy Lewis or the beautiful woman he was with. However, he happily said to his son.

    ¡°Marcus, that looks like Master Lewis! Hurry, let¡¯s go greet him!¡±

    Someone of Roy Lewis¡¯ status attending a wedding was a great honor for the couple.

    But Marcus Zadra¡¯s father did not know that Roy Lewis and the beautiful woman whom he was arm in arm with, had note to genuinely congratte them.

    Marcus, like his father, was alsopletely unaware of theplicated rtionships and grudges between the Dunn and Lewis families.

    His face showed a hint of surprise, and he was about to greet Roy Lewis with his father when his arm was forcefully grabbed by his bride, Kiara.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Marcus turned to look at Kiara, only to find her face pale, and the hand holding his arm seemed to be trembling.

    ¡°Kiara, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Kiara gave him a pitiful look, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    After speaking, she first swept her resentful gaze over Richelle and Roy Lewis, who were sweetly arm in arm, and then turned to her parents and brother for help.

    Jayden and Megan Linwood were also filled with hatred towards Richelle, but at the same time, they were terrified and fearful of Roy Lewis. For a moment, they just stood in ce, hesitating to move forward.

    Because they knew better than anyone that the arrival of Richelle and Roy Lewis was definitely not to bring blessings!

 Chapter 320 - 320: 316:1 will only curse you, curse you to not die a peaceful death!

    Chapter 320 - 320: 316:1 will only curse you, curse you to not die a peaceful death!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s family hesitated, while Mr. Zadra and his son, afraid of neglecting such an important guest as Master Lewis, didn¡¯t notice the Dunns¡¯ reaction and hurried towards them.

    Mr. Zadra eagerly reached out to Roy Lewis, ¡°Master Lewis, thank you for attending the wedding!¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his hand, ¡°Mr. Zadra, congrattions!¡±

    Then he shook hands with Mr. Zadra¡¯s son, ¡°Mr. Zadra, congrattions and best wishes for a long and happy marriage with many children!¡±

    After shaking hands with Roy Lewis, Mr. Zadra smiled and extended his hand to Richelle Dunn.<div>

    ¡°What is the name of this beautifuldy?¡±

    Before Richelle Dunn could introduce herself, Roy Lewis asked in confusion.

    ¡°Your rtive didn¡¯t tell you? This is Richelle Dunn, Mr. Dunn¡¯s niece, and my fiancee!¡±

    Mr. Zadra was also puzzled and looked at his son.

    ¡°Your fiancee¡¯s cousin? Isn¡¯t she¡­the one who passed away a few years ago?¡±

    Mr. Zadra¡¯s son had once pursued Kiara Dunn, but her social circle was different from Richelle Dunn¡¯s, so he had only heard of, but never met Richelle Dunn herself.

    Now, listening to Roy Lewis and his father¡¯s conversation, he became unsure.

    ¡°It seems like¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn took the initiative to extend her hand to Mr. Zadra, ¡°It was just a beautiful misunderstanding! I believe, I should call you brother-inw?¡±

    Mr. Zadra and his father never expected that they would suddenly be rted to the Federation¡¯s top family.

    So, they didn¡¯t investigate the details of this so-called beautiful misunderstanding.

    The surprise came suddenly. Perhaps Mr. Zadra held Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand a little longer than he intended, and Roy Lewis, who had been courteous, suddenly gave him a cold nce.

    Mr. Zadra felt goosebumps all over his body and quickly let go of Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand.

    Actually, he was only two years younger than Roy Lewis. Although he had never encountered Roy before, he had heard many rumors about Roy¡¯s skill and powerful aura.

    At that time, he thought people were exaggerating, thinking that they were all men, and Roy couldn¡¯t possibly eat him alive, right?

    But now that he had experienced it, he couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved in his heart.

    Although Roy wouldn¡¯t eat him, that look in his eyes could indeed kill a few times!

    After exchanging pleasantries with Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis, Mr. Zadra and his son led them towards Jayden Dunn¡¯s family.

    Mr. Zadra walked ahead cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Dunn, so you are rted to Master Lewis.¡±

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s family had just been discussing their strategy in low voices. At this point, their defense system was on high alert, ready for battle.

    Unexpectedly, the son-inw of the family happily brought Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis over.

    Jayden Dunn felt something was wrong, exchanged a nce with Harris Dunn and decided not to expose the truth for now.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Richelle, you¡¯re here?¡±

    It must be said, Jayden Dunn¡¯s acting was very convincing.

    Even though his face had just looked like ash, his manner was now natural andposed. In fact, the way he looked at Richelle was quite gentle and kind.

    Richelle Dunn hade to the wedding mainly to see how everything yed out.

    The atmosphere before the show, of course, was best if it seemed harmonious and friendly.

    That way, Kiara Dunn could experience the extreme pleasure of falling from heaven to the bottom of the valley.

    And she, Richelle Dunn, wanted to watch Kiara fall from heaven to hell with her own eyes!

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, congrattions!¡±

    Richelle Dunn greeted Jayden Dunn and his wife with a sincere smile, nodded at Harris Dunn, and then took a specially prepared gift from Roy Lewis to hand to Kiara, who was still ring at her with guarded eyes.

    Richelle spoke with a sweet voice, ¡°Sister, I wish you and brother-inw a long and happy marriage with many children.¡±

    Kiara Dunn had never been as patient as her parents and brother, and her hatred and disgust towards Richelle were always undisguised.

    During the years when Richelle was thought to be dead, her hatred for Richelle still gnawed at her bones. And when she learned that Richelle was not only alive but possibly with Roy Lewis, her hatred multiplied many times.

    ¡°Richelle, what exactly are you trying to pull?¡±

    Kiara suppressed her resentment and questioned Richelle softly.

    After asking, she nced at Roy Lewis and saw that his eyes seemed to be glued to Richelle. Her hanging hand clenched into a fist from anger at the sight.

    Richelle smiled sweetly at Kiara, then took Roy Lewis¡¯s hand and said to Kiara,

    ¡°Sister, I sincerely wish you and your husband happiness. Later, I want to catch your flower bouquet with Roy, hoping that your good fortune and happiness will be passed on to us!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s sweet and happy smile was like a sharp sword, stabbing cruelly into Kiara¡¯s heart.

    And Richelle and Roy Lewis¡¯s entwined hands felt like a rope around her neck, making it hard for her to breathe!

    Suppressing her jealousy and anger, Kiara red fiercely at Richelle.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Richelle Dunn, I will only curse you, wishing you a dreadful death!

 Chapter 321 - 321: 317: Only by Dismembering and Mincing the Dunns Can I Vent My Hatred!

    Chapter 321 - 321: 317: Only by Dismembering and Mincing the Dunns Can I Vent My Hatred!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Marcus Zadra, who had just turned to greet other guests, turned back around, unaware of the verbal spar between the Dunn sisters, Kiara and Richelle.

    He wrapped his arm around Kiara¡¯s waist, smiling, ¡°Kiara, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your sister¡¯s situation?¡±

    Kiara turned her head and asked Marcus cautiously,

    ¡°What has she told you?¡±

    She had congratted her on expecting a baby soon. That bitch couldn¡¯t have mentioned the baby to Marcus, could she?<div>

    Marcus gave her a bewildered look, noticing the hostility emanating from her and frowned in concern.

    ¡°Kiara, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your sister and Master Lewis came here specially to congratte us!¡±

    Kiara was on edge. Even the simplestments from Richelle seemed malicious to her.

    She red at him, ¡°Sister! Sister! You don¡¯t know anything and yet you call her sister? I tell you, this woman years nothing but ill intentions!¡±

    Marcus didn¡¯t expect this reaction from Kiara. He was momentarily taken aback, then quickly recovered, gently reprimanding her while holding her hand.

    ¡°Kiara, mind your words.¡±

    Having said that, he turned to Roy Lewis and Richelle, apologizing with a smile.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Richelle, I¡¯m sorry. We have too many guests to entertain today. Kiara¡¯s been standing since morning. She¡¯s extremely exhausted and feeling a bit moody. Please understanding if she said anything inappropriate.¡±

    Inwardly, Richelle reveled in Kiara¡¯s upset state but maintained a look of concern, giving Marcus a nod of understanding.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you shouldfort her properly. After all, my sister has been quite hardworking!¡±

    She finished speaking, then turned to Megan Linwood, who was ncing at her nervously, and gave her a smile.

    ¡°Auntie, raising my elder sister must have been tough, too. Today, you should be even happier than my sister, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    The happier you are now, the more painful it will beter!

    Meganughed in response, treasuring her daughter more deeply.

    ¡°Indeed¡­.¡±

    Rhichelle solemnly sighed after ncing at Megan¡¯s insincere smile.

    ¡°If my mother were alive, I think she¡¯d be the happiest person in the room when I got married.¡±

    Rhichelle purposely dodged explicit conversation, choosing instead to poke at Megan and Jayden¡¯s soft spots.

    The twist is, these words sounded harmless to anyone else. Only the guilty would feel like she was stabbing them with every sentence.

    Megan was fuming inwardly. But with Master Lewis backing Richelle, she could only carry on with her false smile.

    ¡°I believe your mother is watching over you from heaven! She¡¯ll rest assured seeing that you are happy and well!¡±

    Rhichelle replied, ¡°Yes, I just visited the ce where my parents had the ident some time ago. I told them that I would find the culprit, so they could finally rest.¡±

    Megan, who had been smiling till then, couldn¡¯t help but change her expression slightly after hearing Richelle¡¯s words. However, she quickly regained herposure.

    Feeling satisfied, Richelle withdrew her gaze from Megan and said to Marcus,

    ¡°Brother-inw, Roy and I won¡¯t bother you to entertain the guests anymore. We¡¯ll go inside and mingle.¡±

    Roy, the man himself, had barely uttered a word since the initial greeting. He had been like a silent backdrop throughout.

    However, his silence only made the Dunns more unsettled and fearful.

    Hearing that the two ¡®gues¡¯ were finally leaving, the Dunns breathed a sigh of relief.

    Roy saw everyone¡¯s reactions and couldn¡¯t help scorn them.

    Giving a slight nod to the families of Zadra and the Dunns as a greeting, he held Richelle¡¯s hand and softly reminded her,

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much this morning. Find something to fill your stomachter so you don¡¯t upset it.¡±

    Richelle looked up at him, revealing a blissful smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    After speaking, she looked at Kiara. Facing Kiara¡¯s rage-filled gaze, Richelle¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Sister, happiness is hard toe by. You should cherish it.¡±

    Those words sounded pleasant to the groom, Marcus. But to Kiara, it was a tant provocation.

    She sneered, lifting her chin haughtily and retorted,

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, the same applies to you too.¡±

    Rhichelle nodded with a smile, ¡°I will! After all, I have such a handsome fiance, and three adorable children!¡±

    Rhichelle emphasized the word ¡®children¡¯, promptly seeing a sh of rage in Kiara¡¯s eyes.

    Rhichelle was pleased with the dagger-like damage she¡¯d inflicted so far. She finally took Roy¡¯s hand and, satisfied, headed inside with a smile.

    After a few steps, the smile on her face melted away, reced by a solemn expression in her eyes.

    Roy was sensitive to her feelings of sorrow and anger. He carefully held her icy fingers in his warm palm, sympathizing with her ability to feign a smile while dealing with the Dunns despite desperately wanting to assault them.

    She understood that it was far more painful dealing a slow, agonizing death as opposed to ending it all in one swift strike.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be upset,¡± he soothed.

    Richelle raised her head and offered him a weak smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Getting upset over such scum and garbage is not worth it..¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322: 318: The Good Show is About to

    Chapter 322 - 322: 318: The Good Show is About to

    Begin

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis entered the inner venue, decorated like a fairy-tale world. As soon as they stepped in, they caused a smallmotion among the nearby guests.

    Most of the guests recognized Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Roy Lewis from Lewis Group, right? He¡¯s so handsome, even more so in person than in photos!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the beauty next to Master Lewis? Kiara Dunn may be top-notch beautiful, but standing next to her, she¡¯s not even fit to carry her shoes.¡±<div>

    ¡°Well, not exactly fit to carry her shoes. Haven¡¯t you guys noticed? That beauty actually looks a bit like Kiara Dunn, but because of her, Kiara seems a bit in.¡±

    The guests whispered among themselves; Richelle and Roy could hear them clearly but chose not to pay any attention.

    Even when someone tried to greet Roy Lewis, he just nodded in response and led Richelle straight to the buffet area.

    Richelle was wearing mid-heel shoes today. Although the carpeted venue made walking a little slower than usual, Roy didn¡¯t rush her.

    He held her hand and led her to the dessert counter filled with an assortment of cakes.

    Richelle nced at the various ice creams on one side, but Roy quickly turned her face away with his hand.

    ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t eat ice cream!¡±

    Feeling a bit helpless, Richelle tilted her head and blinked at him, speaking softly and yfully.

    ¡°Just a little bit¡­¡±

    Roy kept a stern face, ¡°Even a little bit is not allowed; it could be life-threatening!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°I have allergy medicine in my bag. I can eat a little and then take the medicine right away!¡±

    Richelle had an allergy-prone physique and would asionally react to some unknown sources. Therefore, she always carried antihistamines with her.

    However, Roy didn¡¯t want to take any risks when it came to Richelle and their child.

    So even though her pleading expression was adorable, and it made him want to find a ce to tease her, he still firmly refused her request.

    ¡°No, if you keep bargaining, forget the cake; we¡¯ll go eat steamed buns!¡±

    Richelle was irritated because Roy was using the same tactic she usually employed to deal with their children¡¯s unreasonable requests!

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t eat ice cream!¡±

    Seemingly upset, Richelle left Roy and went to grab a te, picking a few small pieces of tasty-looking cake.

    ¡°Master Lewis?¡±

    As someone behind Roy tried to strike up a conversation, Richelle listened to him dismiss them with a few words. She then stood up and watched the disappointed guests walk away.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you should attend to your guests; I¡¯ll find a ce to sit and eat.¡±

    After reminiscing about her parents, Richelie¡¯s mood began to lift, especially upon seeing the Dunns¡¯ stifled yet silent expressions.

    However, Roy didn¡¯t listen to her; he also took a te and casually picked some light-vored cakes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    As it turned out, with Roy by her side, Richelle found it difficult to enjoy her food in peace.

    Because he was simply too radiant, people kepting over to strike up conversations and greet him despite his rejections.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m starting to regret not listening to you on the ne and eating something!¡±

    Richelle nced at the half-eaten cake on her te and then at the guests walking towards them with drinks in hand. She sighed helplessly.

    Roy tenderly hugged her shoulders, ¡°How about I have someone bring a car over, and we can eat in there?¡±

    Richelle considered this possibility, then looked at her watch and shook her head, pointing to the big screen on the main stage.

    ¡°No, the show is about to begin; I need to stay and watch!¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323: 319: Not Only My Doctor, but also My Fiancee

    Chapter 323 - 323: 319: Not Only My Doctor, but also My Fiancee

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis felt sorry for Richelle Dunn and went to the nearby beverage disy area.

    Naturally, the person trying to approach him followed him.

    Richelle thought she could finally enjoy her meal, but after a few bites, a familiar male voice entered her ears!

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t heard someone call her so affectionately in the Lordon dialect for a long time. She was stunned, looked up, and saw a familiar face she had not seen for years.<div>

    ¡°Bailes?¡±

    Keh Bailes pointed at her in both surprise and joy, ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s really you! I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me!¡±

    Richelle smiled at him and joked.

    ¡°Yeah, after all, I was supposed to have died years ago!¡±

    Keh Bailes sat down opposite her naturally, ¡°I knew it! I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard the news back then. Heaven has eyes!¡±

    Keh¡¯s reaction was very natural. Besides being surprised and happy, he did not show any panic or fear.

    Richelle looked at the bright and sincere smile on the face of her old acquaintance and felt a bit dazed and touched.

    Of course, Keh¡¯s eptance was stronger than the average person¡¯s, but this was the reaction that friends and family should have ¨C even if it was unbelievable, they would still be overjoyed.

    Unlike the Dunns and Diana Thompson, who, at the sight of her, thought she had turned into a vengeful ghost!

    Obviously, they were guilty!

    ¡°Yes, heaven has eyes!¡±

    Richelle sighed a little, but didn¡¯t want to say much about it, so she changed the subject.

    ¡°Bailes, where are you working now?¡±

    Keh Bailes was a famous talent in the design institute at that time, and had won several international design awards, attracting the attention of severalrge Federationpanies before graduation.

    Keh was also smart and knew she didn¡¯t want to dig up old memories, so he took a business card from his cardholder and handed it to her.

    ¡°I have my ownpany. I haven¡¯t heard much about you for years. Are you interested in joining me?¡±

    Before Richelle had a chance to answer, she heard a man¡¯s faint voiceing from behind Keh Bailes.

    ¡°She¡¯s not interested because she¡¯s my private doctor now!¡±

    Richelle followed the sound and looked up with interest at Roy Lewis, who strode back towards her.

    As soon as Roy finished speaking, he sat back down next to Richelle.

    He looked solemn and added to the still surprised and astonished Keh Bailes.

    ¡°And, she¡¯s my fiancee!¡±

    As he said it, he casually but deliberately grabbed Richelle¡¯s hand, still holding the business card, and interlocked their fingers tightly.

    Richelle nced at her tightly sped hand andughed to herself, thinking: childish man!

    Of course, while she cursed him in her heart, she still had to give Roy face.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t like Kiara, a ygirl who enjoyed keeping a bunch of men hanging.

    She showed Keh the hands they held together and echoed with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m now his private doctor and fiancee.¡±

    Keh Bailes was astonished. After all, this wasn¡¯t a career change from a designer to another rted profession or a less technical upation, but a doctor?

    ¡°Wait, Richelle, when did you change careers to be a doctor? You used to be a very talented designer¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t stand Keh¡¯s sense of superiority in thinking he knew Richelle very well, so he coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°Sorry, but her talent as a doctor is even higher than her design talent!¡±

    Finally, Keh came back to his senses. He quickly reached out to Roy and introduced himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Lewis, right? I¡¯m Richelle¡¯s senior from the design school, Keh Bailes!¡±

    Roy nced at Keh¡¯s outstretched hand and said indifferently.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Richelle gave a secret sigh and bumped Roy with her knee under the table. Then, reluctantly, he shook hands with Keh Bailes.

    Upon being snubbed by Roy, Keh finally regained his senses and withdrew his hand with slight embarrassment and made an apologetic nod to Roy.

    ¡°My apologies. I was just so surprised and delighted that I spoke without thinking.¡±

    Keh Bailes didn¡¯t mean to show off or belittle Roy, he was simply recalling his happy memories with Richelle from years ago when their interests were in tune.

    He had forgotten that for Richelle, who had gone through a tremendous change in her life, the past few years were like apletely new life.

    And he should have been left out of that new life long ago.

    Roy had just been overwhelmed by jealousy, which led to his childish behavior. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Keh Bailes.

    But after being bumped by Richelle and hearing Keh¡¯s sincere apology, his heart felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Well, her life experiences so far could make quite a novel!¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t boasting or exaggerating, but Richelle¡¯s experiences in the past twenty-five years were more bumpy and tortuous than a novel.

    It¡¯s just that she seemed to be born as the protagonist of a story, using her stubbornness and wisdom to turn a tearful tragedy into an inspirational tale of rebirth and triumph!

 Chapter 324 - 324: 320 You Are My Roommate

    Chapter 324 - 324: 320 You Are My Roommate

    Trantor: 549690339

    After calming down, Roy Lewis¡¯s tone unconsciously softened.

    Of course, he still cared a little. After all, with his male intuition, he naturally sensed the other party¡¯s special intentions towards Richelle Dunn.

    Otherwise, no one would propose a partnership to someone they hadn¡¯t seen in years and knew nothing about her current situation.

    However, after Keh Bailes quickly retreated to a safe distance, he changed his perspective and secretly assessed him.

    This man was once an acquaintance of Richelle Dunn and knew her quite well.<div>

    He had a good rtionship with Richelle, had no malice towards her, and even showed considerable goodwill.

    And Richelle was obviously friendly towards him.

    In other words, he was one of the few friends Richelle Dunn had in her past twenty years of life.

    Roy Lewis admitted that even now, he was still a little jealous.

    But he couldn¡¯t bear to drive away the few remaining friends Richelle had.

    So, when the atmosphere eased, he asked Keh Bailes again.

    (¡°Were there things like being a top student of some famous mentor in your college?¡±)

    He had already adapted well to Richelle¡¯s habit of revealing her outstanding talents over time and expected a positive answer.

    As expected, Keh Bailes nodded in surprise.

    (¡°Wow, Master Lewis, did you guess it? Or did she tell you herself?¡±)

    Roy Lewis gripped Richelle¡¯s hand and nced at her.

    (¡°No, she doesn¡¯t talk about these things.¡±)

    Indeed, her arrogance was limited to her personality.

    She never boasted about her professional achievements. Even though she had made remarkable achievements in the field of medicine that drew admiration from most professionals, she remained the diligent Dr. Dunn, working quietly for her patients¡¯ interests.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! She doesn¡¯t like to talk about these things. Master Lewis, you probably don¡¯t know, but she won many awards when she was in school!¡±)

    Keh Bailes was a smart man. If he had ever harbored any extravagant thoughts about Richelle a few years ago, after a few years of harsh reality andparing himself to Roy Lewis at the top of the young men in the Federation, he immediately understood that he should nip those thoughts in the bud.

    (¡°Oh? Really?¡±)

    Roy Lewis sometimes felt helpless, but mostly he felt heartbroken.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s past was like a mystery, and she didn¡¯t like to talk about old matters.

    Even today, it was the first time she mentioned her parents, betraying her sadness and frustration in front of him.

    As for her experiences between childhood and her twenties, he knew nothing but the episodes of betrayal orchestrated by the Dunns.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t be med for this.

    After all, her past experiences were full of unbearable pain and agony.

    Not everyone has the courage to face that pain repeatedly.

    People have to move on and live courageously, and for many, that means choosing to forget the pain.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to learn about her past through investigation. He had the patience and time to wait for the day she could face her past pain calmly.

    Richelle Dunn showed some helplessness as well. She rested her forehead on her hand, took a breath, and finally nodded in admission.

    (¡°Yes, seven years ago, I designed that technology building for the Lewis Group!¡±)

    That technology building¡¯s design had won the Federation Architecture Design Award that year.

    But Richelle thought it was all in the past, and she wasn¡¯t even in that industry anymore. Had it not been for Keh Bailes bringing it up, she would have almost forgotten about it.

    Roy Lewis looked at her in surprise, ¡°You designed that futuristic technology building?¡±)

    Even today, that technology building still attracted attention and was considered the secondndmark building of Kindur by some.

    Most importantly, it wasn¡¯t just for show; the interior spaces were not only functional but also very distinctive.

    Richelleughed and nodded, ¡°Yes. I was lucky at the time. When I heard that the Lewis Group was holding a high-priced designpetition, I thought I¡¯d try my luck and submit the ideal technology city I¡¯d been building for years.¡±)

    Roy Lewis was genuinely impressed. Just like with medicine, she had casually submitted a design that had defeated many famouspetitors and changed her career like it was nothing.

    Roy Lewis found more and more that the girl by his side was a true treasure.

    In any case, one had to dig to find out, and with every deep dig, more treasure was found.

    (¡°Dr. Dunn, did you really need to formally consult me about adding a wine cab and a bar, along with a carpet in our home?¡±)

    Richelle looked at him in confusion, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my cohabiting partner, not a client. To be honest, if a client asked me to make changes, I wouldn¡¯t do it! But a partner is different. Besides, I¡¯m not an interior designer..¡±)

 Chapter 325 - 325: 321: Kiara Dunn, Welcome to Hell!

    Chapter 325 - 325: 321: Kiara Dunn, Wee to Hell!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The three chatted for a while, and then the wedding emcee went up to the stage to kick off the formal proceedings.

    As Keh Bailes got up to leave, Richelie Dunn eagerly pulled Roy Lewis to find a great vantage point to face the stage and the big screen.<div>

    ¡°Is there going to be some drama?¡±

    Roy Lewis could guess what Richelle wanted to do, but he pretended to be very curious.

    Richelle¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled up, ¡°Yes, there will be drama!¡±

    But she didn¡¯t exin further, and instead, focused her gaze on the stage.

    After the emcee recited a sentimental and impassioned speech, he introduced the bride and groom to enter.

    The familiar wedding march yed as the beautiful bride, Kiara Dunn, d in a white wedding dress, happily walked hand in hand with the groom, Marcus Zadra, up onto the stage.

    At first, Richelle¡¯s eyes were full of interest, but they gradually turned to an unfathomable depth.

    Her gaze remained fixed on Kiara¡¯s figure, her lips tightly pursed, her expression gradually turning cold and even fierce, contrasting sharply with the festive atmosphere around her.

    It was as if she was attending a funeral, not a celebratory wedding ceremony.

    The wedding proceeded smoothly until the emcee finished reading the wedding vows and asked, ¡°Mr. Marcus Zadra, do you take Kiara Dunn to be your wife?¡± At this moment, therge screen on the main stage suddenly changed from romantic wedding photos to a scene of two naked bodies embracing in passion.

    The lewd sounds instantly drowned out the emcee¡¯s voice and echoed throughout the venue.<div>

    Richelle immediately covered Roy¡¯s eyes with her hand.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you are not allowed to look!¡±

    Roy¡¯s lips curled slightly, obediently covering his ears with his hands.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t listen or look!¡±

    Feeling relieved, Richelle watched the unfolding drama on the stage with cold amusement.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the nearly thousand guests to realize that the woman in the video was the bride, Kiara Dunn, who was standing on the stage at that moment.

    ¡°Baby, you said you love me the most. Why did you meet Mr. Zadra yesterday?¡± The man in the video had his face blurred, but he still had energy to be jealous even after their passionate encounter.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry about it. It was my elder¡¯s idea, and I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    The conversation between the couple was clear to the ears of every guest.

    There was an uproar at the scene, and the emcee, utterly shocked, was unable to respond.

    Terrified by the images on the screen, Kiara stood there trembling, her face pale as ashes. Marcus, angered beyond words, shot Kiara a few harsh nces before turning his head to watch the video.

    Harris Dunn, who was seated at the main table, finally snapped out of his shock after ten seconds of the video ying. He ran towards the backstage area, yelling.

    ¡°Are you guys dead back there? Hurry up and turn off the power to the projector! Turn it off, turn it off, if it doesn¡¯t work, smash it!¡±

    The inappropriate images continued ying on the screen, but the scene had changed. The man in the video had transformed from fair-skinned to having a wheat-coloredplexion, and his body shape had noticeably altered. However, the female lead remained as Kiara.

    The vulgarnguage exchanged between the couple was off-putting, causing many guests¡¯ faces to change.

    Most male guests who were apanied by femalepanions had their eyes and ears covered by their partners.

    As Marcus watched and bit his lip, listening to the obscenenguage uttered by the couple on screen, he slowly turned around and kicked Kiara, who had been standing there like a wooden chicken.

    Kiara screamed and fell to the ground awkwardly. Marcus took two steps forward and brutally stomped on her abdomen twice.

    ¡°You filthy whore! Go to hell!¡±

    Kiara curled up and burst into tears. Jayden Dunn and Megan Linwood, Kiara¡¯s parents, took this moment to recover from their shock and ran over to rescue their beloved daughter.

    ¡°Marcus Zadra, stop!¡±

    The stage was in chaos.

    Meanwhile, the x-rated video continued ying on screen as the scene switched to a third, darker-skinned man with a quirky ent that made him difficult to understand.

    Even though the man¡¯s speech was hard to follow, Kiara in the video appeared to be thoroughly enjoying herself. She even took the initiative to wrap her arms around the dark-skinned man¡¯s neck, pressing her lips against his.

    Although Richelle was a doctor and could watch these scenes with a rtively calm mindset, this was her first time watching adult movies with a crowd of around a thousand people. Her heart was not just overflowing but her mood was also exhrating and uplifting.

    On stage, Jayden and Megan angrily pushed Marcus away. Megan cried and bent down to help her daughter as Jayden, after pushing Marcus, raised his fist to hit him.

    But Marcus, expressionless and pale, dodged the punch and threw a heavy blow onto Jayden¡¯s nose.

    Jayden¡¯s nose burst into a spray of blood. He howled and lunged again towards Marcus. Marcus dodged the attack, causing Jayden to fall t on his face on the stage. He kicked his legs a couple of times and was motionless.

    Many guests knew Jayden had a history of myocardial infarction and rushed to the stage when they saw him lying still.

    The once joyful wedding was now filled with screams and cries for help.

    Richelle smirked, her eyes full of cold amusement.

    Kiara Dunn, wee to hell!

 Chapter 326 - 326: 322: The â€œUnexpected Surpriseâ€ at

    Chapter 326 - 326: 322: The ¡°Unexpected Surprise¡± at

    Kiara Dunn¡¯s Wedding

    Trantor: 549690339

    The screen finally switched to the normal wedding picture.<div>

    However, the happily smiling bride and groom in the wedding picture stood on the stage, one with a darkened face and the other still holding herself and crying hysterically.

    These were the same two people, but the contrast between their former happiness and their current state was dramatically ironic.

    Having run backstage, Harris Dunn had somehow walked over to Richelle Dunn.

    Standing in front of Richelle, his face twisted, he pointed at her nose and cursed.

    ¡°Richelle, you bitch, you nned all this today, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Richelle slightly tilted her head up, coldly smiling at Harris.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re wrong. Did I find those men for my sister? Did I book those hotel rooms for her? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your precious sister is more than anyone else?¡±

    ¡°With your sister being such a tramp, it would be a better match for her to marry some lowlife rather than bringing disgrace to Mr. Zadra¡¯s decent family!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Harris Dunn clenched his teeth, swinging a fist towards Richelle.

    Having been silent the whole time, Roy Lewis suddenly stood up, grabbing hold of Harris¡¯s fist, and coldly scolded him.<div>

    ¡°Harris Dunn! If you dare touch a single hair on her head, I will immediately raze your Dunn family to the ground!¡±

    A shiver ran through Harris¡¯s body; his eyes filled with traces of fear.

    Roy gripped Harris¡¯s arm tightly and pushed him back. Caught off guard, Harris stumbled back a couple of steps.

    ¡°Harris Dunn, if you have anymon sense left, don¡¯t be foolish enough to challenge my bottom line!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Richelle insisting on avenging herself, Roy wouldn¡¯t have let the Dunns off the hook for such a long time.

    Of course, Roy believed that even if Richelle took matters into her own hands, the Dunns wouldn¡¯t end up well.

    But her methods would still be somewhat gentler than his.

    Roy¡¯s frosty voice made Harris shiver involuntarily and unconsciously step backwards.

    Roy¡¯s icy gaze moved past him, and as soon as itnded on Richelle¡¯s face, it transformed into a look filled with tenderness and adoration.

    ¡°Baby, shall we go?¡±

    Richelle withdrew her fierce gaze from Harris and lightly nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Roy raised his hand to gently rub her head in reassurance and then wrapped his arm around her shoulder as they turned to leave.

    Among the guests in the venue were many rtives, friends, and business partners of the Dunns, but none of them spoke up in their defense.

    ¡°Damn, I knew Kiara Dunn was always good at manipting men, but I didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t only good at that, she also yed around so openly!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you think with Kiara the way she is, she believes she¡¯s so amazing at controlling men? In reality, those men probably look down on her like a prostitute!¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying! Which respectable family¡¯s daughter would be so shameless?!¡±

    ¡°I previously thought Mr. Zadra finally won her over and got the beauty, but who knew Kiara Dunn was this kind of person?!¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, the person who messed up the wedding tonight did the Zadras a huge favor! Better to cut their losses now rather than have Mr. Zadra end up a cuckold in the long run!¡±

    And so, Richelle and Roy listened to the idle chatter of the guests as they walked past the flower-decorated arch.

    Roy suddenly nced back at the still-chaotic stage and cautiously asked Richelle.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to watch any longer?¡±

    Richelle softly replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to watch anymore!¡±

    Even without watching, she knew that from this moment onwards, Jayden Dunn¡¯s family of four had officially taken a step into hell.

    And their suffering had just begun.

    The Lewis¡¯s helicopter was still in its original spot. Roy escorted a clearly emotionally drained Richelle onto the transfer vehicle.

    He worriedly held her in his arms, ¡°Baby, do you want to find a ce nearby to rest for a bit?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, I miss the kids.¡±

    She had always thought that witnessing Jayden¡¯s family being ridiculed by millions would bring her happiness and release.

    However, moments ago, the horrifying images of her parents¡¯ death from the old files she had recently retrieved shed through her mind.

    That¡¯s not enough!

    It¡¯s nowhere near enough!

 Chapter 327 - 327: 323: Roy Lewis, pleaseâ€¦

    Chapter 327 - 327: 323: Roy Lewis, please¡­

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn pursed her lips, getting on the ne.

    She sat in the window seat, leaning her head against the backrest, staring at the seemingly endlesswn outside in a trance.<div>

    Roy Lewis was used to seeing her full of energy, always full of vitality and fighting spirit.

    The Richelle Dunn in front of him, sullen and seemingly drained, made him feel both heartache and difort.

    He leaned over, gently tucked a few strands of hair sticking to her face behind her ear, and pecked her cheek.

    ¡°Baby, everything will be alright!¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Jayden Dunn¡¯s family owed Richelle heaps of blood debts.

    And in her eyes, if she didn¡¯t personally collect every single one of them, it seemed utterly meaningless.

    Those hidden scars deep in her heart wouldn¡¯t heal even for a moment.

    So, even though he had a thousand ideas of crushing the Dunns into dust, he had to suppress them all.

    Then, watch her, carrying the scars full of blood and pus, little by little, reim those blood debts from the Dunns.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t bother her too much and only hugged her with his long arm. Then, he went away for a while, and when he came back, he brought a cup of freshly squeezed juice for her.

    Richelle Dunn remained in her original position, facing outward, her gaze inscrutable as she looked into the distance.<div>

    It seemed like she was watching something, thinking about something.

    She was too young when her parents died.

    Young enough not to realize that the so-called ¡°death¡± meant eternal separation.

    It meant that the two people who would y with her andugh with her during the day, hold her in their warm embrace at night, and coax her to sleep with the gentlest of voices and love her the most, would never return.

    Twenty-two years was perhaps just a blink of an eye with the ever-changing seasons for her long-dead parents, Zachary and his wife.

    But for Richelle Dunn, those twenty-two years were way too long!

    Ever since she learned from the gossip of the Dunn¡¯s servants that her parents had been killed by her uncle and aunt, she had been silently enduring it all.

    She tried to live as a person should, to turn herself into a sharp dagger.

    When the time was ripe, she would plunge that dagger into the hearts of the Dunns.

    Just as Jayden had once greedily and maliciously raised his de against her beloved parents.

    ¡°Baby, drink the orange juice¡­¡±

    The gentle, deep voice brought her back from her dark reverie.

    The sweet, refreshing aroma of the orange juice and her slight smacking of her lips helped her swallow the taste of blood in her mouth. Then, with his hand, she gulped down the entire cup of orange juice.

    ¡°Sweetie, sleep for a while, when you wake up, we¡¯ll be home¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s tender voice gently prated her eardrums as his cool-lipped kiss touched her lips.

    Richelle Dunn obediently nodded, slowly closing her eyes.

    She thought she would be tormented for a long time.

    But after drinking the orange juice, she fell asleep quickly.

    From time to time, the sound of Roy Lewis¡¯s gentle and deep voice reached her ears, as if he was softly whisperingforting words to her.

    It seemed that he was simply talking about work-rted matters that had nothing to do with her.

    But no matter what he said, she felt an inexplicable sense of peace.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle did not know if she was dreaming, but calling out that name felt incredibly real.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here!¡±

    The response was just as real.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you!¡±

    She sincerely expressed the words deep from her heart, and then, reassured, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s deep eyes flickered with a few sparks of me, and he leaned in, sending her a gentle kiss like the tenderness of water.

    When Richelle Dunn woke up, she found herself lying on Roy Lewis¡¯s bed and quickly sat up.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had pulled up a chair next to the bed, closed hisptop on hisp, rose and approached her, with his hand resting on the bed. He leaned in, his face very close, and looked at her intently with deep, dark eyes.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Richelle Dunn blinked, her mind feeling like there were some gaps in her memory.

    She shook her head, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I¡­ on the return flight?¡±

    All she could remember was drinking a cup of orange juice and sleeping.

    ¡°Yes, I put some sleeping pills in your orange juice, and you¡¯ve been asleep until now¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn finally understood why she couldn¡¯t recall anything after drinking the orange juice.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn replied, and her gaze wandered up and down Roy¡¯s close face.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s expression was gentle, ¡°Do you still feel unwell?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, raised her hand, and circled his neck, deliberately kissing him.

    After a passionate kiss that made them both breathless and elerated their heartbeats, their posture had changed from sitting to lying down.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand still hung around Roy Lewis¡¯s neck.

    Meanwhile, he propped himself up on his elbows, trying his best not to press his weight on her.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s beautiful eyes were misty, her hand moved from his neck to his waist, pulling him down so that their chests were tightly pressed together.

    Feeling his rapid, irregr heartbeat, Richelle Dunn chuckled.

    She turned her face and her hot breath grazed his neck.

    Her gasping voice was like a hook, murmuring a whispered chant in his ear.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, please¡­.¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328: 324: Baby, Donâ€™t Be Angry!

    Chapter 328 - 328: 324: Baby, Don¡¯t Be Angry!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After a satisfying workout and a short nap, all the lingering sadness and gloom in Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart were swept away.

    As for emotional wounds, Richelle had long realized an effective cure.<div>

    Revenge and repaying in kind might not necessarily heal the pain.

    But love could.

    In the past, she had the love of her children; now, she also had Roy Lewis¡¯s.

    Richelle stretched contentedly, looking around and not seeing Roy¡¯s figure; she guessed he must have gone to the study to work.

    After freshening up in her bedroom, Richelle went downstairs, refreshed.

    Since theirst unauthorized intrusion into the study had resulted in their father punishing them to stand, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny no longer dared to barge into the study or the bedroom.

    As soon as they saw here down, the children hurriedly gathered around her, looking up with worried little faces as they hugged her waist and asked.

    ¡°Mummy, are you okay?¡±

    That afternoon, the children had seen their father carry Mummy back and went straight upstairs, closing the door with a ¡°bang.¡±

    Their father¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very pleasant, as if he was angry.

    Not one of the children, including Tifanny, who usually liked to stick to Roy, dared to ask anything, worried about what happened to Mummy.<div>

    Richelle stooped down to hug the three children, then held up their fragrant and soft cheeks to give them a few fierce kisses.

    ¡°Just give Mummy a few puffs of your energy, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The three kids let her hold them tight and shower them with kisses before escorting her to the living room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    From her understanding of Roy, if he wasn¡¯t asleep, he would always spend time ying with the children before going to work.

    This aspect of him was something Richelle had never thought of before ¨C such a sessful businessman would have this kind of virtue.

    ¡°Daddy just went out; he said he left a message for you!¡±

    After Timmy mentioned it, Richelle took out her phone and checked.

    Sure enough, there was a WhatsApp message from him about ten minutes ago.

    At that time, she must have been freshening up and didn¡¯t hear the notification sound.

    ¡°Baby, Mr. Kirby¡¯s sister is back in town, and they invited me out for dinner. You have dinner with the kids.¡±

    Richelle had heard from Mr. Kirby before that he had a sister, only a little more than a year younger than him. Roy and the siblings were ymates when they were kids.

    ¡°Alright, say hi to them for me and the kids!¡±

    After replying, Uncle Axel called them for dinner.

    After dinner, Richelle went to the yroom with the children.

    The three kids yed together, while Richelle set up an easel and began painting her ideas from a few days ago onto the canvas.

    Roy still hadn¡¯t returned by the time the children were ready for bed.

    Having be ustomed to being put to bed by both parents, the children tugged at Richelle, asking for Daddy.

    Throughout their time together, this was the first time Roy had gone out to socialize with friends.

    She had once been curious about his regr socialites¡¯ obligations, thinking, as a sessful businessman, wouldn¡¯t he attend more social events than meals?

    How did Master Lewis respond to that?

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Daddy went to dinner with his good friend; they haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, so I guess they¡¯ll chatte into the night.¡±

    After hearing Mummy¡¯s exnation, the children were no longer persistent and fell asleep while listening to stories.

    Richelle came out of the children¡¯s bedroom and returned to her own room, where she opened herputer. Before getting to work, she first went to gossip websites to see how the dramatic episode of the Dunns had spread on the inte today.

    As she expected, Kiara¡¯s explosive news swept various websites and tforms.

    On each tform, besides the original reports with thousands ofments and shares, many verified celebrities also derived content from Kiara¡¯s ygirl experience and the incident of being kicked at her own wedding to quickly ride on the wave of the hot topic.

    For a while, Kiara¡¯s name directly climbed to this month¡¯s top search ranking, No. 1.

    Richelle was very satisfied with this subsequent oue and lost interest in finding out more about it. She logged into the system and went on to handle her own matters.

    She busied herself until nearly eleven o¡¯clock.

    Feeling a bit thirsty, she carried her cup downstairs to make tea and met Roy, who had juste in through the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±

    She approached him naturally, and even before getting close, she smelled alcohol on him.

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°We sat in the bar for a bit, and Old Brown and others drank, but I didn¡¯t!¡±

    This time, Richelle could clearly smell the mixed scent of smoke and alcohol on him; she frowned and stepped back.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste; you¡¯d better take a bath and go to bed early.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t bothered by anything in particr; it was just that the mixture of smells on him was a bit pungent. Considering he had been running around all day, she figured he must be tired.

    Roy thought she was upset, so he apologized quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we chatted a bitte.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t one to be overly controlling, and she didn¡¯t have many restrictions or rules for her partner.

    After all, they were different individuals who had their own social circles and friends. Besides, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Roying back at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s been a long time since you guys hung out, so it¡¯s normal to chatte into the night.¡±

    After saying that, she pointed to the kitchen, ¡°Uncle Axel just left for an emergency, so after you take a bath,e down to take your medicine.¡±

    Roy stared at her deeply for a moment, then reached out and pulled her back as she turned to leave.

    He ced his forehead against hers and whispered to her soothingly.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be upset. Next time they invite me, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    Richelle had no initial thoughts on this, but after hearing him say that, her heart suddenly skipped a beat!

 Chapter 329 - 329: 325: Roy Lewis, are you hiding something from me?

    Chapter 329 - 329: 325: Roy Lewis, are you hiding something from me?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship before, and she¡¯s not overly sensitive. However, when Roy Lewis said this, she felt something was off without any reason.

    She couldn¡¯t stand his smell and pushed him away slightly while leaning on his chest.<div>

    ¡°The smell of smoke and alcohol is strong on you. I can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    After pushing him away, she looked up at him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her seriously, ¡°No, I just feel that it¡¯s not fair for you to stay at home and take care of the children alone while I go out to meet my friends.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Am I that petty? Haven¡¯t I been taking care of them by myself

    for the past four to five years?¡±

    Roy Lewis stretched his hand to touch her face but remembered herment about his smell and withdrew his hand.

    ¡°I had no choice back then!¡±

    Richelleughed and gently kicked him in the leg.

    ¡°Alright, go take a shower. I¡¯ll make some tea and finish the rest of the work.¡± Roy Lewis actually wanted to hug and kiss her, but considering his smoky smell, he simply nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, you go.¡±<div>

    Richelle asked again, ¡°Are you hungry? Should I heat up some snacks for you?¡±

    ¡°No need, I ate enough tonight.¡±

    Looking at Richelle walking away, Roy Lewis withdrew his gaze.

    After taking a shower in the bedroom, he went to the children¡¯s bedroom to check on them, helped them cover up with the nkets that they had kicked off, and then knocked on Richelie¡¯s bedroom door.

    Richelle had been busy with the Dunn Grouptely, with some projects from her master needing her help, but she didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to them.

    Roy Lewis knew about this.

    So, he was very self-conscious and didn¡¯t give Margareth too many tasks.

    After all, the work was for the Federation, but the one who got tired was his own wife!

    Richelle naturally didn¡¯t know that her big spender was so considerate and just assumed that he was busy with other things and temporarily put her aside.

    Since there were no new tasks from the spender, she spent most of her time on her master¡¯s projects during the past two days.

    When Roy Lewis knocked on the door, she was organizing a pile ofplex data, and without looking up, she casually said, ¡°Come in,¡± and went back to her work, not bothering with him.<div>

    Roy Lewis ced a te of freshly washed grapes by her side, ¡°Have some

    grapes, they¡¯re sweet.¡±

    As he said this, he leaned over and hugged her from behind, resting his head on her shoulder and lightly kissing her face.

    Knowing she was busy, he didn¡¯t dare to bother her too much.

    Richelle didn¡¯t even bother to look up, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to bother spitting out the skin and seeds.¡±

    Hearing this, Roy Lewis straightened up, peeled a grape, broke it apart to check for seeds, and then offered it to her.

    ¡°This grape doesn¡¯t have seeds. Have some. You coughed a few times on the ne this afternoon, are you feeling a bit irritable due to your uing period?¡±

    It¡¯s ironic that Richelle is a doctor, but now it¡¯s Roy Lewis who cares about her well-being.

    Richelle opened her mouth and ate the grape he offered, nodding and mumbling.

    ¡°Yes, a little. My period might being soon, feeling a bit irritable.¡± Roy Lewis, just like Richelle, had never been in a rtionship, and it seemed that no one around him had ever given him reliable advice or reminders.

    Now hearing her say this, he suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t being a very good boyfriend.

    While peeling a dozen grapes for Richelle, he lowered his head and thought about something. When Richelle indicated that she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore, he washed his hands, took out his phone, and searched for tips on women¡¯s periods.

    The more he searched, the more he realized how tolerant and amodating Richelle was to him.

    Because, as he carefully read those tips, it seemed that women during their period would not only have a bunch of precautions but also experience very low mood, easily get angry and emotional, throwing irrational tantrums, and need more care and understanding.

    But when he thought about their time together, she never seemed to have moments of severe irritability or emotional ups and downs.

    Was it because she had a good physical constitution?

    Or was it because she had gotten used to carrying everything on her shoulders, like raising and taking care of children alone, and forcing herself to bear everything because there was no one to share the burden?

    When Roy Lewis thought of this possibility, his heart ached again.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about Richelle¡¯s exact dates, so he pretended to ask her casually.

    ¡°Is it in the next couple of days?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Is it always on time every month?¡± Roy Lewis had just searched a lot of questions, so his questions were quite professional.

    Richelle nodded again.

    ¡°So usually five days or a week?¡±

    ¡°Five days¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis took notes of everything in his notepad.

    Then he looked up dietary rmendations for periods and saved them one by one.

    Richelle thought he was busy with his own business and didn¡¯t pay much attention. She was midway through organizing the data, and when she came across something unclear, she plugged in the video phone to ask her master directly.

    Sonia Seaton¡¯s face appeared on the screen, but instead of speaking immediately, with a surprised look, she nced past Richelle as if she was looking at something behind her. Then her eyes showed a hint of discontent and even wariness.

    Richelle quickly realized, ¡°Master, you¡¯re overthinking it. He just brought me some fruits.¡±

    As she said this, she deliberately showed her the fruit te with more than half eaten.

    ¡°Master Seaton!¡±

    Normally arrogant Roy Lewis was now respectfully smiling and greeting Soma Seaton.

    He immediately helped Richelle rify, ¡°Yes, I just came to bring fruits!¡±

 Chapter 364 - 360: Daddy, donâ€™t miss me too much

    Chapter 364: Chapter 360: Daddy, don¡¯t miss me too much

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    With the situation bing clearer, civil aviation resumed some flight routes.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t bother with special arrangements anymore and took a regr flight back to Kindur with Richelle Dunn.

    When they found out they would be returning to Kindur, they immediately video called their children to inform them.

    Having not seen them in person for so long, the kids on the screen started to cry loudly as soon as the video connected, and Richelle was also teary-eyed from the sight of their tears.

    Roy wiped her tears on the side, watching the three little ones on the screen, their faces still wet with tears yet smiling and chirping as they reported on their days, his heart filled with warmth.

    The flightnded at Kindur International Airport around 6 pm. When Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn walked out of the hall with their luggage, the three children broke free from Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni¡¯s embraces to run towards them.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±

    Although all three kids shouted for Roy, they all pounced on Richelle at the same time, hugging her tightly.

    Nathan followed behind and, seeing Richelle surrounded by the children, couldn¡¯t help but tease Roy.

    ¡°Sir, it seems your position in the family isn¡¯t as high as Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Roy honestly nodded and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Think about it, Richelle risked her life to give birth to them. As for me, the father, I guess my biggest contribution is giving them decent genes.¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue and took Roy¡¯s luggage from him.

    ¡°Alright, we know you¡¯re an obedient husband and father, no need to show off your wife and kids.¡±

    Roy raised his chin towards Denise, not far away, ¡°What about you two? How are you going to prepare for the wedding?¡±

    After meeting with Kennedy Green and his wife, Nathan and Denise got their marriage certificate a few dayster.

    As for the wedding, the two have been saying it wasn¡¯t urgent.

    ¡°Denise said she doesn¡¯t want a ceremony. Getting married is a matter of two people; weddings are too exhausting. It¡¯s better to take that time to have a fun trip.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯tment and only asked Nathan.

    ¡°What about you? How do you feel about it?¡±

    Nathan had just said that Roy was an obedient husband, but in fact, he himself was a genuine obedient husband too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as Denise is happy. At most, when we return from our honeymoon, I¡¯ll invite you and Mr. Green for a meal.¡±

    Roy frowned slightly, ¡°Is it ack of money?¡±

    Although Roy usuallyined about Nathan, deep down, he still considered Nathan a brother.

    Nathan didn¡¯t say yes or no, ¡°Denise has led a good life before. I want to do my best to give her the best.¡±

    Roy nodded, and when they got home, he called Nathan into the study and handed him a property deed from the safe.

    ¡°You remember this house, right?¡±

    Nathan took the property deed, opened it, and said, ¡°Yeah, I remember. I really like theyout and environment; the location is great, and it¡¯s convenient for future schooling.¡±

    He paused, suddenly looked up at Roy.

    ¡°Wait, Roy, when did you buy this?¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°When I saw how much you liked it, I paid for it the next day. At that time, you had a very close girlfriend, and I was thinking of giving it to you as a wedding present. But soon after, you broke up with her, and after going through a few other rtionships, I haven¡¯t been able to give this away. Now, it¡¯s finally back with its rightful owner.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Roy, this house has appreciated a lot now, and its market value might exceed 200 million. Are you really giving it to me?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I usually deduct money from you here and there, so let¡¯s consider that deducted money as part of buying this house.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes turned red. Normally, the bonus that Roy deducted from him wouldn¡¯t even add up to 30,000 or 50,000, and that amount wasn¡¯t even enough to cover half the position of a washbasin.

    ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    Roy waved his hand, ¡°Alright, now that you have a wedding house, you don¡¯t have to worry about not providing a good life for Ms. Munni. She¡¯s Richelle¡¯s good friend, so she must be someone who can share your joys and sorrows. If you have anything to say, don¡¯t hold it in. Everyone shouldmunicate more and understand and tolerate each other to make itst.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know much about Denise, but he knew Nathan well.

    He knew that although Nathan was excellent, he had some inferiorityplex due to being an orphan.

    Nathan nodded with red eyes.

    Roy continued, ¡°My uncle and aunt are getting old, and you may not want to bother them sometimes. My cousin has an attitude of staying away from worldly matters, so if you encounter any difficulties, just let me know.¡±

    Nathan choked, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, Roy¡­¡±

    Later, Roy and Nathan returned to the living room.

    Denise stared at Nathan¡¯s red, rabbit-like eyes with some confusion.

    Roy pointed at Nathan and said, ¡°Oh, I just deducted 20,000 from his quarterly bonus.¡±

    This excuse was obviously fake.

    But Denise was smart enough not to ask any questions, pretending nothing happened while continuing to y and eat.

    As soon as Roy sat down, Tifanny pounced on him, cheerfully telling him.

    ¡°Daddy, did you know? My brothers and I are going to school!¡±

    Roy pretended to know nothing and asked her in surprise.

    ¡°What? My baby princess is going to school?¡±

    Tifanny was tickled by his yful tone, giggling while her little hand touched his face.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t miss me too much when I¡¯m gone!¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331: 327 Childhood Playmate? Rival in Love?

    Chapter 331 - 331: 327 Childhood ymate? Rival in Love?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The next morning, at the breakfast table, a unique bowl of soup was ced in front of Richelle Dunn.

    As soon as Richelle sat down, she pointed at the soup in the bowl.<div>

    ¡°Stewed Chicken Soup?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, picked up the Tiffany who had her arms outstretched and was cooing ¡°Daddy, hold me¡±, and ced her on the chair, then sequentially lifted Timothy and Timmy onto their respective chairs as well.

    Richelle watched with interest as the three little ones in the family seemed to have developed the habit of sitting in a line, waiting for their father to hold them one by one and ce them on their chairs during meals.

    It was true what they said ¨C those who were favored felt secure!

    Richelle scooped up a spoonful of soup and tasted it, ¡°Well done, Master Lewis!

    Who did you learn this from? The taste is not bad, and the proportions of the

    Angelica sinensis and red dates are just right!¡±

    A hint of amusement shed in Roy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hmm, make sure to finish it, it¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t cook the soup himself, he had chosen the angelica and removed the pits from the red dates, so he felt somewhat deserving of some credit!

    Seeing their parents being affectionate, the three little ones began to act mischievously.

    They each picked up their chopsticks or spoons and tapped on the sides of their bowls, creating a harmonious and cheerful rhythm.<div>

    Amid the pleasant music, they mored, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, what kind of soup is this? We want some too!¡±

    Richelle, the mother, incited more mischief, holding up her bowl.

    ¡°This is daddy¡¯s masterpiece, ask your daddy!¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue and helplessly pointed at Richelle and said,

    ¡°You big troublemaker!¡± and then pointed at the three little ones, ¡°One big troublemaker bore three little troublemakers.¡±

    The three little troublemakers giggled and continued to tap their bowls while chanting in unison.

    ¡°We want soup, we want soup!¡±

    Roy stood up straight, not angry, but just said,

    ¡°You just wait!¡±

    Richelle, the mother, winked at her three precious children, waiting for the fun to unfold.

    As it turned out, Master Lewis had been prepared all along.<div>

    Soon, he brought out three bowls of steaming hot Egg Custard on a tray.

    On top of each egg custard, there were small animals carved out of strawberries and cantaloupes.

    As soon as the three children saw the egg custards, they eximed in delight. ¡°Daddy, the little bunny is mine!¡±, Tiffany shook her chubby little hand. Timothy grinned and pointed at the one in the middle, ¡°I want the little tiger!¡± Timmy, as always, loved lions, ¡°The lion is mine!¡±

    Roy had already instructed the chef to prepare the egg custards ording to the children¡¯s preferences, and now he distributed the egg custards ordingly.

    Immediately, the three naughty kids scooped a spoonful, blew on it a few times, and then put it in their mouths.

    Quietness returned to the dining room.

    Richelle gave Roy a thumbs-up, ¡°Well done, Master Lewis! You¡¯re very resourceful!¡±

    Although he received praise, Roy didn¡¯t have any proud or self-satisfied thoughts.

    In fact, he felt that in the face of one big and three small, he might suffer from premature baldness.

    That¡¯s because none of them, big or small, were easy to deal with or carefree.

    At noon, Roy returned to the Lewis Group.

    First, it had been several days since he hadst been there, and a pile of paperwork awaited his signature.

    Second, there was a shareholders¡¯ meeting today, which required his presence as the host.

    Originally, as the guardian of the three children, Richelle, who held 6% of the shares, should have attended the shareholders¡¯ meeting.

    But Richelle had no ambitions for the Lewis Group, and as long as Roy was there to back her up, she didn¡¯t want to worry about it.

    Despite Roy¡¯s insistence, he couldn¡¯t persuade her to return to thepany with him, so he reluctantly returned to the Lewis Group alone.

    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡±

    Someone knocked on the door, and Roy said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    The person who entered was a tall, beautiful woman in a professional suit.

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯vee to report for duty.¡±

    The beauty was none other than Old Brown¡¯s sister Sherrina Kingston, who had just returned to the country not long ago.

    Roy looked up and saw that it was her, so he stood up to greet her.

    ¡°Sherrina, sit down!¡±

    He took a bottle of water from the fridge and handed it to her, then sat down on the couch across from her.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have Nathan take you to the marketing department to report for duty. If you have any questions or don¡¯t understand something, just ask Nathan directly.¡±

    Sherrina struggled to twist open the bottle cap, but after a few attempts, it didn¡¯t budge. She had no choice but to hand the water to Roy.

    ¡°Roy, please help me open it.¡±

    Roy naturally took the water, twisted it open, and then passed it back to her.

    Sherrina took a few sips of water, then licked her lips and asked,

    ¡°Roy, can I work at the CEO¡¯s secretary¡¯s office instead?¡±

    Roy looked unfazed, ¡°Old Brown probably told you as well that the arrangement of staff in each department of the Lewis Group is managed by Human Resources, and they allocate positions based on employees¡¯ abilities.¡± In other words, he was powerless to change her position.

    However, Sherrina persisted, ¡°My brother did tell me that, but I think I¡¯m more suitable for the CEO¡¯s secretary¡¯s office. We could even have an internalpetition to assess capabilities, and if I¡¯m not up to par, I¡¯ll go to the marketing department.. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332: 328: Sherrina Kingston is interested in him!

    Chapter 332 - 332: 328: Sherrina Kingston is interested in him!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis looked at her deeply, pondered for a moment, and said.

    ¡°Corporate rules have always been strict. Even though I am the CEO, I can¡¯t change the rules arbitrarily. If you are really interested in secretarial work, I can arrange for you to go to another branch, where the secretarial department does indeed have provisions forpetency-based promotion.¡±<div>

    As for the CEO¡¯s Secretarial Department, because they deal with Lewis Group¡¯s confidential documents, all the current employees are capable and experienced from many years of work.

    In addition, the work of the CEO¡¯s Secretarial Department isplicated and must be faultless. There are many work processes and details that, as CEO, Roy Lewis has simply not got the time to coordinate with a new subordinate.

    The main reason, if Roy Lewis was not entirely certainst night, he now is one hundred percent sure.

    Sherrina is interested in him!

    After confirming this, Roy Lewis did not wait for Sherrina¡¯s response, but quickly proceeded to say,

    ¡°I spoke to your brother yesterday, wait until you two are free toe to my house for a meal. Richelle and Timothy and Tiffany are looking forward to seeing you.¡±

    Initially, Sherrina was taken aback but quickly smiled and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, took out his phone, and called Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Nathan, could you please escort Sherrina to the Marketing Department?¡±

    After understanding her intentions, Roy Lewis tried to avoid being alone with her as much as possible. Even in the office, he didn¡¯t want any room for misunderstandings between them.<div>

    Sherrina didn¡¯t expect Roy Lewis to send for Nathan before she could answer. Her face inadvertently showed signs of anxiety.

    ¡°Wait¡­Roy, you should give me some time to think about this.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Sure, you can first get used to the Marketing Department. If you don¡¯t like it, or want to try a different branch, please notify Nathan anytime, he will arrange it.¡±

    Sherrina looked a bit upset, ¡°Roy, why are you acting this way¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t see any changes on his part. He has always treated her and her brother like his siblings, providing help and support whenever possible.

    But even siblings should have boundaries.

    Roy Lewis knew that there were someforting words or exnations that he should no longer say.

    Some misunderstandings and misconceptions might be better left as they are.

    Thinking this, Roy Lewis stood up just as Nathan came in.

    ¡°Sherrina, you¡¯re overthinking it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to get back to work. You go with Nathan.¡±

    Nathan initially didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He just called out from the doorway.<div>

    ¡°Sherrina, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to some people.¡±

    Nathan has a good rtionship with the Zhou siblings, so he speaks very casually.

    Sherrina watched Roy Lewis¡¯s retreating figure until he sat back at his desk. Seeing that he indeed had no intention of speaking to her further, she reluctantly said to Roy,

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m going with Nathan now to sign in. Are you free tonight? I would like to invite you and Nathan for a meal.¡±

    Surprisingly, both Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule, replied at the same time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡±

    Sherrina looked embarrassed, her gaze first falling on Roy.

    ¡°Sorry, my kids at home are very mischievous, and Richelle can¡¯t handle all three of them by herself. I need to go home and help.¡±

    The great Mr. Lewis, going home after work to look after children. If this was made known, he would probably beughed at.

    But Roy Lewis mentioned it quite naturally, without any sense of burden.

    Because, in his eyes now, nothing is more important than his family.

    Sherrina smiled wryly, ¡°So, does that mean it will be difficult to invite you for a meal in the future?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled at her, ¡°Not at all, just bring along Richelle and the three children.¡±

    His point being, he would not ept a dinner invitation from her alone.

    Sherrina nodded, ¡°I understand!¡±

    She turned to ask Nathan with difficulty.

    ¡°And you? Don¡¯t tell me you also have to go home to look after children?¡±

    Nathanughed and shook his head, ¡°Not yet. However, if Denise agrees, I will soon be like Master Lewis, taking care of children after work!¡±

    Incredulously staring at Nathan, who wore a delighted smile, Sherrina thought: have all men gone crazy?

    Is there something enjoyable about going home to be a stay-at-home-dad?

    Nathan led Sherrina out and the two stepped into the elevator. In a casual manner, Sherrina asked him.

    ¡°Roy and that doctor, they aren¡¯t married, are they?¡±

    Previously, Nathan and Sherrina got along well so he honestly replied.

    ¡°Marriage is no more than a formality to them. The way they are now, it¡¯s no different from being married.¡±

    To Nathan, Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn are already like an old married couple. Their mutual understanding,plementariness, and tolerance wouldn¡¯t be impacted whether or not they are married.

    Sherrina pursed her lips, ¡°That¡¯s not really the case though, is it? After all, if they¡¯re married, they have legal protection. If not, even if they are boyfriend and girlfriend, it¡¯s only a verbalmitment.¡±

    Nathan, oblivious to Sherrina¡¯s thoughts, simply assumed she was discussing the matter from a theoretical perspective, assessing the status of Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn¡¯s rtionship as one would typically do.

    ¡°That might apply to other people. However, for Master Lewis and Dr.. Dunn, even disregarding their feelings, their three children are a far stronger bond than any marriage certificate!¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333: 329: That Little Doctor, Just a

    Chapter 333 - 333: 329: That Little Doctor, Just a<div>

    Woman Who Rely on a Child to Rise in Power

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sherrina Kingston scoffed lightly and said dismissively.<div>

    ¡°That little doctor is just a woman who relies on her children to bind a man and climb up thedder. What¡¯s so great about that?¡±

    Nathan Caroule looked at her in surprise, ¡°Sherrina, do you think Dr. Dunn wants to tie down Master Lewis?¡±

    Sherrina¡¯s eyes showed contempt, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? A man as outstanding as Roy cannot be casually tied down by someone whoes along halfway with two children, can he?¡±

    fter listening to her baseless suspicions, Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Sherrina, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±

    Sherrina turned her head to look at him, ¡°What have I misunderstood? Am I wrong?¡±

    Nathan Caroule nodded, ¡°Yes, Master Lewis, being such an outstanding man, is not someone who can be easily tied down by anyone whoes halfway with two children.¡±

    In the past, Kiara falsely imed to be Mr. Timmy¡¯s real mother for nearly five years, yet Master Lewis had not even spared her a nce, had he?

    On the contrary, when Dr. Dunn first brought the two children with her, Master Lewis had no idea that they were his own flesh and blood, and he had already fallen deeply in love with Dr. Dunn.

    As you can see, the fact that Mr. Timothy and Ms. Tifanny are Master Lewis¡¯s biological children has always been a bonus for Master Lewis, not for Dr. Dunn.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that Richelle Dunn is no ordinary person!¡±<div>

    Nathan Caroule didn¡¯t know Richelle¡¯s background as well as Roy Lewis. He only knew that she had surpassed many of her seniors in medical achievements within just a few years, almost on par with her master.

    Therefore, all the other people outside might question, despise or disrespect Richelle.

    But Nathan Caroule never would.

    His admiration for Richelle was like a surging river.

    Sherrina only thought Richelle was a doctor, ¡°Her? She¡¯s just a doctor, right? She¡¯s just lucky to be Roy¡¯s personal physician.¡±

    By now, Nathan Caroule finally detected the hostility and disdain Sherrina showed towards Richelle through her words and attitude.

    ¡°Sherrina, do you have any misunderstandings about Dr. Dunn?¡±

    However, he still did not consider anything more serious.

    Sherrina didn¡¯t say anything, and Nathan Caroule took her silence as an admission. So he kindly reminded her.

    ¡°Sherrina, just say those things about Dr. Dunn in front of me, don¡¯t say them in front of Roy, it will hurt feelings.¡±

    With Sherrina¡¯s attitude and words just now, Nathan Caroule wouldn¡¯t dare to say them even if he had ten heads.<div>

    However, Sherrina didn¡¯t take his kind reminder seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Our friendship with Roy since childhood is not evenparable to a woman whoes halfway with children? ¡±

    Hearing her self-assured words, Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat.

    As a long-time friend of Sherrina¡¯s, he had no choice but to remind her again earnestly.

    ¡°Sherrina, I¡¯ll say it one more time. As of now, the person who¡¯s trying to tie the other party down with children is Master Lewis, not Dr. Dunn! So, don¡¯t mention your opinions and criticisms about Dr. Dunn in front of Master Lewis.¡±

    Sherrina frowned, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then as good friends, we should remind Roy more so that he can see the true face of that doctor and not get lost in a mistaken rtionship!¡±

    Nathan Caroule sighed helplessly, ¡°Sister, who told you the rtionship between Master Lewis and Dr. Dunn is wrong? Let me tell you, Master Lewis is now happier than ever. Don¡¯t just barge in and say the wrong things and end up getting hurt without knowing why!¡±

    Nathan Caroule knew that because of Uncle Kingston¡¯s rtionship, Master Lewis was particrly tolerant of Old Brown and Sherrina.

    But tolerance had limits, and it had a bottom line.

    Richelle Dunn and the three children were probably Master Lewis¡¯s bottom line.

    Nathan Caroule and Sherrina had a bit of a falling out because of their conversation about Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    Nathan Caroule conscientiously led her to the marketing department, introduced her to the director, and said a few words to the director such as guiding her properly before turning around and leaving.

    Returning to his own office, Nathan Caroule felt something was wrong. He decided to call Old Brown.

    Old Brown was woken up from his sleep by Nathan Caroule¡¯s call, and was angry at him.

    ¡°Nathan Caroule, you better have something urgent, or else I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Nathan Caroule angrily retorted, ¡°You think I want to interfere? I¡¯m just afraid that your precious sister will be sent back overseas by Master Lewis, so I¡¯m giving you a heads-up by calling you.¡±

    Although Nathan Caroule was good friends with Sherrina, there were still some matters he couldn¡¯t know as well as Old Brown, her brother.

    Nathan Caroule made this call, only thinking that Sherrina might have had some interactions with Richelle Dunn privately and misunderstood each other or heard some unknown rumors, which caused her to harbor such strong hostility against Richelle.

    ¡°Damn, what crazy thing did that mad girl do?¡±

    Old Brown seems to have sobered up immediately, his voice much louder and more alert.

    ¡°For now, she hasn¡¯t done anything crazy. She just has many misunderstandings about Dr. Dunn and said some unpleasant things about her in front of me. Anyway, you should talk to her about it and make sure Master Lewis doesn¡¯t hear any of this. Otherwise, no one can help her..¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334: 330: Mysterious Woman, Love Rival Appears!

    Chapter 334 - 334: 330: Mysterious Woman, Love Rival Appears!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Old Brown was silent for a while on the other end and then sighed.

    ¡°Alright, I know, I¡¯ll have a good talk with her. Thanks for the reminder!¡±<div>

    Nathan Caroule clicked his tongue, ¡°Why be polite with me? I just don¡¯t want all of us friends to ruin our rtionships over some misunderstandings. We all grew up together, along with big brother Huo and the others, so it would be hard to go back once we have a falling out.¡±

    Old Brown fell silent again, and Nathan thought he might not understand the seriousness of the issue.

    ¡°Old Brown, let me put it this way. Before, how precious was Master Lewis to his son Timmy? Now, his affection towards Dr. Dunn probably isn¡¯tckingpared to that towards Timmy. Anyway, just give that silly girl some advice. I used to think she was pretty smart. Did she be stupid from reading too much?¡±

    Old Brown didn¡¯t offer any further refutation to Nathan¡¯sints, only repeating his thanks before hanging up the phone.

    After reminding Old Brown, Nathan picked up some documents and went to report to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master, this is the recent business dealings between The Dunns and variouspanies. I¡¯ve looked through it, and there¡¯s nothing suspicious for now.¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly skimmed through it, ¡°With the projects on the surface, it¡¯s certain that we can¡¯t find anything. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to their shareholders, especially since the shares held by United Ventures and Richellebined are now more than those of the Dunn family alone. They¡¯ll be easily pulled down if they¡¯re not careful.¡±

    Nathan had also heard a lot about these things from Denise Munni.

    ¡°What will Dr. Dunn do next?¡±

    Instead of being happy and joyful as expected after venting her anger at the wedding yesterday, Richelle became even more depressed for quite some time.

    This was somewhat unexpected for Roy Lewis.<div>

    But then, after carefully considering it, he felt that her reaction was actually quite normal.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say¡­¡±

    Seeing her in low spirits, Roy Lewis tried his best to avoid mentioning the matters about The Dunns in front of her.

    ¡°Do we really not need to do anything?¡±

    Nathan had always been puzzled by his master¡¯s approach to the matter of The Dunns.

    With Master Lewis¡¯s means and power, wouldn¡¯t taking on The Dunns be much stronger than Richelle acting on her own?

    ¡°Not for now, let¡¯s just watch and see¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis understood Richelle too well.

    Or rather, even though he and Richelle hadpletely different personalities, many things deep down in their bones were extremely simr.

    Just like when he avenged his father, the scars in his heart wouldn¡¯t heal until the day the deed was done.

    It wasn¡¯t until he personally saw those who had poisoned his father ¡°identally¡± buried in the stomachs of sharks in the sea that his wounds finally healed.<div>

    He was also finally able to let go of the guilt and self-me that had weighed him down for nearly twenty years.

    As Roy Lewis and Nathan were busy in the office, Richelle, who was at home, received an email from a stranger in her inbox.

    She first tested the email for security and confirmed that it was just an ordinary private email before opening it with an puzzled expression.

    There were no words in the email, just a few old photos that seemed to have been taken some years ago.

    That¡¯s because she recognized one of the main characters in the photos.

    It was the father of her three children, her current lover, and even her fiance, Roy Lewis.

    The Roy Lewis in the photos obviouslycked not only his current physique but also his aura and dignity.

    Even though he looked tall at the time, Richelle guessed that he was only about seventeen or eighteen years old in the photos.

    As for the seventeen or eighteen-year-old Roy Lewis, he was definitely more mature and stable than his peers. In the photo, he was carrying a beautiful young woman Richelle had never seen before from the shallows of the knee-deep sea to the shore.

    The young woman¡¯s face was flushed, and she nestled happily in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms while waving to the photographer.

    As for Roy Lewis, he pursed his lips, and it was unclear whether it was due to shyness or some other reason. In any case, no emotions could be seen on his face.

    Just like the first time Richelle met him, his face was expressionless.

    There were several photos in a row, all depicting Roy Lewis carrying the woman from the shallows to the beach.

    Richelle narrowed her eyes slightly, guessing that the woman was probably the one who had sent the email.

    She patiently scrolled through the photos with her mouse.

    This time, the photo seemed to be taken inside a bar or KTV room.

    It was still the same woman, but she seemed to have grown two or three years older).

    She sat on the sofa while Roy Lewis, who was holding her in previous photos, now had their positions reversed. He closed his eyes and rested his head on her thigh, either asleep or merely a disy of affection between the couple.

    The woman put one hand on Roy Lewis¡¯s head and held the hand he ced on her chest with her other hand. Although she had drooping eyes, her tender expression was clearly visible.

    Richelle held her breath and stared intently at Roy Lewis in the picture, trying to find a sign of reluctance in his expression.

    However, no matter how she looked, the way he was resting his head appeared extremely intimate, and while his expression didn¡¯t seem to show enjoyment, it at least didn¡¯t seem to show dislike..

 Chapter 335 - 335: 331: Did That Girl, Richelle Dunn, Run Away Again?

    Chapter 335 - 335: 331: Did That Girl, Richelle Dunn, Run Away Again?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know how long she stared at the photo on theputer screen. She only knew that the brightness of theputer screen was probably a bit too strong.

    It prickled, causing her eyes to ache.<div>

    Before Roy Lewis, Richelle had never been in a rtionship.

    Ever since she sensed Roy¡¯s feelings for her, he had always given her a strong sense of security.

    She had a hunch that the current sensation of a painful ache in her eyes and chest, and her heart clenching was called jealousy.

    But she didn¡¯t know if this jealousy was normal.

    After all, those photos were at least a decade old.

    Ten years ago, not only did she not know Roy, but even if she did, she¡¯d only be an underage girl.

    She didn¡¯t even qualify to be his girlfriend, so where did she get the nerve to be jealous?

    Yet despite her rational mind constantly reminding her, she was still angry!

    Angry that he had recklessly thrown himself into someone else¡¯s arms before meeting her.

    Angry that he had easily embraced another woman before waiting for her.

    This anger was inexplicably overbearing and unreasonable.<div>

    Yet somehow, she spent half the day unable to use her wisdom and tolerance to calm this anger.

    She did a quick check on the identity of the sender and found it to be Sherrina Kingston, a doctoral graduate from a foreign university.

    And the IP address of her email was the Lewis Group.

    So, was Sherrina an employee of the Lewis Group? And was this email a deration of war?

    Deep down, Richelle knew that even if Sherrina and Roy had something going on, it must have been in the past.

    Now, at most, Sherrina only had one-sided feelings for Roy that had yet to fade.

    Richelle¡¯s head was a mess from the pictures and information, and her phone rang. It was her master.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s up?¡±

    In the evening, Roy again declined Sherrina¡¯s invitation and rushed home ten minutes before dinner time.

    Usually at this time, there were two adults and three children in the living room.

    But today, there was only his grandfather ying with the three children.<div>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Richelle?¡±

    The three children said in unison, ¡°Mommy went back to South Asia!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Roy had a serious mental block about the phrase ¡°back to South Asia.¡±

    His heart skipped a beat, and a thought shed through his mind, ¡°Did Richelle really run away again?¡±

    However, what he asked aloud was, ¡°Why did she go back to South Asia again? Did something happen?¡±

    Fearing the children wouldn¡¯t be able to exin clearly, the old man took over.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Richelle received a call from her master saying there¡¯s an urgent mission that she had to go back for.¡±

    The old man produced a small note out of nowhere, ¡°Here, this is the note Richelle left for you.¡±

    With a mix of doubt and belief, Roy epted the note. On it was Richelle¡¯s hurried, vigorous handwriting, obviously written in a hurry.

    ¡°I have an urgent mission in South Asia, with an indefinite return date. Take care of the children and yourself! -Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Roy read the note, unlocked his phone, and checked if he had missed any messages from her due to his busy schedule.

    However, whether on WhatsApp or text messages, there was not a word from her.

    On the contrary, Sherrina had just sent him another WhatsApp message.

    ¡°Roy, I didn¡¯t have time to catch up during the day, how about meeting at the usual ce tonight?¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but frown, pondering whether or not to block her. In the end, he muted her messages.

    His mood turned irritable for no reason, ¡°Grandpa, you take the children to dinner first. I¡¯ll make a call to find out about Richelle¡¯s situation.¡±

    The old man waved his hand in understanding, ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t talk too long, the food will get cold and it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡±

    Roy took a few steps and then turned back to ask his grandfather, ¡°Was it our driver who took her to the airport?¡±

    The old man shook his head, ¡°No, the Federation sent a special car and ne to pick her up.¡±

    The additional information from the old man eased Roy¡¯s anxiety a bit.

    It seemed that the urgent mission was real!

    However, there was still an uneasy feeling and a trace of worry in Roy¡¯s heart.

    He didn¡¯t understand where this uneasiness and worry came from, so he dialed Richelle¡¯s number.

    A cold voice came through the receiver, ¡°The phone you dialed is turned off. Please try againter.¡±

    Roy frowned, tried calling Sonia Seaton, and received the same ¡°turned off¡± prompt.

    Roy flipped through his notebook and found the phone number for Sonia¡¯sb.

    This time, someone finally picked up.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn¡¯s boyfriend. Is she back at theb?¡±

    After asking the person on the other end to wait, a man¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mr. Lewis, hello. Richelle and her master have taken on an urgent mission and are not in theb.¡±

    ¡°Did Master Seaton reveal any approximate location or return date?¡±

    The man was silent for a while. Roy guessed that some information was confidential, but he felt that as an important family member, he had the right to know some vague details.

    ¡°The children and I are very worried about her. It would beforting to know that she¡¯s safe and won¡¯t be threatened.¡±

    The man on the other end pondered, and Roy patiently waited.

    Finally, he received a reply.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, watch the international news tonight and you should understand..¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336: 332: Daddy, do you miss mommy?

    Chapter 336 - 336: 332: Daddy, do you miss mommy?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s job requires him to constantly keep an eye on international news.

    So, when the man on the other end of the phone brought up international news, what could he not understand?<div>

    That Richelle Dunn, that girl, really wasn¡¯t afraid of death!

    Roy Lewis was worried, distressed, and even a little angry.

    Wouldn¡¯t it have been warmer if that girl had left him a few seconds of voice message on WhatsApp instead of a little note?

    Roy Lewis was angry, but he quickly phoned the Federation embassy in the area to inquire about the local situation, and asked them to look after Sonia Seaton and her apprentices more.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Dr. Seaton¡¯s team is under the special protection of an international organization, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis knew this, but a bit more protection was equal to an additionalyer of security, right?

    In terms of Richelle Dunn heading to a war-torn area to execute a task, he could not me her morally.

    Because that was her duty.

    However, from a personal standpoint, he selfishly hoped she wouldn¡¯t take on life-threatening tasks like this.

    But he also knew deep down that on such important life-and-death matters, Richelle Dunn wouldn¡¯t easily change her decision just because of his hopes and wishes.

    All the helpless Roy could do was to provide as much support and protection as he could.<div>

    ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t it because Dr. Dunn, Dr. Seaton¡¯s apprentice, is my fiancee? One should love their own wife, so I ask you to take extra care of her.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Mr. Lewis, congrattions! Don¡¯t worry, since she¡¯s the wife of the bureau chief, we¡¯ll do our best to protect her!¡±

    After making arrangements with his foreign affairs colleagues, Roy called the localmerce bureau, asking them to take extra care of the medical team in terms of living and supplies. By the time he finished exining everything, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock.

    He simply took a shower before going downstairs to eat.

    After dinner, the children urged him to y with them, but Roy yed absent-mindedly, often losing the game.

    Normally, the imposing man outside was now covered in sticky notes by his son and daughter, looking ridiculous and odd.

    ¡°Timothy, would mom call me when she was on a mission before?¡±

    Without thinking, Timothy responded, ¡°Sometimes she would, sometimes she wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Tifanny then added, ¡°Even if she did call back, we¡¯d only chat for a while. Mom said that a few nces at us would be enough.¡±

    Timmy, who didn¡¯t have much say on this matter, just silently nced at Roy Lewis for a few moments, then asked him.

    ¡°Daddy, do you miss mommy?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn did not usually hide their feelings in front of the children, so he naturally nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I miss her very much.¡±

    Tifanny then sympathetically stretched out her little hand to hug his waist,forting him like a little adult.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad. Mommy said if you miss her, just do more of the things you like that make you happy, and you won¡¯t miss her so much.¡±

    Roy Lewis paused, then stretched out his hand to hug his precious daughter, rubbing her head with his chin.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t miss her so much after ying with you guys for a while.¡±

    Tifanny poked her little face out of his arms, ¡°Then daddy, keep ying with us for a bit longer!¡±

    Roy Lewis was a little puzzled, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want daddy¡¯spany anymore?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head and seriously told him.

    ¡°We want daddy¡¯spany, but daddy should miss mommy more, or mommy will be sad!¡±

    Tifanny was still young, unaware that missing someone represents care and love.

    She also didn¡¯t realize that the feeling of missing someone couldn¡¯t be controlled by a person to be more or less intense.

    ¡°Alright, then should daddy miss mommy this much?¡±

    Roy Lewis held up half of his forefinger, and Tifanny looked carefully, then pointed her chubby hand downward.

    ¡°To here, think about her a bit more!¡±

    At this point, Roy¡¯s heart softened like a mess, just as he was about to say something¡­

    Uncle Axel suddenly reported, ¡°Master Lewis, Sherrina is here.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned at the news, ¡°What¡¯s she here for? Tell her it¡¯s toote and she should go.¡±

    It was only past nine o¡¯clock, and it wasn¡¯t considered toote.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before Uncle Axel could finish, Sherrina Kingston¡¯s voice came from the entrance.

    ¡°Timmy, Aunt Sherrina is here to see you!¡±

    Before Timmy had a chance to respond, he was met with the scrutinizing gazes of his younger brother and sister.

    Brother, what¡¯s going on?

    How would Timmy know what¡¯s going on?

    But in his memory, Aunt Sherrina was Uncle Kirby¡¯s sister and had visited the Lewis with Uncle Kirby several times before.

    Beyond that, he couldn¡¯t remember much. In any case, he and Aunt Sherrina weren¡¯t very close!

    However, as the young master of the Lewis family, he knew etiquette.

    So, he quickly reassured his siblings with a nce, looked again at his father who clearly didn¡¯t wee Aunt Sherrina, jumped off the sofa and walked over to Sherrina Kingston.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt Sherrina!¡±

    He enthusiastically pulled Sherrina into the living room, then gestured for her to sit on the sofa farthest from his father.

    Sherrina felt a little self-conscious, but couldn¡¯t show it, so she just looked at Roy from what felt like across the gxy.

    By this time, she finally saw the sticky notes all over Roy¡¯s face!

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, ¡°Roy, have you gone crazy?¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337: 333: Another seductive woman trying to entice daddy!

    Chapter 337 - 337: 333: Another seductive woman trying to entice daddy!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis ignored her surprised question and just frowned at her.

    ¡°Why are you here sote instead of going home?¡±<div>

    Sherrina Kingston looked at him aggrievedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make an appointment with you at the old ce? You didn¡¯t reply, and no one showed up, so I was worried that something had happened to you, so I came to check.¡±

    As soon as she said this, the gaze of the three children toward her changed from scrutiny to hostility.

    Sure enough, another seductive wench trying to hook up with their dad!

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even bother to exin, just looked up at Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, arrange a driver to take her back to Old Brown¡¯s ce!¡±

    Sherrina Kingston wouldn¡¯t ept it and quickly smiled at Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, I just returned to the country and haven¡¯t had a chance to see you, so I thought I¡¯de see you too.¡±

    Uncle Axel felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, thinking, thank you very much!

    ¡°Sherrina, Master Lewis is right, it¡¯ste, our young masters and misses should go to bed too, how about I arrange a driver to take you back first?¡±

    Although Uncle Axel was quite familiar with Sherrina Kingston, Roy had always been very polite to her and her brother in the past.

    But her visit this time was obviously different from before.<div>

    Even he, an old man, could see that something was wrong. How could their astute master and young masters not see it?

    ¡°Uncle Axel, I thought something had happened to Roy, so I rushed over from the appointment without eating. My stomach hurts a bit, could you give me some stomach medicine, please?¡±

    At this point, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t just kick her out immediately.

    Even though he had quickly listed her as a person to avoid contact with today, he was still brothers with Old Brown, and they would have to meet regrly in the future, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to be too harsh.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, ask the kitchen to make her a bowl of noodles.¡±

    Sherrina Kingston¡¯s face lit up with joy, but she pretended to be polite.

    ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary, it would be such a bother. Uncle Axel, just give me some stomach medicine. I¡¯ll be fine after taking it. It¡¯s not too far from my brother¡¯s ce if there¡¯s no traffic jam.¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored her and continued ying the game with the three children. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know how to treat guests, but for the overstepping Sherrina Kingston, there was no need for courtesy anymore.

    Uncle Axel went to the kitchen to order the chef to prepare noodles, leaving Sherrina Kingston, Roy Lewis, and the children in the living room.

    Sherrina Kingston, left out to one side, uneasily looked around a few times, trying to start a conversation.

    ¡°Roy, why has the decoration here changed? I remember that you¡¯ve never liked such gaudy decorations, haven¡¯t you?¡±<div>

    As she asked, she secretly sneered in her heart.

    That little doctor¡¯s taste is so bad!

    Before Roy Lewis could answer, Timothy spoke up in a childish voice.

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t like it, but my brother, sister, and I do! Since we¡¯re daddy¡¯s children, he must amodate us!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words sounded soft, but they almost gave Sherrina Kingston a heart attack.

    ¡°Ha, you must be Timothy, right? I¡¯ve heard your daddy mention you.¡±

    Sherrina Kingston was furious inside but had no choice but to put on a smile. That¡¯s because she could see that Roy Lewis really loved these three children. Moreover, before she came, she really thought that the two children brought by that little doctor, Richelle Dunn, might not be Roy Lewis¡¯s.

    But when she saw Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s faces, which looked exactly like Timmy¡¯s, her little wild hopes died out.

    She had originally nned to stir up trouble with the children, but now, she naturally dared not act recklessly.

    Timothy nodded with a grin, ¡°Really? Then did my daddy mention my mommy to you?¡±

    Sherrina Kingston forced a smile, ¡°Ha, yes, he did.¡±

    Timothy looked as if he knew it all along, ¡°Right, my daddy loves my mommy so much, he must mention her a lot more than us, don¡¯t you think, Aunt Sherrina?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words were really like knives to the heart!

    Fortunately, Sherrina Kingston had good mental fortitude, or else she might have fainted from anger by now.

    But even at this moment, she could still analyze the situation clearly.

    At this moment, she finally realized what felt wrong when she entered the house.

    She came specifically to meet that little doctor called Richelle Dunn, but she hadn¡¯t seen her since she came in.

    Could it be that after seeing those photos, she was afraid of her?

    ¡°By the way, Timmy, where¡¯s your mommy?¡±

    Timmy was as sharp as Timothy.

    However, he always believed in his brother¡¯sbat power, so while his brother dealt with her directly and indirectly, he continued to y with his dad and sister nonchntly.

    Only when Sherrina Kingston asked him, he lifted his head and replied indifferently.

    ¡°My mommy went to work, so my daddy has to be a full-time dadtely, and can¡¯t go anywhere! Otherwise, my brother, sister, and I would make a fuss!¡± When Timmy heard that Sherrina Kingston had made an appointment with his dad at the old ce, he immediately changed the ¡°aunt¡±bel on her to a ¡°vixen¡± trying to seduce his dad.

    So, Sherrina Kingston¡¯s attempt to connect with him and find her ce was undoubtedly humiliating herself.

    Roy Lewis was very satisfied with his two sons teaming up to deal with

    Sherrina Kingston, so he was happy to remain free, allowing his two sons to attack her from both sides while he continued to y with Tifanny.

    Originally, when he heard that Sherrina Kingston hade uninvited, he was quite upset.

    Because of Uncle Kingston¡¯s rtionship, he really couldn¡¯t speak too harshly to her.

    But if these words were spoken by his two sons, then it had nothing to do with him!

    After all, children can speak without restraint, right?

 Chapter 338 - 338: 334: Dr. Dunn is the perfect match for Master Lewis.

    Chapter 338 - 338: 334: Dr. Dunn is the perfect match for Master Lewis.<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sherrina Kingston always had a high opinion of herself; hence, she never thought that she would be left speechless by the veiled criticism from Roy Lewis¡¯s two kids.

    After a while, she couldn¡¯t ept it and decided to give it another shot.<div>

    ¡°Timmy, you weren¡¯t clingy with your dad before. Howe now that you¡¯re older, you¡¯re even more clingy?¡±

    In Sherrina¡¯s mind, being clingy was a negative thing.

    Moreover, she was hinting that Timothy and Tifanny had ¡°spoiled¡± Timmy.

    If you asked Mr. Timmy what he couldn¡¯t stand most, he would say that he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone bullying his mommy and siblings.

    Sherrina had already crossed the first line, and now she touched the second line, making Mr. Timmy¡¯s face colder.

    ¡°Aunt Sherrina, we are just over four years old. Isn¡¯t it normal for children to be clingy with their mom and dad?¡±

    ¡°Before I wasn¡¯t clingy with him, it was because my dad was irresponsible. Now that he has turned over a new leaf under my mom¡¯s guidance and started to fulfill his duties as a husband and father, he¡¯s a real man!¡±

    Roy Lewis felt somewhat ashamed when he heard his son¡¯s words.

    Even though his son was just rebutting Sherrina¡¯s words, he took his eldest son¡¯s words as a wake-up call and stored them in his heart.

    At this point, Sherrina finally admitted that she was no match for the brothers in terms of eloquence or argument. She failed to gain any favor from the brothers as she had hoped.

    With no other options, she tried to strike up a conversation with Roy Lewis again.<div>

    ¡°Roy, I spent half a day in the marketing department today and noticed a few issues.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her with a poker face, ¡°Now is off-work time! Besides, if you have any work-rted issues, you can directly report to the marketing director or speak to Nathan.¡±

    Not to mention that he needed to avoid suspicion now, even if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t need to handle such trivial management issues as the president.

    After experiencing repeated setbacks, Sherrina finally quieted down. She sat on the sofa, hanging her head and fiddling with her fingers helplessly.

    Roy Lewis ignored her and continued to y word games with the kids, leaving Sherrina out in the cold.

    Sherrina felt both upset and unwilling in her heart. She looked at Roy Lewis in a daze for quite a while until Uncle Axel came out and called her to go to the dining room for noodles. Only then did she recover and slowly got up and walked over.

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and apanied her to the dining hall.

    After she left, Timothy immediately pouted and asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, who is Aunt Sherrina?¡±

    From the moment this aunt entered, he felt his father¡¯s displeasure.

    But strangely, it seemed like his father couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to deal with this aunt harshly.<div>

    So, when he municated¡± with this aunt, he actually left some leeway.

    And his dad didn¡¯t stop or interfere, which meant he approved of what he was doing.

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment and simplified his rtionship with Old Brown and Sherrina Kingston into words that Timothy and Tifanny could understand.

    ¡°When daddy first took over Lewis Group, he had a very capable assistant called Uncle Kingston. Later, Uncle Kingston had an ident while protecting daddy, and Uncle Kirby and Aunt Sherrina were his children. Daddy and they grew up as good friends.¡±

    After listening, Timothy eximed, ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, was I a bit too much just now?¡±

    Roy Lewis had been worried about whether Timothy and Tifanny would understand the rtionship, but with his question, he was relieved and smiled.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t too much; Aunt Sherrina was just a bit extreme. When she changes her thinking, you guys can still treat her and Uncle Kirby as your family. Understand?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t try to steal daddy from mommy!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of amusement and annoyance in his heart. In the eyes of these little guys, was he as a dad really so vulnerable to temptation?

    However, Timmy was also chiming in on the side.

    ¡°Yeah, Aunt Sherrina wasn¡¯t like this before. Why did she change this time?¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s memory, Aunt Sherrina was quite attentive and kind.

    But now, she seemed like apletely different person.

    The little ones had no idea that jealousy could not only change a person¡¯s temper but also make their face look distorted.

    Speaking of Sherrina in the dining hall eating noodles, after being scolded by the brothers andpletely ignored by Roy Lewis, she had no appetite left.

    She ate a few bites, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and said that she was full.

    Uncle Axel received the signal, came forward, and frowned after taking a look.

    ¡°Sherrina, is it because the noodles don¡¯t suit your taste or your stomachache is severe? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±

    Sherrina waved her hand, ¡°Uncle Axel, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Then she wiped her mouth again and casually asked.

    ¡°What kind of person is Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Uncle Axel always had nothing but praise for Richelle Dunn. Moreover, he had long regarded Richelle Dunn as his own family¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, she¡¯s perfect in every way. In short, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find anyone morepatible with Master Lewis than her!¡±

    Sherrina originally wanted to dig up some dirt about Richelle Dunn; after all, don¡¯t ordinary people usually have strong opinions about women like Richelle Dunn who rely on their children to enter the family?

    But why, when it came to Uncle Axel, did Richelle Dunn be the perfect woman?

    And the mostpatible?

    Hmpph!

 Chapter 339 - 339: 335: Worrying about her, distressing over her, fearing for her, thinking of herâ€¦

    Chapter 339 - 339: 335: Worrying about her, distressing over her, fearing for her, thinking of her¡­<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sherrina Kingston didn¡¯t eat much noodles, but somehow she felt that the food just swallowed was stuffed from her stomach to her throat.

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to ask any more, got up and forced a smile at Uncle Axel.<div>

    ¡°Uncle Axel, I¡¯m full, thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    Though Uncle Axel found her a little strange today, he still politely saw her out. Roy Lewis was still ying with the three children. Sherrina nced at him, his chin covered in paper tape, but still looking handsome and domineering, feeling a slight ache in her chest.

    But while she was eating noodles just now, she finally realized that she had been too hasty today and had been somewhat careless.

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Roy finally looked up at her when he saw she was no longer making a fuss.

    ¡°Mmm, go tell Old Brown that Nathan straightened out the issue with the sewage.¡±

    Sherrina nodded and waved to the three children, ¡°Babies, Auntie is leaving.¡± After Uncle Axel sent her out, Roy saw that it was almost time, so he urged the three children to go back to their bedroom to take a bath and get ready for bed. Originally, when Roy learned that Timothy and Tifanny were also his children like Timmy, he had already remotely arranged for their bedrooms.

    However, after they came back, the three children insisted on sleeping in one bedroom.

    After consulting with experts, Roy and Richelle Dunn set up arge co-bedroom ording to theyout of the bedroom in South Asia.

    Roy waited for the three little ones to finish their bath and tried to call Richelle again.

    However, just like in the evening, the phone was still turned off.<div>

    Roy put the three children to sleep, returned to his study, and tried again, but the result was still the same.

    Roy was a little restless and uneasy, so after dealing with some work, he took out his phone and sent a message to Richelle on WhatsApp.

    ¡°The children are asleep. They were all good today. How about you? Busy or tired?¡±

    After sending the message, Roy unlocked his phone to check from time to time, but there was still no movement on her WhatsApp until hey down on the bed.

    Roy took his medicine and went to bed. As usual, he would sleep until early morning.

    But that night, he woke up.

    There was a drizzle outside the window, and he didn¡¯t know what the weather was like in the war-torn country where she was now.

    Roy sat up, put on a thin coat and walked to the window.

    Richelle was a very capable person, and she could definitely take good care of herself.

    But in the middle of the night, he worried about her, wondering if her dinner was good.

    He worried about her, wondering if she was warm at night.<div>

    He was afraid for her, wondering if she had a tense night mission that deprived her of sleep.

    Missing her¡­

    Roy stood by the window for nearly half an hour, his mind spinning with thoughts about Richelle.

    Sigh¡­

    Atst, Roy sighed silently, walked back to the bed,y down and slowly fell back asleep.

    By morning, the rain had stopped.

    As soon as Roy woke up, he checked his phone and saw the message from Richelle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. You, too, take care of yourself. I talked to Mr. Chapman, a doctor wille to give you acupuncture in the morning.¡±

    The words were neither long nor short, as if everything that should be said had been said.

    But Roy felt like something was amiss.

    It seemed that her tone was different from usual, and her words were as polite and businesslike as when she first became his personal doctor.

    Of course, this could be because she was really too busy, and typing those few words had already taken up all her free time.

    Roy tried calling her again, but once again the phone was switched off.

    Even though nothing was wrong, Roy felt extremely anxious, even more severe than thest time Richelle took their children back to South Asia.

    He checked the time difference and called the embassy on her side.

    The colleague who answered the phone was still the one fromst night, ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t worry, the situation here is still somewhat stable now. Although the medical team is indeed working hard, there are sufficient supplies and the working environment is safe, so there¡¯s no need to worry for the time being.¡± Upon hearing this, Roy felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°Is the signal there really bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the base stations have been destroyed. Whether there¡¯s a signal or not depends on luck. Here at the embassy, we use a special signal, so it¡¯s rtively stable.¡±

    When Roy thought about the harsh conditions there and the one-sentence reply from her, maybe it wasn¡¯t just one sentence, but many more that simply didn¡¯t get sent due to the unstable signal.

    With this in mind, Roy finally felt a little better.

    Roy wasn¡¯t one to nag, but he once again asked his colleague to take extra care of Richelle.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out this afternoon to take care of some things, I¡¯ll see what we have here that the director¡¯s wife might need and send some over.¡±

    Roy thanked him, scaring his colleague a little.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s just a small favor for me, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    The situation over there changed rapidly, and weapons were ruthless.

    As a doctor, Richelle was on the front line. While Roy couldn¡¯t lend a helping hand, if the other party could really take care of Richelle, he wouldn¡¯t mind saying thank you or even calling the other party ¡°sir..¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340: 336 â€“ But Unfortunately, Itâ€™s Not

    Chapter 340 - 340: 336 ¨C But Unfortunately, It¡¯s Not<div>

    Him

    Trantor: 549690339 ,

    Over at Richelie Dunn¡¯s end, she was genuinely busy.<div>

    Since she, her master, and the medical team hadnded, there had been no respite from the flood of critically injured patients brought in for emergency care and surgery.

    When she texted back Roy Lewis, it was right after she hade off the operating table, having not even had a chance to take a sip of water. Seeing that her phone briefly had a signal, she quickly sent a response.

    After sending her response, the signal cut off again.

    Like the other medical staff who were rotated out, she copsed in the corridor of the ER, her head resting against the wall, closing her eyes to take a brief reprieve.

    But even when she was this worn-out, the image of Roy and that beautiful young woman wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, circling in her mind like a movie on repeat.

    Damn it!

    Richelie muttered inwardly, opened her eyes, propped herself up, and stood.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you haven¡¯t had anything to eat yet, have you?¡±

    Richelle had gone straight into the OR as soon as shended and hadn¡¯t had any food or drink since then. So when she stood up, her legs felt weak, and she quickly reached out to steady herself against the wall, while her other arm was grabbed in time by someone else.

    A deep voice said, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Richelle paused, shook her head to dispel the illusion in her mind, before turning around to give a grateful smile to the man who had lent her a timely hand.<div>

    ¡°Thanks, Professor Quigley!¡±

    Jack Quigely was still supporting her arm, his dark eyes looking at her with

    concern.

    ¡°You look pale, can you walk?¡±

    Richelle managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just hungry. I¡¯ll sit over there for

    a bit, and after eating something, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After saying that, she gently shook her arm to remind him to let her go.

    But Jack Quigley seemed as though he didn¡¯t get her hint. He switched hands and supported her arm with his other hand, which freed up his previous hand to gently guide her by the shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll help you get there.¡±

    Richelle was about to refuse, but when she took a step forward, her legs started

    to tremble.<div>

    With no other alternative, she weakly leaned on Jack Quigley as he slowly

    helped her to the rest area.

    Her moment of shock just now was due to the fact that Jack Quigley¡¯s voice was strangely simr to Roy Lewis¡¯s.

    Furthermore, during their short but seemingly lengthy walk to the rest area, she realized that Jack Quigley had a simr aura and vibe to Roy Lewis.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know if this was just her own illusion or if she had mistaken the tiny simrities for Roy Lewis because she missed him.

    However, without a doubt, it wasn¡¯t him.

    Richelle sighed softly as she sank onto a chair.

    However, as if he had heard her sigh, Jack Quigley bent over to study her face with careful scrutiny.

    ¡°What¡¯S the matter? Feeling ufortable somewhere? And may I check on you?¡±

    Richelle was indeed ufortable, but it was a difort that, unfortunately, even Jack Quigley, a professor of medicine, couldn¡¯t cure.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Professor Quigley, you should get back to your work.¡±

    Still, Jack Quigley felt uneasy. He took her wrist and checked her pulse, before finally leaving.

    Richelle nned to rest for a while before getting food, but before she got her bearings, Jack Quigley returned.

    He handed her the food he was carrying, ¡°Drink some milk and eat a bread first. Wait until you feel better before eating anything else.

    Richelle paused again but quickly epted the food and said, ¡°Thankyou, Professor Quigley.¡±

    When Richelle took her portion, Jack Quigley sat down in the chair next to hers. Richelle nced at him and saw that he also had the same food in his other hand.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, you haven¡¯t eaten either?¡±

    After asking, she immediately realized how foolish the question was.

    Their medical teamprised of top-notch individuals. All of them went straight to the operating rooms uponnding.

    If she was busy until now, no doubt Jack Quigley was in the same situation.

    However, Jack Quigley didn¡¯t say anything and merely nodded lightly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Embarrassed to say anything else, Richelle inserted the straw into the box and started to drink her milk.

    ¡°I heard it from Master Seaton, you¡¯re nning to settle in Kindur?¡±

    Surprised, Richelle raised her head, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jack Quigley was the youngest and most talented associate professor at her medical school when she was studying, and she had taken his courses. However, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with him outside of ss.

    Thus, his sudden interest in her personal affairs was quite surprising.

    However, considering it was her private matter, she didn¡¯t intend to discuss it further.

    But, Jack Quigley turned to her, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±

    Richelle smiled politely at him, ¡°Nothing to feel regretful about. Wherever I

    am, it¡¯s all the same.¡±

    Jack Quigley however shook his head, ¡°How could it be the same? Perhaps you don¡¯t know, those of us who are barely your seniors, think that you would soon take over the mantle of Master Seaton.¡±

    Richelle had heard simr remarks before.

    Nheless, she was not the type to change her decisions for these reasons. -My master is still young, it¡¯s too early to talk of session. And besides, out of all the disciples, I¡¯m the youngest. So, in any case, that mantle wouldn¡¯t fall on me.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have a particrly strong passion for her profession, rather, her heart was simply and inherently interested in medicine.

    So, des such as being an ¡®expert¡¯ or being ¡®the esteemed disciple of Master Seaton1 were just empty titles to her.

    Whether she was in South Asia or Kindur, what she should do and could do wouldn¡¯t change.

    Jack Quigley listened to her, shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Your master isn¡¯t wrong; you really don¡¯t give your talent the attention it

    deserves..¡±

 Chapter 341 - 337: Those who fall in love are all fools!

    Chapter 341: Chapter 337: Those who fall in love are all fools!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jack Quigley was always Richelle Dunn¡¯s teacher, so when he said that, Richelle didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

    She just smiled at him again and lowered her head to eat her bread.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk more about it, Jack Quigley also became silent and quietly ate his bread.

    When Richelle was halfway through her bread, another injured person was brought into the emergency room.

    Richelle was about to get up, but Jack Quigley stood up before her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this surgery, you eat slowly and rest somewhere after you¡¯re done.¡± Richelle knew that her physical and mental strength had reached their limits, so she thanked him and watched him rush after the injured person.

    Richelle slept for about two or three hours in the temporary rest area for medical staff, and after waking up, she tidied up herself and was ready to switch with another doctor to rest.

    As she came out after performing another surgery, a man in a ck suit was standing at the reception desk, and the nurse waved at her hastily.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, someone is looking for you.¡±

    Richelle felt strange, as she was unfamiliar with the ce, who would be looking for her?

    As it turned out, when she walked over, the man in ck greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I brought some supplies, do you think they are useful?¡±

    Mrs. Lewis?

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, then understood.

    ¡°Roy Lewis asked you to bring them?¡±

    The man in ck nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis has been very worried about you, he has called twice in over ten hours.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, the supplies are very useful and exactly what I need.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite!¡±

    The man in ck bowed slightly and handed Richelle a business card.

    ¡°This is my number, feel free to contact me if you need anything, Mrs. Lewis.¡± Richelle nced at the card, nodded, and said ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± before putting the card in her pocket.

    The nurse at the service counter was part of Richelle¡¯s team, so they were familiar with each other.

    After the man in ck left, the nurse asked Richelle curiously.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, when did you get married?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I¡¯m not married yet.¡± She only said she was not married, and did not say she was single.

    The nurse gave a knowing look, and helped Richelle store the supplies she had brought temporarily.

    Around ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Richelle finally returned to their temporary amodation with her teacher.

    It was a small suite with only a bunk bed, two chairs, and a table in one room.

    Richelle opened the supplies brought by the man named Jack Bailes and felt warmth surge through her heart again.

    Sonia Seaton went to take a shower first, and when she came out, she saw her little apprentice looking at a box of supplies with a silly smile and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.

    ¡°Look at how unimpressive you are, it¡¯s just a box of supplies. If someone didn¡¯t know, they would think it¡¯s a box of gold.¡±

    Richelle looked up, her eyes filled with amusement.

    ¡°Master, this is much more precious than a box of gold!¡±

    Sonia cast a disdainful nce, ¡°People in love are all fools!¡±

    Richelle merely smiled without refuting it.

    Sonia clicked her tongue, ¡°Actually, if you could stay in South Asia, Roy Lewis is quite a good person.¡±

    The implication was that Sonia was still upset that Roy Lewis had taken her little apprentice to Kindur.

    Although Richelle still remembered the photos of Roy with the young woman, her previous feelings of resentment seemed to have faded somewhat.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s more than just good.¡±

    And those worries and jealousy couldn¡¯t affect Roy¡¯s wonderful image in Richelle¡¯s heart, not even a bit.

    Sonia red at her, ¡°Alright, are you going to show off in front of your master?¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not showing off, I¡¯m just stating the facts. You should be nicer to him in the future!¡±

    At this point, Richelle felt quite sorry for Roy.

    Her family, the old and the young, were all difficult to deal with.

    Only she was so easy to coax and deceive!

    After creating a good image for herself, Richelle picked up her clothes and went to take a shower.

    When she came out from the shower, Sonia pointed to her phone on the table.

    ¡°Roy Lewis just called, and the signal cut off after only a few words.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Richelle looked disappointed and quickly picked up her phone to check.

    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest signal.

    She tried to make a phone call, and only got a busy tone.

    She also tried to send a WhatsApp message, which failed due to signal issues.

    Richelle pped her forehead and scolded herself, ¡°I¡¯m such a pig, why did I choose that particr time?¡±

    As shey in bed, Richelle still couldn¡¯t shake off the regret.

    If she had just gone to take a showerter, she would¡¯ve been able to talk to Roy for a bit.

    Even a simple phrase like ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± or ¡°Baby, I miss you¡± could have eased some of her longing.

    s!

    Indeed, as her master had said, people in love were all fools!

 Chapter 342 - 338: Ah, I Must Have Roy Lewis

    Chapter 342: Chapter 338: Ah, I Must Have Roy Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was awakened in the middle of the night by the ¡°rumbling¡± sound of warnes. This noise was not only loud but also apanied by a trembling sensation. She even felt a bit of a shaking sensation on her top bunk. She leaned out to look at the bunk below, ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Although Sonia Seaton¡¯s eyes were still closed, her voice was clear and awake.

    It seemed that, like herself, Sonia had also been awakened early by the noise.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake too?¡±

    Sonia Seaton opened her eyes and stared at her under the dim light.

    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±

    Richelle put her arms through the bunk railing and rested her chin on the railing.

    ¡°Hmm, a little!¡±

    She honestly replied.

    ¡°Do you me your master for forcing you into this line of work back then?¡± Richelle shook her head, ¡°Master, why talk like that? Although I, your disciple, may not be sessful and carefree, I still have the responsibility andmitment when it matters. Besides, don¡¯t you know me? If I didn¡¯t want to do it, I wouldn¡¯t have done it even with a knife at my neck.¡±

    Sonia sighed faintly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just to repay my kindness for saving your life?¡± Richelle did not deny that it was one of the reasons.

    ¡°Master, that was indeed one of the reasons at first. I would be lying if I said it wasn¡¯t. But I genuinely love this field too. Otherwise, I would have run away long ago. So don¡¯t me yourself. You can even think of it like this: if that brat Richelle hadn¡¯t be a doctor, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to find her son, let alone meet Roy Lewis.¡±

    Sonia was initially feeling a bit sentimental, after all, it was the middle of the night and they were in such a turbulent environment.

    But after hearing Richelle¡¯s following words, Sonia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°You naughty girl, is it just because of this that you don¡¯t scold me for forcing you into this profession?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Master, am I that kind of person? It¡¯s just a mere Roy Lewis.¡±

    Sonia snorted, ¡°Before, I thought you were like me, annoyed by men. Turns out, you¡¯re just like the rest.¡±

    Richelleughed and admitted to herself, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just like most fangirls who crave for Roy Lewis¡¯s good looks.¡±

    Sonia disdainfully reminded her, ¡°Are you really boasting about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not boasting; it¡¯s a fact, I¡¯m just that shallow.¡±

    Richelle frankly admitted that her initial interest in Roy Lewis was indeed due to his looks.

    Sonia couldn¡¯t stand her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put yourself down like that. If you were so interested in looks, wouldn¡¯t you have met Jack Quigley before Roy Lewis?¡±

    Richelle was stunned, suddenly thinking of the inexplicable things Jack Quigley had said to her in the hospital.

    ¡°Master, what does this have to do with Professor Quigley?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jack Quigley handsome? And remember, he¡¯s only two years older than Roy Lewis. That is to say, when you were his student, he was a year or two younger than Roy is now.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°Master, I never realized he was handsome. Although students taking his ss often shouted that Professor Quigley was really handsome, I always thought he was just passable.¡±

    Sonia rolled her eyes, ¡°So by your logic, Jack Quigley is just passable, but Roy Lewis is a national treasure?¡±

    Although Sonia¡¯s description was a bit odd and not gender-appropriate, Richelle felt that it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    ¡°Yes, Master, you can think of it that way.¡±

    Sonia felt more and more that her disciple was deeply obsessed.

    ¡°You naughty girl, I¡¯m d that you met Roy Lewis at this age, or else with your infatuation, a few years earlier, and you¡¯d be eaten alive by Roy Lewis!¡± Richelle¡¯s mind shed with the image of Roy Lewis and that woman together.

    If she could choose, she would hope that she and Roy Lewis could have met earlier.

    That way, he would have only held her in his arms.

    And he would have onlyid his head on herp.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think Roy Lewis is that kind of person.¡±

    Richelle felt that matters of the heart have always been mutual.

    Roy Lewis indeed had the charm and ability to consume herpletely, but he had never forcefully used those advantages to demand anything from her.

    Be it material or emotional.

    ¡°Fine, fine, it¡¯s all up to you. I can¡¯t manage all these things anyway!¡±

    Richelle uttered a reply, and then thought of Jack Quigley again.

    ¡°Master, why are you acting so weird tonight?¡±

    Sonia snorted with her nose, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been quite weird?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, ¡°I mean, this is the first time you¡¯ve mentioned Professor Quigley to me in private. Why?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the whys? I just suddenly remembered and mentioned it.¡±

    Sonia rolled over, obviously trying to brush her off.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Richelle stopped asking.

    She just casually said, ¡°Well, now I can¡¯t live without Roy Lewis, and all those other distractions can¡¯t catch my eye anymore!¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343: 339= Iâ€™m really worried about you and I miss you a lot

    Chapter 343 - 343: 339= I¡¯m really worried about you and I miss you a lot<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn arrived at the hospital early in the morning, and the situation seemed to be worse than it was yesterday.

    At least when they leftst night, the emergency corridor was empty.<div>

    But today as soon as she exited the stairwell, she saw several hospital beds along the corridor, with the smell of blood filling the air.

    Richelle immediately thought of the bombing sound that woke them up in thetter part of the night when she saw those injured in the stairwell waiting for rescue.

    Frowning, she jogged to change her clothes and hurried into the operating

    room.

    As soon as she entered, she stayed there for several consecutive hours. When she finally came out of the operating room to wash her hands, drink some water and catch her breath, she took a nce at her phone.

    There were several missed calls and WhatsApp messages, and all the phone numbers belonged to Roy Lewis.

    She received a few voice messages on WhatsApp as well.

    Richelle opened the first one, which was from Roy.

    ¡°Richelle, I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with you. Did you sleep well? Are you used to the food? I¡¯m really worried about you, and I miss you a lot.¡± Richelie¡¯s ufortable feeling disappearedpletely due to Roy¡¯s deep and gentle voice message.

    This man, even leaving a voice message, is so emotional!

    She blinked her eyes hard to clear the slight mist in them before opening the<div>

    next one.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said it¡¯s getting colder there, so you have to wear warm

    clothes and gloves.¡±

    No wonder daughters are often called intimate little cotton-padded jackets, indeed, their words alwayse with warmth.

    ¡°Mommy, my brother and I finished building the princess castle for you and my sister. When youe back and cut the ribbon with her, you can move in.¡± ¡°Mommy, I will take care of my brother and sister with Daddy, but you have to take care of yourself, too.¡±

    The sweet voices of the three children not only filled Richelie¡¯s heart with warmth but also alleviated her fatigue.

    ¡°Are these your children?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind. Startled, Richelle turned her head, seeing Jack Quigley leaning halfway on a chair and wearing a coat.

    Apparently, he was resting here just now.

    With an apologetic smile on her face, Richelle said, ¡°Professor Quigley, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your rest!

    Jack Quigley shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, I was just lying here for a while,<div>

    I still have a few surgeriester.¡±

    Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, Richelle asked with concern. ¡°Professor Quigley, did you not go back to the dormitory to restst night?¡± Jack Quigley had already sat up straight and was rubbing his shoulder with a frown.

    ¡°Well, there was no way to leave yesterday. The injured just kepting.¡± Richelle saw his pained expression as he massaged his shoulder and stood up.

    She tried calling Roy on her phone while heading towards the lounge.

    Still, the ¡°busy¡± tone yed, indicating no signal once again. Richelle sighed in frustration and put her phone back in her pocket, searching for a muscle pain relief spray among the supplies Roy had entrusted to others yesterday.

    Although it is a hospital, local resources are scarce, so most of the medications they use for surgery are brought along by their medical team.

    Richelle took the spray to the temporary rest area and handed it to Jack

    Quigley.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, this pain relief spray is pretty effective, you should use it,¡± she said.

    Jack Quigley did not take it and his gaze shifted from the spray to her face.

    ¡°Such supplies are not something everyone can bring in, you should keep it for yourself,¡± he responded.

    Richelle forcibly ced the spray into his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have any pain, besides,

    if I really need it, I can just ask you for it.¡±

    Richelle nearly died while giving birth to her three children, by rights, her body should be weak.

    But not only did Sonia Seaton save the lives of her and her three children, she also managed to use traditional Chinese and Western medicine methods to help her recover her health afterward.

    Coupled with her own emphasis on conditioning and exercise, her physical fitness is stronger than most people.

    Probably due to the pain, Jack Quigley nced at her a few more times before finally epting the spray.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll use it for a couple of days and return it to you.¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, ¡°Professor Quigley, don¡¯t worry about it, I don¡¯t need it anyway, feel free to use it.¡±

    Jack Quigley thanked her once again, then said, ¡°Your children are adorable.¡± Richelle was momentarily confused before recalling the voice messages he had overheard earlier.

    ¡°Children, when they are cute, can really melt your heart. But when they get on your nerves, you almost wish you could stuff them back in your belly and make them all over again,¡± she said.

    They talked about the topic of children for a bit, and then someone called Richelle, prompting her to rush back to work.

    When Richelle came out of the operating room again, it was already evening. Dragging her tired legs, she walked slowly to the rest area and sat down.

    The first thing she did was to turn on her phone, checking for new messages or hoping to catch a bit of signal.

    But still, the cold ¡°busy¡± tone yed from her phone.

    Rickelle felt a bit down.

    It had been just over two days since she had seen her children and Roy. In the past, they had gone through longer periods of not seeing each other. But at those times, even if she couldn¡¯t see them in person, she could at least call and hear their voices, or even see their faces and hear their cute and warm childish talk on video call.

    This time, in more than two days, she had only heard one voice message from each of them, and for Richelle, this was an enormous torment.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Richelle looked up and met Jack Quigley¡¯s concerned eyes.

    She suddenly realized, wasn¡¯t the frequency of her encounters with Jack Quigley over the past two days a bit too high?

 Chapter 344 - 344: 340: The man standing next to Richelie Dunn is a powerful rival!

    Chapter 344 - 344: 340: The man standing next to Richelie Dunn is a powerful rival!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Realizing this, Richelie Dunn smiled politely at him and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little homesick.¡±<div>

    Jack Quigley handed her a lunchbox that was obviously not a work meal, ¡°Then have some dumplings. A friend of mine brought them over, and I couldn¡¯t finish them all. I divided them among everyone, and your portion might have a few more than the others as a thank you gift.¡±

    Jack Quigley¡¯s words seemed honest because Richelle saw her colleagues carrying simr lunch boxes as she came out.

    Richelle took the lunchbox and thanked him, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Jack Quigley sat down on the chair next to hers and casually asked.

    ¡°Are you missing your kids?¡±

    Richelle looked at the lunchbox for a second and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I miss them and their father too!¡±

    Richelle was not a person who loved to unt her rtionships or show off.

    However, at certain times and with certain people, she needed to unt and show off her happiness!

    Jack Quigley¡¯s smile faded a bit, and after a while, he continued.

    ¡°I read that paper you and your mentor published together. Your part was particrly brilliant and insightful.¡±<div>

    Richelle responded modestly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my mentor¡¯s guidance!¡±

    If she guessed correctly, Jack Quigley wanted to discuss the paper with her in detail.

    But she didn¡¯t want to.

    Firstly, she was exhausted and just wanted to sit alone and rest for a while. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want to give him any wrong impressions, making him think they had a lot inmon as long as the topic was professionally rted. As expected, after her response, Jack Quigley was left unsure of how to continue the conversation.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to embarrass anyone, especially since Jack Quigley was her senior.

    She stood up and waved the lunchbox in her hand to Jack Quigley.

    ¡°Thank you for the dumplings, Professor Quigley. I¡¯m a bit tired and would like to go back to the resting room to sleep for a while.¡±

    As Richelle was about to reach the resting room, she heard amotioning from the hallway. Soon, she encountered several people with cameras and microphones at the stair entrance.

    One of the hospital staff members noticed her, looking delighted, grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Oh my, what a coincidence, Dr. Dunn! We were just looking for you!¡±

    Richelle was confused, ¡°Looking for me?¡±<div>

    The staff member nodded, ¡°The government wants to make a video to thank teams from all the countries for their support. Master Seaton said that you and Professor Quigley should handle the interviews for the medical team.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle felt a massive headacheing.

    ¡°But I have a lot of surgeriester, and I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    The staff member insisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t take much time, just five minutes.¡±

    As he said this, he saw Jack Quigleying from the resting area and waved to him.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, over here!¡±

    Richelle turned and saw Jack Quigley walking over with big strides, his face showing no surprise.

    Obviously, she was the only one in the dark about this.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, this promotional video is a short piece made by the local government to express gratitude and send out a distress signal. It¡¯s okay for us to film together, right?¡±

    Richelle had always been adept at separating her public and private life. She felt a touch of shame upon hearing Jack Quigley¡¯s emphasis on this.

    She had only been worrying about her personal affairs while almost forgetting the main purpose of her trip.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, justgiwe me a moment. I¡¯ll put the food back in the resting room first.¡±

    So, a few hourster, pictures of Richelle and Jack Quigley, dressed in white coats and wearing masks, standing shoulder-to-shoulder in front of the operating table, rapidly appeared on diplomatic headlines around the world.

    Of course, Roy Lewis saw the picture as soon as it was released.

    He didn¡¯t expect to see his lover, whom he thought about day and night, in this way.

    He was even more surprised to see his lover and the other doctor in the photo being named the ¡°most well-matched man and woman¡± in intements.

    Roy wasn¡¯t sure if someone was purposely leading the narrative, but he knew that seeing thosements made him want to smash hisputer on the spot.

    With a cold expression, he said to Nathan Caroule who was engrossed in the gossip,

    ¡°Hire some paid posters to bury thements about Richelle being a good match with that doctor.¡±

    Hearing Roy¡¯s icy tone, Nathan finally realized the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get on it.¡±

    As Nathan walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window with his phone, Roy suddenly called out to him again.

    ¡°Put some blurred pictures of me and Richelle in thements!¡±

    Nathan looked back in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you nning to go that far?¡±

    Nathan thought, you and Dr. Dunn are not celebrities, so these online trolls¡¯ments will be buried by new gossip tomorrow.

    Roy red at him, ¡°What if the pictures were changed to your significant other, could you bear it?¡±

    Nathan imagined the scenario and felt a surge of anger rush to his head.

    He clicked his tongue, ¡°Alright, I admit, I can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    Roy nced at him, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, look into that doctor.¡±

    Roy¡¯s intuition was usually urate.. Unlike Kendrick Yacoub, the young man who could be easily repelled, the man now standing beside Richelle was a formidable opponent!

 Chapter 345 - 341: Comparing to my Master Lewis? Heâ€™s not worthy!

    Chapter 345: Chapter 341: Comparing to my Master Lewis? He¡¯s not worthy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nathan Caroule quickly managed to find information about the doctor next to Richelle Dunn after solving the paid posters¡¯ issue.

    Roy Lewis carefully studied the man¡¯s resume, and to be honest, this man was even more outstanding than he had anticipated.

    Nathan also took a look, ¡°At 22, he became the youngest associate professor in the history of the school, with several research achievements, wow, like five or six of them, amazing, this professor!¡±

    Nathan admired and praised the man purely for his talents. However, sensing a cold gazeing his way, he quickly changed his tune.

    ¡°Well, this might be impressive to others, butpared to Master Lewis, who earned double doctorates at 20, this guy¡¯s achievements don¡¯t even qualify him to boast.¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression still wasn¡¯t very pleasant, so Nathan quickly added.

    ¡°The key point is that these seemingly dazzling aplishments don¡¯t amount to much whenpared to Dr. Dunn, right? So, in Dr. Dunn¡¯s eyes, of course, she would only see our wise and powerful Master Lewis. Who would care about a lesser associate professor like him?¡±

    Only then did Roy¡¯s expression soften somewhat.

    Seeing that his ttery had hit the mark, Nathan felt relieved.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard Denise say that Dr. Dunn actually doesn¡¯t like being a doctor. She only became one to repay Master Seaton for saving her life.¡±

    But Roy said, ¡°No, she likes it!¡±

    Although Roy Lewis had only known Richelle Dunn for a few months, and these short months included getting to know, understand, and fall in love with each other, he had a profound understanding of her.

    ¡°Huh? Master Lewis, you might not know that Dr. Dunn was initially a designer¡­¡±

    Roy nced at him, ¡°Of course, I know. She designed the Lewis Technology building.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit! Holy shit! Is that true? She¡¯s a genius! That building won a major award that year and still stands unrivaled!¡±

    Roy looked at him with disdain, ¡°You can ask her yourself when shees back.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s face was still full of shock, ¡°Holy shit, I have to tell Denise this amazing secret!¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up his phone and started typing furiously.

    Roy was still staring at the screen, scrolling through thements, and found that those who had praised Richelle Dunn and Jack Quigley as a golden couple and a perfect match were swiftly suppressed by the paid posters¡¯ments.

    In ce of thosements, the top ones now read things like, ¡°The female doctor already has a happy family, no need for matchmaking!¡± and ¡°You call this a perfect match? You haven¡¯t seen the doctor¡¯s other half, now that¡¯s what you call a perfect match!¡±

    Dozens of different praises for Dr. Dunn¡¯s loving and harmonious rtionship with her fiance quickly flooded the screen.

    And so, the nosyizens¡¯ focus soon shifted to Dr. Dunn¡¯s mysterious fiance.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, who is this mysterious fiance? With such high praise, I¡¯m afraid it might all just be made up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s unrealistic. Are there really such handsome and devoted men?¡±

    Roy, looking at thements doubting his existence, found a side-profile picture of him and Richelle from hisputer, blurred it with a special technique, then uploaded it to the post under a different ount along with ament.

    ¡°True people, real story, genuine feelings!¡±

    In the photo, he and Richelle were standing side by side by theke. Even with the blurred faces, their extraordinary and refined temperaments were evident, both handsome and beautiful.

    Once the photo was posted, those previous doubting voices quickly died down.

    Nathan returned from his gossip-filled call and saw the situation in thements. He couldn¡¯t help giving Roy a big thumbs up.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! You should be a paid poster.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Sure, onement for US$ 1,366,811.¡±

    Nathan rolled his eyes, ¡°Got it, only Dr. Dunn can afford your expensive services as a paid poster!¡±

    In the world, only Dr. Dunn could trouble the hundred-billion-dor-worth Master Lewis to act as a paid poster.

    ¡°By the way, Denise says that Professor Quigley might have been introduced to Dr. Dunn by Master Seaton!¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Nathan shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, and neither is Denise, but she thinks it¡¯s highly likely.¡±

    Roy¡¯s brow furrowed as he leaned back, looking thoughtful. He turned his head to look out the window.

    ¡°Master, Master Seaton is overstepping her bounds. Dr. Dunn isn¡¯t her daughter; she has no right to interfere so much in her life. What qualifications does she have?¡±

    Roy pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°No, she has the right!¡±

    Nathan was puzzled, ¡°What gives her the right to meddle in Dr. Dunn¡¯s life? Master, didn¡¯t you always hate this kind of behavior?¡±

    Roy brought his gaze back and said to Nathan meaningfully.

    ¡°She¡¯s not trying to meddle in Richelle¡¯s life; she wants Richelle to be happy more than anyone else!¡±

    Nathan was even more puzzlingly indignant on behalf of his master.

    ¡°Then why would she do this? Are you not outstanding and good enough, Master?¡±

    Roy smiled helplessly, ¡°Because I haven¡¯t gained her approval as a mother-inw!¡±

 Chapter 346 - 342: Roy Lewis is not the only good man!

    Chapter 346: Chapter 342: Roy Lewis is not the only good man!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No way, Master Lewis, you even saved her!¡±

    Nathan Caroule was utterly puzzled, ¡°The structure of a scientist¡¯s mind really is different from ordinary people.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Roy Lewis suddenly understood what had happened.

    ¡°Master Seaton was indeed grateful to me for saving her. That¡¯s reflected in how she handed many benefits of the cooperative project to me some time ago.¡±

    ¡°However, she probably believes that I exploited the situation to seek Richelle¡¯s forgiveness, as if I were an opportunistic businessman.¡±

    Nathan Caroule sighed, ¡°You risked your life for her, and she still thinks that way about you?¡±

    Nathan Caroule moved closer and looked closely at his face.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve noticed that your temper has improved significantly!¡±

    Roy Lewis was well aware of the sarcastic undertone in Nathan Caroule¡¯s words.

    However, he didn¡¯t have any reaction to it, and continued to exin.

    ¡°Master Seaton loves Richelle very much and understands her well, knowing that Richelle is a very pure person, both in her career and in her emotions.¡±

    ¡°She disdains that I used such means to gain Richelle¡¯s forgiveness, and views me as someone who maniptes people. She¡¯s afraid that Richelle, being such a pure person, will suffer losses at the hands of a cunning businessman like me.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, she thinks that it¡¯s because of her that Richelle fell into my plot. So she wanted to find someone she believes would match Richelle¡¯s purity.¡±

    Nathan Caroule felt more aggrieved for his Master, ¡°So she deliberately arranged this operation?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°That has nothing to do with her. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ording to the information that Roy Lewis secretly learned, Richelle Dunn has an outstanding reputation in the international medical relief organization, and she was usually involved in the medical rescue list of major events.

    Master Seaton merely followed the trend, pushing another excellent person in front of Richelle Dunn, as a reminder that there are other great men besides Roy Lewis!

    Although Nathan Caroule oftenined about Roy Lewis, he was actually very protective of him.

    ¡°Master, why are you still speaking fondly of her?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking fondly of her, I¡¯m simply empathizing.¡±

    Nathan Caroule didn¡¯t quite understand, and Roy Lewis continued to exin.

    ¡°If someone tried to win Tifanny¡¯s heart in this way in the future, I would break his legs and feed him to the sharks in the sea!¡±

    Nathan Caroule shuddered, ¡°Master, do you need to be so ruthless?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything.

    Nathan Caroule didn¡¯t think he was very smart, so he didn¡¯t offer any advice on matters that even he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around.

    ¡°Master, what do you n to do?¡±

    He pointed to the onscreen photo of Richelle Dunn with Jack Quigley, ¡°Given the current situation, Dr. Dunn will have to stay there for a while. Looking at this every day isn¡¯t the answer.¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis had thought about this problem.

    Logically, he had absolutely too percent confidence in Richelle Dunn.

    But emotionally, he wanted to bring her back right away.

    Roy Lewis silently leaned against the chair, lost in thought.

    Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious for him, ¡°The situation there is so tense, even making phone calls is difficult, Master. Your long-distance rtionship is facing a severe test.¡±

    Roy Lewis remained silent as Nathan Caroule assumed he was angry, so Nathan stopped speaking up.

    On the other side of the world, Richelle Dunn had no idea that the publicity photo of her and Jack Quigley would cause such amotion. After taking the photo, she threw herself back into the rescue work as usual.

    Due to thework interruption, Richelle Dunn and the others seemed isted from the world, and she had no idea what was happening.

    At around nine in the evening, Richelle Dunn came out of the operating room and saw her mentor and some seniors resting and drinking water.

    ¡°Richelle, Daniel Lewis just got some hot pot ingredients. Come on, let¡¯s go eat something.¡±

    The quality of their food was already a hundred times better than that of the locals.

    For those who were seriously overexerting their energy, however, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    So, when starving Richelle Dunn heard there was hot pot, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    Together, they went over to the male doctors¡¯ dormitory. As soon as they entered, she saw Jack Quigley busy inside. She wanted to turn back, but it was toote.

    Jack Quigley saw them and immediately greeted them, naturally getting along with his seniors.

    ¡°Jack is really impressive, being able to get such a huge table of hot pot ingredients in this remote ce, and under these circumstances.¡±

    Richelle nced at the ingredients and utensils on the table, and indeed, there wasn¡¯t much difference from going out to eat in their daily lives.

    ¡°Richelle, you and Jack are about the same age, so you two should sit together. We older guys and gals will spread out.¡±

    One of the seniors arranged the seats, and before Richelle could say anything, everyone took their seats, leaving two empty seats next to each other for her and Jack Quigley..

 Chapter 347 - 347: 343: This Age Difference, Just Right

    Chapter 347 - 347: 343: This Age Difference, Just Right<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn felt a little exhausted. Earlier in the day, when they said she and Jack Quigley were the representatives of the new generation and the faces of the entire medical team during the photo shoot, it was official business, which left her with no choice but to ept.

    Now, forcing her and Jack together by their age, the matchmaking seemed rather obvious.<div>

    However, it was still difficult for her to refuse.

    Because Jack Quigley didn¡¯t say or do anything, if she insisted on changing seats, not only would it seem overly self-conscious, but it would also make Jack feel extremely awkward.

    Richelle nced at her mentor, noticing her talking naturally with the others nearby. Reluctantly, she sighed and sat down at the designated spot.

    In the evening, she really needed to have a serious talk with her mentor.

    ¡°Richelle, can you help me?¡±

    As soon as she settled down, Jack called her from the kitchen.

    Richelle nced at the others and pushed her chair away, standing up.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    In the kitchen, Jack was washing the vegetables.

    On the counter, there were two clean white radishes and a bunch of scallions.

    Hearing footsteps, Jack turned around and gave her an apologetic smile.<div>

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you since I invited you for dinner.¡±

    Richelle smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not at all, Professor Quigley. It would be more awkward to just sit there and wait for the meal as your colleague.¡±

    Saying this, she rolled up her sleeves, washed her hands, and picked up a knife. She swiftly chopped the radish into chunks.

    Jack nced at her and his eyes filled with a tender smile.

    ¡°With your skills, I¡¯m embarrassed to be here as an amateur cook.¡±

    Still gazing downward, Richelle filled a te with chopped radishes and reached for the scallions, ¡°Do you need these chopped?¡±

    Jack confirmed, and Richelle started chopping while responding to his previousment.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, you usually eat at the cafeteria and don¡¯t need to cook. Unlike me, my child is still young, and eating out can¡¯t meet my child¡¯s nutritional needs or taste preferences. So, I have to cook.¡±

    Richelle was trying to subtly hint to Jack that she already had a child and that they were not suitable for each other in her casualment.

    But Jack didn¡¯t seem to understand, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard Master Seaton say how intelligent and cute your child is. It¡¯s worth the extra effort.¡±

    Richelle could only smile and not say anything further, focusing on chopping the scallions instead.<div>

    Perhaps sensing that Richelle did not want to discuss her personal life, Jack changed the topic.

    ¡°By the way, I have a project that¡¯s missing a partner, and I think you¡¯d be a good fit. Are you interested in seeing the project details?¡±

    Without hesitation, Richelle declined, ¡°Professor Quigley, I already have three troublemakers to deal with at home, and I¡¯m following several projects under my mentor. I don¡¯t have the energy to take on anything else.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention the geographical issue, after all, with today¡¯s advanced technology, many things can proceed as long as you have inte ess.

    Jack looked at her with a bit of regret, ¡°This project spans a long time period and is high in difficulty but low in intensity. How about you take a look at the content first? It¡¯s never toote to decline if it¡¯s not suitable.¡±

    Richelle still shook her head, ¡°Professor Quigley, I appreciate your willingness to help someone from the younger generation but I don¡¯t want my personal reasons to hold the project back. Sorry!¡±

    Jack replied with a helpless smile, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you. However, if you ever change your mind, feel free to reach out to me.¡±

    Richelle just nodded and put the chopped scallions into a bowl.

    Jack looked at her lowered eyes, his expression carrying a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°Richelle, actually, I¡¯m not much older than you. Since we¡¯re colleagues now, maybe you should change the way you address me?¡±

    Richelle looked up and smiled at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that once a teacher, always a parent? My addressing you as Professor Quigley is already quite disrespectful.¡±

    Jack chuckled, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d be in the same generation as Master Seaton.¡±

    Imagining Jack standing among a group of elderly people made Richelleugh as well.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been in the same generation as them!¡±

    The dormitory space was small, and the soundproofing was average.

    Although the others couldn¡¯t hear the conversation in the kitchen, they could hear theirughter echoing through the room.

    ¡°Sonia, you mentioned a couple of years ago that Jack was a good match, but you¡¯ve been stalling. Why the change of heart now?¡±

    Sonia Seaton nced at her senior, ¡°Mr. Bailes, two years ago, she was constantly iming not to marry, what was the point in pushing her?¡±

    Mr. Bailes curiously asked, ¡°So, does Richelle want to get married now? Is she interested in Jack?¡±

    Professor Groot, sitting nearby, scoffed, ¡°Where did you see Richelle showing any interest in Jack? However, it seems Jack has some special feelings for Richelle.¡±

    Mr. Bailes eximed in realization.

    ¡°So, Sonia, you want to y matchmaker for the two of them. They do make a great match, and Jack is only a few years older than Richelle, right?¡±

    Professor Groot calcted, ¡°It¡¯s a 7 or 8-year gap, which is just right. Don¡¯t you agree, Sonia?¡±

    Sonia Seaton took a peek at the kitchen, where they could still faintly hear the two chatting in normal tones, without any flirtatious undertones.

    ¡°It is just right!¡±

    [I went out during the day, so I¡¯ll update once today, and I¡¯ll write more tomorrow. Good night..]

 Chapter 348 - 348: 344: Truly a Good Man!

    Chapter 348 - 348: 344: Truly a Good Man!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn brought out the radishes and green onions, followed by Jack Quigley with some vegetables and meat.

    A few seniors wanted to help, but the two refused their assistance.<div>

    Meanwhile, the gossip they had been indulging in earlier, suddenly came to a halt when the duo emerged from the kitchen.

    Everyone was civilized, and while it was one thing to talk behind-the-scenes, speaking in front of others would be meddling in their private lives.

    Richelle was worried that this meal would be quite painful, but the topics of discussion centered around their work projects and interesting stories, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t lively, but neither was it awkward.

    ¡°Oh right, Richelle, a while ago your master said that our senior brother took a liking to your eldest son, what happened after that?¡±

    Richelle replied honestly, ¡°Mr. Bailes is busy, he gives my son Timothy one lesson a week. Timothy¡¯s skills are still quite novice, so Mr. Bailes has to put in extra effort.¡±

    After hearing this, Mr. Bailes had an envious expression on his face.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t you have three children?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Bailes would be interested in Timothy and Tiffany, and quickly waved her hands.

    ¡°The other two aren¡¯t interested in this field, so I won¡¯t force them.¡±

    Mr. Bailes didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°Why? Your master told me all three of your children are much smarter than average and have great potential if they pursued this field.¡±

    Richelle had to exin, ¡°The other two don¡¯t have the same focus as the eldest, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable.¡±<div>

    Mr. Bailes had a look of regret, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do then.¡±

    As Richelle was chatting with the seniors, suddenly a few more pieces of meat appeared in her bowl.

    Looking up, she saw Jack returning his chopsticks to their original ce after picking up the meat.

    ¡°Thank you! I can manage on my own¡­¡±

    Although it was just a few pieces of meat, Richelle felt somewhat ufortable.

    After all, this action was a bit too intimate and flirtatious.

    Perhaps noticing Richelie¡¯s unease, Jack didn¡¯t do anything else to make her ufortable afterwards.

    After finishing the hot pot and tidying up, everyone dispersed.

    The female nurses¡¯ dormitory was actually in the next building.

    However, Jack insisted on escorting Sonia Seaton and Richelle back to their dormitory.

    Before Richelle could refuse, her master agreed with the idea.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, since we¡¯re so full, we might as well take a walk to digest our food.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to deliberately slow down her pace, walking behind Jack and her master.

    Jack wasn¡¯t Sonia¡¯s student, but she always admired him.

    She thought he was not only academically talented but also had good moral character and a broad vision.

    In the past, Sonia often praised Jack in front of Richelle, who didn¡¯t pay much attention to it back then.

    Now, after noticing Jack¡¯s different feelings towards her, Richelle realized that her master had been trying to set them up since long ago.

    Richelle felt helpless, stepping on shadows under the moonlight, thinking about how to deal with things in theing days.

    As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help feeling irritated.

    And when she was irritated, she thought of the father and their three children in Kindur.

    With these thoughts, her longing spilled over like a flood, causing her chest to feel tight and suffocated.

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Jack turned his head and said something, but when Richelle didn¡¯t respond, he called her with a louder voice.

    Regaining her senses, Richelle smiled apologetically at him.

    ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about my kids. What did you say just now?¡±

    Jack looked concerned, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    As a single man, Jack didn¡¯t quite understand the deep attachment a mother has for her children.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go on.¡±

    Jack repeated what he had just said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Timothy learning medicine? I have some lecture notes and PowerPoint presentations. When we have inte ess, I¡¯ll send them to you to see if they¡¯re suitable.¡±

    Jack¡¯s notes and presentations had been praised as the easiest to understand and most engaging during Richelle¡¯s time as a student.

    ¡°Is that really okay?¡±

    Richelle was tempted, after all, she had once benefitted from Jack¡¯s engaging teaching style.

    Jack smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You don¡¯t know how hard it is to find a promising student these days. Since you¡¯ve been in South Asia, you¡¯re not aware of how famous Timothy has be in our academic circle. Your master often boasts about having an amazing apprentice.¡±

    Richelle felt helpless.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, I didn¡¯t realize it before, but now that you mention it, doesn¡¯t that mean I should call Timothy ¡®senior brother¡¯ in terms of seniority?¡±

    Sonia hadn¡¯t considered this either, but upon hearing Richelle¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°It seems that¡¯s correct, even if he¡¯s not exactly a senior brother, he¡¯s at least your junior!¡±

    Jackughed, ¡°Actually, instead of saying who Timothy is an apprentice to, it¡¯s more like he¡¯s abination of teachings from various sources.¡±

    Jack¡¯s description was quite urate.

    ¡°Fine, from now on, Timothy can call everyone ¡®uncle master,¡¯ so he won¡¯t be at a loss.¡±

    Because the topic of conversation involved the children, Richelle¡¯s defenses in her heart unknowingly rxed quite a bit.

    Jack also noticed and began walking side by side with her. After they sent her and Sonia to their dormitory, he waited for them to enter before bidding farewell and leaving.

    Listening to the footsteps fading outside, Sonia couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°What a man!¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349: 345: Heâ€™s Just, The One I Like

    Chapter 349 - 349: 345: He¡¯s Just, The One I Like<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sonia Seaton sighed as she heard footsteps receding outside the door.

    ¡°What a good man!¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn was a bit speechless, ¡°Master, Roy Lewis is also a good man.¡±

    Sonia Seaton snorted, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re just blinded by love.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why her master¡¯s attitude had changed again. After the rescue incident, hadn¡¯t Master epted Roy Lewispletely?

    Did something happen between them that she didn¡¯t know about?

    ¡°Master, what happened that made you so dissatisfied with Roy Lewis?¡±

    Both Sonia Seaton and Roy Lewis were extremely important people to Richelle. So, even if there were any misunderstandings between the two, Richelle felt uneasy.

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t want to reveal her inner thoughts since she herself was unsure if she could really change her apprentice¡¯s mind.

    And if she couldn¡¯t change her mind, her apprentice would have an unnecessary thorn in her heart, wouldn¡¯t that just annoy her?

    ¡°No, I just feel that your personalities are pr opposites, and you don¡¯t fit well together.¡±

    Richelle always knew that she and Roy Lewis had different personalities, but that didn¡¯t affect their feelings for each other.

    ¡°Master, I understand what you mean. You think that I should find someone withmon interests to be with to have a fun rtionship, right?¡±<div>

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t speak, which meant tacit consent.

    ¡°But I¡¯m a narcissistic person myself. If I find someone simr, wouldn¡¯t that be like looking at myself and talking to myself? It¡¯s so tiring just thinking about it!¡±

    Sonia Seaton tried to refute her, ¡°But we schrs have a simple and upright mindset. It¡¯s easy for us to be taken advantage of when dealing withplex-minded people.¡±

    Richelle knew that this was a hurdle her master couldn¡¯t get over.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that Roy Lewis is a sessful businessman, and he may be cunning in the business world. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t be pure and sincere towards someone he loves.¡±

    Sonia Seaton looked at her sideways, ¡°You said it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible, but it implies there¡¯s still a chance he will treat love the same way he treats clients.¡±

    Richelle really didn¡¯t know what to say to persuade her master to let go of her bias.

    ¡°Even academics can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll be sincere, right?¡±

    ¡°At least the chances are higher!¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°Master, for me, love is love. If my love requires considering so many factors, weighing so many pros and cons, then I¡¯d rather live my life alone with my child. Roy Lewis, no matter who he is, regardless of his status, in my eyes, he¡¯s simply the person I love.¡±

    After saying all this, Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t go any further.<div>

    She turned and took some clean clothes to take a shower.

    Richelle picked up her phone and turned on the screen. Besides yesterday¡¯s voice messages, there were no new messages; the missed calls were also from yesterday.

    Even so, Richelle tried calling Roy Lewis.

    The result was predictable.

    That night, Richelle slept with her phone in her arms.

    She suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and checked her phone to see if there were any new messages.

    Then, she fell asleep again, lost in a new round of disappointment and destion.

    Upon waking up in the morning, Richelle suddenly remembered feeling a little relieved when she received her master¡¯s call the other day.

    She thought it was a good opportunity to give Roy Lewis the cold shoulder.

    But now, not only had Roy Lewis been given the cold shoulder, but so had she.

    She regretted not making a phone call to him before leaving, even if it was only for ten seconds. That could have given her some sce and something to look forward to in this seemingly isted ce.

    As for that Sherrina Kingston, she decided not to care about her anymore.

    Even if Roy Lewis really had something to do with her in the past, it was all in the past.

    Now, Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes and heart were entirely on her, Richelle Dunn, and that was enough!

    After thinking it through, Richelle felt like a weight had been lifted off her chest.

    Returning to the hospital, she asked a local staff member.

    ¡°Excuse me, can we send letters or parcels out of here?¡±

    The staff member thought for a moment and said they weren¡¯t sure, but they would ask for her when they went out to buy supplies.

    After finishing her surgery, the staff member found her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I asked, and it¡¯s not possible to send parcels right now. But if it¡¯s a letter, a friend at the post office said they can help send it through a special channel, but it might be more expensive.¡±

    Richelle nodded eagerly, ¡°That¡¯s fine, even if it¡¯s a bit more expensive. When can it be sent?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll take it with me when I go out to buy supplies.¡±

    Richelle thanked the staff member repeatedly. Because she could use letters tomunicate, her mood was much better the whole day.

    As the situation intensified, the avability of inte andmunication signals became increasingly scarce.

    However, Richelle¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t as anxious and irritable as it was a few days ago.

    Even her demeanor seemed more energetic.

    At 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Richelle, who had spent nearly 12 hours in the hospital, returned to the dormitory with her master.

    Halfway there, Sonia Seaton couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    ¡°What good things happened today? You¡¯re in such a good mood!¡±

 Chapter 350 - 350: 346: Her love, already as much as his!

    Chapter 350 - 350: 346: Her love, already as much as his!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s mood had improved a lot, and she moved closer to snuggle with Sonia Seaton¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Master, I can finally contact Roy Lewis and the children.¡±<div>

    Sonia Seaton nced at her with disdain, ¡°Look at you, it¡¯s only been a few days.¡±

    Richelle Dunn giggled and rubbed her face against Sonia Seaton¡¯s head, ¡°Master, tell me, did you miss me when I went to Kindur?¡±

    Of course she did; otherwise, Master Seaton, who always disliked using the inte, would not have made video calls almost every day. Even if she couldn¡¯t reach Richelle, she would chat with the children for a while.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Why would I miss you? You always annoy me and make me frustrated!¡±

    Richelle Dunn held her arm tightly, ¡°It must be because you like me a lot, so I can bother you. Otherwise, you would have kicked me into the Pacific Ocean long ago.¡±

    Sonia Seaton burst outughing, ¡°Who taught you this shameless skill?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed too, ¡°It definitely wouldn¡¯t be my righteous master like you. It¡¯s just my own wicked nature. Fortunately, I have you, a great person, to guide me and enlighten me, so I can live a decent life.¡±

    Sonia Seaton was filled withughter by her nonsense. Afterughing, she finally asked.

    ¡°So how did you find a way to contact them? I heard that even the special signals at the embassy have been cut off these days, and the situation is getting more and more tense.¡±

    Richelle Dunn smugly raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m using the most primitive method: writing a letter!¡±

    Sonia Seaton¡¯s mouth hung open for a while before she closed it.<div>

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been happy all day just because you can send a letter to Kindur?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it worth being happy about?¡±

    Sonia Seaton was speechless.

    She had never quite understood this disciple of hers.

    Sometimes, this girl seemed very shrewd andplicated, understanding many worldly matters that even Sonia, an olddy, didn¡¯t know. She was skilled in handling things and always did them properly.

    At other times, this girl was pure and innocent. In dealing with people and situations, she often had a childlike mindset and something as simple as a letter could make her ecstatic.

    ¡°Well, it is worth being happy about!¡±

    Although Sonia Seaton couldn¡¯t understand where Richelie¡¯s happiness came from, as long as Richelle was happy, Sonia Seaton was happy too.

    The two of them arm in arm returned to the dormitory building. Just then, a gust of wind blew, and the unknown purple flowers in the courtyard scattered all over the ground.

    Richelle Dunn bent down and picked up a perfect flower from the ground, holding it in her hand.

    Sonia Seaton, an academic fanatic, couldn¡¯t understand her silly behavior.<div>

    She frowned and reminded Richelle, ¡°What are you doing? Be careful, the flower might be poisonous.¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, ¡°Since it¡¯s nted in the courtyard, it surely won¡¯t be poisonous.¡±

    This wasmon sense, so Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t say anything further.

    Back in the dormitory, as usual, Sonia Seaton went to take a bath first.

    Richelle took out the notebook she used for random notes from her pillow and opened it.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, greetings!¡±

    Richelle Dunn grinned as she leaned on the table, writing seriously.

    It had been a long, long time since she had tried so hard to write down her feelings.

    And it was only when she picked up the pen that she realized her love for Roy Lewis had grown much more significant than she thought, without her even knowing!

    At this moment, her thoughts surged, and it felt as if a furnace was warming her chest.

    All along, she believed that Roy Lewis loved her much more than she loved him.

    But now, the burning passion in her heart was telling her a fact.

    Maybe, she loved him just as much!

 Chapter 351 - 351: 347: She Seems, a Little Angry with

    Chapter 351 - 351: 347: She Seems, a Little Angry with<div>

    Him

    Trantor: 549690339

    For the past two or three days, Roy Lewis had been unable to contact Richelle Dunn, not even a few fleeting seconds that were only enough to leave a brief voice message.<div>

    Initially, he could call the embassy to catch up on the situation, but early this morning when he tried again, all he got was the busy signal.

    Roy¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety and worry, so he had no choice but to use alternative means to contact his foreign friends. Through numerous twists and turns, he was able to obtain a little bit of information about the local situation.

    Naturally, the information he learned about the situation there was worse than what he heard on the news, even taking his status into ount.

    However, fortunately, the location of the previous bombing was quite far from the hospital, so the possibility of the explosion affecting it was almost zero.

    Moreover, the message ryed by his friend stated that they hadn¡¯t heard of any abnormal incidents happening at the hospital, just that it was extremely busy with every medical staff member working overtime.

    Every day, the injured were continuously brought in, and even a big nearby parking lot had been covered with temporary tents to amodate the lightly injured patients.

    Roy tried to ask his friend to send some supplies to Richelle, but the friend told him that local supplies were already scarce. However, the hospital sector was where supplies were most abundant, so there should be no need to worry about food and warmth.

    In his thirty years of life, Roy had never been so anxious, constantly thinking about someone like this.

    Worst of all, this anxiety and concern were unable to reach her.

    Even though he still took the traditional Chinese medicine prescribed by Richelle every day for the past few days, he could no longer sleep soundly through the night like before.

    Instead, he would wake up in the middle of the night, thinking about how Richelle was faring in a foreignnd, and he¡¯d find it hard to fall back asleep.<div>

    Because he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well for several days, Roy appeared less energetic during the day when he returned to thepany.

    Nathan Caroule knew about his situation and worriedly asked him when he saw him back at the office.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Still no news from Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Roy looked solemn and shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get in touch with anyone.¡±

    Nathan could only worry about the situation, but he was powerless to help, so he could just offer someforting words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Their group is part of an international organization, so their personal safety should be guaranteed.¡±

    In that kind of environment, having safety guaranteed was the biggest blessing. Everything else seemed insignificantpared to life itself.

    ¡°Yes, I can rest easy about that. I just feel uneasy since we can¡¯t make contact.¡±

    In Roy¡¯s opinion, even if he could only hear her voice saying that she was fine, it would already put his uneasy heart at ease.

    Unfortunately, the current situation over there made even such a simple desire seem like a luxury.

    Nathan was somewhat surprised, as Roy wasn¡¯t one to readily admit to negative emotions.<div>

    After all, he needed to maintain a strong image in front of other people.

    But because of Richelle, Master Lewis¡¯s tough protective shield had cracked.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s an intention to stop the fighting over there, so don¡¯t worry too much, Master Lewis. Maybe by this afternoon, the situation will clear up.¡±

    In this regard, Roy actually knew more than Nathan, so he couldn¡¯t be as optimistic as him.

    Most importantly, the person he loved and valued the most was there. No matter how the situation improved, with the terrible environment over there, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t keep talking about his concerns with others all the time.

    For one thing, mentioning it wouldn¡¯t solve the underlying problem.

    For another thing, he didn¡¯t want to be seen as overly anxious.

    ¡°Alright, you can get back to work. If Ms. Munni has any updates, make sure to notify me immediately.¡±

    For some reason, Roy always felt that when Richelle left, her mood wasn¡¯t quite right, or rather, she seemed to be a little upset with him.

    Although Roy couldn¡¯t think of anything he¡¯d done to make her angry no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t shake that feeling from his heart.

    While Nathan thought this was a bit strange, as even if Dr. Dunn was best friends with his sister Denise, they were only best friends.

    In such a chaotic situation, it would be rare to have contact with the outside world. The first thing people would do is to contact their loved ones or children. Why would they contact their best friend?

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say these things out loud.

    He simply nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let her know.¡±

    After Nathan left, Roy tried to focus on his work.

    Recently, Sebastian and Aldo Lewis caused trouble for Richelle and Timothy and Tifanny, so Roy investigated their assets and various aspects in detail.

    Of course, these were things he would do before, but he would not investigate as thoroughly. As long as some issues weren¡¯t too tant, he would usually turn a blind eye to them.

    But since the elders were being so brazen a few days ago, Roy decided it was time to teach them a lesson.

    Elizabeth Lewis had already left the country a few days before because she was having problems with some overseas investments, so Roy was just waiting for her to return and plead for his help, crying and howling.

    As for Sebastian and Aldo, Roy was preparing enough evidence so that they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to cry and beg for his help.

    By being busy, his worries were temporarily put aside, and so he worked until lunchtime.

    Someone knocked on the door from outside, and Roy casually said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Sherrina Kingston entered, holding several files in her hand.

    ¡°Roy, the director asked me to bring these files up.. What do you want for lunch? Shall we eat together?¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: 348: Did they have a quarrel and drove Dr. Dunn away in anger?

    Chapter 352 - 352: 348: Did they have a quarrel and drove Dr. Dunn away in anger?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis heard her voice and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    For Roy, Sherrina Kingston was one of the few women who got along well with him.<div>

    First, their fathers were friends, and they had known each other since childhood, so he would be less guarded than with other people.

    Secondly, in Roy¡¯s impression, Sherrina had always been a well-behaved, hardworking, and good-hearted girl, who was very tolerant of others.

    Even if Uncle Kingston hadn¡¯t had an ident, Roy had always been close to the siblings.

    After something happened to Uncle Kingston, Roy took even more care of and tolerated them.

    However, after she returned from studying abroad for several years, her whole outlook, whether it was her personality or her way of dealing with people, had changed a lot.

    She used to be friendly and kind to people and things.

    But now, her whole demeanor felt sharp and ufortable to be around.

    In short, the Sherrina now was no longer thefortable and easy-going younger sister next door.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Nathanter, so I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    After all, since they were old friends, Roy didn¡¯t want to reject her too harshly.

    Sherrina seemed not to have expected him to refuse her and hesitated for a moment before saying.<div>

    ¡°You guys have your talk, can¡¯t I just tag along for a meal?¡±

    Roy looked up at her, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you order. Nathan and I will be discussing some major projects for the Lewis Group in the second half of the year, and I think it might not be appropriate for you to be there.¡±

    Sherrina, having been thoroughly rejected, finally couldn¡¯t feign persistence any longer and nodded with a forced smile.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria with my colleagues and won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Roy nodded and continued looking through the documents.

    ¡°Leave the files there for now. Once Richelle is back, I¡¯ll treat you and your brother to dinner.¡±

    Sherrina was about to leave, but hearing him mention Richelle Dunn, her eyes shed with joy.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t see her change of expression, and just replied, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    Sherrina was secretly delighted. She couldn¡¯t help but ask half-jokingly, half-probingly.

    ¡°Roy, did you have a fight with Dr. Dunn and she left home?¡±<div>

    Roy was already somewhat suspicious that he might have inadvertently offended Richelle, so when he heard Sherrina¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t take it as a joke, but rather thought she was saying this from a woman¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°When girls get angry, they leave home?¡±

    Roy thought for a moment. Thest time he misunderstood Richelle, didn¡¯t she take the children and run off to South Asia?

    That was no different from running away from home!

    Sherrina thought she had hit the nail on the head and was secretly overjoyed, but she put on aforting smile on her face.

    ¡°Not all girls, just some extreme ones who choose this way. But Dr. Dunn should be pretty rational and probably wouldn¡¯t choose this.¡±

    Although she wasforting Roy verbally, her heart was secretly saying, ¡°Go on! Go away and nevere back!¡±

    ¡°Of course she wouldn¡¯t. She went on a business trip.¡±

    On this point, Roy had no doubt.

    Roy didn¡¯t have any female friends around him to discuss the mindset of women in love.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t feel the need for such female friends.

    Because he always believed that Richelle was a straightforward person, her temperament unlikely to sulk and run away from home.

    As for her leavingst time, it was because he didn¡¯t listen to her exnation or give her an opportunity to exin, which caused her to leave in anger.

    But now, tormented by his longing for her, he felt somewhat desperate and couldn¡¯t help but want to inquire more about what Sherrina had said.

    He hoped to gain some insights or even answers from her words.

    ¡°Roy, it seems you have a lot of things you don¡¯t understand. How about we go out and sit together for a chat tonight?¡±

    Sherrina thought she had seized the opportunity and immediately went on the offensive.

    But she didn¡¯t know that right now, apart from dealing with urgent matters, Roy spent all his free time desperately trying to contact Richelle.

    ¡°No need. With Richelle not at home, I need to take care of the children.¡±

    This excuse always worked very well.

    However, Sherrina said,

    ¡°There is Uncle Axel and the nanny at home, isn¡¯t there? It won¡¯t make a difference if you don¡¯t apany them for one night. Besides, Roy, you¡¯re an adult, and you must have your own friends and personal space, right?¡±

    Roy was initially just looking for Sherrina¡¯s advice, but after hearing her urging, he became a little annoyed.

    ¡°Sherrina, I am a married man. My family and children are my first responsibility. As for friends and space, I think I can arrange that myself.¡±

    Sherrina could clearly feel the chill in Roy¡¯s voice and became a little frightened. She nced at him to see his face darken and didn¡¯t dare say anything more, hurriedly responding vaguely with a few mumbles.

    ¡°Roy, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go downstairs to work now.¡±

    Roy gave a light hum, not even lifting his head as she left on her own..

 Chapter 353 - 349 When are daddy and mommy going to get married?

    Chapter 353: Chapter 349 When are daddy and mommy going to get married?

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the evening, Roy Lewis came home on time to be with his three children.

    Three children, who hadn¡¯t seen their mom for a few days, seemed to be listless, just like Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, when will Mommye back?¡±

    Tifanny couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she nestled into Roy Lewis¡¯s arms with a wronged look, tugging at his cor forfort.

    Roy Lewis held Tifanny while looking at his two sons, who were also listless, sitting on the sofa and flipping through books.

    ¡°When Mommy left, did she say anything else besides going on a business trip?¡±

    Roy Lewis felt uneasy. He knew that Richelie Dunn was not the type of person to keep things to herself, but he was worried that there might be something he didn¡¯t know about.

    Timmy and Timothy thought carefully and then shook their heads.

    ¡°No!¡±

    After Timothy finished speaking, he added another sentence.

    ¡°Mommy only said to listen to Daddy and Grandpa rkson, and to be good and wait for her at home.¡±

    Timmy also echoed, ¡°Right, Mommy only told us to be good and asked me to take care of my brother and sister.¡±

    After hearing the children¡¯s words, Roy Lewis felt a bit more relieved.

    At least she promised the kids she woulde back; so even if she was angry about something, she woulde back and talk to him after finishing her work.

    Timmy and Timothy were both insightful children. Seeing that their father was lost in thought, asking this and that, the two children couldn¡¯t help but worry as well. The siblings exchanged a nce before Timmy spoke up.

    ¡°Daddy, why do you ask? Did something happen to Mommy?¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly collected his thoughts and smiled at his two sons.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that thework signal over there is bad, and Daddy misses Mommy a bit!¡±

    As a father, Roy Lewis always appeared reliable and authoritative in front of his children.

    So, when he smiled, the children¡¯s hanging hearts were put at ease.

    Tifanny, nestled in his arms, looked up and said to him.

    ¡°Daddy, if you miss Mommy, you can write it on paper and fold it into a star, and when shees back, you can give it to her.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked down and rubbed the little girl¡¯s face, ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, baby. Daddy will start tonight!¡±

    The children unanimously said.

    ¡°We miss Mommy too!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Then, shall we fold them together after dinner?¡±

    Because of the children¡¯s suggestions, the spirits of the three seemed to be lifted.

    Finally, the atmosphere at the dinner table began to improve.

    Uncle Axel saw the children¡¯s lively chatter and finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    After finishing dinner, the children went to find colored paper, and then Uncle Axel spoke to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Sir, the young masters and youngdy have been like frostbitten eggnts these past few days,pletely listless. You really have to think of a way to see if you can manage to get contact with Dr. Dunn.¡±

    In the eyes of Uncle Axel, his master was almost omnipotent.

    But little did he know that, this time, even his master couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think of something¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis appeased Uncle Axel and went to find the children in the yroom.

    In the yroom, the three children sat cross-legged on the carpet, gathered around the coffee table.

    Tifanny halfy on the coffee table, head down writing carefully on colored paper, and asked.

    ¡°Brother, when will Daddy and Mommy get married?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other and shook their heads together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Tifanny looked up, her eyebrows wrinkled and distressingly looked at her two brothers.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t Daddy and Mommy get married?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy could only shake their heads again, ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The little girl didn¡¯t know where she heard something from, or perhaps a little girl¡¯s mind is rtively delicate and sensitive.

    Not getting an answer from her two brothers, she sighed with a worried face.

    ¡°What should we do? If Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t get married, will we have to be separated like before?¡±

    The three children, although they are gifted, they are still children who may not understand or know about many things in the adult world.

    Roy Lewis did not intend to eavesdrop on the children¡¯s conversation, but the yroom door was open, and when he came in, he heard their conversation.

    He didn¡¯t know why the children didn¡¯t ask him directly; since he heard it, he didn¡¯t want to avoid it.

    On this matter, he indeed needed to give the children a clear answer.

    Otherwise, their uneasiness would only grow.

    Roy Lewis took long strides, walked over in a few steps.

    ¡°Babies!¡±

    The three children looked up at him in unison, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s concealed worries revealed themselves upon seeing Roy Lewis.

    She climbed onto him and asked, ¡°Daddy, will we be separated like before?¡±

    For the three children, from birth until now, it was only these few months that the family lived together.

    Although they did not say anything, they all had a sense of insecurity in their hearts.

    Roy Lewis secretly med himself for not exining their situation to the children. He took for granted that as long as the whole family lived together, the children would feel secure.

    Roy Lewis held Tifanny in his arms and patted his own thigh, signaling the two sons toe over as well.

    Timmy and Timothy quickly sat on hisp, and his long arms hugged the three children tightly in his embrace..

 Chapter 354 - 350: Mommy is the Big Princess,

    Chapter 354: Chapter 350: Mommy is the Big Princess,

    Tifanny is the Little Princess

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Babies, Daddy is the one to me for not exining it clearly to you.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want his children to specte and decided to start from the very beginning after giving some thought.

    Of course, considering that the children were still young, he tried to exin it to them in a simple and understandable way.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy separated after you were born. Mommy has had a hard time these past years, so now Daddy wants Mommy to enjoy love before proposing. Then, Daddy will throw Mommy a grand and magnificent wedding.¡±

    Timothy was the first to agree, ¡°Yeah, if they get married now, all that¡¯s left are trivial daily chores.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed at Timothy¡¯s description, smiling as he patted his head.

    ¡°Yes, Mommy is a lovely girl too, so Daddy wants her to be as happy and joyful as a princess.¡±

    Tifanny raised her little face and grinned, ¡°Mommy is the big princess, and Tifanny is the little princess.¡±

    Roy Lewis found that his children seemed to be satisfied with his exnation, and he felt relieved. He reached out and pinched Tifanny¡¯s little cheek.

    ¡°Yes, Mommy is Daddy¡¯s big princess, and Tifanny is the little princess!¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°Mommy is not just yours, she¡¯s our big princess, and Tifanny is our little princess.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed out loud, tousling his eldest son¡¯s curly hair whileughing.

    ¡°Do you have topete with Daddy for this too?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±, Timmy raised his little face, ncing at him with disdain, ¡°If you dare make Mommy angry again, we won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly felt a sense of crisis and hastily raised his hand to swear.

    ¡°Except for thest time, Daddy will never make Mommy angry again.¡±

    Due to Roy Lewis¡¯s sincere exnation, the three little ones finally put down their suspicions and crawled back to the coffee table, gesturing for Roy Lewis toe over and write with them.

    Tifanny simply demonstrated folding a slightly irregr star.

    ¡°Daddy, you can write all the things you want to say to Mommy on the paper, then fold it into stars and put them in a bottle. When Mommyes back, you can give them to her.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought it was indeed a good idea.

    ¡°Did Mommy teach you this?¡±

    In this era,munication relies mainly on the inte.

    Many people have forgotten the unique charm of papermunication.

    ¡°Yeah, when Mommy used to go on business trips, she would have me and my brother fold stars.¡±

    Upon mentioning it, Roy Lewis suddenly remembered that on Richelle Dunn¡¯s bedside table, there was arge ss bottle filled with many little stars.

    He had always thought that the ss bottle was upying too much space and that the stars inside were not properly folded, making them unsightly.

    But it turned out that the existence of these stars was not because of their aesthetics, but rather because of the nostalgia they held.

    Thinking of this, Roy Lewis¡¯s writing hand became more forceful.

    He wrote on several pieces of paper and, under the guidance of the three children, folded them into a few crooked, little stars.

    Timothy and Tifanny seemed to be used to it and didn¡¯tugh at him. Instead, they solemnly ced the stars they and Roy Lewis had folded into the small ss bottle.

    After putting them away, Timothy carefully ced the ss bottle in a corner of the desk.

    That night, Roy Lewis still could not contact Richelle Dunn, but perhaps it was because he was too tired or because he had ced all his longing thoughts into the stars ¨C he slept a little more peacefully that night.

    In the morning, another doctor arranged by Dr. Dunn came to administer Roy Lewis¡¯s acupuncture and mentioned Richelle Dunn¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn won a big award the other day.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t respond immediately, ¡°A big award? What kind of award?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn¡¯s academic paper, which she signed independentlyst year, won a big award.¡±

    Roy Lewis was pleasantly surprised, secretly noting down the name of the award.

    After waking up, he logged into the relevant authoritative website right away, and saw the award announcement page at a nce.

    Then, he found Richelle Dunn¡¯s name and the title of her published paper in the gold award winners¡¯ list.

    Roy Lewis naturally couldn¡¯t understand the professional terminology.

    However, he had read up on it before and knew that this award was known as the Oscar of the medical field.

    It¡¯s evident how amazing it is for someone to receive a gold award.

    Roy Lewis took several screenshots and, for the first time, felt the urge to post to his WhatsApp Status.

    But he wanted to leave a surprise for Richelle Dunn, so he held off.

    However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back and posted a photo of the star-filled bottle fromst night to his WhatsApp Status with the caption ¡°Encountering beauty!¡±

    Roy Lewis had used WhatsApp for many years, but this was his first-ever Status post.

    In fact, ever since meeting Richelle Dunn and Timothy and Tifanny, he often felt the impulse to post on his WhatsApp Status.

    However, knowing that Richelle Dunn and the children needed to keep a low profile and not draw attention, he had always restrained himself.

    But at this moment, he could no longer restrain himself; he wanted all the people who knew him to know that, because he had met Richelle Dunn, everything had be so beautiful in his life.

    Even now, as he tasted the agony of longing and not even being able to hear her voice.

    He still felt that these days were the best moments of his life..

 Chapter 355 - 351: No, Iâ€™m going to chase my wife!

    Chapter 355: Chapter 351: No, I¡¯m going to chase my wife!

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    At noon, after finishing lunch, Roy Lewis was preparing to return to Lewis Group to handle some matters.

    After several months of acupuncture and traditional Chinese medicine treatment, his health had improved somewhat, and Richelie Dunn had rxed many of her restrictions on his going out.

    When Richelle wasn¡¯t out handling emergencies, he would take some time each day to handle affairs at the Lewis Group.

    The children, on the other hand, stayed at home, being taught by a few tutors.

    Roy Lewis had said goodbye to the children when he ran into Old Brown who was rushing over.

    Roy Lewis found it a bit odd, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Old Brown usually slept during the day, and didn¡¯t get around to his own affairs until the evening.

    Old Brown grabbed his arm, ¡°Master Lewis, I urgently need to speak with you.¡±

    Roy Lewis led him back to the study and closed the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡±

    Old Brown was a peaceful man who normally didn¡¯t intrude in worldly affairs.

    Even when he ran his own restaurant, he only operated during dinner hours to avoid conflicts with others.

    ¡°That blockhead Sherrina, she¡¯s caused a great disaster!¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, ¡°What happened to her? The marketing department didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Old Brown studied Roy Lewis for a moment before cautiously asking.

    ¡°Has there been any anomaly with your wife recently?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t hide the truth from him, ¡°She was sent on a mission to support the war zone, and it has been several days since I¡¯ve been able to contact her. I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Old Brown¡¯s face changed color.

    ¡°I knew that damned girl, always doing stupid things that harm others and herself.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at him in confusion, ¡°What has she done? It has nothing to do with Richelle¡¯s mission, right?¡±

    The mission that Richelle took on was from an international organization and not something that amon person like Sherrina Kingston, or even an exalted figure like his uncle, could influence.

    Old Brown sighed, ¡°Well, let me tell you straight up, how you deal with that damned girl afterwards isn¡¯t my concern.¡±

    Roy Lewis watched him, waiting for him to continue.

    Old Brown took out his phone and opened his photo album.

    ¡°Look, do you remember these photos?¡±

    The photos he showed were the exact ones Richelle had received in an email.

    Roy Lewis took a look, at first, he just nced over, but soon, he linked the photos with what Old Brown had said.

    His frown deepened and his tone became colder.

    ¡°Old Brown, did Sherrina show these photos to Richelle?¡±

    Old Brown didn¡¯t dare cover for his own sister who had messed things up so badly.

    ¡°Yes, she emailed these photos to your wife. You better exin it to her as soon as possible. If necessary, I can testify for you.¡±

    These photos, when taken out of context, were indeed very likely to cause misunderstanding.

    Moreover, Roy Lewis had always been very kind to Sherrina.

    This was why Sherrina always considered herself special and important in Roy Lewis¡¯ heart.

    But in fact, Old Brown saw the situation more clearly.

    Roy Lewis treated him and his sister well because they were childhood ymates and their parents were friends.

    The other reason was that Brown¡¯s own father had always been loyal to the Lewis father and son, without any hidden agenda. He even sacrificed his life for them in the end.

    Roy Lewis frowned deeply. At this point, he was fairly certain that Richelle had left in anger and resentment.

    Otherwise, given her temperament, she would have at least managed to say goodbye or exin the situation to him over the phone.

    Seeing Roy Lewis keep quiet, Old Brown felt more guilty.

    ¡°Master Lewis, if necessary, I will bring Sherrina here to apologize.¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted coldly, ¡°She won¡¯t get away with this!¡±

    Roy Lewis had indeed been kind to Sherrina Kingston, but there was a limit.

    Richelle was already extremely busy and in a bad mood, and Sherrina chose this time to upset her further. Was she asking for death?

    The more Roy Lewis thought about it, the more upset he became.

    ¡°Besides the photos, did she say anything else?¡±

    Thinking about Richelle working over a dozen hours a day under difficult conditions on the battlefield, and getting angry over these old photos during her breaks¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more it hurt Roy Lewis¡¯ heart.

    Old Brown was helpless, ¡°No, she said she only sent the photos and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    But those few photos were damaging enough.

    Unless a person wasn¡¯t in love or uncaring, any normal person would want to kill upon seeing old photos of their boyfriend like this.

    Roy Lewis had initially nned to return to the Lewis Group, but now, he cancelled that n.

    ¡°You go ahead and leave first. I¡¯ll deal with your sisterter!¡±

    For now, he needed to figure out a way to exin things to Richelle as soon as possible.

    Old Brown wanted to say something more, but seeing Roy Lewis¡¯ indifferent expression, he realized his sister had really caused a big problem this time.

    Perhaps it could even ruin the rtionship their older generation had built up.

    ¡°Alright, this was all Sherrina¡¯s fault, you can handle it however you want.¡±

    Roy Lewis waved his hand again, indicating he could leave.

    After Old Brown had left, Roy Lewis had made his decision.

    He dialed Nathan Caroule¡¯s number and gave a series of instructions.

    ¡°Sir, are you preparing to take the young master and mistress on a holiday?¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, dered, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to win my wife back!¡±

 Chapter 356 - 352 Roy Lewis! How did you get here!?

    Chapter 356: Chapter 352 Roy Lewis! How did you get here!?

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Richelie Dunn started writing the letter, she thought that she would hardly be able to fill a single page by patching things together.

    However, once she started writing, she surprisingly filled three whole pages.

    She finished the letter reluctantly because it was alreadyte, and Sonia Seaton kept urging her to rest. After folding the paper, she put the flower she had picked up in the courtyard in the middle of the letter, then put it in an envelope.

    Sonia Seaton watched coldly, ¡°The flower you¡¯re sending will wither and be a dead flower by the time it arrives!¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know, even if it¡¯s a dead flower, it has witnessed the spring.¡±

    Sonia Seaton clicked her tongue, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t understand. Hurry up and seal the envelope, get to bed and sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cry after working ten-hour shifts for several days!¡±

    Richelle obediently agreed, sealed the envelope, cleaned up and went to bed.

    The next day, she took the letter back to the hospital and handed it to the staff before rushing off to work as usual.

    The previous night had been quieter than usual, and there were noticeably fewer patients in the hospital.

    Even so, Richelle was still busy from morning till night.

    After all, among the doctors in the entire medical aid team, she and Jack Quigley were the youngest.

    So even though there were fewer patient visits, Richelle and a few other young doctors still volunteered to take on as many surgeries as possible to give their predecessors some rest.

    Around nine in the evening, Richelle finally finished herst surgery and walked out of the operating room, exhausted.

    Jack finished his surgery a little earlier than her. When Richelle left, he brought her a bottle of water.

    ¡°Drink some water to replenish your fluids.¡±

    Richelle was going to refuse but thought it would make a fuss over nothing.

    So she epted it and said thank you.

    ¡°The car broke down today, let¡¯s go back togetherter.¡±

    The ce they lived was not far from the hospital, but due to the intense workload, there was a car arranged for the medical staff¡¯s dailymute.

    However, resources were limited here, and when the car broke down, there was no alternative avable.

    Richelle looked around, ¡°Are we the only two left?¡±

    The streets were not safe at night, especially for a single woman like Richelle. If there were no cars avable, she would rather stay in the hospital lounge overnight.

    ¡°It seems so, all the patients have basically been properly settled today, and we had thest two surgeries.¡±

    Richelle hummed, ¡°Then please wait for me. I will change my clothes and be right there.¡±

    In the face of life and death, the matter of avoiding suspicion seemed less important.

    Over thest few days, she had made it very clear in her signals, and certainly, Jack was also not the type to be persistent.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here for you. Take your time.¡±

    Jack Quigley actually admired Richelle a lot, or rather, not just him, the entire team was impressed by this young and capable female colleague.

    There were ten people in their team.

    Besides Richelle, the only other female doctor was Master Seaton, her mentor.

    Master Seaton was the backbone of the team, so she participated in most missions, however, her workload was almost half that of the younger doctors.

    But Richelle took on the same workload as their male colleagues for every mission, and no one had ever heard herin about tiredness or hardships. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick!¡±

    Richelle smiled at him and turned to walk towards the changing room.

    Jack stared at her graceful figure, lost in thought.

    He still remembered when Master Seaton first introduced her little apprentice who had just entered medical school, asking him to keep an eye on her.

    At first, when he saw Richelle, he was immediately dazzled.

    Even now, he still remembered her stunning smile and beautiful face that amazed him.

    But even if he was attracted by her appearance, deep down, he had some prejudice.

    Such a beautiful girl was probably just a pretty face with no substance like an embroidered pillow.

    Then, in the first ss, Richelle showed him what talent and greater heights looked like.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s clear voice pulled Jack back from his memories.

    The two descended the stairs and walked out of the hospital lobby.

    In the dark night, a dazzling light suddenly shone over from the hospital gate.

    Both Richelle and Jack knew that these were car headlights.

    They subconsciously stopped.

    Because typically, a car that came at this time of the night was carrying patients.

    The car quickly drove up and stopped by the side of the road not far from the two.

    The car door opened, and a tall figure emerged from inside.

    In the dim night, Richelle felt like the silhouette of the man seemed familiar. As the man strode towards her, she couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.

    ¡°Roy Lewis! Why are you here?!¡±

    Without thinking, she lifted her foot and plunged into Roy Lewis¡¯s arms!

 Chapter 357 - 353: Missing You, So I Came!

    Chapter 357: Chapter 353: Missing You, So I Came!

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn ran extremely fast, and her heart was throbbing excitedly, as if it was about to jump out.

    The evening breeze here carried a piercing chill, but Richelle felt that the wind brushing her cheeks was incredibly gentle.

    Her footsteps grew faster and faster, and when she saw Roy Lewis standing with open arms, she leaped towards him.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s strong arms firmly caught her in mid-air, and then tightened to hug her closely.

    Richelle wrapped her arms around his neck, greedily taking in his handsome and familiar face in the dim night.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    Richelle herself didn¡¯t know that her voice carried a hint of coquettish sweetness, which directly softened Roy Lewis¡¯s bones.

    He slightly tilted his head and pecked at her lips, his deep eyes unblinkingly fixed on her.

    ¡°I missed you, so I came!¡±

    His voice was deep and raspy, and when it reached Richelle¡¯s ears, it seemed especially affectionate and stirring.

    Richelle also stared at him, and although the light was not strong, they could both see the passion and warmth in each other¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help herself, and lowered her head to kiss his lips. Then, she buried her face in his shoulder, taking a long breath.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I missed you too!¡±

    Roy Lewis had used his identity within the Federation government toe here by way of a high-ranking envoy, flying on the Federation¡¯s presidential ne.

    Along the way, he had prepared several exnations for Richelle.

    However, when he saw her, none of them were deployed and all failed.

    There was not a trace of anger in the girl in his arms.

    Moreover, she was overjoyed at his arrival.

    Roy Lewis had originally nned to carry Richelle straight to the car and then go to the hotel he was staying at.

    He caught a glimpse of a tall figure still standing by the hospital entrance.

    Under the night light, that figure seemed particrly lonely.

    Roy Lewis put Richelle down, took her hand, and walked towards the tall and thin silhouette.

    Although he couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face, he was almost certain that the figure was Jack Quigley, the one who was said byizens to be very well-matched with Richelle and like-minded.

    At first, Richelle was dazed. Until Roy Lewis led her up the steps, she still felt a bit floaty.

    Roy Lewis held her hand as they walked to Jack Quigley, stood still, and introduced himself.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Richelle¡¯s boyfriend, Roy Lewis!¡±

    Jack Quigley finally came to his senses. He quickly reached out his hand and introduced himself as well.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Richelle¡¯s colleague, Jack Quigley.¡±

    Jack Quigley didn¡¯t know what he was doing. In fact, the moment Richelle lunged out, he knew who that man getting out of the car was.

    He knew he should have left quietly, leaving the private space of the night to Richelle and her long-awaited boyfriend.

    But he could not move.

    Perhaps he still held a shred of hope.

    Or maybe it was simply to utterly give up on himself.

    When he and Roy Lewis shook hands, Jack Quigley knew that he had lostpletely.

    Or more precisely, he had never had a chance from the start.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Quigley, for taking care of Richelle these days.¡±

    Even though Roy Lewis was very angry and jealous when he saw the article,

    he still maintained his poise and grace at this time.

    Because he knew that beautiful people and things are bound to be coveted.

    And the professor before him ought to be considered a gentleman.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis is too polite. Richelle is a very capable person. Whether in work or in life, she takes care of others more.¡±

    Roy Lewis still sincerely thanked him.

    Then he asked Jack Quigley, ¡°Professor Quigley, are you staying close to Master Seaton? If so, could you please pass on a message for me? Just let her know that Richelle will be staying with me tonight.¡±

    Almost allmunication devices here were destroyed, so they could only use the most primitive means of having people pass on messages.

    Jack Quigley nodded, ¡°Um, Master Seaton is staying in the building next to ours. I will let her know when I go back.¡±

    After making the request, Roy Lewis gestured to the car parked there.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, the road isn¡¯t safe. Let us give you a ride back.¡±

    Jack Quigley was about to refuse when Richelle, who had finallye to her senses, chimed in.

    ¡°Professor Quigley, you¡¯ve been busy all day and must be exhausted. Let us give you a ride back so you can get more rest.¡±

    Jack Quigley could not decline any further and got into the car with the couple.

    Roy Lewis hade as an envoy, so the car that picked him up was a local government vehicle.

    Jack Quigley looked surprised when he saw the car model and seemed thoughtful as he nced at Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis naturally felt his inquisitive gaze but had no intention of exining.

    The dormitory was not far from the hospital, and the streets were deserted at night. In just two or three minutes, the car was outside the dormitory¡¯s courtyard.

    Jack Quigley got out of the car, and it turned around to drive towards where Roy Lewis was staying.

    ¡°Richelle, does that Professor Quigley have feelings for you?¡±

    These words somewhat broke the ambiance.

    But Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help himself and asked the question..

 Chapter 358 - 354: My Loved Ones, Are Yours Too

    Chapter 358: Chapter 354: My Loved Ones, Are Yours Too

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Roy Lewis knew that these words were not appropriate at the moment.

    But he still said them.

    His question came out of nowhere.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know how to answer him for a moment.

    She tilted her head and thought seriously before responding slowly.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more like some seniors jokingly match-making us. Professor Quigley has never told me he liked me!¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s view, since he hadn¡¯t said it out loud, she couldn¡¯t just assume that he liked her.

    That was a way of respecting other people¡¯s feelings.

    Roy Lewis watched her quietly before finally pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you can handle it well, but I still feel insanely jealous.¡±

    Roy Lewis specifically came here because he was afraid that Richelle would misunderstand, and he wanted to exin it to her.

    But after seeing Jack Quigley, his heart was filled with a monster called jealousy, and it began to howl within him again.

    Richelle poked her head out from his arms and gently patted his back.

    ¡°Why should you be jealous? I don¡¯t even like him. He¡¯s just my teacher and colleague, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Roy Lewis remembered the restless feeling he had a few days ago, wishing he could fly over through the screen and the inte, and he sighed lightly.

    ¡°Of course I know that, but I just can¡¯t control myself. Because he can stand beside you in an operating room saving lives, and he can talk with you about all the things you¡¯re interested in and like.¡±

    Richelle could genuinely feel his anxiety, so she lifted her head and tenderly kissed his chin.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s you who¡¯s holding me, and it¡¯s you who I kiss, so what do you have to be jealous of?¡±

    She spoke reassuringly while extending her hand to catch his wrist and take his pulse.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, honestly tell me, how have you been sleeping these past few days?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want her to worry, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    But he forgot that she was a doctor, and she knew his physical condition better than he did himself.

    Richelle took his pulse for a while, and her brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°When we go back to our residenceter, you have to obediently go to sleep right away.¡±

    Richelle issued her serious medical advice.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts, at least for tonight, you must sleep.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s tone became more resolute, repeating her instructions again.

    The local government arranged a single small vi not far from the hospital as Roy¡¯s amodation.

    The car had already entered the garage of the residence while the two were talking.

    The driver put Roy¡¯s luggage in the house and told him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll rest in the room in the garage. Just call me if you need anything.¡±

    Roy thanked him and led Richelle into the house.

    It was then that Richelle remembered she didn¡¯t even have a change of clothes with her.

    She gently tapped her head, feeling a little annoyed that she hadn¡¯t gone back to get a set earlier.

    Roy put away the luggage, and turned around to pick Richelle up.

    Richelle quickly put her arms around his neck. ¡°Roy Lewis, what are you doing?¡±

    Roy strode forward with her in his arms, ¡°Bathing!¡±

    Such simple words, but they could provoke endless imagination.

    However, as it turned out, imagination was just imagination.

    Half an hourter, the two of themy in bed, feeling refreshed and embracing each other.

    Richelle yed with his hand, mockingly praising him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re quite obedient, huh?¡±

    Roy had just taken a cold shower, and hearing her sarcastic words, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and p her butt.

    ¡°You heartless little thing!¡±

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t really following the doctor¡¯s orders for such a trivial reason.

    It was just that he still had something important to do.

    Richelle giggled and snuggled into his arms, trying to find afortable position.

    Roy reached out, grabbed her shoulders, lifted her up, and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Richelle had experienced the pain of longing these past few days and now that she knew the bitterness of it, she felt that getting angry over an old photo was just idiotic.

    ¡°Hm? What are you sorry for?¡±

    Richelle was quite tired, and after soaking in a hot bath, her drowsiness became even stronger.

    Because she was sleepy, her mind wasn¡¯t as sharp as usual.

    Plus she had already let go of the resentment, so his apology seemed inexplicable to her.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    ¡°The photo Sherrina Kingston sent you, although it¡¯s a real picture, she and I have always been just friends, and never crossed any boundaries!¡±

    When Richelle heard him mention the photo, her brain slowly started to process, and then after a while, she gave a little ¡°Oh.¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart was lifted, and he was incredibly nervous.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t seem as sharp as usual.

    At first, Roy thought she was acting dumb, but then after seeing her yawn, he realized that she was just tired and drowsy.

    So, did she really hear his exnation or not?

    Roy Lewis was doubtful, so he went on to exin further.

    ¡°Sherrina is Old Brown¡¯s sister, and the photo of me holding her on the beach was taken when her leg suddenly cramped, and I carried her back to shore..¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359: 355: Has She Ever Confessed Her Feelings to You?

    Chapter 359 - 359: 355: Has She Ever Confessed Her Feelings to You?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°As for the other photo, it was taken on Old Brown¡¯s birthday. I had a severe headache, so I took some medicine and fell asleep. But I can swear that when I was sleeping, my head was resting on a pillow. If Old Brown hadn¡¯t shown me those photos, I wouldn¡¯t have known I had done such a thing,¡±

    Roy Lewis exined earnestly, but after Richelle Dunn listened, she just let out an ¡°Oh¡­¡± and then, covering her mouth, yawned deeply.<div>

    ¡°Baby, were you really mad when you went on that mission?¡±

    Richelle was already sleepy to the point of exhaustion. She nodded randomly and closed her eyes, mumbling a response.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ Roy, whatever it is, let¡¯s talk tomorrow¡­¡±

    Having said that, she buried her head in his chest, snuggled a few more times, and soon fell asleep, snoring softly.

    Roy looked down at her, the urgent exnations he wanted to give were swallowed back into his stomach.

    He lowered his head and kissed her eyebrows, the tip of her nose, and her lips, then whispered gently.

    ¡°Baby, good night!¡±

    Richelle had a deep and pleasant sleep that night, and when she woke up early in the morning, she felt fully refreshed.

    Richelle looked at the bed and then around her. If not for the unfamiliar surroundings, she would¡¯ve thought that everything fromst night had been a dream.

    Richelle got up, finished washing up, and pushed open the bedroom door to see Roy sitting on the couch working on hisptop.

    Hearing the sound, Roy looked up and gave her a smile.<div>

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    As he spoke, he closed theptop, walked over, and scooped her up in his arms.

    Richelle reflexively circled her arms around his neck, ncing at theptop on the couch.

    ¡°Is there inte here?¡±

    If there was, she wanted to hurry and call home. She missed her kids terribly after not seeing them for a few days!

    However, Roy shook his head. ¡°No, I was just revising some ns.¡±

    Richelle was a little disappointed, but before she could say anything, she found herself being carried back to the bedroom by Roy.

    ¡°Hey, I just got up, what are you bringing me back for?¡±

    Roy lowered his head and bit her lips, his eyes full of burning affection.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Richelle then realized what was wrong, ¡°No, Roy, I have lots of surgeries to do today¡­¡±<div>

    Roy put her down on the bed, his hands bracing her sides.

    ¡°I asked the driver to inquire, and Master Seaton said there aren¡¯t many casualties today, so you have the day off.¡±

    Richelle red at him, hands on his chest, trying to push him away and muttered.

    ¡°Roy, when did you be so disrespectful? You should have asked me before taking time off.¡±

    Of course, theseints had no real resentment, only a slight protest.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Roy lowered his head, covered her lips, and whispered an apology.

    ¡°Baby, I was wrong about this, but the situation is unique, so will you let it slide just this once?¡±

    It is said that men who show weakness are more likely to win a woman¡¯s heart.

    And sure enough, Richelle was easily deceived by his plea for mercy.

    After a passionate kiss, Richelle¡¯s brain was clearly deprived of oxygen, but suddenly, a slightly blurry image shed through her mind.

    She frowned and thought carefully, confirming that the images were not dreams.

    ¡°Roy, didn¡¯t you have something important to tell mest night?¡±

    Roy, who had been ready for action, felt like he had been doused with a bucket of cold water at her question.

    However, he still harbored hopes.

    ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t I exin everythingst night?¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head again.

    But Richelle used her hand to support his face, pushed him away, then decisively crawled out from under his arm and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°I was too sleepyst night, Roy, exin it to me again now.¡±

    Though there was still a faint blush on Richelle¡¯s face and a hazy mist in her eyes, her expression and tone were very serious.

    Roy sighed quietly, knowing that his beautiful dream was most likely over.

    He sat up, propping up his body, took out his phone, and opened the album to the photos Old Brown had sent him.

    ¡°Baby, before you left, did you receive an email from a girl named Sherrina Kingston, with these photos attached?¡±

    Richelle nodded solemnly, finally regaining her usual intelligence and reason during the day.

    ¡°You said that Sherrina is Old Brown¡¯s sister?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, she has the same surname as Uncle Kingston. She and Old Brown are both friends who grew up with me, but I swear, I have never had any feelings or actions towards her beyond friendship.¡±

    Richelle thoughtfully nodded, ¡°Has she ever confessed her feelings to you?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°No! Before she came back this time, not only I, but even Old Brown and Nathan had never noticed that she had feelings for me beyond friendship.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the sleeping photo was taken on Old Brown¡¯s birthday? Old Brown didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Roy shook his head again, ¡°He didn¡¯t know. Those photos were probably taken by one of Sherrina¡¯s friends when Old Brown and Nathan weren¡¯t around. I had no memory of it after taking the medicine.¡±

    Richelle looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you be grateful that she showed some restraint back then?¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360: 356: Roy Lewisâ€™s Ex-Girlfriend

    Chapter 360 - 360: 356: Roy Lewis¡¯s Ex-Girlfriend<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis saw Richelie Dunn¡¯s expression and realized that something was wrong.

    He reached out to try to hold her, but Richelle pped his hand away with a ¡°smack.¡±<div>

    ¡°Roy Lewis, let¡¯s get things straight first.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt quite wronged and innocent, but he could understand Richelie¡¯s feelings when she saw those photos.

    Just a few days ago, he had experienced the pain and torture of regret that she was not by his side, and the jealousy and hatred towards those around her.

    ¡°Richelle, my rtionship with Old Brown and Sherrina is indeed closer than ordinary people. But our friendship is different from the romance between men and women.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Richelle to make her not angry, but he was willing to patiently exin until she smiled.

    ¡°I told you before that I had never been in a rtionship before you, and that wasn¡¯t a lie. If I had to be more specific, at most, I considered Sherrina as a sister. Of course, now, I think I probably can¡¯t even be friends with her anymore, let alone consider her as a sister.¡±

    When it came to friends, Roy Lewis was rather tolerant.

    But his tolerance had its limits.

    Especially when someone like Sherrina Kingston took advantage of his tolerance to hurt the people he cared about, he could do without such a friend.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business, I can¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Richelle Dunn did not know Sherrina Kingston and had no prejudice against her.<div>

    Initially, when she saw those photos, she really thought that Sherrina was Roy¡¯s ex-girlfriend.

    On one hand, she was jealous that Sherrina had known Roy and been with him at such an early time.

    On the other hand, she was angry that Roy lied to her, iming that he had never been in a rtionship when he clearly had had a girlfriend before.

    However, people are strange creatures. If she hadn¡¯t left Kindur a few days ago, she would probably have had a big fight with Roy to let off steam.

    But she had be in this remote ce where even making phone calls was impossible.

    They say distance makes the heart grow fonder, and she had been tormented by longing these days. The anger and resentment she had been holding in had eventually dissipated somehow.

    But now, Roy brought it up again, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little wronged.

    Why was she, a perfectly legitimate girlfriend, being provoked and taunted by someone who was just a friend to Roy Lewis?

    Was she, Richelle Dunn, not domineering enough to deter those covetous women?

    After thinking about it, Richelle made a secret decision in her heart.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t handle my social circle well and I made it hard for you. You¡¯ve been working so hard, and you¡¯ve been angry because of me for so long. I¡¯m sorry!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis sincerely apologized.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t unreasonable, so she asked,

    ¡°How do you n to handle your social circle?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s question included an element of teasing him.

    As a result, Roy Lewis took out his phone, unlocked it, and pressed a few buttons. Then, he pulled Richelle¡¯s finger over and pressed it on the fingerprint lock.

    Richelle heard a ¡°beep¡± sound, and Roy Lewis confirmed it before handing the phone to her.

    Richelle was not stupid. She raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°So I can look at your phone?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, you can look at it. If you think any of the people in my WhatsApp Status are not suitable, just let me know, and I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±

    Richelle tried to suppress herughter while looking at him, ¡°Roy Lewis, do you know what you would be called in ancient times?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew he had to pretend he didn¡¯t know, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°You would be called a foolish ruler, and I would be the femme fatale!¡±

    Richelle was confident in her appearance.

    So, if Roy made any foolish decisions because of her, then she would indeed be a femme fatale.

    ¡°Well, if I am a foolish ruler, I still care more about you and the children than anything else.¡±

    If someone had asked Roy Lewis a few years ago what he cared about the most, he would definitely say it was the Lewis Group and the Lewis family.

    After Timmy was sent back, the little guy was on the same level of importance as the Lewis Group and the Lewis family.

    But now, Richelle and the children were absolutely the first priority, while the Lewis Group and the Lewis family were probably ranked fourth or fifth.

    Richelle made a clicking sound, looked down at the phone, and didn¡¯t even tap on it before handing it back to him.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s your business to handle your own matters. If you really let me look at your phone every day, I wouldn¡¯t have that much time.¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s view, trust and tolerance were essential for two people to be together.

    However, if this trust needed to be confirmed by checking each other¡¯s phones every day, both of them would be exhausted.

    Roy Lewis stared at her intently, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to look?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t look. If someday I need to check your phone to confirm your feelings and situation, I would choose to leave.¡±

    If she had to look to confirm, it meant that she no longer trusted him.

    In that case, there was no need to continue the rtionship.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s palm was sweating a little, and he said with lingering fear.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not looking because you still trust me, right?¡±

    Richelle was not a drama queen, and besides, she and Roy Lewis had finally met after so much difficulty. It wasn¡¯t worth wasting precious time on an irrelevant woman.

    ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡±

    Having said this, she lifted her hand and hooked it around his neck¡­

 Chapter 361 - 357: You, a Little Naughty Trouble-maker

    Chapter 361: Chapter 357: You, a Little Naughty Trouble-maker

    Trantor: 549690339

    Afterward, Roy Lewis held Richelle Dunn as they went to take a bath.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve lost so much weight!¡±

    Roy said with a heartache, ¡°You were fine the way you were before.¡±

    Richelle leaned back in his arms, ¡°What, are my bones hurting your hand?¡±

    This was a tricky question, so of course Roy wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    ¡°How could that be? I love you no matter what. But from a medical perspective, it¡¯s healthier to have some meat on your bones. You¡¯re a doctor, so you should know better than me, right?¡±

    Then he leaned down to kiss her lightly and coax her.

    Richelle closed her eyes and said softly that her waist was sore.

    His fingers pressed into the hollow of her waist with moderate force, ¡°Here?¡±

    Roy¡¯s voice was deep and husky.

    Richelle let out afortable sigh, ¡°Mmm, your technique can bepared to a professional massage therapist.¡±

    Roy then patiently simted all the massage techniques that his former massage therapist used on him.

    Richelle must have been too tired recently, or maybe she simply over-exerted herself earlier, so she quickly fell asleep in his arms again.

    When Richelle woke up, it was already noon.

    As she opened her eyes, she saw Roy standing in front of the mirror, adjusting his clothes.

    His long, straight legs, coupled with his slender waist and broad shoulders, made Richelle¡¯s hands itch to reach out and touch him.

    Roy unexpectedly turned around and caught her in a lovesick gaze, smiling as he walked over, bent down, and propped his hand on her side, asking her with a faintly raspy and alluring voice.

    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±

    Richelle did like it, but with her aching waist and back, she knew too well the price she¡¯d have to pay for admitting it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    She said insincerely, turning her head away from him.

    Sometimes Roy could be quite naughty, grabbing her hand and cing it on his chest.

    ¡°If you like it, just say you like it. I won¡¯tugh at you. Besides, I believe I¡¯ve said before that you can do whatever you want to me.¡±

    Richelle said she didn¡¯t like it, but since Roy was offering himself up, she thought, why not touch him while she could!

    In the end, she got up and changed into her outdoor clothes, humming a happy tune, while Roy went back into the bathroom.

    Probably to take a cold shower.

    Richelle sat on the couch, eating some snacks that Roy had somehow found, and when he came out all dressed up again, she looked him up and down, teasing.

    ¡°Wow, Master Lewis is quite handsome!¡±

    Amused and a little annoyed, Roy replied, ¡°You¡¯re such a little troublemaker!¡±

    Richelle giggled, ¡°It was Master Lewis who took the initiative to offer himself up, so why me me?¡±

    Roy shook his head and walked over to take the snack jar from her hand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t keep your master and seniors waiting.¡±

    Richelle nodded and held her hand out to him.

    Seeing her hand covered in jam, Roy chided jokingly, ¡°Really, Dr. Dunn?¡±

    But the corners of his mouth were smiling as he bent down to pull out a wet wipe and carefully clean her hand.

    Narrowing her eyes with amusement, Richelle gently kicked him with her foot.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d spoil me like a princess, and now you think this is too much?¡±

    Roy quickly assured her, ¡°Not too much!¡±

    The two joked around for a while before finally leaving.

    Roy and Richelle were picked up by the same military vehicle as the day before, arriving at a high-end hotel.

    Richelle was surprised, ¡°In this situation, there are still hotels operating normally?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°To be precise, today we are the only guests.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°What a wicked rich man!¡±

    Roy smiled and pinched her face, ¡°Yes, the wicked rich man is treating Dr. Dunn to a meal, would you like to join?¡±

    Seeing that the driver didn¡¯te in with them, Richelle asked, ¡°Is the driver not eating with us?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to pick up your master and seniors from the hospital.¡±

    For a moment, Richelle worried, ¡°What if there are more injured people when the masters and seniors arrive?¡±

    Roy led her into a private room, holding her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve heard that the situation has stabilized, and both sides are preparing to sit down for talks. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the sound of gunfire has basically stopped these past couple of days?¡±

    Richelle thought about it carefully, ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems like it.¡±

    Having said that, she suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that I can go back to Kindur soon?¡±

    Roy was happy for her and himself too.

    These days of being separated and unable tomunicate were truly unbearable.

    ¡°If the negotiations go smoothly, that should be the case!¡±

    Because of Roy¡¯s confidential information, Richelle felt much more rxed and her spirits seemed to be lifted.

    When Sonia Seaton, several seniors, and Jack Quigley entered the private room and saw Richelle¡¯s smiling face, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    After the introductions, everyone took their seats.

    ¡°Richelle, you look so refreshed and happy.¡±

    Mr. Bailes pointed to Richelle and said to Roy.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, our Richelle is the darling of the whole team, you¡¯d better treat her well.¡±

    Roy knew that these seniors had all provided guidance and support to Richelle in the past.

    The words of Mr. Bailes, rather than being a jest, were more like an entrustment.

    Roy got up and personally poured tea for Mr. Bailes.

    ¡°I will, please don¡¯t worry, everyone..¡±

 Chapter 362 - 358: Only sincerity, never goes out of style!

    Chapter 362: Chapter 358: Only sincerity, never goes out of style!

    Trantor: 549690339

    During the meal, several seniors, including Jack Quigley, shared many interesting and impressive things about Richelle Dunn¡¯s past.

    Roy Lewis heard these stories for the first time, so he found them very interesting.

    After the meal, the academic bigwigs had a different impression of this business mogul, Roy Lewis, and couldn¡¯t stop praising him.

    As for Jack Quigley, he quickly got his emotions under control and gracefully retreated to the role of Richelle Dunn¡¯s teacher and colleague.

    Only Sonia Seaton remained, still looking at Roy Lewis with a scrutinizing and evaluating attitude.

    Richelle noticed her Master¡¯s reaction, and on the way back, she tried to mollify Roy Lewis with some apologies.

    ¡°My Master just loves me too much, so she¡¯s particrly picky with you. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    As the one caught in the middle, Richelle was in an awkward position trying to please both sides.

    Roy naturally knew her difficulty andforted her instead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all. Honestly, I¡¯m quite happy about it!¡±

    Richelle looked at him incredulously, ¡°Are you serious? Are you a masochist?¡±

    Roy patted her on the head, ¡°Master Seaton is a very straightforward person with no room for hypocrisy. Of course, those who don¡¯t know her might think she is inflexible. But in reality, she is the most reliable person. From your point of view, I would even say she is the one you can rely on the most.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words were heartfelt and sincere, without any hint of boasting or exaggeration.

    ¡°So, if she doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve made the cut, it must mean that in some ways, I¡¯m still not meeting her standards of being worthy of being with you.¡±

    Moved by his words, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but wonder over the past few days about how to resolve the tension between her Master and Roy.

    In reality, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it because Roy, the dependable man, seemed to have a n.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Roy smiled, ¡°In this world, only sincerity never goes out of style!¡±

    Richelle raised her eyebrows curiously, ¡°How to be sincere? Please, do enlighten us, Master Lewis?¡±

    Roy had been prepared for this because he had been thinking about this issue for a few days.

    But in the end, he came to a realization.

    For someone as pure as Sonia Seaton, there is no need to think of any tactics.

    Just need to use the most original way.

    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t met her requirements yet, I¡¯ll just keep trying until she¡¯s satisfied. After all, I¡¯m trying to take away her most precious treasure. She can¡¯t let me have my way so easily.¡±

    Richelle pouted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Her most precious treasure is her projects and never-ending stream of experimental data.¡±

    Roy shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. If her most precious possessions were those projects and data, she would¡¯ve tried everything to keep you.¡±

    ¡°You must know that with just a word from Master Seaton, you would¡¯ve stayed.¡±

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t do that. When you said you wanted toe back for revenge, she was worried, but she still let you return. When you said you¡¯d settle down in Kindur, she didn¡¯t approve, but she didn¡¯t stop you either.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the ultimate expression of love is in this world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s letting go!¡±

    Richelle still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°If she really let go, she wouldn¡¯t treat you like this.¡±

    Roy patted her on the head, ¡°You, try to imagine yourself as a grown-up Tifanny, and you be a middle-aged mother. When Tifanny gets married, you¡¯ll understand Master Seaton¡¯s attitude towards me now..¡±

 Chapter 363 - 359: That Handsome Boyfriend of

    Chapter 363: Chapter 359: That Handsome Boyfriend of

    Richelle Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Perhaps it was Roy Lewis¡¯ actions that finally moved Sonia Seaton a little bit.

    Or maybe the persuasion from a few elders had some effect.

    Two dayster, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn invited Sonia Seaton to dinner alone, and her attitude had softened noticeably.

    Still, after the dinner, she threw a harsh sentence at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you please to Richelle and the children just because you have great power in Kindur. I, Sonia Seaton, fear no one, including you and your uncle!¡±

    These words were quite unpleasant to Roy Lewis¡¯ ears.

    But to Richelle Dunn, they were both warm and touching.

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for covering me!¡±

    Richelle Dunn rubbed her face against Sonia Seaton¡¯s, while Roy Lewis nodded and assured her as he poured her some tea.

    ¡°Master Seaton, rest assured, I will definitely take good care of Richelle and the children.¡±

    Sonia Seaton picked up her cup of tea and drank it before saying,

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere with you two anymore. You two live your lives well, and take good care of the children when they are still young. In the future, there will be more challenges, so you must support and tolerate each other to have a stable life.¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn looked at each other and said in unison,

    ¡°Thankyou, Master/Master Seaton!¡±

    Thus, the challenging test of a future son-inw by his mother-inw, Roy Lewis barely managed to pass.

    As Roy Lewis said, the situation had also be clearer.

    Both sides had ceased fire, the severely injured patients from the hospital had basically recovered, and the mission of the medical support team was aplished.

    That day, the local government held a banquet to express their gratitude to the medical team for their selfless contributions.

    Roy Lewis attended the banquet as a family member of the medical staff. During the banquet, an official came over to toast and express his gratitude, and looked surprised when he saw Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Fu¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly stepped forward to introduce himself, ¡°Hello, I am Roy Lewis, a family member of the medical team¡¯s doctor, Richelle Dunn.¡±

    The other party understood immediately and changed his tune, shaking Roy Lewis¡¯ hand and saying,

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±

    Roy Lewis had just regained a little bit of good impression in front of his future mother-inw and didn¡¯t want to lose it again because of other unrted matters.

    He quickly said to the other party, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a family member who came together for the meal. The credit for their hard work goes to all the doctors in our medical team.¡±

    After saying that, he gave an apologetic smile, stepped back, and returned the spotlight to the medical team members.

    Actually, Roy Lewis had tried his best to be low-key, sitting in the least conspicuous ce, but he was still the representative of the Federation on a mission, and with his outstanding appearance, it was difficult for him to stay low-key.

    Luckily, Richelle Dunn quickly understood Roy Lewis¡¯ thoughts, she took the initiative to pick up her wine ss and introduced herself to the officials. Then she introduced a few senior members to the officials, and Roy Lewis finally managed to escape entirely.

    The dinner went smoothly and without incident. On the way back to the hotel they were staying at, Richelle Dunn teased Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, if you want to attend as a family member next time, remember to disguise yourself.¡±

    Roy Lewis caught her hand, ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s not part of your circle. If he were, everyone would only know Richelle Dunn, and I would only be that slightly handsome boyfriend of Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your kids will soon make you a supporting character!¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn denied hastily, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. It just so happened that I received an urgent call that day and had to leave in a hurry without a chance to say anything.¡±

    Roy Lewis lightly bit her hand, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the case that you were so angry that day that you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that she really didn¡¯t mind now, so he dared to tease her about it.

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°That was also a reason, but I really had to hurry. The ne was waiting for me, and I couldn¡¯t just leave after discussing chores slowly, could I?¡±

    Roy Lewis imagined the scene andughed too.

    ¡°So what good news happened besides you getting angry?¡±

    Richelle Dunn pulled out her phone, and though there was no signal, she had taken a screenshot at that time.

    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the screenshot and a hint of joy appeared on his face.

    ¡°So, this means our three kids can go to school now?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yes, they can finally experience a happy and lively campus life.¡±

    Both Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t really want to keep the three children at home all the time. After all, humans are social animals and cannot be isted from others forever.

    However, the local schools were not suitable for their children.

    But on the day Richelle Dunn received her mission, a friend informed her that Abbey University, the highest institution of the Federation, would coborate with the High IQClub to open a Junior Academy for high-IQteenagers in Kindur.

    And their three little ones evidently fell within the scope of recruitment for the Junior Academy.

    Roy Lewis beamed, ¡°Do the kids know about this?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°Of course they don¡¯t. If they knew, do you think they would keep quiet about it? At least, there¡¯s no way Tifanny would keep quiet about it..¡±

 Chapter 364 - 360: Daddy, donâ€™t miss me too much

    Chapter 364: Chapter 360: Daddy, don¡¯t miss me too much

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    With the situation bing clearer, civil aviation resumed some flight routes.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t bother with special arrangements anymore and took a regr flight back to Kindur with Richelle Dunn.

    When they found out they would be returning to Kindur, they immediately video called their children to inform them.

    Having not seen them in person for so long, the kids on the screen started to cry loudly as soon as the video connected, and Richelle was also teary-eyed from the sight of their tears.

    Roy wiped her tears on the side, watching the three little ones on the screen, their faces still wet with tears yet smiling and chirping as they reported on their days, his heart filled with warmth.

    The flightnded at Kindur International Airport around 6 pm. When Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn walked out of the hall with their luggage, the three children broke free from Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni¡¯s embraces to run towards them.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±

    Although all three kids shouted for Roy, they all pounced on Richelle at the same time, hugging her tightly.

    Nathan followed behind and, seeing Richelle surrounded by the children, couldn¡¯t help but tease Roy.

    ¡°Sir, it seems your position in the family isn¡¯t as high as Dr. Dunn.¡±

    Roy honestly nodded and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Think about it, Richelle risked her life to give birth to them. As for me, the father, I guess my biggest contribution is giving them decent genes.¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue and took Roy¡¯s luggage from him.

    ¡°Alright, we know you¡¯re an obedient husband and father, no need to show off your wife and kids.¡±

    Roy raised his chin towards Denise, not far away, ¡°What about you two? How are you going to prepare for the wedding?¡±

    After meeting with Kennedy Green and his wife, Nathan and Denise got their marriage certificate a few dayster.

    As for the wedding, the two have been saying it wasn¡¯t urgent.

    ¡°Denise said she doesn¡¯t want a ceremony. Getting married is a matter of two people; weddings are too exhausting. It¡¯s better to take that time to have a fun trip.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯tment and only asked Nathan.

    ¡°What about you? How do you feel about it?¡±

    Nathan had just said that Roy was an obedient husband, but in fact, he himself was a genuine obedient husband too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as Denise is happy. At most, when we return from our honeymoon, I¡¯ll invite you and Mr. Green for a meal.¡±

    Roy frowned slightly, ¡°Is it ack of money?¡±

    Although Roy usuallyined about Nathan, deep down, he still considered Nathan a brother.

    Nathan didn¡¯t say yes or no, ¡°Denise has led a good life before. I want to do my best to give her the best.¡±

    Roy nodded, and when they got home, he called Nathan into the study and handed him a property deed from the safe.

    ¡°You remember this house, right?¡±

    Nathan took the property deed, opened it, and said, ¡°Yeah, I remember. I really like theyout and environment; the location is great, and it¡¯s convenient for future schooling.¡±

    He paused, suddenly looked up at Roy.

    ¡°Wait, Roy, when did you buy this?¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°When I saw how much you liked it, I paid for it the next day. At that time, you had a very close girlfriend, and I was thinking of giving it to you as a wedding present. But soon after, you broke up with her, and after going through a few other rtionships, I haven¡¯t been able to give this away. Now, it¡¯s finally back with its rightful owner.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Roy, this house has appreciated a lot now, and its market value might exceed 200 million. Are you really giving it to me?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I usually deduct money from you here and there, so let¡¯s consider that deducted money as part of buying this house.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes turned red. Normally, the bonus that Roy deducted from him wouldn¡¯t even add up to 30,000 or 50,000, and that amount wasn¡¯t even enough to cover half the position of a washbasin.

    ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    Roy waved his hand, ¡°Alright, now that you have a wedding house, you don¡¯t have to worry about not providing a good life for Ms. Munni. She¡¯s Richelle¡¯s good friend, so she must be someone who can share your joys and sorrows. If you have anything to say, don¡¯t hold it in. Everyone shouldmunicate more and understand and tolerate each other to make itst.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know much about Denise, but he knew Nathan well.

    He knew that although Nathan was excellent, he had some inferiorityplex due to being an orphan.

    Nathan nodded with red eyes.

    Roy continued, ¡°My uncle and aunt are getting old, and you may not want to bother them sometimes. My cousin has an attitude of staying away from worldly matters, so if you encounter any difficulties, just let me know.¡±

    Nathan choked, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, Roy¡­¡±

    Later, Roy and Nathan returned to the living room.

    Denise stared at Nathan¡¯s red, rabbit-like eyes with some confusion.

    Roy pointed at Nathan and said, ¡°Oh, I just deducted 20,000 from his quarterly bonus.¡±

    This excuse was obviously fake.

    But Denise was smart enough not to ask any questions, pretending nothing happened while continuing to y and eat.

    As soon as Roy sat down, Tifanny pounced on him, cheerfully telling him.

    ¡°Daddy, did you know? My brothers and I are going to school!¡±

    Roy pretended to know nothing and asked her in surprise.

    ¡°What? My baby princess is going to school?¡±

    Tifanny was tickled by his yful tone, giggling while her little hand touched his face.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t miss me too much when I¡¯m gone!¡±

 Chapter 365 - 361: Dr. Dunn, what is this? Are you here to declare sovereignty?

    Chapter 365: Chapter 361: Dr. Dunn, what is this? Are you here to dere sovereignty?

    Trantor: 549690339

    After returning to Kindur, Richelle Dunn spent two days resting at home with their children.

    On the third day, Richelle and the kids were whispering about something mysterious early in the morning.

    Roy Lewis was curious but knew they wanted to keep it a secret from him, so no matter how much he asked, they wouldn¡¯t tell him.

    So, he didn¡¯t bother asking and left for the office at his usual time of just past ten o¡¯clock.

    With a mountain of work to do, Roy Lewis was busy until after noon.

    Seeing that it was time for lunch, he tidied up the files on his desk and was about to get up when his desk phone rang. He nced at the disy and saw it was from the reception desk in the lobby.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, Mr. Timmy asks you toe down and meet him.¡±

    Roy Lewis was taken aback, ¡°Timmy? Is he alone?¡±

    The receptionist seemed to hesitate and vaguely replied, ¡°Um¡­¡±, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t ask further, believing something happened, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ming down right now, tell him not to wander around!¡±

    On this end, Roy Lewis hurriedly hung up the phone and walked out.

    In the lobby, the receptionist and several security guards were sneakily ncing at the three identical-looking cute kids and the beautiful curly-haired woman sitting in the center of the lobby.

    The Lewis Group employee chat group was already buzzing.

    ¡°Help, they¡¯re too cute!¡±

    Picture (side view of Timmy, Timothy and Tiffany)

    Picture (front view of Timmy, Timothy and Tiffany)

    ¡°How about that, don¡¯t they look identical?¡±

    ¡°Wow, has our Master Lewis be a father of triplets? He¡¯s totally winning at life!¡±

    Picture (close-up side view of Richelle Dunn)

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just look at the little masters and misses, take a look at that beauty! Wow, she¡¯s so perfect, with a gorgeous body and face, she¡¯d definitely win a beauty contest.¡±

    ¡°No kidding, that¡¯s not just beauty, that¡¯s the elegance and aura of ady boss.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Master Lewis hasn¡¯t been seen with any other women for so many years, with such a beautiful and elegantdy boss, those vulgar and ostentatiously attractive women can¡¯t even catch his eye.¡±

    ¡°To the person above, don¡¯t be so petty and include us.¡±

    ¡°Come on, we all know what we look like.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a deity like Master Lewis can only be admired by us mortals.¡±

    ¡°But seriously, ourdy boss is truly beautiful!¡±

    In the past, any topics rted to Roy Lewis¡¯s romantic scandals in the employee chat group were met with acid rain.

    Rarely, like today, did they unanimously think that the beautiful woman sitting in the center of the lobby was a perfect match for Master Lewis.

    The only discordant voice in this uniformity came from Sherrina Kingston.

    At this moment, she was sitting at her desk, grinding her teeth while scrolling through the chat group messages.

    As she scrolled, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up abruptly.

    ¡°Manager, I have something to deal with and need to step out for a bit.¡±

    Sherrina was brought over by Nathan Caroule, and everyone vaguely knew of her powerful background. Added to the fact that she was indeed capable, the manager didn¡¯t object and let her leave.

    Meanwhile, the executive elevator took a restless Roy Lewis swiftly to the ground floor.

    He strode out of the elevator and, from a distance, faintly heard the children¡¯sughtering from the lobby.

    Roy Lewis pricked up his ears and immediately recognized the voices of his three children.

    Listening to their tone and intonation, they were happy and joyful, so it seemed that the situation was not what he had imagined.

    He breathed a silent sigh of relief and quickened his steps, breaking into a trot as he left the elevator corridor.

    As soon as he stepped out of the corridor, Roy Lewis looked straight towards the center of the lobby.

    As a result, he not only saw his three little ones but also Richelle, who was with them.

    At that moment, Roy Lewis understood that the secret they had been whispering about in the morning was probably to give him this big surprise.

    He jogged over and asked, ¡°Richelle, babies, what are you doing here?¡±

    The receptionist and the security guards were all shocked to see their unppable Master Lewis appear before them with such an open and cheerful demeanor, unable to speak in surprise.

    Richelle stood up, giving him an incredibly gentle smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been so long, and we¡¯ve never visited your workce. Timothy and Tiffany were curious, and I happened to be free today, so I brought them over to take a look. Also, we thought we¡¯d have lunch with you.¡±

    While speaking, Richelle pointed to therge food containers on the coffee table.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were full of happiness as he strode over to his wife and children, extending his long arms to embrace them all.

    Richelleughed and patted his shoulder, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in public.¡±

    Roy Lewispletely ignored her advice and even leaned in to kiss her on the lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s now against kissing my girlfriend!¡±

    Richelle gave in when Roy didn¡¯t listen and let him hold her.

    At this moment, Sherrina, who had hurriedly left her workstation and run down, entered the lobby just in time to see Roy Lewis leaning in to kiss Richelle.

    She stood there, seemingly not believing her own eyes.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s gaze inadvertently caught sight of the dumbstruck Sherrina.

    The corner of his lips curved up, and he leaned into Richelle¡¯s ear, whispering softly.

    ¡°Dr.. Dunn, are you here to assert your dominance?¡±

 Chapter 366 - 362: Yes, Madam Wife!

    Chapter 366: Chapter 362: Yes, Madam Wife!

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn tilted her head and gave him a light kiss, smiling charmingly. ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m just like you, having my own things. It¡¯s a sin for others to take a nce!¡±

    Especially, a woman like Sherrina Kingston with such impure thoughts.

    Richelle, with her back to Sherrina, did not know that the person she was talking about was not far behind her.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Great minds think alike!¡±

    After he finished speaking, pretending not to see Sherrina¡¯s unhappy expression, he gently touched Richelle¡¯s face with his own. He then let go of her, and bent down to pick up Tiffany.

    ¡°My darlings, let¡¯s go upstairs for dinner.¡±

    After saying that, he looked down at his two sons.

    ¡°Can you guys carry the food boxes?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy nodded together. Timothy proudly said, ¡°We brought them in just now.¡±

    Roy Lewis sent his sons a rewarding smile and ruffled their hair.

    ¡°Good boys!¡±

    Richelle nced at Tiffany who wasfortably lying in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms, and couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°Daughters are really nice, always the treasures in daddy¡¯s hands.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her and teased back.

    ¡°Are you jealous? How about I let Tiffany walk, and I carry you instead?¡±

    Richelle discovered that nowadays, Roy Lewis¡¯s jokes and yful antics had reached a masterful level.

    Richelle shook her head seriously, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid everyone in Lewis Group will know by tomorrow.¡±

    Roy Lewis was always a bit slow to keep up with Richelle¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Know what?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but chuckled.

    ¡°Know that Master Lewis¡¯s girlfriend has some leg problems¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis was also amused by her, and his handsome face turned even more charming because of theughter.

    So, the photo of Roy Lewis holding Tiffany and hugging Richelle was quickly shared in the staff group.

    ¡°Wow, a man in love is indeed the most handsome! Our Master Lewis is handsome enough in normal times, but now, as a happy and loving father, he¡¯s even more handsome!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I used to think that men holding children looked a bit effeminate. But now, I want to scream, Master Lewis holding a baby is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°As they say, love conquers all. We used to say that Master Lewis kept his distance from women, but it turns out that those women just weren¡¯t beautiful enough!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I feel the same way. Our madam is so beautiful! I¡¯m at a loss for words!¡± ¡°How could someone who gave birth to such handsome and beautiful little masters and misses not be beautiful!¡±

    In the staff group, there were unanimous praises for Richelle and Roy Lewis. Unaware of this, the couple walked into the top-floor office hall with their children.

    The secretaries, who had seen Richelle and the little masters and misses in the group, all craned their necks to see the real person.

    Soon, photos of the president¡¯s office secretary were shared.

    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so much more beautiful in person than in the pictures!¡±

    ¡°The little master, too. He¡¯s so much more handsome and cute in person. The little miss is even cuter, lying on Master Lewis¡¯s chest, soft and squishy. I want to pinch her!¡±

    Just as everyone was enthusiastically discussing, a message suddenly popped up in the staff group chat, ¡°Nathan invites Roy Lewis to join the group chat!¡± The whole group immediately went silent.

    Roy Lewis: ¡°Extra meals for everyone today, my treat! Also, double pay for everyone this month!¡±

    The group was silent for a few seconds, then someone sent a message. ¡°Congrattions, Master Lewis! Wishing you and Madam a lifelong love!¡± Then, the group was flooded with messages, ¡°Congrattions, Master Lewis! Wishing you and Madam a lifelong love!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the scrolling but uniform blessings on his phone screen, and the corner of his lips curled up.

    ¡°What are you looking at, that makes you so happy?¡±

    As Richelle was getting the food ready, she saw Roy Lewis¡¯s smile and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    She thought that Roy Lewis would only show such a smile when looking at information or content rted to her or their children.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything but just handed her the phone with the screen on.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡±

    Richelle thought it was something good, but when she looked, all the messages said, ¡°Congrattions, Master Lewis! Wishing you and Madam a lifelong love!¡±

    She nced at Roy Lewis and asked, ¡°What did you post in the group?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s smile receded and he casually replied.

    ¡°Nothing. Just treating everyone to lunch today and giving them double pay this month.¡±

    Richelle burst outughing and said to their three children.

    ¡°Darlings, our little trip here has made this lunch quite expensive!¡±

    Timmy had been with Roy Lewis since he was a child and was used to his extravagant generosity.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, Daddy has plenty of money!¡±

    Richelle shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Then maybe we shoulde less often!¡±

    Roy Lewis put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°No problem,e anytime.

    Timmy is right, I might not have much, but I have plenty of money.¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t forget that you are the father of three children. You have to prepare wedding houses and cars for your two sons, and decent dowries for your daughter. Be careful when spending money, okay?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded and agreed, then added with a smile, ¡°Madam!¡±

 Chapter 367 - 363:1 Knew At First Sight That It Must Be Her!

    Chapter 367: Chapter 363:1 Knew At First Sight That It Must Be Her!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and the three children left with Roy Lewis after lunch at the Lewis residence, only staying for a short while.

    The purpose of Richelle¡¯s visit was, indeed, as Roy had said, to proim her sovereignty.

    Since the purpose had been achieved, and both she and Roy were not idle people, naturally, there was no need to waste time staying any longer.

    However, when she left, she didn¡¯t rush home but instead took the three children to a bookstore.

    When Timothy and Tiffany were still wearing masks in front of Roy, it had be a luxury for Richelle to take all three children out at the same time.

    After returning from South Asia, she didn¡¯t have to worry about this, but as she was busy dealing with the matters of the Dunn Group, she hadn¡¯t taken the children out for some fresh air.

    Today was a perfect opportunity to take them out and let them pick out some books they liked.

    Richelle herself hadn¡¯t had a good stroll in the bookstore for a long time.

    Last time she and Roy went together, their visit was dyed by an elevator ident. The next time they came back, she quickly bought the books she had chosen on theputer without looking around in detail.

    This time, apanied by two bodyguards, she took the three children from the first to the third floor of the bookstore, filling the shopping cart with books.

    When checking out, she secretly rejoiced that Uncle Axel insisted on having both bodyguards apany them on this outing.

    Speaking of these bodyguards, Roy was worried that the Dunn family might take advantage of the chaos to do something, so now, not only the children, but even Richelle would be apanied by bodyguards when she went out.

    Richelle didn¡¯t like this arrangement, but in the face of her safety, her dislike was of little importance.

    Not long after Richelle took the kids away, Sherrina Kingston hurriedly ran to the CEO¡¯s office to find Roy.

    She didn¡¯t even knock, just pushing the door open and entering.

    ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    With a wronged tone, she walked over, her eyes red.

    Roy didn¡¯t look at her. He picked up the phone on the table and said, ¡°Nathan Caroule,e here for a moment.¡±

    After putting down the phone, he pointed his chin towards the small living room.

    ¡°Sit down, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Sherrina sat down with an uneasy expression on her face; just then, Nathan entered the room.

    ¡°Master, what do you need?¡±

    Only then did Roye out from behind his desk, ¡°Sherrina and I have something to talk about, sit nearby and do whatever you want.¡±

    Nathan eximed with confusion, ¡°Master, if you have something to talk about, wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for me to be here?¡±

    Although Nathan already knew Sherrina had feelings for Master Lewis, he could also guess what Roy would talk about with Sherrina next.

    But in any case, Sherrina was a girl, and he should give her a little face, right?

    Sherrina, of course, wanted to spend more time alone with Roy, so she hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°Yeah, Roy, Nathan is busy, let him go and work.¡±

    Roy sat down on the single sofa farthest from Sherrina, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation.

    ¡°When I converse with a member of the opposite sex who likes me in a closed space, I think I, as a non-single person, should know how to avoid suspicion, right?¡±

    After these words, not only did Sherrina¡¯s face change, but even Nathan was startled.

    He looked at Roy in surprise, thinking, ¡°Bloody hell, do you have to be so ruthless? This is a direct p on Sherrina¡¯s face.¡±

    Master, even if you want to show loyalty to Dr. Dunn, there¡¯s no need to be so severe towards a friend who likes you, right?

    However, Nathan soon understood that Sherrina¡¯s treatment was not undeserved.

    ¡°Roy, I¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Sherrina, it¡¯s not your fault that you like me, and it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m great or noble. If you confessed your feelings to me directly, I would reject you with regret and then tell you that you have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to confess, please be aware of your role as a secret admirer and don¡¯t disturb my life. Because, even though you like me, I have no obligation to reciprocate in any way.¡±

    Sherrina turned pale, ¡°Roy, that day, I invited you to the coffee shop because I wanted to confess to you, but you didn¡¯te.¡±

    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse, wishing he could find a hole to hide in.

    Roy was calm, ¡°My not going is actually a tactful rejection.¡±

    Sherrina¡¯s hands, resting on herp, began to tremble slightly, ¡°Roy, why? I always feel that no one understands you better than me, and no one is more suited for you.¡±

    Nathan listened to Sherrina¡¯s self-righteous words and couldn¡¯t help but cringe.

    Youngdy, what gave you such self-confidence?

    Roy¡¯s reaction, as the person involved, was much calmer than Nathan¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s just your opinion, Sherrina. I¡¯m a normal man. I¡¯m not indifferent to women, nor am I emotionally dull. I didn¡¯t talk about love or romance in the past, just because I hadn¡¯t met someone who I absolutely couldn¡¯t live without at first sight!¡±

    ¡°And Richelle Dunn is that one and only person who caught my eye and who I can¡¯t live without!¡±

 Chapter 368 - 364: You Are So Good to Me

    Chapter 368: Chapter 364: You Are So Good to Me

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Sherrina Kingston¡¯s hand tightly clutched her skirt.

    ¡°Roy, do I not have any chance at all?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at her indifferently, ¡°Sherrina Kingston, don¡¯t you understand? To me, you have always been just a friend.¡±

    ¡°But¡­but you¡¯ve been so nice to me¡­¡±

    Even Nathan Caroule thought the words she said were annoying to hear.

    Roy remained calm as always. It could be said that apart from his three children, the only person who could affect his emotions might be Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°I¡¯m nice to you because you are Uncle Kingston¡¯s daughter, or perhaps because we are friends. But from now on, to me, you are nothing but Old Brown¡¯s sister.¡±

    Sherrina¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°Roy, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Roy chuckles coldly, ¡°What do I mean? I want to ask you the same. What were you trying to do by sending those misleading photos to Richelle? Don¡¯t you know that when you sent them, she had just taken on a dangerous mission? You should be d that nothing happened to her!¡±

    Only when Nathan heard this did he understand why Roy had put him in such an awkward situation.

    As it turns out, it was Sherrina who had tried to deceive and alienate Dr. Dunn first.

    ¡°Roy, I didn¡¯t say anything. I just sent some photos¡­¡±

    Sherrina was still trying to defend herself at this point.

    Roy sneered again, ¡°You might as well have said something. It would have been better.¡±

    As Nathan was curious about the photos Sherrina had sent to Richelle, Roy nced over, seemingly seeing through his thoughts, opened his phone, and forwarded those photos.

    Upon looking, Nathan¡¯s face also turned sour.

    If his wife, Ms. Munni, were to see this, she would definitely curse Sherrina out.

    It could be said that Sherrina got what she deserved.

    ¡°You came to me because of the transfer, right?¡±

    Some joy appeared in Sherrina¡¯s eyes, ¡°Roy, I realized my mistake. Just forget about the transfer, I prefer to stay in the marketing department¡­¡±

    However, Roy didn¡¯t give her any room for choices, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Either report to Lordon¡¯s branch tomorrow, or submit your resignation letter. This is a special case; I can approve your immediate resignation, and give you apensation of three months¡¯ sry.¡±

    Resentment appeared in Sherrina¡¯s eyes, ¡°Roy, did she persuade you to transfer me?¡±

    Roy never knew that Sherrina was such a self-righteous person.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to someone like you. However, I won¡¯t let her face the slightest chance of unhappiness.¡±

    Richelle was not a petty person, and even if Sherrina stayed in the marketing department, she wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    However, he was unwilling to keep such a person around, not because he doubted his own determination, but because it was annoying!

    Roy did not inform Richelle about transferring Sherrina to the branch office.

    It was a few dayster when Nathan had a gossip session with Richelle about the matter.

    When Richelle heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything, and her expression was just as indifferent as Roy¡¯s back then.

    Nathan secretly sighed in his heart, thinking that she was indeed the mostpatible with Roy.

    ¡°Denise said that if you want to vent, she can help you. She¡¯s good at dealing with mistresses.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, since Roy already transferred her away, let¡¯s just consider the matter settled.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re so magnanimous.¡±

    Richelle shook her head again, ¡°I¡¯m not magnanimous. She¡¯s already been punished for her mistake. Also, her father¡¯s ident happened because of Roy; on that point alone, I could never be harsh to her.¡±

    Afterward, Nathan went back and ryed her words to his wife.

    Although Denise Munni was indignant on her friend¡¯s behalf, she ultimately respected her friend¡¯s wishes and did nothing.

    A week quickly passed by like this.

    Richelle Dunn had just finished giving Mrs. Camrey acupuncture therapy, and after lingering around Mr. Chapman¡¯s office for a while, decided to leave work early when there was nothing else to do.

    She drove her inconspicuous old car out of the parking lot and about ten minutester, felt like someone was following her from behind.

    At first, she thought she was just being paranoid, and after changingnes and taking a different direction home, the grey car still remained behind her.

    Richelle, having been stalked before, skillfully drove into a narrow alley.

    After elerating around several corners, she finally shook off the car that had been following her.

    Since she took a long detour, when she returned home, Roy, who had been working in his study, came out to greet her.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    There was a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Richelle looked at the children in the living room, reading, then pulled him into the study.

    Before Roy could ask again, she took the initiative to exin the stalking incident briefly.

    Roy¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Did you see the license te clearly?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°However, I suspect it¡¯s a fake te.¡±

    She recited the number, and Roy took note of it, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Mr. Rowen, please look into the owner and information of car A269U7. Then, retrieve the surveince footage of the car A32P52 leaving Central Hospital about an hour ago..¡±

 Chapter 369 - 365: Are you trying to kill Richelle?

    Chapter 369: Chapter 365: Are you trying to kill Richelle?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Initially, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis believed that the mastermind behind this tracking incident was either Richelle¡¯s father and son or someone from the Thompsons¡¯ side.

    So, they thought this matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved that quickly.

    However, in just half an hour, Mr. Rowen called and said that not only was the car owner found, but also the mastermind and the aplice.

    Roy Lewis was also a bit surprised, ¡°So quickly?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Mr. Rowen¡¯s ability, but rather, whether it was the Dunns or the Thompsons, they would surely be very cautious in their actions and not expose the mastermind in such a short time.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve brought the person back, and I¡¯ve sent you the photos on WhatsApp. You can eithere and interrogate them yourself, or we can do it for you.¡±

    Roy Lewis said to wait a moment, then opened WhatsApp. When he saw who was in the picture, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over this afternoon.¡±

    After hanging up, Roy Lewis called Richelle, who was in the living room with the kids, to show her the pictures that Mr. Rowen had sent him.

    After looking at the pictures, Richelle was also a bit surprised.

    ¡°How could it be her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going over this afternoon. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    Richelle thought about it and shook her head.

    ¡°Nevermind, you handle this.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Roy.

    Roy Lewis saw through her thoughts, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re the victim in this case; you don¡¯t need to consider my feelings. Also, I¡¯ll always put you first.¡±

    Richelle also believed this.

    ¡°Alright, you handle it.¡±

    Seeing her determination, Roy didn¡¯t push any further.

    After a while, Roy Lewis received a phone call from Old Brown.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I just got a call from the police. I¡¯m so sorry. How¡¯s Richelle, did she get hurt?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s expression and tone were both cold, ¡°She wasn¡¯t hurt because she¡¯s lucky and a good driver. If she weren¡¯t, I would have asked if they wanted to kill her.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought he had already given Sherrina Kingston some leeway, but she turned around and came at him even harder.

    Just now, in front of Richelle, Roy Lewis was trying his best to control his emotions.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I know it¡¯s Sherrina¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Old Brown, if you¡¯re here to plead her case, stop now, or we won¡¯t even be friends.¡±

    Old Brown hurriedly said, ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m not trying to plead for her. You handle this however you see fit. She needs a lesson so she¡¯ll behave in the future. I¡¯m calling to ask if I can go with you to see her.¡±

    Later, when Roy Lewis arrived at the police station, Old Brown was already waiting. When he got out of the car, Old Brown quickly ran over, apologizing with a guilty face.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll treat Richelle to dinner as an apology.¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°Old Brown, neither Richelle nor I me you. Sherrina is an adult, and you can¡¯t be held responsible for her actions.¡±

    Though he said this, Old Brown was still very uneasy.

    Roy Lewis ignored him and walked straight into the police station.

    Old Brown hurriedly followed, not daring to say anything else.

    Mr. Rowen led Roy Lewis and Old Brown to the interrogation room and asked them to sit down. Soon, Sherrina Kingston and a man in his forties were brought in.

    ¡°Roy, bro!¡±

    Sherrina, with an aggrieved expression, nced at her brother and then at Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t respond to her. After she sat down, he asked her coldly.

    ¡°Sherrina Kingston, did you want to kill Richelle?¡±

    Sherrina quickly waved her hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Roy. I just wanted to scare her. I didn¡¯t mean to actually hurt her!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Did I not make myself clear that day, or did I give you some kind of illusion or hint that you couldn¡¯t let go of her?¡±

    Sherrina didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head, biting her lip.

    Old Brown scolded her, ¡°Sherrina, how could you be so foolish? Regardless of who it is, you should know that you could kill someone. When did you be so cruel?¡±

    Sherrina looked up at him, ¡°Bro¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her, ¡°Sherrina Kingston, is it your intention to hurt Richelle or is someone else inciting you?¡±

    Old Brown thought Roy Lewis was trying to make excuses for his sister and looked at him in surprise.

    But in reality, Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t trying to excuse Sherrina.

    He was just worried that there might be other forces behind Sherrina, and if they treated her as the mastermind this time, the real mastermind would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to act again.

    Sherrina shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No one incited me, Roy, you have to believe me. I really just wanted to scare her, nothing else.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Roy Lewis knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything else out of her.

    He abruptly stood up and said to Mr. Rowen.

    ¡°Mr. Rowen, just handle this case ording to the normal procedure. I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Old Brown¡¯s eyes showed some panic, and he quickly stood up as well.

    ¡°Master Lewis¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him lightly and cut him off.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. It¡¯s useless. Everything will proceed ording to the normal process..¡±

 Chapter 370 - 366: Master Lewis, are you contradicting me?

    Chapter 370: Chapter 366: Master Lewis, are you contradicting me?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sherrina Kingston was officially detained on suspicion of intentional injury. Even if Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t ask, Roy Lewis informed her of the results immediately.

    Richelle was somewhat surprised, and personally, she was willing to see this oue.

    However, considering the rtionship between Roy Lewis and the Old Brown siblings, she didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for him.

    ¡°In your heart, are you feeling very upset?¡±

    Richelle Dunn walked behind Roy Lewis, her arms circled around his neck, and her face buried in his shoulder.

    Roy Lewis raised his hand to touch her fluffy head, ¡°I do feel upset, but it¡¯s not because of guilt. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t realize her paranoid nature in time.¡±

    Setting aside Uncle Kingston¡¯s kindness, Roy Lewis had taken care of Old Brown and Sherrina Kingston like his own siblings back in the day.

    Richelle rubbed her face against his neck, ¡°You¡¯re not responsible for this at all. She¡¯s an adult and has to bear the consequences of her mistakes.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, stroking her face.

    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t handle it decisively enough.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°If you keep trying to take responsibility for this, I¡¯ll get mad. You¡¯re my boyfriend, why should you apologize for a woman who has nothing to do with you and her mistakes?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it and seemed to agree.

    He smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on from this.¡±

    The two of them sat quietly together, not saying a word.

    They¡¯re both busy, and hard to squeeze some time, often like this, hugging each other, not needing to say anything, just getting the most energy and full rxation from each other¡¯s presence.

    ¡°By the way, are you ready for tomorrow¡¯s interview?¡±

    Abbey University¡¯s High IQClub for young people officially started recruiting from the entire Federation a few days ago, and Roy Lewis immediately signed up his three children.

    The school called them soon enough, asking them to bring their children for an interview the next day.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t care much, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare.¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit surprised, ¡°I thought you would be very concerned about anything rted to the children.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I do care, but for an interview of this level,st-minute cramming is useless. The school is more concerned about the children¡¯s intelligence, thinking ability, and learning ability. Which of these do you think can be prepared in advance?¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched her face, ¡°All of them!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°Master Lewis, are you disagreeing with me?¡±

    Roy Lewis denied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not, I just think you¡¯re notprehensive enough. Because, haven¡¯t you been preparing the children for these past few years?¡±

    Now, anyone who knows that Roy Lewis has three extraordinarily smart children is envious, saying that the Lewis family¡¯s ancestral tomb was filled with smoke.

    But Roy Lewis knew that gic factors were just part of it; Richelle¡¯s education and effort put into the children were the main factors.

    Richelleughed, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve been preparing.¡±

    The next morning, Richelle dressed the three children in energetic, different-colored, but simrly styled clothes. She wore a neatly tailored suit.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, wore his unchanging three-piece suit. However, he made sure to pick a color matching Richelle¡¯s. The two walked together, the man handsome and dashing, the woman beautiful and dignified.

    Together with their three children, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention from the moment they got out of the car to the principal¡¯s office for the interview.

    Since the school is cooperating with international organizations, the school is very concerned.

    Therefore, all students are interviewed and selected by the principal, along with the chairman of the High IQClub, and the interview teachers.

    Abbey University¡¯s principal is very familiar with Roy Lewis, but this time the interview isn¡¯t about their rtionship, it¡¯s about their abilities.

    Since the children are young, parents are allowed to watch the interview process through arge screen on the side.

    Timmy went into the interview room first, walking calmly to the center of the room and bowing to the teachers on all three sides.

    Then, he gave a simple but concise self-introduction in fluent Mandarin and English.

    When the teachers asked questions, he answered with neither arrogance nor humility, always concise without wasting any words.

    Soon, the ten-minute interview was over, and he bowed again to the teachers before turning and walking out.

    From the expressions of the principal, chairman, and other interview teachers, it was clear that they were very satisfied with Timmy¡¯s performance.

    Timothy went in after him, and unlike Timmy¡¯s serious little adult demeanor, Timothy had a smile on his face throughout the whole process, also answering questions sinctly and smoothly. After ten minutes, he received the approval of all the interview teachers present.

    Tifanny was thest of the three children to enter. In addition to answering some questions, she also yed a piano piece on the spot, earning apuse from all the teachers present.

    And so, without any suspense, the three beloved children of Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were all epted by Abbey University¡¯s Junior Academy..

 Chapter 371 - 367: What good can come out of that despicable person?

    Chapter 371: Chapter 367: What good cane out of that despicable person?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Abbey University, a junior academy, admitted thirty students in its first recruitment.

    The Lewis alone owned one-tenth of the seats.

    This news soon spread throughout the upper ss society.

    You need to understand, there are countless rich people in the Federation.

    But, in these rich families, children who squander family wealth are particrly abundant.

    Therefore, the news that the Lewis had produced three prodigious children all at once quickly became the talk of all the aristocratic and wealthy families.

    Even the Dunns in Lordon learned about this news in no time.

    It had been some days since Marcus Zadra had called off the engagement right on the spot.

    During these days, Kiara Dunn had been living a life being pointed at and cursed at every day.

    Though, she had tried her best not to go anywhere, staying home every day.

    But in this era of information, she had to surf the inte and needed to get some information about the outside world on social tforms.

    It was on these social tforms that she learned about the news that the Lewis¡¯ three prodigious darlings were admitted to prestigious institutes.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me about that bitch Richelle Dunn¡¯s children?¡±

    Kiara Dunn was cooped up at home, and Megan Linwood, being a mother, afraid that she would have an ident again, stayed at home with her during this period.

    Moreover, due to the embarrassing incidents Kiara Dunn caused, that made Megan Linwood too face criticism when she went out.

    Megan Linwood had been in Lordon for so many years, when has she ever been treated this way?

    Therefore, she simply didn¡¯t go anywhere, stayed at home taking care of her daughter, thinking about making aeback after the storm was over and those old things were almost forgotten by people.

    As for the matter about the three children of the Lewis, Megan Linwood knew it at the first moment from Jayden Dunn.

    But she knew in her heart that whether it was Richelle Dunn or her three bastards, they were all taboo topics in front of her daughter.

    Seeing her daughter recalling Richelle and her children with teeth-gritting hatred, she quickly tried to calm her down.

    ¡°Why bother mentioning this? The whole Federation¡¯s upper circle is talking about it, there can¡¯t be so many geniuses, surely Roy Lewis bought those university spots for his children with money.¡±

    Kiara Dunn changed from worry to joy.

    ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s not money, it must be the result of wielding power. What good cane from that woman?¡±

    Megan Linwood, seeing her daughter¡¯s softened face, agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long they can keep up this false prestige!¡±

    Kiara Dunn was looking at the gossip news on her phone screen. After a while, she looked up at Megan Linwood and asked.

    ¡°Mom, I want to take a look at the detailed profile of that bastard Timmy Lewis.¡±

    Megan Linwood didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and tried to persuade her with a worried look.

    ¡°Darling, I let you read those materials before because I didn¡¯t want you to reveal yourself in front of Roy Lewis. Now, there¡¯s no need for it, let¡¯s not dig them out!¡±

    But Kiara insisted, ¡°Mom, just give them to me. I just want to have a look. Anyway, I¡¯m so bored now, I¡¯ll use it to pass the time.¡±

    Megan Linwood couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so she had to go back to her bedroom to look for them, finally finding the booklet that recorded Timmy Lewis¡¯s various hobbies, interests and some details among a pile of old books and materials that were about to be cleaned up.

    Fearing the booklet might contain something that would upset her daughter, Megan Linwood even carefully flipped through it to make sure there was nothing special inside before taking it to Kiara.

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s nothing interesting in this booklet, I just went through it a bit, tired my eyes. If you find it boring, just throw it away.¡±

    Kiara took it over, didn¡¯t say anything, and began to flip through it..

 Chapter 372 - 368: The Brave Master Lewis

    Chapter 372: Chapter 368: The Brave Master Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    Abbey University¡¯s efficiency was truly high. Just a few days after enrolling thirty students, they officially issued a notice announcing the start of the term. Richelle Dunn teased Roy Lewis, ¡°Is this Junior Academy in a hurry to cultivate top talents for researching interster travel and help Earthlings migrate before Earth is destroyed?¡±

    Roy Lewis burst intoughter because of her whimsy, ¡°In that case, our family would be among the first batch of immigrants.¡±

    Seeing Richelle Dunn not quite understand his point, he added,

    ¡°Think about it, we have three family members, wouldn¡¯t the family members have priority?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed at the thought of her family of five exploring space.

    However, while Richelle Dunn made fun of it, she immediately began preparing their children¡¯s school supplies.

    That same day in the afternoon, after receiving an admission notice from the school, an email arrived with a list of required supplies for the start of term. They needed to prepare the items ording to the list.

    Richelle initially thought it would be stationery and teaching materials but found it was about supplies for a trip.

    As she read on, it turned out that the school would not immediately begin cultural lessons. Instead, they organized a Summer Camp first.

    Moreover, the Summer Camp location was in a small town several dozens of kilometers away from Kindur.

    Richelle was not familiar with the area surrounding Kindur and asked Roy Lewis about it. He nodded.

    ¡°That is the location of the Federation¡¯s technology base, where many projects are being conducted.¡±

    Richelle stared at Roy Lewis, sensing that he seemed to know something he was hiding from her.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you know something?¡±

    Richelle had never asked Roy about that ¡°Mr. Lewis¡± matter because she knew he would tell her everything he could

    But now, it concerned their three children, so she decided to ask again anyway. Roy Lewis did not answer her directly, only saying, ¡°By the way, Uncle Axel and his wife areing for dinner tomorrow night. Do you have time to help n the menu?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t pursue the matter of the Summer Camp further, she simply asked,

    ¡°Do I need to cook?¡±

    Without thinking, Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No need, you¡¯ve been too tiredtely. Just let the chef handle it.¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re actually aware of this? You contributed to my exhaustion.¡±

    Roy Lewis pulled her over and kissed her lips to appease her but boasted, ¡°Our old house is on fire, and it might burn for a while. Bear with me, baby.¡± Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh and joke, ¡°I have reason to believe that Uncle Axel must have added something to those Chinese medicines I gave you!¡± Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Baby, are you praising me? Or are you praising me?¡±

    Richelle cupped his face and fiercely kissed his lips.

    ¡°Yes, I am praising you, the brave Master Lewis!¡±

    Although Richelle pretended to dislike Roy Lewis, the smile of a blissful woman that inadvertently appeared on her face betrayed her true feelings. Indeed, Richelle felt that these days, apart from her childhood as a beloved princess with both parents, were the happiest of her life.

    As a result, she felt as if she had even developed a little belly.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, did I gain weight?¡±

    As they were expecting important guests tomorrow, the usually confident and narcissistic Richelle suddenly became anxious about her appearance.

    Roy Lewis was quite satisfied with her current slightly plump figure and took the opportunity to pinch her soft waist.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re perfect as you are now.¡±

    Richelle looked at herself in the mirror again. If it weren¡¯t for her being a doctor and having a thorough understanding of her body, she would have thought she was pregnant.

    ¡°No, I have to work out with you when we have time.¡±

    In this regard, Richelle truly admired Roy Lewis.

    Despite being so busy, he could always find time to exercise or work out every day.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, how do you manage to maintain your daily exercise routine regardless of the weather?¡±

    Maintaining an exercise routine for Roy Lewis used to be for his own health. Now, in addition to his personal needs, he also did so for Richelle and their children.

    Moreover, he was quite sensitive about being a few years older than Richelle, so he was never negligent in his exercise and health management.

    ¡°For me, as long as it¡¯s necessary, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do!¡±

    For a strong person like Roy Lewis, these words were not empty boastful talk.

    Richelle considered herself to be a strong person when it came to

    self-management, butpared to Roy Lewis, she felt she still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Our children, in terms of self-control ability, are all like you!¡±

    Richelle herself tended towards a carefree and unrestrained lifestyle.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sonia Seaton directly changing her career path, she might now be traveling around the world with some medical equipment.

    It was incredible that from Richelle talking about their children, Roy Lewis could read a hint of loneliness in her heart from the distant gaze she cast toward the blue sky.

    ¡°If you really want to, you can always talk to Master Seaton!¡±

 Chapter 373 - 369: Meeting the Parents

    Chapter 373: Chapter 369: Meeting the Parents

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle responded with a ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Roy Lewis remembered that after it was revealed that Richelle Dunn was the chief designer of Lewis Technology Building, she had talked about her ambitions with him once.

    She had said that when she first chose her major, she nned to travel all over the world after graduation, trying to see as many magnificent buildings from different countries and eras as possible.

    Then, she would design her ideal Garden of Eden.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to bring it up, I can help you.¡±

    With Roy, Richelle didn¡¯t need to bear too much responsibility. She had already suffered too much pain and torture in her twenties.

    Now that he was here, he hoped that she could live as her heart desires.

    Just like she wished for their children to live without constraints and to follow their dreams.

    Richelle looked at Roy seriously and quickly understood his meaning.

    But she shook her head.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already decided to make my current career my lifelong profession.¡±

    Roy was a little surprised, ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you reject the idea of your master helping you get promoted recently?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t want that promotion for now. I¡¯ll think about that kind of position when I¡¯m as old as my master. At my age, I should focus on doing more practical things, just like my original desire to travel every corner of the world.¡±

    These two fields obviously had no connection.

    And Roy knew nothing about these areas, but he could understand what Richelle was trying to express.

    ¡°Alright, since this is your decision, I support you!¡±

    And in his heart, he made a secret decision.

    After a brainstorming conversation, they returned to the topic of the banquet for their elders tomorrow.

    ¡°Roy, what do your uncle and aunt prefer? I¡¯ll make some snacks with the kids tomorrow, to serve as appetizers.¡±

    It was only at this moment that Roy noticed Richelle¡¯s subtle nervousness.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, they really like you.¡±

    Richelle doubted his confidence, ¡°You talk like they share your preferences.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no reason for them not to like someone I like.¡±

    At first, Richelle thought she wasn¡¯t nervous, but after Roy brought it up, she realized that she was indeed a little anxious.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d better tell me if there¡¯s something they particrly don¡¯t like. I don¡¯t need them to like me that much, but at least, I don¡¯t want to step on anyndmines.¡±

    Roy seemed confident, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about it. You¡¯re like a perfect daughter-inw model for my aunt¡¯s dream.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Roy, and initially thought of asking Nathan Caroule, but after thinking about it, Nathan¡¯s attitude was probably simr to Roy¡¯s.

    In the end, she opened Denise Munni¡¯s WhatsApp.

    ¡°Denise, Roy¡¯s uncle and aunt areing over tomorrow. Is there anything I should pay attention to?¡±

    As a best friend, Denise replied almost immediately.

    However, her reply was almost the same as Roy¡¯s words, with no reference value.

    ¡°Mr. Green and Mrs. Green are very kind. Don¡¯t worry, someone like you is absolutely Mrs. Green¡¯s ideal daughter-inw.¡±

    Well, they were all tterers.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get any useful suggestions from others, Richelle could only try her best to get the small details right to avoid any unnecessary deductions.

    By this time, Richelle became more and more certain that Roy¡¯s position in her heart had unconsciously be very, very important.

    Because it was so important that she cared about his elders¡¯ opinions of her.

    At five in the afternoon, the security at the gate informed her that Mr. Green¡¯s family had arrived.

    Roy was originally going to stay at home to receive them together, but who would have expected an unexpected ident at thepany in the afternoon? Roy had no choice but to go back to deal with it.

    Before leaving, he hugged Richelle apologetically and promised toe back as soon as possible.

    But at five o¡¯clock, Roy hadn¡¯te back, and Mr. and Mrs. Green arrived.

    Richelle had been living in Roy¡¯s house with Timothy and Tifanny for some time. However, both Mr. and Mrs. Green and Roy and Richelle were incredibly busy.

    So although they had always said they wanted to meet, the meeting time had been postponed again and again, until today.

    Richelle stood with the three children on the t ground of the house as the ck car drove in. Timmy tugged her hand to remind her.

    ¡°Mimi, Uncle and Auntie are here.¡±

    Richelle hummed in response, and when the car stopped, she took the children to greet them.

    Seeing her nervousness, Timmy said, ¡°Mimi, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here for you!¡±

    After saying that, he took the lead in running over, opened the car door, and helped the people inside get out.

    Richelle looked up and saw him assisting an elegant young woman who seemed to be in her thirties or forties.

    Richelle knew that most women nowadays took good care of their appearance, but for a moment, she wasn¡¯t quite sure if the woman was Roy¡¯s aunt.

    Regardless, whoever this person was, she was still younger than her.

    She stepped forward, slightly nervously, and introduced herself with a smile to the young woman.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Roy¡¯s girlfriend, Richelle Dunn..¡±

 Chapter 374 - 370: Meeting the Parents - Part 2

    Chapter 374: Chapter 370: Meeting the Parents ¨C Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    As a result, while Richelle was being cautious, the young woman who Timmy assisted out was quite bold, directly opening her arms and hugging Richelle. ¡°Oh my, that kid Roy has really struck gold, actually finding such a good wife!¡± Richelle was startled by her bold demeanor, her hand hanging in mid-air, unsure whether to hug her back or what to do.

    ¡°Auntie, Mommy hasn¡¯t even agreed to Daddy¡¯s proposal yet!¡±

    Timmy tugged on Maggie Mitchell¡¯s hem, coolly reminding her.

    Maggieughed, letting go of Richelle and holding her hand, saying,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t let a man have his way so easily. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t cherish what he got easily.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect the person in front of her to be the famed First Lady and current leader of the Green Group, much less Roy¡¯s aunt.

    ¡°I apologize for the surprise, where is Uncle?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s usual ease in dealing with people now turned somewhat clumsy and at a loss.

    Richelle hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time, like a primary school student who goes to school for the first time. Even if the teacher is kind, there¡¯s still some uneasiness.

    Maggie pointed to the car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he has something to take care of and wille out once he¡¯s done.¡±

    As she spoke, Timmy led his younger brother and sister over.

    ¡°Auntie, these are my little brother and sister, Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    Maggie had just been talking to Richelle and hadn¡¯t noticed Timmy¡¯s siblings. Seeing their faces almost identical to Timmy¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    She quickly squatted down, opened her arms to the two little ones, and embraced all three kids that looked the same.

    ¡°Oh, my two little darlings, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see you before. Hello, I¡¯m your Auntie!¡±

    Richelle stood to the side, watching Jasmine Leith,pletely different from what she had imagined, and finding it hard to believe.

    She never set fixed impressions of people.

    However, when she knew Roy¡¯s aunt took over the Green Group from her uncle and managed it well, Jasmine Leith in her mind was just as serious and even somewhat old-fashioned like her mentor.

    So, she had actually nned how to greet and interact with Jasmine when they first met.

    But the difference between reality and her expectations was too great, and for a moment, Richelle didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t her usual level of social skill in reality.

    It could only be said that when a person is too concerned, they be clumsy.

    Fortunately, Jasminepletely adored Richelle and the children. After hugging and kissing the kids for a while, she stood up, held Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s hands, and took the initiative to invite Richelle, who stood aside dumbly.

    ¡°Richelle, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Richelle let out a sound, pointed inside the car, ¡°What about Uncle¡­¡±

    Jasmine had already started walking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s not a guest. Once he finishes his work, he¡¯lle in on his own. Let¡¯s go in and chat.¡±

    Richelle hesitantly looked at the car, until Timmy took her hand.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle is always busy like this, he wille in after.¡±

    Since her son said so, Richelle could only follow inside.

    However, she still felt it was a bit rude not to greet him properly. Finally, she called Uncle Axel over and asked him to wait at the doorway.

    At the very least, even if the man was not the President but only Roy¡¯s uncle, she couldn¡¯t afford to neglect him!

 Chapter 374 - 374: 370: Meeting the Parents â€“ Part 2

    Chapter 374 - 374: 370: Meeting the Parents ¨C Part 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As a result, while Richelle was being cautious, the young woman who Timmy assisted out was quite bold, directly opening her arms and hugging Richelle. ¡°Oh my, that kid Roy has really struck gold, actually finding such a good wife!¡± Richelle was startled by her bold demeanor, her hand hanging in mid-air, unsure whether to hug her back or what to do.

    ¡°Auntie, Mommy hasn¡¯t even agreed to Daddy¡¯s proposal yet!¡±<div>

    Timmy tugged on Maggie Mitchell¡¯s hem, coolly reminding her.

    Maggieughed, letting go of Richelle and holding her hand, saying,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t let a man have his way so easily. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t cherish what he got easily.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect the person in front of her to be the famed First Lady and current leader of the Green Group, much less Roy¡¯s aunt.

    ¡°I apologize for the surprise, where is Uncle?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s usual ease in dealing with people now turned somewhat clumsy and at a loss.

    Richelle hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time, like a primary school student who goes to school for the first time. Even if the teacher is kind, there¡¯s still some uneasiness.

    Maggie pointed to the car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he has something to take care of and wille out once he¡¯s done.¡±

    As she spoke, Timmy led his younger brother and sister over.

    ¡°Auntie, these are my little brother and sister, Timothy and Tifanny.¡±

    Maggie had just been talking to Richelle and hadn¡¯t noticed Timmy¡¯s siblings. Seeing their faces almost identical to Timmy¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.<div>

    She quickly squatted down, opened her arms to the two little ones, and embraced all three kids that looked the same.

    ¡°Oh, my two little darlings, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see you before. Hello, I¡¯m your Auntie!¡±

    Richelle stood to the side, watching Jasmine Leith,pletely different from what she had imagined, and finding it hard to believe.

    She never set fixed impressions of people.

    However, when she knew Roy¡¯s aunt took over the Green Group from her uncle and managed it well, Jasmine Leith in her mind was just as serious and even somewhat old-fashioned like her mentor.

    So, she had actually nned how to greet and interact with Jasmine when they first met.

    But the difference between reality and her expectations was too great, and for a moment, Richelle didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t her usual level of social skill in reality.

    It could only be said that when a person is too concerned, they be clumsy.

    Fortunately, Jasminepletely adored Richelle and the children. After hugging and kissing the kids for a while, she stood up, held Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s hands, and took the initiative to invite Richelle, who stood aside dumbly.

    ¡°Richelle, let¡¯s go inside.¡±<div>

    Richelle let out a sound, pointed inside the car, ¡°What about Uncle¡­¡±

    Jasmine had already started walking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s not a guest. Once he finishes his work, he¡¯lle in on his own. Let¡¯s go in and chat.¡±

    Richelle hesitantly looked at the car, until Timmy took her hand.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle is always busy like this, he wille in after.¡±

    Since her son said so, Richelle could only follow inside.

    However, she still felt it was a bit rude not to greet him properly. Finally, she called Uncle Axel over and asked him to wait at the doorway.

    At the very least, even if the man was not the President but only Roy¡¯s uncle, she couldn¡¯t afford to neglect him!

 Chapter 375 - 375: 371: Meeting the Parents â€“ Part 3

    Chapter 375 - 375: 371: Meeting the Parents ¨C Part 3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle led the three children with Maggie into the house, and the servant brought out fruit and snacks. She personally poured tea for Maggie.

    ¡°Mrs. Green, sorry, Roy had to go back to thepany temporarily. He should be back soon.¡±<div>

    Maggie is always straightforward to people she knows.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t be so distant, just call me Aunt like Roy does.¡±

    Richelle could only smile and call her ¡°Aunt,¡± then sat down and pointed to the snacks in a te.

    ¡°These red bean biscuits were made by me and the kids. Aunt, please try some. Dinner is still a while away, just a little something to fill you up.¡±

    Maggie agreed, and Richelle handed her the te. After she had taken one, Richelle picked up another te with fewer pieces and handed it to Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy, please take this to Uncle.¡±

    Timmy took the te, and Richelle instructed him, ¡°Come back after you¡¯ve put it down, and don¡¯t disturb Uncle¡¯s work.¡±

    Timmy responded with a nod and hurried off with the te.

    Maggie took a bite and couldn¡¯t stop praising.

    ¡°Mmm, these red bean biscuits are delicious. I haven¡¯t tasted this vor in years.¡±

    Richelle responded, ¡°These are local snacks from Lordon. I used to love them as a child. When I was in South Asia all those years, I missed them so much that I learned how to make them from online recipes. If you like them, Aunt, I¡¯ll have Uncle Axel pack some for you to take hometer.¡±<div>

    Food is the easiest way to bring people closer together, and children are no exception.

    Maggie quickly finished her biscuit and took out two small boxes from her bag.

    ¡°Timothy, Tifanny,e on, Auntie congrattes you on being admitted to the top school.¡±

    Without waiting for Richelle to say anything, Timothy and Tifanny took the small boxes with both hands and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    Maggie pinched their cheeks, unable to resist her love for them.

    ¡°Oh my, look at these three little cuties. I want to retire and go home to take care of my grandchildren.¡±

    Richelle had heard from Roy that his two cousins were devoted to their scientific research and hadn¡¯t yet married.

    ¡°If Aunt doesn¡¯t mind the noise, pleasee and visit our home more often.¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°I will. My little darlings better not find Auntie annoying in the future.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny held their gifts and sat obediently back on the sofa.

    Seeing this, Maggie pointed to the two small boxes.<div>

    ¡°Richelle, those are two Jade Buddhas, blessed by a master. Timmy has one just like them.¡±

    Maggie had been waiting for the Jade Buddha to give as a gift beforeing to see the three little ones.

    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtful gift, Aunt!¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard from Mr. Green that the children¡¯s summer camp will be at that Tech Park in the suburbs?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Roy said. Does Uncle know about this too?¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Of course he does. The Federation government highly supports and values this new school. These children will be the pirs of our country in the future.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t thought about it in such a grand way, ¡°I just wanted them to have a suitable environment for their physical and mental development. Staying at home all the time is not a solution, but sending them to regr schools wouldn¡¯t be good for them or their ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re more practical in thinking. Roy used to be quite helpless with Timmy, fortunately, you came back, and Timmy has be much happier than before.¡±

    Richelle could clearly feel the changes in Timmy, having been with him all this time.

    For Maggie, who hasn¡¯t seen him for a long time, the change is even more significant.

    ¡°Indeed, having brothers and sisters around has made him feel less lonely, and he¡¯s be much more cheerful.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have the habit of taking credit, especially since it¡¯s her responsibility to take care of her own son.

    Maggie had met countless people, but she soon took a great liking to Richelle after just a few conversations.

    ¡°While having siblings is essential, it¡¯s ultimately you, the mother, who provides him with a strong sense of security.¡±

    Richelle bowed slightly to her, ¡°Thank you for taking care of and loving Timmy over the years.¡±

    These days, Richelle has felt the malice that came from her family members in high society.

    Although she herself was born into this high society and grew up amid the malice of family members, she didn¡¯t feel it so deeply when she was on the receiving end.

    However, when she found out about the malice and harm her son had once suffered, she wanted to kill them all.

    Compared to that, warmth from rtives in high society seems all the more precious.

    Maggie smiled at her, ¡°No need to be so formal, they are our own family after all.¡±

    Then she beckoned Timothy and Tifanny, who obediently moved closer and leaned against her.

    ¡°Darlings, what do you like?¡±

    Timothy, not knowing whether it was intentional or not, said, ¡°I like mommy, sister, daddy, brother, and Grandpa rkson¡­¡±

    Maggie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Sweetie, Auntie was asking what other gifts you¡¯d like.¡±

    Timothy grinned at her, ¡°Auntie, I really like the Jade Buddha.¡±

    Maggie patted him on the head and looked at Richelle.

    ¡°Timothy has quite a sweet-talkerpared to Timmy.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t agree with her, ¡°Timmy can talk too, but he¡¯s just more upright and quiet, while Timothy is more active and has more ideas, so he seems to talk more..¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376: 372: Do you really not want to inherit the family business?

    Chapter 376 - 376: 372: Do you really not want to inherit the family business?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Timothy nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, our big brother really knows how to talk, and my little sister and I listen to him!¡±

    Tiffany also raised her little hand in agreement, ¡°Yes, my brother and I both listen to our big brother!¡±<div>

    Maggie Mitchell was worried earlier that the three siblings, separated for so many years, would need some time to develop their feelings for each other.

    Unexpectedly, the siblings were united as one in heart and action, getting along perfectly with each other.

    ¡°Hmm, Auntie was wrong then, underestimating your big brother too much!¡±

    Tiffany raised her little face to her and said, ¡°Big brother is very remarkable, he is studying those things with Mommy and the grand teacher, which makes Tiffany¡¯s head hurt.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell had heard from Roy Lewis that Timmy was now showing a strong interest in medicine, so she quickly understood Tiffany¡¯s words.

    She approvingly patted Tiffany¡¯s head and looked sideways at Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Has the decision been made for Timmy¡¯s future?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, Timmy made the decision himself. Roy and I have talked to him about the possible challenges and responsibilities he will face in the future. He said it¡¯s no problem and that he can handle it.¡±

    Although Timmy was young, his inner determination and perseverance were something that could put many adults to shame.

    Maggie Mitchell pondered for a moment, then lowered her head to look at Timothy.

    ¡°Timothy, did you decide to take over the Lewis Group to help your big brother?¡±<div>

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yeah, my big brother will be a great doctor like Mommy someday, and as for thepany, I will handle it!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell¡¯s face became a little serious, ¡°Won¡¯t you feel tired, Timothy?¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s fun. Mommy and Daddy have both said, if I don¡¯t like it, I can let someone else manage it, but I do like it!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was quite worried about the children¡¯s issues beforeing over, and she intended to discuss with the young couple about the children¡¯s future.

    Now, after listening to Richelle and Timothy¡¯s words, she realized that she and Kennedy Green were somewhat over-concerned.

    ¡°Sigh, Kennedy and I were quite worried about the children before, fearing that they would be pigeonholed too early, and they would be burdened. Now it seems that we were too superficial.¡±

    Richelle understood what she meant by superficial because she had simr concerns in the past. However, the children¡¯s actions told her that she had underestimated them.

    ¡°Yes, they see those things as fun, so there¡¯s no pressure or burden.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Kennedy and I won¡¯t interfere with this matter anymore.¡±

    After saying that, she bent down and picked up Tiffany into her arms.

    ¡°If it was just Roy¡¯s decision, I would really be worried, but now it seems that Roy has changed a lot too.¡±<div>

    Listening to Maggie Mitchell¡¯s tongue-twister-like words, Tiffany giggled.

    ¡°Auntie, what kind of Daddy is Daddy now?¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was momentarily startled by the little girl¡¯s question but quickly pinched her little face andughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Daddy you all like, right?¡±

    In the past, Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t really apetent father.

    But now, Maggie Mitchell believed that he had be an above-average father.

    These pleasant changes were all because of Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Yes, Tiffany loves Daddy very much.¡±

    In the living room, the two adults and two children were chatting harmoniously.

    Meanwhile, outside in the car, Kennedy Green finallypleted his work and walked towards the house with Timmy, who had been waiting for him outside the car.

    ¡°Timmy, are you getting along well with your brother and sister?¡±

    Although Timothy and Tiffany were also Roy Lewis¡¯s children, only Timmy had grown up under Kennedy Green¡¯s watchful eye, so the feelings towards him were different.

    Of course, maybe in the future, he would treat the three children equally, but for now, he was definitely partial towards Timmy.

    So, when he heard Roy Lewis mention that the Lewis family and the Lewis Group might be inherited by Timothy, his first reaction was to wonder if Timmy had suffered any grievances.

    He tried to probe Nathan Caroule for information, but ording to Nathan, Richelle, Timothy, and Tiffany seemed to be perfect.

    Out of desperation, he took some time out of his busy schedule and came over with Maggie Mitchell to take a look.

    He thought that if Roy Lewis really dared to make Timmy suffer, he and Maggie Mitchell would stand up for him.

    ¡°Uncle, I get along very well with my brother and sister!¡±

    After answering, Timmy raised his little face and caught a glimpse of Kennedy Green¡¯s concern. Suddenly, he understood something.

    ¡°Uncle, are you worried about me?¡±

    Kennedy Green let out a quiet sigh, bent down, and gently hugged him.

    ¡°Not really worried, just haven¡¯t seen Timmy for a long time. I¡¯m afraid you might have had some unhappy or grievous moments and had no one to share them with.¡±

    Roy Lewis was a good father, but he wasn¡¯t a considerate one.

    That was something both Kennedy Green and Maggie Mitchell agreed on.

    Timmy blinked his big eyes, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve never been as happy as I am now. Daddy and Mommy love me and my brother and sister.¡±

    Although Timmy could sense Kennedy Green¡¯s concern, he didn¡¯t know exactly what he was worried about.

    Kennedy Green hummed in response, thought for a moment, and finally decided to speak frankly.

    Because Timmy was not a child to be treated like a little kid duringmunication.

    ¡°Timmy, do you really not want to inherit the family business?¡±

 Chapter 377 - 377: 373: The Lewis Family Really Found a

    Chapter 377 - 377: 373: The Lewis Family Really Found a<div>

    Treasure

    Trantor: 549690339

    Asking such a question to a child who is not even five years old seemed quite ridiculous.<div>

    But Kennedy knew that Timmy understood what he meant.

    Because ever since Timmy could talk, The Lewis had been raising him under the expectations and mold of an inheritor.

    So, the seed of inheriting the Lewis Group and The Lewis had already been nted deep within Timmy¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly removing this idea that has sprouted and grown into a seedling from Timmy¡¯s heart would undoubtedly be cruel to a five-year-old child.

    Timmy nodded his head very seriously, ¡°Yes, I told Dad and Mom that I prefer to save lives like Mom does, instead of inheriting the family business like Dad.¡±

    Kennedy patted his head, ¡°Baby, do you know what the Lewis Group and The Lewis represent?¡±

    Timmy nodded again, ¡°I know, they represent endless money and power.¡±

    Kennedy was somewhat surprised; this little guy¡¯s mind indeed was not your average child¡¯s.

    Understanding this, Kennedy began to ask him questions as if speaking to an adult.

    ¡°Then do you know that if you give up the family business, you may only be able to get dividends in the future? You will have money, but you may not have power?¡±

    Kennedy wanted to say that Timmy was too young to understand how important power was to a man.<div>

    Timmy thought seriously for a moment, ¡°I know, but Uncle, do you know that I want to be an amazing doctor like Mom more than having power? Isn¡¯t leaving behind a respected reputation much more powerful than any power?¡±

    Kennedy could not believe that these words wereing out of a five-year-old child¡¯s mouth.

    And if he hadn¡¯t heard it himself, he would never believe that Timmy had such thoughts.

    ¡°So, do you think Mom is more powerful than Dad?¡±

    No wonder Richelle Dunn was so highly regarded in her profession; Kennedy was aware of this.

    But he never thought about it like Timmy.

    All along, he actually felt it was Richelle¡¯s honor to run into his nephew.

    Now, Timmy¡¯s words were a wake-up call.

    He realized that he had always been biased when looking at his nephew¡¯s rtionship with Richelle.

    Indeed, if Roy Lewis were not his nephew, his thoughts would be the same as Timmy¡¯s.

    Kennedy was feeling mixed emotions after being indirectly educated by his little grandson, who was several decades younger than him.<div>

    ¡°How about Timothy? Doesn¡¯t he have even stronger dreams and ideas like Timmy?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yep, my brother wants to be an economist!¡±

    Kennedy was somewhat surprised, ¡°Timothy wants to inherit the Lewis Group and be an economist?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no conflict, right? Mom said anything is possible as long as you put in the effort!¡±

    It was then that Kennedy realized that Timmy in front of him was no longer the same Timmy from before.

    Now, he was a Timmy who had been educated by both Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    So, his startling and unconventional ideas were mainly influenced by Richelle.

    All of a sudden, Kennedy¡¯s slight doubts and thoughts about Richelle turned into admiration.

    And the worry that he thought he had to bear vanished in a few conversations with Timmy.

    His heart suddenly became clear, and his expression rxed.

    He stood up, led Timmy, and walked in.

    There wasfort, pride, and envy in his heart.

    They indeed picked up a treasure for the Lewis this time.

    Not just one, but three at once!

    Ah, no, it should be four at once!

    What kind of virtue did Roy umte in his previous life!?

    ¡°Mom, Uncle¡¯s done with his work. I¡¯m bringing him in.¡±

    As Timmy was leading Kennedy to change his shoes, he yelled towards the living room.

    At this moment, he was finally acting his age.

    Soon, Richelle came out with Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Green!¡±

    Kennedy looked at her with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re family now. Just call me Uncle like Roy does.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to say it again, ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±

    Then she prompted Timothy and Tifanny toe forward and greet him, ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡±

    Just like Jasmine Leith, when Kennedy saw the appearance of Timothy and Tifanny, he immediately squatted down. All the resistance and doubt in his heart seemed to vanish instantly into those two children¡¯s clean and bright smiles.

    ¡°Ah, are these Timmy number two and three?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny were amused by his words and giggled. Timothy spoke up first.

    ¡°Great-uncle, my name is Timothy Dunn, and everyone calls me Timothy.¡±

    Tifanny also said in a baby voice, ¡°Great-uncle, my name is Tifanny Dunn, everyone calls me Tifanny, and you can call me Little Sister!¡±

    Kennedy suddenly remembered that he had met Mr. Lewis at an awards ceremony a while ago.

    Mr. Lewis, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a while, unexpectedly seemed much more spirited, as if he had be ten years younger.

    Thinking about it now, it must have been because of these delightful children joining the family..

 Chapter 378 - 378: 374:1 really didnâ€™t waste my effort on you!

    Chapter 378 - 378: 374:1 really didn¡¯t waste my effort on you!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis returned home, Richelle Dunn was chatting with three kids and the Green couple. The atmosphere was harmonious.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about this unexpected visit from his aunt and uncle. He just thought that the elders had finally found the time to meet two little grandchildren and a future daughter-inw they hadn¡¯t met yet.<div>

    But once things were almost settled, Nathan Caroule found time to mention something to him.

    ¡°Roy, Mrs. Green was asking about Dr. Dunn a few days ago.¡±

    Roy Lewis was slightly taken aback, ¡°Does Aunt have that much free time?¡±

    Nathan Caroule gave him a re, ¡°You know well enough that Mr. and Mrs. Green have always treated you like their own son.¡±

    So, this is the mother-inw meeting the future daughter-inw?

    Previously, Roy had always believed that given Richelle¡¯s qualifications, there was no reason for his aunt and uncle to dislike her. But now hearing Nathan¡¯s words, he was no longer so sure.

    He swiftly handed over his work to Nathan, then hurriedly returned home.

    Then, seeing the scene before him, he secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re back?¡±

    It was only then that Richelle spoke up. The three children had already run over to him. Timmy took the bag from his hand, and Timothy took the coat from his arm.

    And Tifanny, she just gave him a red bean biscuit.<div>

    Roy Lewis gratefully hugged each child, saying, ¡°Thanks, darlings.¡±

    While uttering these words, he was secretly observing the atmosphere in the living room.

    But even after intentionally focusing on it, the ambiance among the elders and Richelle in the living room was still harmonious and peaceful. Where was the intense atmosphere Nathan mentioned? It felt nothing like an interview scene.

    He looked closely at Richelle¡¯s expression. She was not a girl who would tolerate aggrievement. So if his aunt and uncle had asked anything offensive, she would probably show a somewhat distant, yet calm demeanor.

    But the smile on Richelle¡¯s face was gentle and natural, showing no sign of difort.

    ¡°Timmy, did you properly introduce mommy and your siblings to your uncle and aunt?¡±

    After asking this, both sets of eyes met. Roy Lewis winked at him. Timmy seemed to understand his intent, pondered for a moment, and then replied to him.

    ¡°Auntie and mommy are chatting so happily with the siblings, and Uncle has been ordered by Auntie not to interrupt their women¡¯s chat.¡±

    Hearing his son say such a thing, half of Roy Lewis¡¯s worries were put to rest.

    Because he increasingly found that Timmy, this little guy, his protective attitude towards his mommy was growing day by day. So if anyone showed even a tiny bit of dissatisfaction towards Richelle, he would be able to urately sense it and then, immediatelye out to protect his dear mother.

    Hearing Timmy¡¯s words, Kennedy Green, with augh, continued the conversation.<div>

    ¡°Roy, your return is just in time. I, along with Timmy and Timothy, were trying to even out the teams, but your aunt still ordered me to be quiet. Don¡¯t we men have any rights?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°Uncle, just ept your fate. In our house, there¡¯s no men¡¯s rights, only women¡¯s rights.¡±

    Kennedy Green sighed, ¡°So this means, there¡¯s no hope for you either?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yeah, you see, it¡¯s all for family harmony. Normally in this house, the queens make the rules, and us few men, just carry out their orders.¡±

    A few teasing words between nephew and uncle stirred up the lively atmosphere.

    The doubts in Roy¡¯s heart were mostly dispelled, so he went to wash up and change his clothes.

    He saw Richelle checking Kennedy¡¯s pulse and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°What, Uncle, you¡¯re trying to save on consulting fees?¡±

    Maggie Mitchellughed, ¡°Yeah, this tight-fisted old man, is asking for a family discount.¡±

    Kennedy Green stayed silent till Richelle was done checking his pulse, then he beckoned Timmy towards him.

    ¡°Come, you also check your uncle¡¯s pulse.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was worried about hurting Timmy, she smiled and smacked him gently.

    ¡°Hey, old man, you can¡¯t bully a child like this!¡±

    Yet Timmy coolly shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s alright, daddy does these kinds of tests with me all the time!¡±

    The plump little hand stretched out and rested on Kennedy Green¡¯s wrist, as his lips pursed slightly and his eyes became quieter.

    After a while, he simply said, ¡°Alright, Uncle, you can pull your hand back now.¡±

    Then, he reported a series of very professional pulse characteristics and at the end, he advised Kennedy Green in a serious tone.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve recently been very exhausted. Your Kidney Yang is a bit deficient and your Qi and blood are somewhat deficient as well. You should let my mom prescribe some herbal medicine to nourish you.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell burst intoughter, ¡°See, old Green, I told you to sleep early. You didn¡¯t believe me. How does it feel to be scolded by a little doctor?¡±

    Kennedy Green smiled and nodded, ¡°Feels pretty good. Even though I don¡¯t understand pulse diagnoses much, I feel Timmy¡¯s analysis is about right. Isn¡¯t it, Richelle.¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°Yes, he got everything right.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t mention that this kind of pulse diagnosis was a piece of cake for Timmy two or three months ago.

    ¡°You see, even Master Seaton has spoken. Timmy is her most aplished student, and this old man, who doesn¡¯t understand anything, is still testing people.¡±

    Kennedy Green ignored Maggie Mitchell and bowed slightly to thank Timmy.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Fu!¡±

    Timmy actually maintained his cool demeanor, ¡°No need to be so polite!¡±

    He waited a moment and then added.

    ¡°Once I learn more from mom in the future, I¡¯ll take over the responsibility for Uncle and Auntie¡¯s health.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was overjoyed, she just had to pinch his cheek.

    ¡°Oh my, I really haven¡¯t wasted my affection on you!¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379: 375: Childrenâ€™s Charming Words

    Chapter 379 - 379: 375: Children¡¯s Charming Words<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was almost time for dinner, so Richelle Dunn rose and went to help in the kitchen.

    Kennedy and Jasmine Leith seemed to be interacting with Timmy, but at that moment, Tifanny was happily leaning against Jasmine with a new hairstyle. Roy Lewis wondered who braided her hair.<div>

    ¡°Tifanny, who braided your hair today?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head with a smile and looked at Jasmine.

    ¡°Aunt Jasmine did it for me. It¡¯s pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very pretty!¡±

    Jasmine rubbed Tifanny¡¯s head contentedly, ¡°I always wanted to have a little girl. They¡¯re so cute and sweet. Now my dream hase true!¡±

    Kennedy pulled Timothy closer, ¡°Timothy is cute too! His constant talking really amuses me.¡±

    He then showed Roy a y doll in his hand, ¡°Roy, look, this is the couple pendant that Timmy and Tifanny gave your Aunt and me. Isn¡¯t it adorable?¡±

    It was hard for Roy to imagine the decisive man who usually discussed politics holding a small pendant and asking if it was cute.

    So, it seemed that everyone became a child when they were with children.

    After all, the happy and simple childhood days they could never return to were the best dreams for adults who struggled to survive every day.

    ¡°It¡¯s adorable, but are you sure your wife will use it with you?¡±<div>

    As a result, Jasmine directly took out her limited edition bag worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and the pendant that Timmy gifted was hanging on the zipper.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it cute? I just talked to Timmy about making a few more for me when I switch bags for different styles. But he told me he has to wait until summer vacation since school is starting soon.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s face showed genuine regret, proving that the little gift given by Timmy had won their hearts.

    ¡°Roy, bring that set of financial and economic books from my study to Timothy next time youe over.¡±

    Roy thought he had heard it wrong, ¡°Uncle, wasn¡¯t that a rare, untouchable item you had managed to obtain after much difficulty?¡±

    Kennedy snorted, ¡°That¡¯s for others. If Timothy likes it, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±

    Jasmine added, ¡°Yes, I also mentioned it to Richelle. My piano has been gathering dust, so I¡¯ll have it moved here for Tifanny to use. It¡¯s a way of putting it to use.¡±

    Roy held his forehead. Not many people might know the importance of the piano, but he did. That piano, which belonged to a well-known pianist over a hundred years ago, was not only expensive, but even more importantly, it was a gift from his uncle to his aunt as a token of love. He had gone to great lengths and made enormous efforts to acquire it.

    The previously mentioned books were rare, but they were still obtainable with money.

    However, the piano was not merely a matter of money.

    Roy looked at Kennedy, ¡°Auntie, maybe we shouldn¡¯t bring the piano. Uncle might get upset with me?¡±<div>

    But Kennedy was open-minded about it, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let Tifanny have it. It¡¯s better to put it to good use. Your Aunt is now too busy making money to support our family to y the piano anymore.¡±

    Jasmine red at him, ¡°You old fool, if you hadn¡¯t be that useless President, would I need to make money to support our family?¡±

    Timothy quickly patted Jasmine¡¯s hand with his chubby little hand. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, if you want to retire, I can make money to support you!¡±

    Jasmine was amused by Timothy, ¡°How do you n to make money to support us, Timmy? I heard you want to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡±

    Timothy raised his eyebrows with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use the most advanced and effective management methods. Moreover, my brother and sister will help me too.¡±

    Jasmine and Kennedy looked at each other, ¡°Timmy and Tifanny will help you?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already discussed it with Dad and Mom. I¡¯ll contribute 60% of the effort, and my brother and sister will each contribute 20%. With the remaining resources, we can each do what we like.¡±

    If these words were said by other young children, Kennedy and Jasmine would surelyugh it off as a joke or child¡¯s y.

    However, when Timothy said it, they strangely believed that the children would follow their own ns, pursue their passions, and grow together while striving in their respective fields.

    ¡°Roy, these children will be amazing in the future. It¡¯s clear that you, as a father, have put a lot of thought and effort into this. No wonder you don¡¯t have time to join us for dinner anymore.¡±

    In the past, Roy would eat with the couple at least once or twice a month.

    Now, he hadn¡¯t even had time for a single meal in more than half a year.

    ¡°Uncle, in terms of the children¡¯s education and care, I¡¯m just a helper. Richelle is mainly responsible for everything.¡±

    Even with Mrs. Collins, Mrs. Walker, and many other servants at home, Richelle insisted that others could help with tasks, but not when it came to the children¡¯s education and care.

    Jasmine, who had raised two children herself, knew the hardships and sacrifices involved in the process..

 Chapter 380 - 380: 376: Will you and Mo Nian part ways?

    Chapter 380 - 380: 376: Will you and Mo Nian part ways?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Richelie is really amazing. I just talked to her and found that she knows everything about the three kids. Not only in daily life, but she also understands their personalities, strengths and weaknesses thoroughly.¡±

    Hearing his aunt mention Richelle, Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes filled with tenderness and love.<div>

    ¡°Yes, she has put a lot of effort and thought into the children. I can¡¯tpete with her.¡±

    As everyone discussed how hard Richelle worked as a mother, she had finished helping out and came to call everyone to dinner.

    The four adults and three children sat down to eat, talking andughing cheerfully throughout the meal.

    After eating, they returned to the living room for tea, fruit, and casual conversation.

    The children had apanied the adults for the evening, and by now, were somewhat bored. Maggie Mitchell had heard that after dinner was ytime for the three siblings, so she patted them on the head and let them go y.

    The three children ran upstairs, and when the yroom door closed, the room was suddenly quiet.

    Richelle asked Uncle Axel to bring some tea utensils and took out some Alpine Tea that Roy Lewis had procured recently. She brewed the tea and served it to the two elders.

    ¡°Richelle, when do you and Roy n on having a wedding?¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was undoubtedly a sessful businesswoman with great skill in the marketce, but when it came to her family and younger generation, she was straightforward and direct.

    Richelle was taken aback at first, but soon smiled and replied.

    ¡°Roy and I haven¡¯t discussed it yet. First, the children have just started school, and they need an adjustment period. Second, both Roy and I are busy. We¡¯ll think about it once we¡¯ve handled our pressing matters.¡±<div>

    Although Richelle responded this way, in reality, she hadn¡¯t thought about having a wedding at all.

    Some things do indeed have a time limit.

    If Richelle and Roy had met and fallen in love right after that unexpected night, she would certainly be looking forward to a grand, dreamlike wedding.

    But now with the children already so big, having a wedding seemed meaningless.

    Moreover, her longing for a wedding had long faded away.

    Maggie Mitchell truly regarded Roy Lewis as her own son, ¡°Richelle, we only live for a few decades. You may think that as long as two people love each other, other forms, like a wedding, are not important. But when you reach our age, you¡¯ll begin to miss the past.¡±

    ¡°The days from the past are too distant, and many beautiful memories that we once cherished be dull and even disappear after decades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I hope Roy will take on the responsibility of having a grand and glorious wedding. That way, when you both grow old, you¡¯ll still have that memory.¡±

    Richelle had never thought of this, nor had anyone ever told her about it.

    She and Roy looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Alright, we will seriously consider it.¡±<div>

    Kennedy Green spoke after Maggie, ¡°All three children were selected to join the high intelligence ss. The Federation has countless eyes on them. Of course, the security measures from the school are very stringent, but there is always room for mistakes. Thus, you two must pay more attention to the children¡¯s safety.¡±

    Kennedy¡¯s concerns were not rmist.

    After all, Roy himself had experienced a kidnapping when he was young.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Uncle. As for safety measures, Roy has already arranged it. You can rest assured.¡±

    Since moving into the Lewis residence, martial arts and shooting lessons had be a daily course for the three children.

    Of course, after enrolling in school, the progress of their training in these two aspects would slow down.

    However, at their current skill level, there would be no problem defending themselves against one or two ordinary adults.

    The four of them talked about the children for a while, and then Maggie took something out of her bag.

    First, she handed Richelle a brocade box, ¡°Richelle, inside this box is a jade bracelet. Last year, my sister, Roy¡¯s mother, entrusted it to me, saying it is a gift for her daughter-inw.¡±

    Richelle hesitated for a moment, instinctively trying to refuse.

    ¡°Aunt, Roy and I aren¡¯t married yet.¡±

    Her words provoked an unhappy nce from Roy.

    Richelle hurriedly patted his hand to appease him.

    Maggie still smiled, ¡°Richelle, let me ask you, will you and Roy ever separate?¡±

    Richelle shook her head without thinking, ¡°That will definitely not happen!¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve been married to Mr. Green for so many years, I know that being together doesn¡¯t rely on a marriage certificate. So, since you two have decided to be together and will never separate, you should ept this jade bracelet.¡±

    Richelle exchanged another nce with Roy and finally took the jade bracelet.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. It was Roy¡¯s mother who entrusted it to me, I¡¯ve been keeping it safe, and now I¡¯m just handing it over to you.¡±

    Richelle smiled and suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Roy, Timothy and Tifanny haven¡¯t visited their grandparents yet, have they?¡±

    The two of them had indeed been quite busy recently.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll arrange for it tomorrow, so they can visit my parents before going to Summer Camp. I also want them to meet you..¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381: 377: She Covets Mo Yearsâ€™ Money and

    Chapter 381 - 381: 377: She Covets Mo Years¡¯ Money and<div>

    Power

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Maggie Mitchell and her spouse had discussed visiting Roy Lewis¡¯s parents and brought out a document, which Maggie handed to Richelie Dunn.<div>

    ¡°Richelle, this is a little something from Roy¡¯s mother.¡±

    Richelle took a look, ¡°Green Group Stock Transfer Agreement.¡±

    Richelle was surprised and puzzled, ¡°Auntie, this is Green Group¡­¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Yes, these Green Group stocks are just a portion of what Roy¡¯s mother held. Most of them have already been transferred to Roy ording to her wishes, but this part is specifically for you, her daughter-inw.¡±

    Richelle turned to look at Roy, who nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. My mom said it to my face. With these stocks, even if my future wife is just an ordinary wage earner, she will have the confidence to be happy with me.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t imagine that someone who had been gone for more than a decade would have thought of all this.

    But soon, she understood.

    Because, she was a mother.

    ¡°Roy, your mother must love you very much!¡±

    In the past, Roy didn¡¯t think his mother loved him that much.<div>

    But since he started taking care of Timmy wholeheartedly, he gradually felt his parents¡¯ deep and great love for him.

    ¡°Yes, they both love me very much.¡±

    Although Roy didn¡¯t mention this much.

    But Richelle always felt that a childcking love would hardly develop a strong and tolerant personality like Roy¡¯s.

    Richelle flipped through the agreement and handed it back to Maggie.

    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t sign this agreement.¡±

    Maggie was anxious, ¡°Why? You and Roy will get married eventually. Whether I give these stocks to you sooner orter, it¡¯s all the same, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Richelle turned to one item, ¡°This part mentions the management and involvement of Green Group. Auntie, as you know, I don¡¯t have the energy to handle more responsibilities.¡±

    Maggie let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s just to give you a nominal position at Green Group, so you won¡¯t be bullied. Who would really let you get involved in the management, with your busy schedule? Not to mention, Roy wouldn¡¯t allow it!¡±

    But no matter how Maggie exined, Richelle was still unwilling to sign.

    And Richelie¡¯s excuse was just a pretext.<div>

    Maggie had no choice but to look at Roy.

    Roy knew Richelle¡¯s thoughts better, ¡°Auntie, if Richelle doesn¡¯t want to sign, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s really not possible, just transfer these stocks to the three children, and let Richelle supervise.¡±

    Roy suggested apromise, simr to how his grandfather had handled it. Maggie thought about it and finallypromised.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it ording to your wishes, and transfer them equally to the three children¡¯s names.¡±

    And so, Kennedy Green and his wife, who initially came with the intention of evaluating Richelle, left with nothing but praise for her.

    ¡°Richelle, call your aunt more when you have time. Your uncle is always busy, and I¡¯m lonely on my own.¡±

    The children agreed on Richelle¡¯s behalf, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, we will call you every day.¡±

    After dinner, Timothy and Tifanny had already grown fond of these harmonious and humorous elders.

    Maggie bent down and held out her finger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise!¡±

    The three children each made a pinky promise with her. The familyughed and yed together as they sent the elderly couple off.<div>

    On the car, Maggie held Kennedy¡¯s hand and teased him with a smile.

    ¡°What do you think? Satisfied? Don¡¯t you think Richelle is a perfect match for your precious nephew now?¡±

    Even if Kennedy didn¡¯t say it out loud, Maggie, who had apanied him for decades, knew his thoughts very well.

    Kennedy nced at her helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you at least leave me some dignity?¡±

    Maggieughed, ¡°I¡¯m just happy for you and Roy.¡±

    Kennedy agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a great joy.¡±

    Maggie couldn¡¯t stop praising Richelle.

    ¡°Right? Richelle has such high achievements, but she is still humble and polite.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s most rare is that she¡¯s not rigid in her field, but also smart and transparent, as pure as a child.¡±

    Kennedy found it hard not to agree.

    ¡°Yes, at the beginning, I was a bit resistant because, after all, the beginning of their rtionship wasn¡¯t honorable.¡±

    Maggie¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Mr. Green, I stand with Richelle on this. She is the biggest victim in the whole thing.¡±

    Kennedy knew it, but at first, he felt his nephew, who was also a victim, deserved more sympathy.

    ¡°For you men, even if you are really framed, it is just a night of losing control and providing one sperm. But for us women, the suffering couldst a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Richelle is truly amazing. She not only defeated herself but also the world¡¯s opinion.. Everything she has now, her career, the love of her children, and Roy¡¯s love, were all fought for, step by step!¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382: 378:1 am their dearest daughter!

    Chapter 382 - 382: 378:1 am their dearest daughter!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Three days after the visit from Kennedy Green and his wife, Roy Lewis took Richelle Dunn and their three children to visit his parents¡¯ tomb.

    After a few gloomy days, the weather finally cleared up.<div>

    Uncle Axel had prepared quite a few offerings, but Richelle said that it was her, Timothy, and Tifanny¡¯s first time seeing their grandparents and they needed to prepare the offerings themselves.

    She asked Roy about his parents¡¯ preferences and tastes, then prepared the ingredients the day before. On the day, she got up early and cooked a feast.

    Roy felt sorry for her and stood behind her in the kitchen to give her a back massage.

    ¡°Baby, does your back still hurt?¡±

    Richelle was both annoyed and amused, raising her elbow to bump his chest.

    ¡°Master Lewis, aren¡¯t you being a little hypocritical here?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his energyst night, she wouldn¡¯t have had a sore back now.

    Roy massaged her back with one hand while holding her close with the other, leaning in to give her a kiss on the face.

    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡±

    Richelle had heard this excuse ¡°couldn¡¯t resist¡± far too many times recently.

    ¡°I used to think you had the strongest self-control of anyone I¡¯ve met.¡±<div>

    Roy had a thick skin, ¡°Yes, I think my self-control is very strong, but when I¡¯m with you, there¡¯s just no way!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°So this is my fault?¡±

    Roy asked her with a smile, ¡°Is there a song called ¡®me my excessive beauty?¡¯

    Richelle was even more speechless, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s all my fault?¡±

    Roy kissed her again and whispered soothingly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all my fault for having no regard for your well-being andfort.¡±

    Richelle nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    After she finished, she looked at the nearly ready dishes on the preparation table and instructed Roy.

    ¡°Ask Uncle Axel to get everything else ready, I¡¯m almost done here.¡±

    As Roy left the kitchen, Richelle suddenly remembered something and made a phone call.

    ¡°Aunt,st time I heard you mention that Roy¡¯s parents have a special flower that symbolizes their love. Do you know what flower it is?¡±<div>

    Richelle had asked Roy before, but he wore a nk expression, as if he had never heard his mother mention it.

    ¡°It¡¯s hibiscus flowers. Because at the time, your uncle-inw fell in love with your aunt at first sight, and seeing that she was about to leave with her ssmates, he picked a bunch of bright red hibiscus flowers from a flower bed to confess his feelings, and your aunt epted him.¡±

    Richelle suddenly understood why Roy didn¡¯t know about his parents¡¯ love symbolizing flower.

    It was because his father had passed away when he was just over three years old, and for Mrs. Lewis who remained in the world, all the happiness of the past was now poison.

    On the way to the cemetery, Richelle finally spotted some red hibiscus flowers along the road, and asked the driver to stop the car so she could pick a bunch.

    Back in the car, she said to Roy,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to help me pay the fine to thendscaping departmentter!¡±

    Roy agreed and couldn¡¯t help but nce at the hibiscus flowers she was holding.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t keep it from him, ¡°These are the flowers that symbolize your parents¡¯ love. They used to be nted everywhere, but now it¡¯s really hard to find a few.¡±

    Roy was somewhat incredulous, ¡°My parents¡¯ love flowers? Who told you that?¡±<div>

    Richelleid out the prepared wrapping paper, ¡°My aunt told me¡­¡±

    Roy looked thoughtful as he watched her, and after a while, he finally spoke up.

    ¡°When we get back, let¡¯s nt a couple of these in the yard.¡±

    Richelle nodded and bent down to carefully wrap the bouquet.

    Roy¡¯s parents were buried in the Lewis family¡¯s private cemetery, on a small hill on the outskirts of Kindur.

    The bodyguards carried the offerings up the hill, while Richelle handed Tifanny the hibiscus flowers, Timmy the bottle of aged wine their grandfather loved, and Timothy the cake their grandmother loved.

    The family of five stood in front of Mr. & Mrs. Lewis¡¯ shared tombstone. Richelle instructed the children to ce each item on the grave and then bow three times to their grandparents.

    After the offerings were arranged, Roy poured a cup of wine for his parents.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, you must be wondering why there are suddenly so many more people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I found Timmy¡¯s real mother, as well as Timmy¡¯s twin brother and sister. Yes, you¡¯re not seeing things; you now have a beautiful, capable daughter-inw and three well-behaved grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad, the pain and suffering you endured for me, the heavens have turned into blessings and brought them to me.¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad, thank you for giving me life, for raising me so that I could have such a wonderful spouse and adorable children.¡±

    Roy calmly finished speaking and poured another cup of wine for Mr. & Mrs. Lewis.

    Richelle waited for him to step back before she too poured a cup for the two elders.

    ¡°Uncle and Aunt, thank you for giving birth to and raising a child like Roy.¡±

    ¡°Please bless his uing surgery and give him a long life.¡±

    ¡°And please bless the three children to grow up healthy and safe.¡±

    The three children followed their parents¡¯ example and bowed to their grandparents in turn.

    When they returned to the RV, Roy couldn¡¯t help but tease Richelle.

    ¡°Baby, you said you were a doctor.¡±

    Richelle knew he was referring to her words at the tombstone and replied seriously.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always believed that my parents are watching over me from heaven. So, I tell myself to live well.. After all, I¡¯m their most precious daughter!¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383: 379: Today, Letâ€™s Go on a Date!

    Chapter 383 - 383: 379: Today, Let¡¯s Go on a Date!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After visiting Mr. & Mrs. Lewis¡¯ graves, two more days passed, and the three children were sent on a bus heading to Summer Camp, starting their new school lives.

    During the day, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were as busy as usual. The couple made a call at noon to the instructor to check on the situation, then continued with their work, not feeling any difference.<div>

    However, when evening came and Richelle returned home, the usually bustling house was so quiet that it seemed one could hear a pin drop, and a sudden wave of longing and missing the children washed over her.

    Richelle stood in the entranceway, and suddenly, her usual excitement and joy upon returning home were gone.

    In the past, no matter how tired she was, as soon as she stepped into the entranceway and heard the children¡¯sughter, it was as if she could instantly revive.

    But today, her usual revitalizers were all absent.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Uncle Axel, hearing someoneing in but too busy to pay attention, finally got worried after seeing no movement for a while and came out to check.

    Upon seeing Richelle standing in the entranceway, motionless, and staring at the living room, he became concerned.

    Richelle was brought back to reality by Uncle Axel, and gave a helpless smile, shaking her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the kids aren¡¯t home, and I¡¯m not used to it!¡±

    Uncle Axel sighed deeply upon hearing this.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite empty without the young master and young miss; we¡¯re not used to it either.¡±<div>

    Uncle Axel took Richelle¡¯s bag, chattering softly.

    ¡°This afternoon, the chef made a big batch of snacks, only to remember that the young master and young miss had gone to school when they were done.¡±

    Richelle gave a bitter smile, ¡°It seems we¡¯ll need some time to adjust.¡±

    In the past, Richelle had always felt that the articles about parents needing to let go were trivial.

    In her eyes, she didn¡¯t think she would ever experience difficulty in letting go.

    Who knew that reality would soon p her hard in the face.

    Roy returned hometer than her and, entering the house, also instinctively looked towards the living room.

    He saw that, instead of the usual scene of bustling activity with one parent and three kids, there was now only Richelle, sitting alone on the sofa, whozily waved at him when she saw him peeking in.

    ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re home?¡±

    Roy was already somewhat ufortable with the overly silent house, but the strange nickname Richelle gave him made himugh.

    ¡°Pfft, old man? Doesn¡¯t that make you an old woman?¡±<div>

    Richelle snorted, ¡°Master Lewis, from today on, we¡¯re empty nesters¡­¡±

    It was then that Roy understood that she missed their three children.

    He found it both amusing and heart-wrenching, so he went over, bent down, and hugged her.

    ¡°Why are we empty nesters? It¡¯s just nice for us to have a world for two!¡±

    These past few months, Roy had long been ustomed to the lively atmosphere at home. He paused for a moment when he first entered but eventually brought himself to ept the change.

    However, upon seeing Richelle¡¯s deted demeanor, he immediately lifted his spirits.

    Richelle stretchedzily in his arms, raising her hand to lightly lift his chin, and asked him with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Master Lewis,e on, tell me how we¡¯re going to enjoy this world for two?¡±

    Roy took her hand and kissed it gently.

    ¡°Richelle, we¡¯ve been together for so long, but it seems like we¡¯ve never really dated.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle thought about it carefully while frowning, then looked at him with a face of surprise.<div>

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m so easy to please that I¡¯ve been with you for so long, and we haven¡¯t even seen a movie together?¡±

    Roy burst outughing and, lowering his head, pecked her on the lips.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve let me off too easily?¡±

    Richelle nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, why am I so easy to please? No, from today on, Master Lewis, you muste up with new ways to make me happy every day.¡±

    Seeing her spirits somewhat lifted, Roy kissed her again.

    ¡°Yes, your wish is mymand!¡±

    So, the usually bustling dinner table for a family of five was left with only the two ¡°empty nesters¡± eating their meal.

    However, both of them seemed to have an unspoken understanding, neither mentioning the children, and instead, enthusiastically discussing where they would go for future dates.

    Of course, they both knew in their hearts.

    Both of them were putting up a brave front.

    But deep down, they understood that this situation would be routine.

    So, like most parents, they needed to ept this state sooner rather thanter and eventually ept the fact that their children would grow up and leave the nest.

    Of course, for other families, this situation might ur when their children are in their teens or twenties.

    But who would have thought that their children, one, two, and three, would all be extraordinary kids?

    So, given the environment that allowed them to spread their wings and attempt to soar, they had to force themselves to let go.

    ¡°Baby, what movie do you want to watch?¡±

    Roy had no idea about movies. In fact, he had never been to a movie theater in his life.

    Richelle, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t that disconnected from society. However, thest time she watched a movie was six or seven years ago when she was still a teenager.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything. How about we just randomly pick one when we go?¡±

    Often, after spending a long time in certain environments and following specific rules, Richelle felt an urge to break the norms and try something new.

    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t apply this rebellious mindset to her current work, so she could only use it for their first date..

 Chapter 384 - 384: 380: Annoying Little Thing

    Chapter 384 - 384: 380: Annoying Little Thing<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the couple finished their meal, they each went back to their bedrooms to change clothes.

    Richelle Dunn stood in front of the mirror in the dressing room, trying on several sets of clothes without satisfaction.<div>

    Then, looking at the unfamiliar woman in the mirror with a slightly nervous and reddened face, she suddenly burst intoughter.

    She had always thought that she and Roy Lewis, probably because they both had three children, quickly entered into the state of husband and wife after expressing their feelings for each other.

    It seemed there was nothing that could stir up great waves between her and him.

    But it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized she was actually nervous about the way he saw her, leading to many uncertain emotions.

    And these feelings were not what an old couple would have.

    At this moment, Richelle finally admitted that she was quite looking forward to and excited about this first date with Roy Lewis.

    It was now summer, and Richelle chose a simple light green strap dress. Her curly hair hung loosely over her shoulders, and she wore light makeup. Holding thetest designer purse Denise Munni gave her recently, she walked out of the bedroom with a light step.

    Roy Lewis also came out just in time, and as the two met in the hallway, a bright light red in both of their eyes at the sight of each other.

    If she didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of Roy¡¯s character, Richelle would definitely think he had installed surveince in her bedroom.

    Roy, who seldom wore anything but suits, was wearing a dark green casual shirt with ck casual pants. Though the style was in, it looked quite stylish on him and entuated his slim figure.

    His usually unyielding aura seemed to have been somewhat diminished today.<div>

    Richelle saw her beautiful reflection in his sparkling eyes and smiled as she reached out her hand to him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you seem quite happy today?¡±

    Roy took her hand, his well-defined fingers intertwining with hers.

    ¡°I am quite happy!¡±

    He looked at her earnestly, ¡°Darling, you look beautiful today!¡±

    Richelle raised her head, beaming a bright smile at him.

    ¡°You look pretty handsome too, my Mr. Lewis!¡±

    They went downstairs hand in hand, to be greeted by Uncle Axel with a big grin.

    ¡°Will you being back tonight, Master Lewis?¡±

    Uncle Axel was not an old-fashioned person, he knew young people nowadays have many dating activities.

    Richelle¡¯s face flushed as Roy replied for both of them.<div>

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes¡­¡±

    The couple arrived at the garage, where Roy personally opened the passenger door for Richelle.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡±

    Richelle was slightly surprised.

    Roy nodded, waiting for her to sit down before leaning in to fasten her seatbelt and adjust her seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although my driving skills are not as good as Master Dunn¡¯s, I can guarantee safety.¡±

    Richelle nodded with a smile, ¡°Are you treating me like Tifanny?¡±

    Roy finished securing everything for her, then leaned down to kiss her on the lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s that I treat Tifanny the way I would you. Tifanny is just my daughter, and no matter how I take care of her, it¡¯s only for a dozen years or so until she will eventually live independently. But you¡¯re different ¡ª when you agreed to be with me, I took it that you were entrusting me with the right to care for you for the rest of your life.¡±

    Richelle waspletely melted by his deep and tender words, and she couldn¡¯t help wrapping her arms around his neck, pressing her lips against his. The two shared a long, passionate kiss in the half-reclined seat.

    After the kiss, Roy traced her moist, rosy lips with his long fingertips, asking her in a slightly hoarse voice.<div>

    ¡°Darling, shall we still go on our date?¡±

    Richelle looked at him with her beautiful, sultry eyes, panting slightly as she replied.

    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t that what we agreed on?¡±

    Roy let out a long sigh, ¡°You really are a tease.¡±

    Though he sounded somewhat helpless, his eyes and face were filled with tender affection.

    With reluctance, he kissed Richelle on the lips once more before straightening up, closing the car door, and making his way to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Not long after their car exited the Lewis residence, Richelle noticed a familiar car following them.

    ¡°You brought bodyguards?¡±

    Roy confirmed with a soft ¡°yes,¡± and added, ¡°I am sorry, but it¡¯s not very safetely.¡±

    Richelle had also been paying close attention to the movements of the Dunn family and the Thompsons¡¯ Mason Lilliput.

    She knew that Mason was currently rallying some conservative factions to give speeches in various universities, promoting their governing ideas.

    Though these promotions seemed like show, the force they could rally was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, we¡¯re family. Sharing weal and woe is the most basic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Roy responded with a hum, ¡°Be more careful when you go to the hospitaltely. Also, mention to Hugo Camrey that the Thompsons seem to have set their sights on his family.¡±

    This was the first time Richelle heard about such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of me, is it?¡±

    Although, thinking like that made Richelle feel somewhat conceited.

    However, it was true that she had caused some troubles for Hugo Camrey previously due to the Dunn family¡¯s issues..

 Chapter 385 - 385: 381: Who Made You So Popular

    Chapter 385 - 385: 381: Who Made You So Popr<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you can talk to Hugo Camrey, he should understand.¡±

    In the past, Roy had always thought that Hugo was azy young master, wandering around outside the family business.<div>

    But after more interaction, especially after he learned that Richelle Dunn was Margareth, he had developed a new understanding of Hugo¡¯s role in the Camreys and Camrey Group.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow and ask him to pay more attention.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, this was his first date with Richelle, and he didn¡¯t want to bring up other men, especially one who had liked her before.

    Even though, in the end, those two became more like siblings.

    ¡°Richelle, have you really never been on a date before?¡±

    Roy thought that his life before the age of thirty had been quite boring, so it seemed normal that he had never been on a date.

    But Richelle was clearly an outgoing person, and before she had children, she must have had a carefree youth.

    Richelle tilted her head to look at him, ¡°Does it count if I went with Denise and other girlfriends?¡±

    Roy caught the ambiguity in her words right away.

    ¡°Girlfriends? Male + female friends?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Master Lewis, you do know about male friends, haha¡­¡±<div>

    Roy was speechless.

    When she stoppedughing, he continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any male friends, Master Lewis, you¡¯re just getting jealous over nothing.¡±

    Roy admitted that, in this regard, he was a bit petty-minded.

    However, he had always been open about these thoughts.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re just so irresistible.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s just a date, you don¡¯t have to keep showering me withpliments.¡±

    Roy nced over with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t ttery, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Richelle rubbed her blushing face and sighed.

    Roy wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I apologize for my initial narrow-minded prejudices against you.¡±<div>

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Prejudices? Like me being ferocious and hard to approach?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that, I thought you were dull, boring, old-fashioned, and overbearing.¡±

    Roy¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You were really tolerant back then, putting up with such an indescribable character.¡±

    Richelle coughed twice, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Timmy, I couldn¡¯t have tolerated your bad temper!¡±

    Royughed, ¡°Yeah, when Timmyes back from Summer Camp, I¡¯ll give him a matchmaker¡¯s red envelope.¡±

    But he was secretly relieved that Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny had the same faces. Otherwise, if Richelle hadn¡¯t recognized Timmy at the time, their rtionship would have been cut short from the first day they met.

    They chatted andughed along the way, and before they knew it, the car had entered the Cinemaxx parking garage.

    A few minutester, they stood in front of the movie listings.

    They looked left and right, and exchanged nces.

    ¡°What do you want to watch?¡±

    Both of them said the same thing at the same time, and then they couldn¡¯t help butugh.<div>

    These two usually decisive people hesitated in front of the disy for several minutes. In the end, Richelle made up her mind and picked a film from decades ago.

    However, it had been re-released after being digitally restored using Al technology.

    Roy apanied her to buy tickets. Before she pressed the confirm button, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Richelle, are you picking this to amodate me?¡±

    Richelle looked at him puzzled, ¡°Do you like this?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t say yes or no, he just said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I only liked old-fashioned stuff?¡±

    Richelle discovered that Master Lewis, who was usually imposing and powerful in front of others, often questioned and negated himself when it came to her. This was not a good sign!

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°What are you thinking? I saw this film when I was very young, my parents took me. Of course, I didn¡¯t understand it back then. Later, I watched it on myputer, and today I saw that there is a movie version, so I wanted to watch it.¡±

    Roy visibly sighed with relief, ¡°So you do like this film quite a bit? Then why didn¡¯t you choose it at first?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°This is an art film, and I heard that most men find them boring and uninteresting, so I wanted to find something that suited both of us. But it seems I don¡¯t have any other preferences besides this one.¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve watched this film too, and I quite like it, it¡¯s not boring at all.¡±

    During the following two hours of watching the movie, Roy¡¯s enjoyment was a testament to his enjoyment of the film.

    The couple¡¯s first movie was quite enjoyable.

    As they left the movie theater, Roy asked her.

    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk on the beach or something?¡±

    For a young couple with three children, going to the beach at 11 o¡¯clock at night was indeed a luxury.

    Richelle was a bit tempted.

    Seeing the longing on her face, Roy didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and the car exited the underground parking lot, heading straight towards the beach.

    He came to realize that, though Richelle appeared to be an extroverted and free-spirited person, her knowledge of what young people enjoyed was simr to his own.

    It seemed that she had spent her youth umting skills and keeping a low profile, without the time for leisure and fun!

 Chapter 386 - 386: 382:1 Am the Loveable Liu Renren Loved by Everyone

    Chapter 386 - 386: 382:1 Am the Loveable Liu Renren Loved by Everyone<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Havinge to these realizations, Roy Lewis felt an overwhelming sense ofpassion.

    ¡°Richelle, I want to make a suggestion.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn was still engrossed in the mncholic ambience of the movie they¡¯d just watched, her head propped in her hands as she watched the dazzling street views from the window absentmindedly.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    Roy noticed that her mind seemed elsewhere and refrained from speaking further. Instead, he reached out and yed with her curls while they were waiting at a red light.

    ¡°Still feeling down?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that a movie would make her shed so many tears.

    ¡°Mhm, actually, the movie¡¯s atmosphere was alright, I just¡­miss my parents¡­¡±

    Roy gently stroked her face, ¡°When the kids are on summer vacation, let¡¯s go visit them, okay?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Many people say that childhood memories are more often than not ingrained in us, without a clear image. But I distinctly remember the smiling faces of my parents and all the moments they showered me with love.¡±

    He sighed quietly, ¡°Yes, it shows they are still very much alive in your heart, and their love for you is enough to keep driving you forward your whole life. Of course, now you have not only their love, but also mine and our three children¡¯s, and your Master, your martial uncles, your grandpa, your uncle and aunt, Ms. Munni, and Uncle Axel¡¯s¡­¡±

    Richelle was pretty downhearted initially, but upon hearing what seemed to be a never-ending list, she couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯m simply the universally beloved Richelle Dunn, okay?¡±<div>

    Upon hearing that her tone had finally regained some of its vitality, he felt marginally relieved.

    ¡°Of course, the person I love is naturally the best!¡±

    After saying this, he realized his words could easily be misunderstood and quickly rified,

    ¡°At least, in my eyes, you are the best, and no one else evenes close.¡±

    Richelle murmured in acknowledgment, ¡°I know, in the hearts of all who love me, I am the best!¡±

    It¡¯s this belief that kept her going all these years.

    Because she believed that she was her parents¡¯ best child, even in the challenging environment of the Dunns, she did her utmost to improve her life.

    Believing that she was the best mother for her children, after giving birth to them, she did everything she could to provide them with a beautiful and happy childhood.

    And also because she believed she was Roy¡¯s best partner, once she chose to stand beside him, she used her own tolerance and love to support each other through their life¡¯s journey.

    ¡°So, what was your suggestion?¡±

    Richelle, reinvigorated, recalled his earlier statement.<div>

    Upon hearing that her tone had returned to normal, Roy let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I wanted to say that we¡¯ve both been using busyness as an excuse to let life be more and more routine.¡±

    Richelle thought hard about it and couldn¡¯t help but agree with him.

    ¡°Indeed, Master Lewis, what¡¯s your idea?¡±

    Roy gave a rough outline of his thoughts, ¡°I suggest, no matter how busy we are, we should ensure that we go out as a family at least once a week, embark on a short trip for around two days once a month, and take a ten-day trip every six months.¡±

    This was something Richelle had never thought of, although she felt it was necessary.

    However, because they had both been very busy, neither of them thought of it, and life kept passing by in an unvarying routine.

    ¡°Mm, your suggestion is quite good. The children will surely be very excited. I agree.¡±

    Richelle thought that was the end of Roy¡¯s suggestions.

    Who knew that he¡¯d immediately follow up by saying, ¡°And for us, at least once or twice a week we should go on a date, either to watch a movie, eat out, or just wander around. In short, anything that we would like to do or ces we¡¯d like to visit but never have time for, we should gradually do them together.¡±

    Richelle had initially assumed the date was a spontaneous gesture and given his personality, she thought he wouldn¡¯t be likely to suggest it again after trying it out once.<div>

    Little did she know that things would turn out differently.

    ¡°Roy, are you suggesting these dates because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll feel bored? Are you making these suggestions to appease me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand why she would think like this, so he quickly dismissed her conjecture.

    ¡°Of course not, why would you think I¡¯m appeasing you? Do you think the joy I¡¯m experiencing today is fake?¡±

    Richelle shook her head,ughing heartily, then confidently replied,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve always thought that as long as you are with me, you are quite happy.¡±

    Roy quite liked her yful, slightly smug demeanor, ¡°Exactly, so how could something like appeasement be possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you and I are both very efficiency-oriented people. Even with our romance, it has been a fast track, and as for having children, the less said, the better.¡±

    ¡°I feel I haven¡¯te to understand you fully. Of course, I also wish you could get to know me better. But since we¡¯re both wrapped up in our own business every day, one or two dates a week will simply allow us to spend more time together, getting to know each other better, and enjoy life.¡±

    ¡°But the most important thing is, life is short, and we never know what lies ahead.. Hence, we need to enjoy our present happiness and joy as much as possible!¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387: 383: The two young masters became the dormitoryâ€™s Kings of Kids

    Chapter 387 - 387: 383: The two young masters became the dormitory¡¯s Kings of Kids<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis had been enjoying the sea breeze at the beach for over an hour when Roy asked Richelle on their way back.

    ¡°Do you want to find a ce to sleep outside?¡±<div>

    Richelle suspected that Roy was going through a midlife crisis, ¡°Master Lewis, you still have to take your medicine today, and it¡¯s already past midnight. As your personal doctor, what should I say?¡±

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s tone, Roy realized that fulfilling his wish to sleep in a sea-view room and watch the sunrise tomorrow would be unlikely.

    ¡°Alright, next time we¡¯lle earlier, and most importantly, bring medicine.¡±

    With Richelle, there was no room for negotiation when it came to matters within her professional expertise.

    No one understood this better than Roy Lewis.

    Upon returning home, the two finished washing up andy in bed.

    Richelle nestled on Roy¡¯s arm, unable to hold back any longer the question she had been wanting to ask all evening. ¡°Roy, do you think the three children are getting used to it?¡±

    The Summer Camp implements a fully closed and militarized management style. Thus, besides video chatting with their parents after arrival to confirm their safety, there was no further contact.

    !!..

    Even someone as resourceful as Roy was unable to receive any special treatment from the school.

    Although Roy was also thinking about the three children, his concern paled inparison to Richelle¡¯s.<div>

    He knew his children well; their ability to be independent was far greater than that of many other children their age.

    Moreover, the school and the Summer Camp organizers had ample experience, so the chances of idents were extremely low.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Besides, while other kids are in apletely unfamiliar environment with strangers, our children have each other.¡±

    Richelle felt somewhat reassured, but her worries quickly returned.

    ¡°But they have separate amodations for boys and girls, right? Timmy and Timothy can take care of each other in the same dormitory, but what about little Tifanny? Won¡¯t she sleep all alone at night?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t considered this in such detail, but now that Richelle mentioned it, he began to worry as well.

    Both Richelle and Roy were well aware thatpared to Timmy and Timothy, Tifanny needed far more attention and care.

    First, she was a girl and naturally more delicate.

    Second, she had been pampered and protected by her mother and brothers since childhood. Master Lewis, Roy, and Timmy had also recently doted on her, making her even more delicate.

    Roy, who had been soposed, began to worry about the various situations his precious daughter might face, making it difficult for him to sleep soundly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±<div>

    The school adhered to strict rules, but the person in charge of managing the Summer Camp was one of Roy¡¯s former subordinates.

    Therefore, when he called, the other party politely addressed him as ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±

    After Roy exined the purpose of his call, the other party said they would look into it and get back to him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the person called back.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, rest assured, the little Miss is even more capable than we thought. Among the six girls in the dormitory, she is the youngest, yet she takes care of herself in eating, washing dishes, bathing, and doingundry without any help, and she does everything beautifully. Moreover, she helps the instructor teach other girls self-care, and the instructorughingly refers to her as her little assistant.¡±

    Roy put the call on speakerphone, and Richelle heard the whole conversation, her earlier worries reced by pride and relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. What about the other two rascals?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you should know your own children best. Both young masters and the little Miss are already the kings of their dormitories.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner sometime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Lewis. Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the two young masters and the little Miss. However, considering their performance, it would be unreasonable for them not to graduate with all A¡¯s.¡±

    At this Summer Camp, a series of tasks and goals had been set. ording to officialnguage, these children were the future pirs of society picked by the Federation itself.<div>

    As such, standards in all areas were extremely strict and even harsh.

    However, the Lewis children had been singled out as top priority for cultivation by the school from the beginning. Roy and Richelle, as parents, were simply unaware of this detail.

    In the Summer Camp, the three children won A+¡¯s in all categories on their first day, thanks to their outstanding performance.

    The next morning, Timmy and Timothy, concerned about their baby sister, quickly found her at the assembly mealtime.

    Both brothers, one touching Tifanny¡¯s face and the other inspecting her little hand closely, asked her, ¡°Tifanny, are you alright?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, brothers!¡±

    After saying this, she even did a smug 36-degree spin on the spot.

    ¡°See? I¡¯m doing great.¡±

    However, she spun too vigorously and felt a bit dizzy, so she just leaned against her two brothers and let out a coquettish sigh.

    ¡°But Tifanny really misses her brothers, and Daddy and Mommy too¡­.¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388: 384: Little Sister is Too Beautiful Be Careful!

    Chapter 388 - 388: 384: Little Sister is Too Beautiful Be Careful!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Among the three siblings, this was Timmy¡¯s first time beingpletely away from his elders and familiar surroundings.

    Timothy and Tifanny were a bit better, but after all, they were just little kids When they held their breath and put on a strong front, they seemed just fine. But now that Tifanny sighed, deting a bit, Timmy and Timothy¡¯s expressions also dimmed a little.<div>

    However, the two of them were her older brothers. When their sister was unhappy and down, of course they had to carefully coax her back into a good mood.

    The two brothers tacitly opened their arms together and hugged their sister. Timothy spoke first,forting Tifanny.

    ¡°We¡¯ll all be together during the day, and at night, Tifanny can think of it as going to a party where she¡¯ll meet new friends.¡±

    Timothy and Timmy shared a dorm room, which was indeed rtively better.

    But when hey down on the bedst night, he also missed Dad, Mom, and his sister.

    Moreover, because he was worried about his sister, he specifically asked the dormitory supervisor if he could go to the dormitory door to look at his sister before going back to sleep.

    As a result, the supervisor said no.

    Timmy alsoforted Tifanny by patting her head with his little hand, ¡°That¡¯s right, Tifanny needs to make friends and have best friends, just like Mommy and Aunt Denise, always with us, or else you won¡¯t make any close friends.¡± It has to be said that although the two brothers¡¯ ways offorting were special, they were very effective.

    !!..

    Moreover, after being pampered by her brothers, Tifanny¡¯s mood suddenly lightened a lot.

    That seems right. So brothers, have you made any good friends?¡±<div>

    The three siblings, their gloomy expressions cleared away, picked up their small tes and went to get some food.

    The cafeteria operated in a buffet style. The three little ones went to the pasta section first. Timmy got stuffed buns for himself, Tifanny, and Timothy, and Timothy added a stuffed bun for everyone.

    ¡°Tifanny, you have to eat more. I heard the instructor say that training can be quite tiring.¡±

    Timmy also nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, Mommy said we have to eat a little bit of everything and not be picky.¡±

    As he spoke, he added half an apple to Tifanny and Timothy¡¯s tes.

    The siblings eyed the small mountain of food on their tes and finally found a table to sit around.

    Timmy remembered he hadn¡¯t poured milk yet and went to fetch it. As soon as he left, Tifanny suddenly wanted to eat sd, so Timothy went to get her some.

    By the time the two brothers returned, one with milk and the other with sd, they found another little boy sitting at their table, putting something onto Tifanny¡¯s te.

    Tifanny frowned, clearly rejecting it.

    ¡°Tifanny!¡±

    The two brothers quickly walked back, and Tifanny looked up at them with a wronged expression.<div>

    Edward Chapman, what did you give my sister to eat?¡±

    Timmy stepped forward, standing between Edward Chapman and Tifanny.

    ¡°Timmy, is this your sister?¡±

    The little boy asked, looking quite surprised.

    Timothy rolled his eyes, ¡°Edward Chapman, are you blind? We look so alike, and you still asked if she¡¯s our sister?¡±

    Edward Chapman looked left and right, ¡°Oh, you three really do look alike¡­¡±

    Timmy was speechless, ¡°You didn¡¯t even know he is my brother?¡±

    Edward Chapman touched his nose, giggling in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit face blind, he has thest name Dunn, and you have thest name Lewis¡­¡±

    The brothers exchanged a nce. Was this Edward Chapman an idiot?

    Facing someone who seemed to be an idiot, the two brothers didn¡¯t say much, and Timothy gently escorted Edward back to his seat.<div>

    As for Timmy, even though he was born in a wealthy family, he had been taught not to waste food since he was a child.

    But he was worried that Tifanny might mind, so he simply exchanged his food te with Tifanny¡¯s and put the one that Edward had tampered with in front of himself.

    ¡°Tifanny, you eat mine instead.¡±

    Tifanny was indeed a little concerned, but since it was from her own brother she didn¡¯t mind.

    Back home, the three siblings often shared ice cream or watermelon from the same spoon, ying the game of taking turns to enjoy their food.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother¡­¡±

    Timmy looked at his beautiful sister and suddenly felt a sense of crisis.

    ¡°Tifanny, in the future, if other boyse to talk to you or y with you, you can¡¯t y with them the way you do with us, got it?¡±

    Since they were triplets, the three siblings were always in sync when they yed together, blurring the lines of their rtionships.

    Beforeing to school, Timmy had thought that he and his siblings would always be as close as they were.

    But now, he was worried.

    Tifanny blinked her big eyes, ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    When Timothy returned, Timmy leaned into Timothy¡¯s ear and whispered a reminder.

    ¡°Little brother, our sister is too beautiful and cute; we have to be careful in the future!¡±

    When Timothy sent Edward back to his seat, he also felt this sense of crisis.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother, we have to hurry and give Tifanny safety education lessons.¡±

    The two brothers were desperately anxious, but they didn¡¯t know that Richelle Dunn had already given Tifanny two safety lessons before leaving home.

    Because they were worried that the two brothers would over-react, they asked Roy Lewis to also give the boys safety lessons separately.

    But in fact, Tifanny was not as guileless or gullible as her brothers thought.

    However, even if they knew their mother had given Tifanny safety lessons, their worry would probably not lessen at all.

    Because the innate desire to protect their sister had always been deeply ingrained in the two brothers¡¯ bones, and it wouldn¡¯t change until they died..

 Chapter 389: 385: Brainwashing Master

    Chapter 389: 385: Brainwashing Master<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle and Roy werepletely unaware of what had happened at the summer camp.

    Although they both cared about their child, they understood that children eventually have to leave their parents.<div>

    For Richelle, as a mother, this was the second time her child had been separated from her.

    It would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t hurt.

    However, she was so busy that she didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on her grief.

    As the three siblings were having breakfast in the cafeteria, Richelle was on a flight to Lordon with Denise Munni.

    ¡°Richelle, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t speak up at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today.¡±

    This was Richelle¡¯s first time attending a Dunn Group shareholders¡¯ meeting, and there were more people present than at the previous board meeting.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just going there to see how that hypocrite Jayden can fool the shareholders.¡±

    Denise nodded, ¡°His management skills may not be that strong, but his ability to fool people is indeed quite high.¡±

    !!..

    Richelle seemed to be resting her eyes, ¡°Of course, my parents¡¯ lives were ruined by his deception, how could it not be?¡±

    Her tone was light, but Denise saw Richelle¡¯s hand on herp clench into a tight fist.<div>

    Denise didn¡¯t dare bring up the Dunn matters anymore, fearing Richelle might be too emotional.

    Richelle was not as fragile as Denise thought, and after a while, she opened her eyes and asked Denise.

    ¡°So, what has Kiara been up totely?¡±

    Ever since her wedding ended in public humiliation, Kiara had seemingly disappeared from Lordon¡¯s social circle.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything, and I haven¡¯t heard any of the other board members mention her either.¡±

    Richelle also found it strange; she knew Kiara well.

    For something like that to happen, she wouldn¡¯t be so quiet unless she had gone mad.

    But Richelle had checked the records of various hospitals and found no recent visits from Kiara.

    Moreover, there were no recent records of Master Troy, the doctor who treated her before, visiting the Dunns or being in contact with anyone from the family.

    ¡°Could it be that she had a major shock and has begun to repent and reform herself?¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Impossible. That whole family can¡¯t be judged by the standards of normal decency. Most of the time, they¡¯re either doing bad things or plotting them.¡±<div>

    Over the years, Denise had heard many stories about the Dunns from Richelle, and even if she wasn¡¯t familiar with them, she deeply disliked them.

    ¡°Nathan seems to have not received any information. Maybe I should try to inquire from other board members.¡±

    Not all of the major shareholders of Dunn Group were on Jayden¡¯s side.

    Recently, Denise¡¯s infiltration work had been going well, sessfully winning over two or three shareholders.

    ¡°Thank you for your help¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, do we really need to be polite with each other?¡±

    The two friends chatted all the way, seemingly blink of an eye, and the nended.

    Richelle and Denise arrived at the shareholders¡¯ meeting with ten minutes to spare before the start.

    Unlike Denise, as a major shareholder, Richelle couldn¡¯t sit in a prominent ce.

    She found an inconspicuous spot and watched Jayden, apanied by Harris Dunn, take his seat as chairman.

    Last quarter, Dunn Group had benefited from United Ventures¡¯ investment, helping it escape the negative news and slump of previous quarters.<div>

    Both the stock price and marketing had slowly started to rise.

    Richelle didn¡¯t have strong opinions on this; to her, Dunn Group was her parents¡¯ legacy, and even if it wasn¡¯t in her hands, she didn¡¯t want it to be too lost.

    Jayden and his son, on the other hand, were delighted with the upward trend and used it to boast about future prospects, reassuring shareholders to hold on to their stakes and continuing to make money.

    Richelle listened to their boastful words and yawned from boredom.

    A notification from WhatsApp caught her attention. Opening it, she saw it was from Denise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. This quarter¡¯s recovery and gains were clearly brought by United Ventures, but now they¡¯re taking all the credit as if their brilliant leadership made it happen?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°If they praised you at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, wouldn¡¯t they risk other board members switching sides to join us?¡±

    After sending the message, she tilted her head and met Denise¡¯s gaze, who had tilted her head to look at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s over; if I keep listening, I¡¯ll be brainwashed by them.¡±

    Richelle raised the corner of her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll re-brainwash you!¡±

    Jayden¡¯s speech from the chairman¡¯s seatsted nearly half an hour before he finally, with a fake smile, handed the microphone to Denise.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have Ms. Munni, our secondrgest shareholder from United Ventures, say a few words.¡±

    Denise took the microphone, smiled at Richelle across the dozen people between them, and began to speak slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say, really. After all, United Ventures has always had good judgment. So, everyone, just follow Mr. Dunn, be happy, and eat some meat!¡±

    Although Denise hadn¡¯t been a part of Dunn Group for very long, since the beginning, she had been clear that she would make decisions based on thepany¡¯s interests, not the whims of Jayden and his son.

    However, she hadn¡¯t made any significant moves recently, leading Jayden and his son to start taking her less seriously..

 Chapter 390: 386: Worked Together with Your

    Chapter 390: 386: Worked Together with Your<div>

    Parents Before

    Trantor: 549690339

    And of course, all of this was just an illusion deliberately created by Denise Munni.<div>

    During this low-key lurking period, she managed to acquire some inside information about Dunn Group¡¯s traditional industries on behalf of Richelle Dunn.

    Of course, both Richelle and Denise knew that this inside information was just the tip of the iceberg, so for now, they needed to stay calm.

    Denise¡¯s speech ended as soon as it began, unbelievably brief.

    She handed the microphone back to Jayden Dunn, and he didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, is that it?¡±

    Denise nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Mr. Dunn already said everything I wanted to say, so the huge stack of notes I prepared for my speech is useless now.¡±

    Her words sounded like a statement, but they were actually dripping with sarcasm.

    Jayden coughed, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for shareholders to ask questions.¡±

    !!..

    Richelle and Denise had no interest in this, so the two started gossiping on WhatsApp instead.

    The shareholders¡¯ meeting was scheduled tost the entire morning, and as Richelle sat there, she felt it was a waste of time. So, she got up and went out for some fresh air.<div>

    As the secondrgest shareholder, Denise Munni couldn¡¯t be as willful as Richelle and had to stay and listen to Jayden and his father skillfully answer the shareholders¡¯ questions.

    The meeting was held in a hotel. Richelle left the conference room and ordered a coffee in the nearby cafe. She sent a message and location to Denise and then started reading an academic paper on her phone.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn?¡±

    Richelle looked up and saw the man standing by her table, thinking for a moment before she recognized him as Darren Moss, one of the members of the Dunn Group¡¯s board of directors.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Darren pointed to the seat opposite her and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I sit here?¡±

    Richelle did mind, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend¡­¡±

    However, her polite refusal seemed to go unnoticed by him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit for a while ¡­¡±

    As Darren said this, he plopped down into the seat across from her.

    Richelle was speechless with this kind of person and thought about moving her coffee to another table.<div>

    But Darren¡¯s next words made her change her mind.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, I once worked with your parents.¡±

    Richelle looked up sharply. She wasn¡¯t sure about his intentions, but since there hadn¡¯t been much progress on her parents¡¯ old case recently, his words gave her some hope.

    She studied him more carefully and realized that although he looked quite young, he was probably around fifty ¨C the same age as her parents.

    ¡°Mr. Moss, did you work with my parents as colleagues or just as a shareholder-boss rtionship like now?¡±

    If he was going to reveal his identity, then Richelle would ask directly.

    ¡°At first, your parents invited me to join Dunn Group by granting me shares based on my expertise.¡±

    With this exnation, Richelie¡¯s hope grew even stronger.

    She had been looking for many peopletely, but they all refused to reveal any more information about her parents¡¯ case due to the passage of time.

    Darren Moss was the only one who volunteered his identity.

    ¡°And now¡­¡±<div>

    If she remembered correctly, he didn¡¯t hold any position in the Dunn Group now, only shares.

    Darren looked around, ¡°As you can see, I no longer work for Dunn Group.¡±

    Richelle felt that there was much more behind his words. Like him, she looked around cautiously.

    Then she took out her phone, ¡°Mr.. Moss, if it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp!¡±

 Chapter 391: 387: A shrew checks on duty, surprise or shock?

    Chapter 391: 387: A shrew checks on duty, surprise or shock?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle didn¡¯t mention Darren Moss to Denise.

    She had long outgrown the age of easily trusting a stranger.<div>

    When she returned to Kindur, Richelle had originally nned to go home. However, Denise insisted on going to the Lewis Group to surprise her beloved. With a scoff, Richelle said, ¡°More like a sudden check-up rather than a surprise. You¡¯re just a shrew keeping tabs on her husband.¡±

    It¡¯s said that best friends are there to share burdens during tough times and verbally hurt each other during the good times.

    Upon hearing this, Denise got angry and threw a flurry of punches at Richelle. ¡°Richelle, not only are you a shrew, but you¡¯ve also got three kids!¡±

    Richelle stuck her tongue out, ¡°But I¡¯m not married yet. Technically, all I need to do is say ¡®Bye-bye¡¯ to Roy Lewis, and I¡¯d be a happy single woman!¡±

    Denise smirked and pointed at her, ¡°Alright, Richelle, I¡¯ll tell Master Lewis that you want to say ¡®Bye-bye¡¯ to him!¡±

    Richelle clucked her tongue, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll have the ounting department dock Nathan¡¯s bonus.¡±

    Deniseughed heartily, ¡°Go on, dock it! Our Nathan now has a mansion, a car, and a wife; he doesn¡¯t care about the small money!¡±

    The seaside vi that Roy Lewis gave to Nathan Caroule had indeed taken the couple by surprise. They remained pleased whenever they talked about it, even though they had received the keys a while ago.

    !!..

    Richelle looked at her friend, who was basking in her happiness, and didn¡¯t make any sarcastic remarks this time.

    After a while, Denise encouraged Richelle again.<div>

    ¡°Why not just tell Master Lewis that you want a seaside house near ours? That way, we could be neighbors!¡±

    Richelle had considered this, but their current home wasn¡¯t far from the children¡¯s school and the Lewis Group¡¯s office.

    If they were to move to the seaside, their dailymute would take almost two hours.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re arge family. It¡¯s more suitable for us to vacation there asionally; doing it every day would be a waste of time and resources.¡± Denise thought about it and agreed.

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll save the sea-view master bedroom on the third floor for you guys. When you feel like it,e and stay a few days as a vacation.¡± Richelle nodded with a smile.

    ¡°You two really don¡¯t n on having a wedding? The other day, Roy¡¯s aunt talked to me about it, saying that it¡¯s a rare happy asion that the family should celebrate.¡±

    Denise shook her head firmly, ¡°Nathan and I have discussed it. Instead of spending arge sum of money on a wedding, we think it¡¯s more meaningful to donate that money to children in need.¡±

    Startled, Richelle smiled and hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll urately convey your wishes. Follow your heart.¡±

    Some people like the fleeting brilliance of fireworks, even if they onlyst a moment.

    But others prefer having something real in their hands, even if it¡¯s an ordinary, unassuming steamed bun.<div>

    Laughing and chatting, the two friends arrived at the Lewis Group unknowingly.

    Since Richelle had brought the young master and his sister to thepany, her face had be well-known, just like Master Lewis¡¯.

    So as Richelle and Denise reached the top of the stairs, the security guard greeted them at the entrance.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Dunn!¡±

    ¡°Wee, Ms. Dunn!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, wondering what hadpelled her toe to the office and assert her authority.

    She refused to admit that jealousy had made her lose her senses at the time. ¡°See, having the CEO¡¯s wife as a best friend certainly has its perks,¡± Denise said. Richelle elbowed her, ¡°If they knew you were Nathan¡¯s wife, they¡¯d still treat you with equal respect.¡±

    Denise sighed, ¡°Being the wife of an assistant isn¡¯t as interesting as being the

    CEO¡¯s wife. But it¡¯s okay, my Nathan is quite useful.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s goosebumps rose as she heard Denise¡¯s nickname for Nathan. With a shake of her hand, she abandoned Denise and hurried into the elevator.

    Entering the lobby on the top floor, the two remaining secretaries greeting them. Richelle handed them milk tea and snacks, thanked them for their hard work, and without a word, pushed open the door to Roy Lewis¡¯s office.<div>

    Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule were discussing something and looked up as the door opened.

    Originally, both men had a serious expression. Upon seeing Richelle and

    Denise, they both broke into smiles.

    They greeted thedies in unison.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Roy Lewis took Richelle¡¯s bag and led her to the couch to sit down.

    Richelle pointed at Denise, ¡°She said she came for inspection!¡±

    Nathan busily massaged Denise¡¯s shoulders and arms, looking sycophantic.

    ¡°Denise, you don¡¯t trust me with Roy?¡±

    Denise shot Richelle a re, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense; I came to bring a surprise!¡±

    Richelle smirked at Nathan, ¡°Surprise? More like a shock!¡±

    Nathan hastily bowed to Richelle with a pleading look.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please show mercy!¡±

    Puzzled, Richelle looked at Roy Lewis with questioning eyes.

    Roy Lewis smiled, touching her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just young people¡¯s matters; don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

 Chapter 392: 388: The Benevolent Dr. Dunn

    Chapter 392: 388: The Benevolent Dr. Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle was a bit unconvinced, ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m the youngest one here. Howe they¡¯re young, but I¡¯m old and grumpy?¡±

    Roy Lewis apologized hastily, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being old and grumpy and bringing down the young and beautiful Dr. Dunn.¡±<div>

    Richelle was finally satisfied, nced at Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni, who were obviously not quite right, and pulled on Roy Lewis¡¯s arm, saying,

    ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened cake shop across the street that seems good, want to go get some?¡±

    Roy Lewis caught sight of Nathan¡¯s ufortable look and tactfully stood up.

    After they entered the elevator, Richelle finally asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Probably Nathan¡¯s past love affairs have reached Ms.

    Munni, and she¡¯se to interrogate him.¡±

    Richelle thought seriously, ¡°Really? I was with Denise most of today, and I didn¡¯t notice anything off.¡±

    !!..

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s probably not a big deal. They¡¯re just a couple, teasing each other for fun.¡±

    Richelle turned her head and looked at him intently.<div>

    Feeling uneasy under her piercing gaze, Roy Lewis asked, ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°So, Master Lewis thinks this is fun?¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly rified, ¡°I meant Nathan and Denise, you and I are different!¡±

    Richelle listened to him trying to dig his way out, ¡°How are we different?¡±

    Roy Lewis ced his hand on her waist and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°We¡¯re each other¡¯s first loves, there¡¯s no messy history like them. Besides, too much jealousy can harm one¡¯s health, so it¡¯s better to have less!¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, indeed, she and Roy Lewis, even if they were to be jealous, there¡¯s no clear target to be jealous of.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not meddle in their business, we¡¯ll just go enjoy our spicy food.¡±

    Originally, Richelle had been worried that Nathan wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Denise.

    However, people in love are like this: just a few minutes ago they were like enemies, and the next moment, they seem like a loving couple again.

    By the time she and Roy Lewis returned to the office with cakes and snacks, the ce had already been emptied.<div>

    On the coffee table sat a note.

    ¡°We¡¯re going home first, love you!¡±

    Richelle worried if the two had fought, but then Roy Lewis opened their staff WhatsApp group and saw a photo of Nathan and Denise hugging and kissing in the hallway.

    Then came a rush ofments condemning them for unting their love and demanding they be considerate of single people.

    Richelle sighed in relief, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home too¡­¡±

    On the way, Richelle asked about the kids.

    Roy Lewis handed her his phone, ¡°I was going to tell you when we got home, but you can see for yourself.¡±

    Richelle thought something big had happened. Following his instructions, she opened the WhatsApp message from his former subordinate.

    She saw several photos sent by the coworker. The clearly recognizable background showed the cafeteria, where children of various ages sat at tables eating breakfast.

    Richelle carefully searched and found their three kids in the pictures.

    Timmy and Timothy stood in the food disy area, apparently picking out their favorites.<div>

    Tifanny, on the other hand, sat at a table in the middle of the cafeteria, seeming to be eating something. Next to her stood a strange little boy, who seemed to be talking to Tifanny.

    The next picture showed Timmy standing between the little boy and Tifanny, his back to the camera so his expression could not be seen.

    However, Tifanny¡¯s face was clearly rxed, her unease from the previous picture gone, as she looked at her brother.

    Timothy also had a smile on his face, talking about something. It seemed that there was no conflict between the children, and they were having normalmunication and social interaction.

    However, parents may interpret these types of photos in many different ways.

    For example, Roy Lewis, a father, sighed regretfully.

    ¡°When I first saw the first photo, I wished I could travel back in time and throw that little boy out the window.¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Master Lewis, isn¡¯t that a bit much? They¡¯re just innocent kids¡¯ friendships, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted, ¡°What innocent friendship? That kid is clearly up to no good.¡±

    Richelle looked from left to right but couldn¡¯t see any problem with the boy.

    ¡°No way, I think he¡¯s quite cute and innocent-looking!¡±

    Roy Lewis red at her, ¡°You like this kind of kid?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand why Roy Lewis suddenly became so stubborn, ¡°Such children are quite cute too! Of course, our own three little treasures are the cutest. But it¡¯s natural to like children with various personalities and styles more broadly.¡±

    Roy Lewis clucked, ¡°Broadly like them? Dr. Dunn, I didn¡¯t know you were like that!¡±

    Richelle was at a loss for words, ¡°What? Master Lewis, did you misunderstand my words?¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted coldly, ¡°How could I possibly misunderstand? Richelle, I never thought you¡¯d be so indiscriminate in your affections!¡±

 Chapter 393: 389: The Jealous Husband at Home

    Chapter 393: 389: The Jealous Husband at Home<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle found it amusing, knowing that Master Lewis¡¯s asional childish mode had just been activated.

    She stretched out her hand around his waist and buried her head in his embrace.<div>

    ¡°My universal love is only for children and other things. As for men and lovers, I¡¯ve always been devoted and singr.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked down at her, ¡°Really?¡±

    Richelle lifted her head from his embrace and sped his head, pulling him down to kiss him on the lips.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Haven¡¯t you seen that I¡¯ve never seriously looked at other men all this time?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s mentioning of this almost reminded Roy Lewis of something.

    ¡°How can there not be? I had almost forgotten about it. Yesterday, when we sent the children onto the bus, that young instructor clearly had feelings for you. He kept chatting with you, and you evenughed and talked with him for almost two minutes.¡±

    Richelle had almost forgotten about it herself. When he mentioned it, she thought about it seriously and then fearlessly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, that young instructor was indeed handsome. The key is that he had a great physique, with strong muscles that were pleasing to the eye.¡±

    !!..

    Roy Lewis quietly gritted his teeth and bit her lip.

    ¡°Baby, are you doing this on purpose?¡±<div>

    Richelle giggled, ¡°How could I be doing it on purpose? I had already forgotten about it. Thanks to Master Lewis, I remember the young instructor¡¯s tantalizing figure.¡±

    Roy Lewis was genuinely a little annoyed now, and he pped her butt.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, are you getting cocky now?¡±

    Richelle, lying on hisp, burst intoughter. ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯m just curious. You said I chatted with him for two minutes. Were you actually timing us with a watch?¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored her with a faintly turned head.

    Richelle stared at his firm side profile and found this mature man even more adorable.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t respond, but his hand pinched her waist. However, his grip was gentle, apparently not willing to use too much force.

    ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t worry. He might at most be worth a few extra nces due to his muscr body. You see, I almost forgot about him the next day when you didn¡¯t mention him. But you¡¯re different, you not only have well-toned muscles, but also this well-proportioned broad-shouldered, narrow-waisted, and long-legged physique. Plus, your handsome face is even more attractive than a celebrity. He is a single product worth twenty points, but you are a five-in-one product worth a hundred points.¡±

    Roy Lewis admitted that though he was slightly upset two minutes ago, now he feltpletelyfortable.

    He let out a cold snort, ¡°So, Dr. Dunn, are you saying you actually fell for my physical prowess?¡±<div>

    Richelle held back herughter. ¡°How could that be? I love everything about you, from the inside out, including each hair on your body. Saying I only fell for your physical prowess is an understatement.¡±

    Roy Lewis finally couldn¡¯t help but bare a smile, then asked her,

    ¡°What did you talk about with him yesterday?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°The notices issued by the school are quite ambiguous, so I asked him about the content and specific requirements of the training camp.¡±

    Roy Lewis guessed as much but couldn¡¯t resist his jealousy.

    ¡°In the future, you can ask me these things. What could a young instructor like him tell you?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t really trying to provoke him, but found it amusing as she gently rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°I know, I know. What do I need a young instructor for when I have Master Lewis?¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not allowed to interact with him next time!¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t interact with him, I won¡¯t even remember who he is next time. He¡¯s not like my Master Lewis, a loo-point male god. His 20-point self doesn¡¯t even deserve a nce.¡±

    Richelle secretly apologized to the young instructor in her heart. With a jealous husband at home, she has to discredit other handsome guys to survive.<div>

    Roy Lewis felt her assurance was insincere, ¡°You¡¯re not even allowed to look!¡±

    Richelle hastily nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t look, I will carry a photo of Master Lewis with me. When I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll take it out and look at it. When I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯ll take it out and look at it.¡±

    Roy Lewis finallyughed at her antics, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far!¡±

    Richelle eximed, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that far¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at my picture when you¡¯re sleepy. I don¡¯t have any brain-refreshing functions.¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, ¡°Well, Master Lewis, you¡¯re quite self-aware, huh?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Roy Lewis added,

    ¡°You can just look at it when you¡¯re feeling lovesick!¡±

    Richelle broke out in a cold sweat!

    So, he had already seen through her lovesick nature?

    ¡°Haha, Master Lewis, you¡¯re too modest. To me, you¡¯re like a god who can cure all diseases!¡±

    Roy Lewis was amused by her outrageouspliment, ¡°Since I¡¯m a god who can cure all diseases, where does that leave Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t need any preparation to boast, especially with Roy Lewis¡¯s tolerant temperament. He had spoiled her to the point of beingpletelywless when the kids were not around.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m Dr. Dunn, who cures physical illnesses, and you¡¯re Master Lewis, who takes care of emotional needs!¡±

    As for Roy Lewis, he was quite simr to Richelle.

    Since being with Richelle, he seemed much younger.

    He had even be somewhat childish..

 Chapter 394: 390: Fatherâ€™s Hardship

    Chapter 394: 390: Father¡¯s Hardship<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The conversation between the two finally shifted from the little instructor back to the kids.

    ¡°No, I still have to warn my two sons to be cautious with this silly goose.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn sincerely sympathized with the boy in the photo. All he did was strike up a conversation, but it seemed like he was already being targeted by the Lewis family.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you guys need to take a step back!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her, puzzled.

    ¡°In what way am I not stepping back?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was speechless. ¡°Just look at you, you¡¯re practicallybeling him as a bad person. Please, it¡¯s true that Tifanny is our family treasure, but she will eventually leave us and face everything on her own. She has to try to make her first friend, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not stopping her from making friends!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes. ¡°With your overprotective attitude, Tifanny should have no problem making same-sex friends, but making opposite-sex friends will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then she doesn¡¯t need to make them! Those dirty and rude little boys, what¡¯s the point of being friends with them?¡±

    !!..

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Roy Lewis, are you cursing your sons as well?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment. ¡°I guess so, other families with daughters probably see our sons as dirty and rude little boys too.¡±<div>

    Richelle held her forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t believe these two sons are not your biological children!¡±

    Roy Lewis touched her face. ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to receive some criticism, isn¡¯t it? If they can¡¯t even handle this much questioning, how can they achieve great things?¡±

    Richelle became even more speechless. ¡°This isn¡¯t questioning, this is putting the wrongbel on someone!¡±

    However, she knew in her heart that this was just Roy Lewis¡¯s way of showing his love as a father.

    In his heart, all three children were equally important.

    It¡¯s just that since their daughter is more delicate and easily hurt, he unconsciously focuses more of his attention and love on her.

    As the two talked about the kids, they unknowingly arrived home.

    As soon as they entered the door, Uncle Axel came to greet them.

    ¡°How are the young Miss and young Master? Did you hear any news today?¡±

    Ever since the family had more children, their home had be much livelier.

    Now, with all three children not at home, the house suddenly became quiet.<div>

    Not only were Richelle and Roy, who were parents, not used to it, but also Uncle Axel, Mrs. Walker, Mrs. Collins, and other servants.

    Roy Lewis then forwarded the photos to Uncle Axel, who took a look.

    ¡°Well, the little guy needs to be careful. Timmy and Timothy should keep their distance from him!¡±

    When Richelle heard this identicalment from Roy Lewis, she gave up on trying to persuade them and went straight upstairs to take a bath, leaving Roy downstairs to chat with Uncle Axel.

    After taking a shower, she searched the inte for information about Darren Moss.

    There was no public information on him.

    In other words, this man had remained unknown in recent years.

    However, if what he said was true, that he was a core technical expert who had been brought into the shareholders¡¯ meeting by her parents with a technical stake, then he must have been a very capable person back then.

    However, the inte wasn¡¯t as widespread over twenty years ago, so it was hard to find information about people or events from that time online.

    Richelle was considering whether to tell Roy and ask for his help to look into it.

    After all, he had more connections than her.<div>

    Just as she was thinking about it, she received a video call from Hugo Camrey.

    Richelle picked it up.

    ¡°Richelle, what did you and Ms. Munni gain from the meeting today?¡±

    After the real Denise Munni and Darren Turner appeared, Hugo, who had been pretending to be Darren Turner, had not been involved in the subsequent affairs of the Dunn Group.

    However, he was still helping Richelle inquire about some old matters, but so far, there hadn¡¯t been much progress.

    ¡°It was as expected, not much progress. But what I find strange is that Kiara can actually keep herposure this time.¡±

    Hugo nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like her character. However, I¡¯ve received feedback from friends over there that not only Kiara, but even Megan Linwood hasn¡¯t been appearing much in social circlestely. Normally, at any social event, it was Jayden Dunn and his son who attended.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe they¡¯ve really learned their lesson after a big setback.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t think this way. ¡°Neither she nor her mother are the type to reflect on themselves. So, I¡¯m more inclined to believe that they are hiding and nning something big together!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell my friends to keep a closer eye.¡±

    Richelle brought up the issue Roy had mentioned before, asking him about it.

    ¡°Roy previously told you to be careful of the Thompsons. Did you find anything suspicious afterward?¡±

    Hugo responded with a sound. ¡°I was just about to mention that to you. My dad said to find a time when you guys are free to have dinner together.¡±

    Richelle had been treating Mrs. Camrey with acupuncture every day, so she saw Mrs. Camrey daily.

    But as for Hugo¡¯s father, she had heard a lot about him but hadn¡¯t really met him in person yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him. Our schedule has been more rxed since the kids went to summer camp these past few days.¡±

    After settling on having dinner together, Hugo asked Richelle about her recent progress on her mission..

 Chapter 395: 391: Giving Her an Unforgettable Wedding for a Lifetime

    Chapter 395: 391: Giving Her an Unforgettable Wedding for a Lifetime<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    People like Richelle Dunn actually have quite a bit of freedom in their line of work.

    She could take on missions from Hugo Camrey¡¯s organization, or work privately with employers directly.<div>

    However, due to the confidentiality of their industry, even when they ept a mission, it must be kept secret.

    As a result, Hugo only knew that Richelle had taken on a big, challenging task with a huge amount of money at stake, but he didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    Even so, based on recent developments in the industry, he had an inkling about the nature of the task, but he couldn¡¯t be certain.

    When Richelle heard him mention this, she frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going well. I¡¯m beginning to doubt that I canplete this task.¡±

    For the past week, Richelle had made no progress. With only two or three days left until the deadline, her progress bar was still only at twenty or thirty percent.

    However, progress was hard to predict. Sometimes it would take half a month to make any headway, but once the right approach was found, the task could bepleted in just a few minutes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. The current situation is unstable, so it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡±

    !!..

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll work within my limits.¡±

    Finally, the conversation turned to Darren Moss.<div>

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a shareholder of Dunn Group named Darren Moss. Can you see if you can find out anything about him for me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Richelle briefly mentioned her encounter in the coffee shop, and Hugo replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mom or my uncle first. They¡¯re both from that generation, so they should know something.¡±

    After chatting with Hugo, Richelle hung up the phone just as someone knocked on her door.

    At this time, the person knocking was bound to be Roy Lewis.

    She went over and opened the door, only to see Roy standing there with a tray in his hand.

    On the tray were fruits and two cups of flower tea.

    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I still have a while to go!¡±

    Roy stood there without moving, holding the tray in front of her.

    ¡°This is for you!¡±<div>

    When Richelle took the tray, he picked up his own cup of flower tea and returned it to her.

    ¡°Howte do you think you¡¯ll be?¡±

    Richelle nned on spending some extra time on her work tonight in hopes of making progress. ¡°It might be quitete. I¡¯ll sleep in my room tonight. Remember to take your medicine and go to bed.¡±

    Roy knew what she was working on and didn¡¯t want to bother her, so he leaned in and gave her a peck on the lips.

    ¡°Good luck! I¡¯lle to check on you before bed.¡±

    Richelle kissed him back. ¡°Alright, but remember to chat with the old man for a while. He¡¯s been feeling down since the kids started going to school.¡±

    These days, the ¡°old man¡± was staying at Roy¡¯s ce most of the time. In his words, this period had been the happiest and most carefree times since his retirement.

    ¡°I will. You really worry about everyone in the family.¡±

    Roy was both touched and worried for her.

    Richelle didn¡¯t think anything of it. ¡°A two- or three-minute phone call can help him sleep well tonight and be happy tomorrow, so why not do it?¡±

    Roy discovered that the more he got to know her, the more he realized she was incredibly attentive to others¡¯ feelings.<div>

    At first, he thought she was a self-centered person.

    Upon getting to know her better, he realized that she was actually very giving and caring in her everyday life.

    Of course, she took care of her three children and Roy without question, and she treated Uncle Axel, Mrs. Walker, and Mrs. Collins with the same level of care and respect as her own family.

    As for Nathan and his aunts and uncles, as long as someone mentioned a problem to Richelle, she would do her best to help.

    ¡°I heard from my aunt that Nathan and Ms. Munni¡¯s wedding has been left to their own decisions, and they won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±

    Previously, Maggie Mitchell and Kennedy Green wanted Nathan Caroule to have a grand wedding and specifically invited Roy to be the mediator.

    Roy, naturally, respected Nathan¡¯s wishes, but no matter how much he tried to convince their elders, they wouldn¡¯t budge.

    However, when Maggie called again just now, her attitude had softened significantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. No need for family disputes over differing opinions, turning happy asions into sources of conflict.¡±

    Roy was curious about how she¡¯d managed to convince her strong-willed aunt, ¡°What did you say to Aunt Mitchell? I¡¯ve tried talking to her many times before.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t say much. ¡°I just told her that Nathan wants to share the happiness of his wedding with those poor, lonely children, giving them hope for their future. He hopes they can be like him, striving to be better and stronger in pursuit of their dreams.¡±

    Deep down, Roy wanted to give Richelle a truly unforgettable and grand wedding. Hearing her logical reasoning, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°What about you? You don¡¯t agree with Ms. Munni¡¯s idea, do you?¡±

    Richelle looked at him strangely. ¡°Why would I have the same idea as her? I¡¯m not her.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you think¡­¡±

    Could Richelle not understand what he was thinking?

    Ever since they¡¯d been together, this man had always wanted to give her the best of everything.

    For a life event like getting married, he was determined to give her a once-in-a-lifetime unforgettable wedding experience..

 Chapter 396: 392: Husband Loves to Show Off, Kid

    Chapter 396: 392: Husband Loves to Show Off, Kid<div>

    Loves to Make a Scene

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle looked into Roy Lewis¡¯ hopeful and nervous eyes, originally wanting to tease him.<div>

    However, what came out of her mouth were genuine feelings.

    ¡°Our situation is different from theirs. My husband loves to show off, and the kids love a lively atmosphere. Naturally, we¡¯ll need a grand wedding feast.¡± Roy Lewis pinched her face andughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I do love showing off. So, try to gain some weight recently, and when the weddinges, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt quite aplished about Richelle gaining weight.

    Of course, Richelle herself was somewhat reluctant about it.

    She was only 25 years old and didn¡¯t want people to say she gained ¡°happiness fat¡± so quickly.

    Therefore, she had already decided to get up early from tomorrow and exercise with Roy Lewis.

    ¡°All right, stop nagging. I still have a lot of things to do.¡±

    !!..

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand why, even though their personalities and hobbies werepletely different, they could still chat like this without stopping.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t talk about major issues.<div>

    It was mostly about the elders and children in the family, but there was always something to talk about.

    Roy Lewisughed when she reminded him.

    He just wanted to kiss her and take advantage before leaving, but ended up chatting for a while after the kiss.

    He lowered his head again and gently nibbled on her lips.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m really leaving.¡±

    Richelle lifted her foot and lightly kicked his calf.

    ¡°Go go, people always have to learn to grow up¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, his lips curling up, and went downstairs.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s so funny? Did you get in touch with the youngdy and young master?¡±

    Uncle Axel was always thinking about the three little ones. Roy Lewis was d that the school didn¡¯t practice boarding, or else the elders like the old man and Uncle Axel would be annoyed every day.

    ¡°No, I said not to contact them, so don¡¯t break the rules.¡±<div>

    Although, just looking at these photos was quite torturous.

    But these photos were only avable thanks to Mr. Lewis¡¯ privileges. Other parents didn¡¯t even have this benefit.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really ruthless as a father.¡±

    Uncle Axel used to dare not say these words to Roy Lewis¡¯ face.

    But since Richelle, Timothy, and Tiffany moved in, Roy Lewis became more easy-going and Uncle Axel became more casual with his words.

    Roy Lewis was indeed not as strict as before. The whole family was gradually getting along like a big family.

    Perhaps because of this, everyone in the family was not used to the kids being away.

    ¡°Uncle, if I don¡¯t be strict, we¡¯ll end up with someone like Edbert. Do you like that?¡±

    Uncle Axel shuddered, ¡°Oh, never mind, our youngdy and young master are indeed promising, so it¡¯s better to send them off for early training!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Later, make some low-calorie snacks for Richelle. She¡¯s afraid of gaining weight, but she has a sweet tooth.¡±

    Though Roy Lewis said that he hoped Richelle would gain some weight, he understood her little concerns.<div>

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell the chef to prepare it now.¡±

    Once worried about losing his job, the chef¡¯s workload had increased since

    Richelle, Timothy, and Tiffany came back.

    But the chef and the others had noints. Firstly, Roy Lewis had increased everyone¡¯s wages and givenrge bonuses.

    Secondly, they hoped that their hard work would be appreciated and loved by others.

    Especially the chefs, who could visibly see the youngdies and young masters¡¯ cheeks growing plumper. The sense of aplishment in their hearts was indescribable.

    If it weren¡¯t for the school¡¯s strict rules against parents bringing food, the chefs would have prepared extra snacks for the kids to take to the summer camp. Downstairs, Roy Lewis and Uncle Axel were chatting.

    Upstairs, Richelle logged into the system and found it strange that there were no new updates to their conversation box.

    Could something have happened to the benefactor recently?

    Richelle realized it had been nearly ten days since she had received any messages from him.

    In the past, after giving her a new task, the benefactor would go online every three or four days to remind her of her progress.

    Otherwise, his reminders would be extremely simple.

    Many times, it was just two or three short words.

    Only two or three times had the benefactor been very thorough, probing her limits incessantly.

    At that time, she thought her cover was about to be exposed.

    But after those two or three times, the benefactor suddenly calmed down.

    It went back to the same simple conversation style as before.

    Richelle was wondering if she should send a message to check on the benefactor since he was the one supporting her financially.

    But coincidentally, as soon as she opened the conversation box, she received a message from the benefactor.

    ¡°Deadline is approaching, how¡¯s the progress?¡±

    Yes, those who gave money and urged for progress were the real benefactors. ¡°The situation has been a bitplicated recently, the progress is a bit slow.¡± Richelle wasn¡¯t making excuses, but she knew that in Party A¡¯s eyes, it was an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll refund you 20% of the advance payment for this period..¡±

 Chapter 397: 393: Master Lewis Gets Injured

    Chapter 397: 393: Master Lewis Gets Injured<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn was ready to return the money.

    However, the benefactor replied.<div>

    ¡°No need, the task is indeed difficult. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    Richelle thought she had read it wrong. Were there really people in this world who would refuse money?

    ¡°Mr. Benefactor, are you sure I shouldn¡¯t return it?¡±

    In the past, Richelle had tried to use her ¡°little schemes¡± to get more rewards from the benefactor.

    But at that time, she truly believed herbor warranted suchpensation. And this task was indeed very difficult, but the benefactor was truly generous. From when she first epted the task to now, the benefactor had voluntarily increased the reward twice.

    So, with the current slow progress, Richelle didn¡¯t think she deserved such a high reward.

    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. For me, it¡¯s just a small amount of money. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    As expected, quite a wealthy and generous bigshot.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Benefactor, I will speed up the process!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t alreadymitted herself to Roy Lewis, she might have blurted out ¡°I¡¯m all yours¡± to the benefactor.

    ¡°The task is important, but safety is more crucial. Be careful.¡±<div>

    Richelle stared at the screen, doubting if the possessor of those warm words was the same cold, ruthless benefactor she knew.

    But naturally, she was in no position to voice her suspicions to the benefactor.

    She could only reply to him.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Benefactor. Please also take care.¡±

    It has to be said, money has a powerful charm.

    The situation seemed to improve for Richelle. She¡¯d originally thought today would be as fruitless as the day before. But to her surprise, she managed to copy a top-secret document.

    Though the document didn¡¯t match the task given by Mr. Benefactor, it might be an unexpected surprise for him.

    Richellepressed the document and quickly sent it to the benefactor.

    ¡°Mr. Benefactor, this is an extra gift. It¡¯s free!¡±

    Within minutes of sending the document, the benefactor sent a string of exmation marks.

    ¡°Amazing!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±<div>

    Richelle felt good and realized that perhaps the tasks that the benefactor had requested were based on misleading appearances and made the wrong predictions.

    Just when Richelle was thinking about whether to share her thoughts with the benefactor, it seemed he had realized the same problem.

    ¡°Put the previous tasks aside and dig deeper in the direction you just found.¡± Richelle felt abination of helplessness at having wasted so much effort and relief at discovering a new potential path.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Mr. Benefactor was in high spirits today, and Richelle was pleased to receive the praise.

    After logging off, she checked the time. It wasn¡¯t even midnight yet. Thinking that Roy should still be awake, she hummed a tune and left her bedroom, intending to be a thoughtful girlfriend by bringing him his medicine and urging him to go to bed on time.

    Unexpectedly, as she walked down the stairs, she saw Roy hurriedly leaving his office, dressed to go out.

    Richelle looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Roy quickly walked over and waited for her at the bottom of the stairs before pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Axel has an urgent matter, and I need to go to him right away.¡± Richelle looked at him worriedly, ¡°Is it serious? Is it an illness? Or something else?¡±<div>

    Ever since Roy had orchestrated the rescue of her mentor in South Asia, Richelle had be aware of numerous aspects of his identity.

    However, she too had her own secrets, so even though she knew he held an important position within the Federation, she never questioned him about it. Roy kissed her lips and caressed her head tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my uncle and aunt are both fine, it¡¯s just something else.¡± Richelle remained concerned inside, but not wanting to burden Roy, she put on a bright smile.

    ¡°Alright, as long as everyone¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t forget to bring your medicine and take it.¡±

    ¡°I will. You should go to bed early too, and try not to stay upte.¡±

    Richelle apanied Roy to his car and watched it drive away before heading back inside.

    Uncle Axel was also clueless, thinking that Roy was returning to deal withpany matters.

    Fearing that Richelle would be angry with his master, he hurriedly came to speak on Roy¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Master Lewis rarely does this. It must be an incredibly urgent matter.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I understand. Uncle Axel, you should also go to bed early. Roy probably won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±

    Richelle returned to her bedroom, intending to work a little more while Roy was gone.

    However, when she logged back into the system, she felt uneasy.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was about to happen.

    As it turned out, her intuition was urate.

    In the middle of the night, her restless sleep was interrupted by a phone call.

    She hurriedly answered, and on the other end was Nathan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, pleasee to the hospital right away.. Master Lewis has been injured!¡±

 Chapter 398: 394: You Have to Kneel on a Durian

    Chapter 398: 394: You Have to Kneel on a Durian<div>

    Shell to Feel Better

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie Dunn, who had not been sleeping well, was instantly wide awake after hearing the telephone call.<div>

    Where¡¯s the injury? Has the emergency doctor been contacted?¡± As she spoke, she had already sprung from the bed and ran swiftly to the washroom.

    ¡°The injury isn¡¯t severe. He suffered a cut on his head and bled a little. It¡¯s already been bandaged.¡±

    Hearing this, Richelle felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Why are you only telling me now?¡±

    She guessed it was because Roy Lewis was worried about her.

    Indeed, Nathan replied to her.

    ¡°Master Lewis didn¡¯t want you to worry, he forbade me from telling you.¡± ¡°Is he on the top floor?¡± Richelle asked.

    After receiving an affirmative answer, she just said, ¡°I¡¯ming over¡±, and hung up the phone.

    Richelle originally nned to drive back to the hospital herself, but Nathan also rang Uncle Axel. As she went downstairs, Uncle Axel rushed up in panic. Dr. Dunn, the car is ready. Do take a good look at Master Lewis¡­¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°Nathan said it was just a superficial injury. It¡¯s already been bandaged and the bleeding has stopped. Uncle Axel, there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much.¡±

    Uncle Axel saw her to the car, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you need to speak to Master Lewis.

    For these dangerous tasks, let others do them instead. His health¡­¡±<div>

    Uncle Axel had red eyes.

    Richelle patted his arm tofort him, ¡°I will persuade him properly. After all, he hasn¡¯t even married, and the child is still young¡­¡±

    Uncle Axel was in a hurry to nod, ¡°Exactly, he should be considering you and the children too!¡±

    Understanding Uncle Axel¡¯s feelings, Richelleforted him a few more words before getting into the car.

    By the time she arrived at the hospital, it was already close to four in the morning.

    Richelle walked into the dean¡¯s office with quick steps. At first nce, she saw Roy Lewis sitting on the sofa with a bandage wrapped around his forehead, blood seeping through the gauze.

    And there were several people sitting beside him.

    There was Nathan and the dean, as well as two other directors who were probably on duty.

    Seeing Richelle enter, Roy Lewis tried to stand up with a hint of a smile pulling at his face.

    Richelle stared at him, speaking in a severe tone.

    ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t move.¡±<div>

    As a doctor, seeing the amount of blood he was losing, she knew how serious the injury was.

    In short, it was definitely not a small cut as Nathan had described.

    Roy Lewis quickly sat down, showing her a pacifying smile.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±

    Richelle frowned slightly, ¡°Roy Lewis, are you questioning my professional skills?¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly raised his hand in a surrender gesture, ¡°Of course not, Dr. Dunn¡¯s reputation is well-known, who would dare to question you, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡±

    The dean, Nathan and the other two directors were observant people. Seeing the situation, they knew they should excuse themselves.

    After all, judging by the way things were going, Master Lewis, who seemed so formidable in front of others, might have to apologize profusely to Dr. Dunn to appease her!

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn, we¡¯ll step out for a smoke to give you two some privacy.¡±

    Richelle nodded to them. Once they left and closed the door, she leaned in closer to inspect his bandaged injury.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±<div>

    Richelie¡¯s beautiful face was devoid of any smile, her cold aura surprisingly matched Roy Lewis¡¯s when he was asserting his authority.

    Roy Lewis grabbed her hand. She attempted to shake it off several times, but ultimately, she was weaker and couldn¡¯t get free.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry. Even though there¡¯s quite a bit of blood, the area of impact isn¡¯t big, and we¡¯ve taken x-rays. Nothing else was injured.¡±

    Richelle red at him with gritted teeth, ¡°Oh¡­ So should I open a bottle of red wine to celebrate your less serious injury? And you even told Nathan not to tell me. You¡¯re something else, Roy Lewis!¡±

    One, Richelle was angry that he hid it from her. Second, she was angry at his bravado.

    Publicly, she was his personal doctor, and privately, she was his girlfriend.

    So publicly or privately, he should not have hidden it from her.

    Roy Lewis wore an apologetic smile, ¡°Baby, I thought since the injury wasn¡¯t severe, I¡¯d let you have a good night¡¯s sleep and you coulde see me first thing in the morning, right?¡±

    Richelle stood up abruptly, and sternly said to him.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back to sleep now ande to see you first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Roy Lewis quickly wrapped his arms around her waist, forcibly pulling her onto hisp.

    ¡°Baby, I regret it, okay?¡±

    At first, Richelle was just worried about him. But after seeing him at the hospital, her temper red up.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you think I¡¯m only good for sharing the good times with you?¡± Roy Lewis hurriedly stroked her head, ¡°Of course not, my life depends on you to save. How could you be only good for sharing the good times?¡± Richelle didn¡¯t look at him, keeping her back to him, she truthfully expressed her inner thoughts.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I am your doctor, and I am also your lover. I hope that I am the first person to find out about anything and everything that happens to you. No matter how big or small the issue, I hope I¡¯m the first to share the burden with you.¡±

    Roy Lewis held her in his arms, apologizing and calling her baby over and over again.

    In the end, Richelle stubbornly kept her back to him, refusing to turn around to look at him.

    Roy Lewis had no choice but to feign a cry of pain.

    ¡°It hurts a lot!¡±

 Chapter 399: 395: Youâ€™re lucky; if he hit you differently, you would have been doomed

    Chapter 399: 395: You¡¯re lucky; if he hit you differently, you would have been doomed<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis felt heartache for Richelle Dunn and actually did not want to use a bitter ploy.

    However, it seemed like she was really angry, and having too much anger was harmful for her health as well.<div>

    He couldn¡¯t bear that either.

    With no choice, he had to take the risk and use it.

    In fact, his painful groan proved to be much more effective than his previous apologies and pleas for mercy.

    When Richelle Dunn heard him say it hurt, she quickly leaned on the sofa and stood up, her face close to his, as she stared at his forehead with worry.

    ¡°Why does it hurt? Hasn¡¯t the wound been treated? Haven¡¯t any painkillers or anti-inmmatory drugs been applied?¡±

    Roy Lewis saw her anxious expression and couldn¡¯t bear to continue, but he was afraid she would really give up and leave, so he shook his head and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know they treated it and used some kind of medicine, but I¡¯m not sure exactly what.¡±

    As Richelle Dunn was about to go out and ask someone for more information, she saw a medical record on the coffee table, picked it up and nced over it.

    ¡°It seems like the right treatment was used, but does it still hurt?¡±

    Roy Lewis caught her hand, ¡°It seems better now. The paines and goes¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t doubt him, and her anger disappeared after this fright.<div>

    She sighed inwardly, what was she bothering about with a sick person?

    A little scare to teach him a lesson would make sure he wouldn¡¯t repeat his mistakes in the future!

    With that, Richelle Dunn felt relieved.

    ¡°Tell me, how did you get hit?¡±

    Earlier, she¡¯d been too angry to even ask.

    Roy Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°I was just unlucky, bumped into an evil spirit.¡±

    Because the previous operation to surround the Thompsons¡¯ had failed, Mr. Rowen was temporarily recalled to the Federation for a rest.

    And Mr. Rowen seemed to me all this on Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis had recently obtained some new information and went to the Presidential Pce to discuss the next course of action with a group of colleagues who had been urgently recalled.

    As a result, while he was expressing his opinions, Mr. Rowen, who was sitting opposite of him, suddenly picked up a vase and threw it at him.

    Roy Lewis had always been agile, so he dodged instinctively to the side. However, Mr. Rowen seemed to have anticipated this and threw an ashtray immediately afterward. This time, Roy Lewis¡¯ luck ran out, and he got hit on the head, causing blood to flow uncontrobly.<div>

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t detail what happened earlier, only mentioning some things that Richelle Dunn could know about.

    After listening, Richelle Dunn remained silent.

    She then took the examination results under his medical record and studied it carefully, ¡°You¡¯re lucky, if he had aimed a bit more inurately, you might have never seen me again!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t ask who hit him or why, only saying.

    ¡°Just to be safe, you should stay in the hospital for two days.¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed, ¡°Mr. Chapman said that it¡¯s nothing serious, and it should stop bleeding after a while.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought Richelle Dunn wanted him to stay in the hospital just because his wound was still bleeding.

    However, as his attending doctor, Richelle Dunn was more thorough and considerate than Mr. Chapman and others.

    ¡°The area where you were hit should have stopped bleeding quickly after applying medication. Now that it hasn¡¯t, I need to rule out other possibilities before letting you leave the hospital.¡±

    Hearing her exnation, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t take it lightly either.

    After all, he was now very careful about staying alive.<div>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay until it¡¯s 100% confirmed that I¡¯m safe.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded her head, took out her cellphone, and dialed Mr. Chapman¡¯s number.

    Mr. Chapman answered quickly, ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, for his situation, he needs to be monitored for a day or two. Please arrange a VIP room. And also, have someone from radiologye back immediately, as I need to do a more detailed examination.¡±

    In the case of such a special situation like Roy Lewis¡¯, a misjudgment could have serious consequences, even the loss of life.

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Chapman¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, is this¡­a very serious issue?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t say yes or no, ¡°I just want to make sure, until I see the results of the examination, I can¡¯t make a final conclusion.¡±

    Roy Lewis, who had been listening on the side, secretly rejoiced. It was fortunate that Nathan Caroule had secretly called her.

    Otherwise, if there were any undetected issues, it would have been toote to regret itter.

    After hanging up the call, Roy Lewis hugged Richelle Dunn by her waist andy his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so lucky to have you.¡±

    By this point, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t have it in her to me him for anything. After all, these things were idents, and he was just the unlucky victim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. You know me, I need to rule out even one in ten thousand possibilities before I can feel at ease.¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis knew this. It was precisely because of her cautious and serious attitude that she was the only expert in their medical team who had a treatment sess rate almost as high as Master Seaton¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes, with you here, I feel reassured.¡±

    As Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis talked in the office, the hospital director had already arranged a patient room and informed radiologists to hurry back.

    Richelle Dunn apanied Roy Lewis into the room, made sure he wasfortably lying down to rest, and then asked Nathan Caroule to go back to the Lewis¡¯ residence to get a few things.

    Richelle Dunn covered him with a nket and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Rest for a while now. When the radiology staffe back, I¡¯ll apany you to get the examination.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her lovingly, and then closed his eyes with a peaceful mind..

 Chapter 400: 396: Are you going to support my whole family, young and old?

    Chapter 400: 396: Are you going to support my whole family, young and old?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The examination staff quickly returned, and Richelie Dunn apanied Roy Lewis for several detailed examinations, with the resultsing out soon after.

    Richelle¡¯s brows rxed a bit after reading the examination results.<div>

    Roy Lewis, hearing that it was nothing serious, thought he could go home.

    But Richelle still insisted that Roy Lewis stay in the hospital for observation for two days.

    ¡°Even if I am by your side, our home still doesn¡¯t have all the equipment and medicine we have here. Although it¡¯s not as convenient here, at least we can 100% ensure your safety.¡±

    In matters of life and death, Roy Lewis naturally couldn¡¯t argue with her.

    It was the same for both their personal life and professional careers.

    However, even with Roy Lewis staying in the hospital, his level of busyness was not much different from being at home.

    Moreover, it was unknown who leaked the news of his injury, but at around 10 o¡¯clock, two people arrived at the hospital whom neither Richelle nor Roy Lewis weed with open arms.

    These two were Roy Lewis¡¯s uncles.

    Richelle had a poor impression of these elders in Roy¡¯s family, so as a doctor, she gave them a very strict time limit.

    ¡°Roy needs to rest and recuperate. If you need to say something, please do it quickly, and leave in five minutes.¡±

    A mixed look of anger and resentment shed in the eyes of Sebastian Lewis and Aldo Lewis, but since they came to beg for help this time, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything, even when Richelle didn¡¯t leave them any face.<div>

    ¡°Roy, we¡¯ve been having some trouble with fundingtely. Could you maybe advance some shares and dividends to us¡­?¡±

    Ever since theyst came to the house and insulted Richelle and their two children, Roy had started to purposely sabotage their foreign investments, causing them huge losses.

    That they could hold out this long beforeing to beg had already exceeded Roy¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±

    Roy Lewis directly refused in a single sentence.

    ¡°Roy, you can¡¯t just turn a blind eye when your uncles are in such dire straits, can you?¡±

    Roy Lewis pointed to Richelle, ¡°Now I have to support my wife and three children, all four of them are money-eating monsters. How can I have any money to advance shares and dividends to you? Besides,st time I heard from Grandpa that you two seemed to have vited some family rules. Who knows if you two will have some of your shares withdrawn at the family meeting during the middle of the year? If I advance money to you now, won¡¯t it be like throwing money down the drain?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face fell as he moved closer and fervently begged Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, really, if you don¡¯t help me, your second uncle, I might be as good as dead!¡±

    Roy Lewis coldly looked at him, ¡°Second uncle, I remember when I was a teenager, you always used tofort me by saying that life and death were predetermined, so just face it calmly when the timees.¡±

    Only then did Richelle learn that their verbal attacks hadn¡¯t only targeted little Timmy, but also a young Roy Lewis in the past.<div>

    Richelle¡¯s heart ached for her man, and before Sebastian could say anything else after Roy finished, she immediately retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Roy is heartless. Even as a doctor, we can¡¯t save everything. We doctors only save people, never animals.¡±

    Roy Lewis heard this, and although his face remained expressionless, a hint of a smile appeared. He immediately echoed her words.

    ¡°Uncle Sebastian and Uncle Aldo, look, Richelle is in charge of our family now, even if I wanted to help you, I¡¯m powerless.¡±

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even want to help them at all.

    Not only did Roy not want to help them, but he was also the one who had forced them into this desperate corner, swallowing their pride and seeking help from others.

    Aldo, seeing Sebastian begging and achieving nothing, had no choice but to pluck up his courage and approach Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, your connections are vast. Could you maybe help us by reaching out to the creditors and asking for a few months¡¯ grace?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought to himself, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Aldo, my connections are only this wide, and you guys have been alive for decades more than me, so your connections must be broader and more powerful than mine. But think about it, how could a person like me, who can¡¯t even guarantee my own life and could be hit by someone at any time, have the ability to help you negotiate with creditors? If I really went, I¡¯d be afraid of being chopped up. If it turns out that I¡¯m not just an idiot but also crippled, would you help support me and my family, uncles?¡±

    At these words from Roy Lewis, even Richelle wanted tough.<div>

    Seeing that no amount of persuasion would change Roy Lewis¡¯s mind, Sebastian and Aldo sullenly turned to beg Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, we were wrong in the past, please forgive us for our stupidity and crude words.¡±

    As soon as Sebastian finished, Aldo chimed in.

    ¡°Yes, we were old and confused, our minds have gone bad and we¡¯ve be bbermouths. We never think before we speak, so please forgive us, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked surprised, having never seen people so thick-skinned before, let alone so confidently so.

    ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s not me who put you in this dire situation, and I¡¯m not your creditor, so begging me is useless!¡±

    Sebastian tried to say something, but Richelle nced at her wristwatch and instantly became the stern and serious Dr. Dunn once more.

    ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry, but your visiting time is up. Please leave..¡±

 Chapter 401: 397: The Taste ofâ€¦ Chicken Soup

    Chapter 401: 397: The Taste of¡­ Chicken Soup<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    After forcibly sending away the two brothers Sebastian and Roy, even the usually serious Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Richelle, you have no idea how bad their faces looked when you cursed them.¡± Richelle Dunn scoffed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less whether their faces looked good or not. As long as the people I love are happy and content, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± There were some words she didn¡¯t say, but even now, her heart still ached with pain.<div>

    Out of concern for Roy, she asked Mr. Chapman toe over and stay with Roy while she went to his presidential suite to cook him some soup and dishes that he liked and brought them back to the hospital.

    Roy initially thought she was going to perform surgery, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    It wasn¡¯t until she brought back a few food containers that he realized that her mention of going to perform surgery was just an excuse.

    ¡°Why did you go to cook for me?¡±

    Roy washed his hands and sat down on the sofa, taking the soup Richelle had made for him.

    ¡°To replenish your nutrition, so you recover faster.¡±

    In fact, she was just sympathizing with him.

    Ever since she moved into his house, she had heard a lot about Roy¡¯s childhood from Uncle Axel and Mr. Lewis.

    Compared to Timmy¡¯s several years in the Lewis family, Roy¡¯s happy childhood probably ended after his father¡¯s unexpected death.

    Because at that time, Mr. Lewis had no choice but to take over the Lewis Group and the Lewis family, leaving no time to take care of him.

    As for his mother, she was in a weak state after his father¡¯s idental death, with poor mental and emotional health, basically ignoring and neglecting Roy. Moreover, due to his congenital illness and being trained as the sessor from a young age, none of the uncles and aunts in the family were genuinely kind to him.<div>

    It was easy to imagine how tenacious he had to be to ovee all these factors, take over the Lewis Group, and the Lewis family at the age of twenty, and push it back on track, rapidly developing within a short time.

    However, Roy could see the tenderness and deep affection she was hiding from the way her eyes looked at him.

    He finished the soup in one breath and then, unexpectedly, kissed her lips when Richelle was off guard.

    Instantly, Richelle¡¯s mouth was filled with chicken soup¡¯s vor.

    After being released by Roy, she spoke without any hint of romance.

    ¡°Mmm, this was a chicken soup-vored kiss!¡±

    Roy, originally full of affection, had his romantic atmosphere ruined by her words.

    He pinched her face, amused and helpless.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you are really good at ruining the mood.¡±

    But Richelle wouldn¡¯t admit it, ¡°How is that possible? This adds to our memories!¡±

    Roy just watched her trying to argue her way out. In any case, as long as it was her, he liked her no matter how unreasonable or nonsensical she was!<div>

    ¡°Think about it, if we remember a chicken soup-vored kiss in the future, we¡¯ll think of this moment.¡±

    Roy smiled and asked her, ¡°Then what about the taste of the kiss we had before going out yesterday?¡±

    Richelle answered quickly, ¡°Strawberry-vored, because I finished the te of strawberries you gave me.¡±

    Roy wouldn¡¯t let it go, ¡°What about the day before?¡±

    Richelle answered without hesitation, ¡°Cumin-vored, we had grilledmb that day.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t stump her, so he deliberately pushed the timeline even further back.

    ¡°What about the time in the elevator incident?¡±

    Richelle seemed to have long recovered from that incident, as she had brought it up several times with Roy.

    Richelle answered honestly, ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t remember that one?¡±

    Roy stared at her with amused eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a self-contradiction?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°How could it be? That was my first kiss! My heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. Even if that kiss had no taste, I would never forget it for the rest of my life.¡±<div>

    Any man would be delighted to hear his girlfriend say that she gave her first love to him.

    Roy was no exception.

    ¡°Alright, I guess you barely passed!¡±

    Richelle pushed Roy away, who was still unwilling to let go of her, ¡°Alright, if we keep hugging, the food will get cold.¡±

    But Roy still wouldn¡¯t let go of her, burying his face in her shoulder, taking a deep breath of air filled with her sweet scent.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty nice like this.¡±

    Although Roy¡¯s retrospective remark seemed out of the blue, Richelle understood what he meant.

    ¡°If the kids heard you say this, they might not talk to you for at least a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. It¡¯s only in these few days since we confirmed our rtionship that we¡¯ve had a little bit of the atmosphere and feeling of being in love. Before this, with the kids around, I¡¯d naturally feel like we were already an old husband and wife.¡±

    Richelle actually agreed with what Roy said.

    ¡°So, haven¡¯t you already made a rule that we will have a weekly date just for the two of us in the future? It¡¯s just about to be written into our family¡¯s code.¡± Royughed and echoed her words when Richelle made fun of him.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not a bad idea!¡±

    Richelle pushed him hard, signaling for him to hurry and eat.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the three little ones staging a revolution?¡± For the first time, Roy felt that he understood the children better than Richelle. ¡°Sweetie, I think you might have some misunderstanding about our kids?¡± Richelle just hummed, ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they all had a few years of single-parent life, so they are more inclined to see our loving appearance than anyone else..¡±

 Chapter 402: 398: The Three Siblings

    Chapter 402: 398: The Three Siblings<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn let out an ¡°Hmm?,¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Probably because they¡¯ve all had a few years of single-parent life, so they¡¯re more willing to see us in love than anyone else.¡±<div>

    Richelle stayed with Roy Lewis in the hospital for one day, and once she was sure that he was alright, they left the hospital the next morning.

    However, Roy was ordered to work from home for a week, meaning that he would still be under lockdown when the children returned from Summer Camp.

    Roy was actually used to working from home like this and didn¡¯t find anything unusual about it.

    Richelle had originally nned to fly to Lordon during these couple of days, but because of Roy, she canceled her ns and stayed home to be with him whole ¨C heartedly.

    Being with him, Richelle found that she didn¡¯t know if it was because he was injured or because the children weren¡¯t around that he revealed his true personality.

    Roy became especially clingy.

    As soon as Richelle was out of his line of vision, he would look for her.

    For these two days, Richelle was practically joined to him at the hip, eating, sleeping, and working together.

    Richelle used to find this type of man absolutely disgusting and annoying, but this time, she seemed not to mind at all, without any displeasure.

    Richelle even marveled at how incredible it was that she could lower her own boundaries in the name of love.

    On this end, the parents Richelle and Roy were living a sweet and intimate world of their own.<div>

    At a Summer Camp a few dozen kilometers away, the three little ones were undergoing their first real outdoor physical training after three days of warm-up training at the camp.

    The training involved having the children carry a small backpack filled with food and water and then go mountain climbing.

    For adults, this would be considered child¡¯s y.

    But for a group of delicate little darlings who were usually pampered as princes and princesses at home, this was actually quite a big challenge.

    Several instructors urged the children to eat their breakfast early in the morning and then forced each of them to carry three bottles of water, a loaf of bread, two cakes, and an apple in their backpacks.

    Timothy and Timmy¡¯s first order of business was to check their sister Tifanny¡¯s backpack to make sure that all the food and medicine were in order before packing their own backpacks.

    When they set out, the brothers specifically asked the instructor for permission to have Timmy walk in the front, Tifanny in the middle, and Timothy in the back.

    The instructor knew from his superiors that these were the three young masters and mistresses of the Federation¡¯s wealthiest family. In addition, though they were the youngest in ss, theypleted all the intelligence and physical tests with full marks.

    Most importantly, the three children had very good personalities. Timothy and Tifanny were both social bulls, although the eldest son Timmy Lewis was a bit proud and reticent.

    With them around, the instructor could even save some energy.

    Because they were excellent in their own right, cooperated surprisingly well with the instructors, and the other children naturally looked up to them.<div>

    As a result, all the instructors and teachers who came with them from school loved the three siblings very much.

    Since the siblings had made a request, the instructors and teachers agreed without hesitation.

    From a young age, Timmy had been trained by Roy Lewis to fulfill the requirements of being an heir, andpared to the training he had previously received, the Summer Camp training was a piece of cake for him.

    As for Timothy and Tifanny, they had also been required by Richelle Dunn to exercise from an early age, and they too were well prepared for the training.

    At the moment, when the siblings¡¯ physical strength was truly being tested, they were all surprisingly at ease.

    However, among the twenty or so children following behind them, some fell behind, while others tried to bezy and shirk duty.

    But the instructors were all devilish and would only allow the children to slow down, but except in cases of special circumstances, everyone had to keep going and not give up midway.

    As the leading group of siblings climbed halfway up the mountain, the instructor watching them felt that the children behind them weregging quite a bit and allowed the siblings to sit down and rest while waiting for the rest of the group.

    ¡°Big brother, did Daddy and Mommy really not call?¡±

    For Tifanny, the most difficult part of these days was not the physical and mental tests and training, but not being able to see her Daddy and Mommy.

    Timmy and Timothy actually missed their parents as much as Tifanny did.<div>

    But they were brothers and couldn¡¯t show any weakness in front of their sister.

    The two brothers hugged her together, with Timmy patting her back tofort her.

    ¡°No, the instructor said that it would be considered giving up our school status if we vited the rules.¡±

    Timothy alsoforted her, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s already the fourth day, and in three more days, we¡¯ll be able to see Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    Tifanny lowered her head, pouted, and counted her fingers.

    ¡°One day, two days, three days¡­¡±

    Counting, she sighed helplessly, ¡°Mommy said that high school and college would require boarding, so I won¡¯t attend high school or college in the future.¡±

    The instructor sitting nearbyughed and looked at her, ¡°Tifanny Dunn, high school and college are many years away.¡±

    Tifanny raised her head and seriously replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mommy said that as long as we work hard, we will be able to attend college in a few years..¡±

 Chapter 403 - 399: Little Sister Wants Fried Chicken

    Chapter 403: Chapter 399: Little Sister Wants Fried Chicken

    Trantor: 549690339

    The instructor then remembered that these children in front of him were not ordinary kids at all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to college, where will you go to learn? It¡¯s a waste if you smart kids don¡¯t go to school and read more.¡±

    Timmy patted Tifanny¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, big brother will go to the same school as you in the future.¡±

    Timothy also nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, whatever school you go to, big brother and I will apany you there.¡±

    The instructor looked at the responsible little men and thought that the Lewis family was blessed to have three genius children who were so sensible and caring.

    The instructor took a break with the three children and noticed that other kids were catching up behind them, so he asked the siblings to continue climbing up.

    Probably considering that children of their age cannot have the same physical strength as adults, the selected mountain was not very high. Around 11 am, all the students, teachers, and the instructor reached the top of the mountain campsite.

    In the campsite, more than a dozen tents had been set up beforehand. The instructor first asked the children to gather for a roll call and then let them rest in the tents, three to a tent.

    Originally, the tents were supposed to be separated by gender, but because of the special situation of Timmy and his siblings, the instructor allowed them to rest in the same tent.

    Timmy and Timothy first helped Tifanny take off her backpack, waited for her to crawl inside and sit down, and then crawled in one after another.

    ¡°Sis, are you tired?¡±

    The two brothers sat on either side of Tifanny, and simultaneously began massaging her legs.

    Tifanny simplyy down, resting her head on Timmy¡¯s leg and putting her feet on Timothy¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Big brother, you can massage us first, and then we¡¯ll take turnster.¡±

    Tifanny may have been a little princess who was usually spoiled by her father, mother, brother, and all the elders in the family.

    However, she was not delicate, but rather a considerate and adorable little princess.

    After Timmy and Timothy finished massaging their sister, it was Timothy¡¯s turn to be massaged.

    Timothy was already lying down, but Timmy said, ¡°Wait a second, little brother, our sister¡¯s hair is messy.¡±

    With that, he took out Tifanny¡¯s small backpack, took out ab, and carefully and meticulously tied her hair back in a ponytail.

    When finished, he handed a mirror in front of Tifanny.

    ¡°Sis, what do you think?¡±

    At first, of the three children, Timmy was the worst at doing things by himself.

    But after living together with his siblings for a while, his hands-on abilities improved dramatically.

    Even when it came to braiding Tifanny¡¯s hair, he had already surpassed their father and became the third expert in the Lewis family after Richelle Dunn and Timothy.

    Tifanny looked in the mirror and thanked Timmy sweetly.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother, it looks really good. It deserves five thumbs up.¡±

    Timmy happily put theb and mirror back into the backpack, sat down, patted his thigh, and said to Timothy.

    ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    While other kids were lying spread-eagled in their tents or eating snacks, the siblings¡¯ first order of business was to massage their overworked limbs.

    Indeed, they were children of a doctor.

    After massaging each other, the three siblings drank some water and ate some snacks to replenish their energy in the tent. After a short rest, they heard the whistle for assembly from the instructor outside.

    All thirty children quickly ran out, thinking there would be some more tough training, but instead, the instructor waved the colorful ribbons in his hand and said.

    ¡°Children, let¡¯s y a game called ¡®Two people, three-legged race.¡¯ You will form groups of two based on your own preference, ande get your ribbons.¡±

    One of the children raised his hand and asked, ¡°Will there be a prize for the first ce?¡±

    The instructor nodded, ¡°Of course, the first ce prize is the highly popr, limited edition sports event mascot set!¡±

    The children jumped with joy, ¡°Wow! How about the second and third ce?¡±

    The instructor grinned, ¡°The second ce prize is a luxurious fried chicken dinner tonight, and the third ce is two bags of chips.¡±

    Since the children arrived here, their diet has been nd except for some small crackers, other snacks were strictly prohibited.

    So, hearing about the second and third ce prizes, they cheered loudly once more.

    Tifanny couldn¡¯t help but swallow when she heard about the fried chicken dinner.

    ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you two team up and try to get the second ce?¡±

    Timothy saw through her little n right away, smiling, and pinching her cheek.

    ¡°You little foodie!¡±

    But Timmy disagreed, ¡°No, little sister, you have to be in a group with us.¡±

    After a few days, the brothers had already figured out that all the girls in the ss wanted to be best friends with their little sister.

    And all the boys wanted to be her buddies.

    So, in this free pairing activity, if they don¡¯t team up with Tifanny, her partner will be a frightening unknown.

    Tifanny pouted, crossing her fingers, looking wronged.

    ¡°But I want to eat fried chicken¡­¡±

    After saying that, she swallowed her saliva again.

    Timmy and Timothy exchanged nces and quickly made a decision.

    ¡°Sis, you team up with our little brother. Your tacit understanding can definitely win second ce.. I will find a strong teammate to win first ce, and then our little brother can have the mascot!¡±

 Chapter 404 - 400: Timmyâ€™s Allergy

    Chapter 404: Chapter 400: Timmy¡¯s Allergy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Since joining the Summer Camp, Timmy and Timothy had always been at the top of the boys¡¯ list in terms of physical fitness and other tests.

    So, when he was looking for a partner, almost all the kids wanted to team up with him.

    Of course, he chose the strongest one among them.

    Thepetition was divided into three groups, with five teams in each group.

    Timmy and his partner were in the first group, while Timothy and Tiffany were in thest group.

    When the whistle blew for the start of the race, Timmy and his partner¡¯s coordination was not high at first, and they fell to thest ce. However, as they covered half of the course, their pace began to synchronize and their speed greatly increased. Soon, they caught up to the second-tost ce.

    Timothy and Tiffany cheered from the sidelines, ¡°Brother, go for it! Brother, go for it!¡±

    Several girls in the ss, who were die-hard fans of Timmy and Timothy, also shouted loudly, ¡°Timmy, go for it!¡±, ¡°Timmy, go for it!¡±

    For a moment, the entirepetition seemed to have be Timmy¡¯s personal home field.

    Timmy didn¡¯t let everyone down and quickly surpassed the third and second ce, bing the first ce.

    And they kept their growing advantage till the very end, and won the first ce.

    The course seemed a bit long today, and partnering up was more exhausting than running alone. So, by the time they reached the finish line, even Timmy, who had great stamina, was sweating and panting heavily.

    Several teachers hurriedly came over and handed out freshly squeezed mixed vegetable and fruit juice from today¡¯s cafeteria.

    Timmy took the bottle and tilted his head back, gulping down half of it in one breath. Timothy and Tiffany had already run over and were wiping his sweat tenderly.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    Tiffany, standing on tiptoes to wipe his sweat, grinned and showered him with praise.

    When Timmy first met Timothy and Tiffany, the three siblings were about the same height.

    But in the past few months, it seemed that he and Timothy had grown taller more quickly, and now Tiffany was clearly five to six centimeters shorter than her brothers.

    Moreover, the brothers¡¯ appearances had be more like Roy Lewis¡¯, more masculine, while Tiffany¡¯s appearance resembled more like Richelle Dunn¡¯s, bing even more refined and delicate-looking.

    Still, when the three siblings stood together, their facial features were a hundred percent matching, only the overall facial contours had changed, giving people a different first impression.

    And because Tiffany was somewhat shorter than her brothers, it became even more convenient for them to pat her head or pinch her cheeks.

    Now, Timmy pinched his little sister¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Tiffany, do your best in a while and try to get the first ce.¡±

    With Timothy and Tiffany there, the other little fans of Timmy could only watch him with dreamy eyes from afar.

    Soon, the second group¡¯spetition began, and the first ce was announced, which was clearly not as good as Timmy and his partner¡¯s results.

    By the time the third group¡¯spetition began, Timmy somehow felt a little itchy but guessed that he might have been bitten by an insect. He decided to watch his brother and sister¡¯spetition and then go back to the tent to apply some ointment.

    Soon, without suspense, Timothy and Tiffany won the first ce in the third group.

    When the teachersbined the scores from the first two groups, they directly announced, ¡°First ce, Timmy¡¯s team; second ce, Timothy¡¯s team; third ce, Edward Chapman¡¯s team.¡±

    As Timothy and Tiffany were just picking up their bottles to drink the juice, they heard the announcement for the ranking, and the three siblings joined hands to cheer. After cheering, Timothy tilted his head back and gulped down half of the bottle of juice.

    Having finished, Timothy smacked his lips and then frowned.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed small red dots on Timmy¡¯s neck.

    Timothy¡¯s face changed, ¡°Brother, this juice seems to have mango juice in it. Are you having an allergic reaction?¡±

    Timmy had been preupied with his excitement and had forgotten about the itch. Hearing Timothy¡¯s words, he immediately touched his own neck.

    The moment he touched it, his face also changed a bit.

    ¡°It seems so!¡±

    ¡°Brother, go take your medicine quickly!¡±

    Because of Timmy¡¯s allergies, their parents had repeatedly warned Timothy and Tiffany, so the siblings could recite all the allergens that could cause their brother¡¯s reactions.

    If they had eaten mangoes today or just mango juice, the three siblings would have been cautious. But since they drank mixed vegetable and fruit juice, Timmy didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    However, Timothy had always been more sensitive to taste, and after drinking half the bottle, he felt something was off and immediately reacted.

    Upon hearing about Timmy¡¯s allergy, the instructors and teachers all gathered around.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes turned red, as she had heard from her parents that such allergies could be fatal if not treated carefully.

    So, holding the opened bottle of water, she trembled as she handed it to Timmy, who had found the medication.

    ¡°Brother, hurry up and eat it¡­¡±

    Timmy looked at his almost-crying sister, took the water, quickly swallowed the medicine, and then hugged her while gently patting her on the back.

    ¡°Silly girl, Brother will be fine after taking the medicine.¡±

    All the instructors and teachers, seeing Timmy taking the medicine, let out a sigh of relief.

    But Timothy wasn¡¯t so optimistic, as he had heard from their father about Timmy¡¯s first allergy when he was a child, which was caused by eating mangoes..

 Chapter 405 - 401: Daddy, come save brother quickly

    Chapter 405: Chapter 401: Daddy,e save brother quickly

    Trantor: 549690339

    He tugged at the instructor behind him, speaking urgently.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, please call my dad immediately!¡±

    Mr. Bailes was taken aback, ¡°Timothy, didn¡¯t your brother just take his medicine?¡±

    Fearing to scare his sister, Timothy pulled him away, exining anxiously again.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, my dad told me that when my brother was young, he was allergic to mangoes and almost had an ident. Even if he took the medicine, I¡¯m still worried!¡±

    Mr. Bailes was well aware of the background of Timmy and his siblings. Seeing Timothy so serious, he hesitated for a moment and then took out his mobile phone, giving it directly to Timothy.

    Timothy quickly dialed Roy Lewis¡¯s number.

    The call was quickly answered, and the voice was that of Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you and mom need to bring emergency medicine ande over by helicopter to save my brother!¡±

    Timothy, who was originally quite calm, disyed some fear naturally as soon as he heard Roy Lewis¡¯s voice.

    Roy Lewis on the phone was startled. He heard the crying tone of his second son¡¯s voice, which was not false, he promptly asked.

    ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t panic, what¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡±

    Shivering, Timothy replied, ¡°Dad, my brother drank juice mixed with mango juice. He¡¯s having an allergic reaction, his whole body is red. He just took some medicine? ¡±

    Meanwhile, Roy Lewis had already put the phone on speakerphone. Richelle Dunn, who was in the small living room, ran over anxiously. After listening to Timothy¡¯s words, while signaling to Roy Lewis to arrange for the helicopter immediately, she calmly guided Timothy.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be scared. Now let your brother vomit out the contents of his stomach, then let him drink a lot of water, and after drinking the water, take another pill.¡±

    Timothy had already returned to the tent. The instructors who had heard the first-aid method from the speakerphone, took Timmy out. They first made him vomit, then made him drink a lot of water, and take another pill.

    But even with such timely treatment, the red spots on Timmy¡¯s body continued to multiply.

    The instructors and teachers were anxiously running around, contacting the school and organizers, who said they were on their way.

    However, the speed of the school and organizers was obviously not as fast as that of Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    About half an hour after Timothy made the call, a ne was approaching. As it got closer, one could hear the roaring sound of the ne and see the obvious shape of a helicopter.

    The helicopternded not far away, the instructors took the somewhat delirious Timmy and also took Timothy and Tifanny and ran over.

    Richelle Dunn rushed over first, taking Timmy from them. Seeing his body as red as a cooked shrimp, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears which streamed down her face.

    Timmy struggled to open his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis first helped Richelle Dunn and Timmy onto the helicopter, then turned around and lifted the crying Timothy and Tifanny onto the ne.

    The ne immediately took off. Richelle Dunn firstid Timmy t on the seat, wiped her tears away, quickly checked Timmy, and then inserted the prepared emergency medicine into him.

    All the while, continuing to soothe Timmy.

    Roy Lewis held Timothy and Tifanny,forting them for a while, waited until both of their emotions had settled somewhat, then he took out his phone and dialed Mr. George¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mr. George, I suspect that this event was deliberately nned. As the victim¡¯s father, I request that all food and items be sealed as evidence, and all those involved be listed as suspects.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear what Mr. George on the other end of the phone said, but Roy Lewis was very angry.

    ¡°Mr. George, stop rambling to me about privileges! Today it¡¯s my son, Roy Lewis¡¯s son who¡¯s in trouble, if it were someone else¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t their parents make the same requests as me?¡±

    It seemed that Mr. George was still rambling on.

    ¡°Mr. George, since you insist on bringing up privileges, fine, sit around then and wait for the President¡¯s call in half a minute!¡±

    Roy Lewis was also angry now. Although his tone wasn¡¯t raised, both Richelle Dunn and Timothy, Tifanny could tell he was very angry.

    He finished speaking and hung up the phone directly.

    Timothy and Tifanny quickly reached out their small hands and patted his facefortingly.

    Roy Lewis was truly angry to the point of explouding, but he was soothed a bit by his children. He took a deep breath, lowered his head and gave a pat on both the children¡¯s heads.

    ¡°Babies, dad is alright.¡±

    Afterforting his children, he dialed Kennedy Green¡¯s number.

    He gave a brief ount of the events in half a minute.

    Kennedy Green didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get orders out right now.¡±

    Roy Lewis hung up the phone, put Timothy and Tifanny, whose emotions had calmed a bit, onto the seats, he then turned his attention to check on Timmy¡¯s condition.

    The intravenous drip took effect quickly. Timmy¡¯s breathing was noticeably smoother than before.

    Richelle Dunn was constantly taking Timmy¡¯s pulse, checking his heart rhythm. Seeing that Roy Lewis had finished his call, she lifted her head, looked at him with her red eyes, and then reassured him.

    ¡°He¡¯s a lot better, but we can¡¯t becent. ording to the original n, we should take him to the nearest hospital for emergency rescue..¡±

 Chapter 406 - 402: Timmy Escapes the Danger

    Chapter 406: Chapter 402: Timmy Escapes the Danger

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Roy Lewis nodded, gently hugged Richelle Dunn into his arms.

    ¡°Yes, everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The two embraced for a while, and then Richelle nced at Timmy again.

    She saw the infusion slowly going in, and Timmy¡¯s condition was gradually improving.

    At this time, she finally had the energy to attend to her other two children.

    She and Roy switched ces, and then leaned over to hold Timothy and Tiffany in her arms.

    ¡°You guys were great today!¡±

    Tiffany, clearly gaining a sense of security from her parents¡¯ demeanour and tone, stopped crying and pointed at Timothy.

    ¡°It was big brother who noticed big-big brother wasn¡¯t feeling well¡­¡±

    Richelle kissed both Timothy and Tiffany on the face, ¡°Thank you, my babies!¡± Up till now, Richelle was still frightened.

    If it weren¡¯t for Timothy insisting to call them, she couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine the terrible consequences.

    About ten minutester, the ne flew over the nearest hospital. Roy Lewis had already contacted the hospital authorities. As soon as the helicopternded, the dean and several authoritative directors personally came over pushing an emergency stretcher.

    The medical staff quickly transferred Timmy to the stretcher and rushed him into the emergency room.

    Though Richelle Dunn was not an expert in the field, she still put on a white coat and apanied Timmy into the emergency room.

    Several authoritative experts highly praised Richelle and herpanions for the first aid measures they had taken. After another half an hour of emergency treatment, Timmy was essentially out of danger.

    Richelle apanied Timmy out of the emergency room, drenched in sweat as if she had fallen into water.

    Due to the medication, Timmy had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Seeing his condition stabilizing, Richelle and Roy asked the bodyguards to apany the children in the ward while the couple went to the dean¡¯s office. Several authoritative directors who participated in the rescue were also in the office. Richelle and Roy shook hands with each of them, repeatedly thanking them.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re both too polite.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Timmy being able to recover so quickly is mainly due to the efforts of those who performed the emergency treatment. We only did some follow-up work.¡±

    Obviously, these experts were all quite down-to-earth people.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn, we hope you don¡¯t mind, but we would like to use Timmy¡¯s emergency treatment as a case study example to promote the importance of the early self-help measures with all the allergic reaction incidents?¡±

    Richelle and Roy looked at each other before Richelle nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Of course, just remove the real names. We also hope that Timmy¡¯s experience can serve as a warning to parents of children with a history of allergies.¡±

    After saying thanks once more to the doctors and the dean, Roy and Richelle returned to the ward.

    Timmy slept peacefully, and the data disyed on the various monitoring devices were stable.

    At this point, Richelle realized that her other two children probably hadn¡¯t eaten lunch yet.

    As she asked, the two kids touched their bellies and nodded, admitting they were a little hungry.

    Richelle asked them what they wanted to eat, and Timothy pointed to Tiffany, ¡°She wants fried chicken!¡±

    Tiffany hurriedly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it now¡­¡±

    After saying that, her eyes reddened again.

    It was obvious that she was reminded of how miserable her brother had looked when he was unwell.

    ¡°I will never eat fried chicken again.¡±

    Both Richelle and Timothy didn¡¯t take the little girl¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t eat it. How about we eat dumplings instead?¡±

    The bodyguard soon brought back some freshly cooked dumplings. Both Roy and Richelle didn¡¯t have much appetite, but because of the children, they forced themselves to eat some as well.

    After eating, Roy told Richelle to let the other two children rest on another bed.

    When the mother and her two childrenid down, he took his cell phone to the balcony and called Kennedy Green again.

    Kennedy Green quickly picked up, ¡°Roy, how is Timmy doing now?¡±

    As soon as Timmy came out of the emergency room, Roy had reported his safety to Kennedy on WhatsApp.

    ¡°Mmm, he is sleeping soundly now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Pay attention to Timothy and Tiffany as well, and see if they need any psychological intervention.¡±

    Kennedy Green, who had dealt with many special cases for years, was veryprehensive in his considerations.

    Roy agreed with a hum, ¡°Richelle is having them take a nap now. Later, I will have a chat with her.¡±

    As for today¡¯s incident, I preliminarily suspect The Dunns, The Thompsons, and The Lilliputs.¡±

    Kennedy Green said, ¡°I¡¯ve personally assigned staff to follow up on this. You should also investigate on your end.¡±

    Roy finished his call and returned to the ward. On the other bed, Timothy and Tiffany were already asleep, but Richelle did not sleep. She was sitting by Timmy¡¯s bed, staring at him in a daze.

    Roy walked over, put his hand on her shoulder, and gently drew her into his arms.

    Richelle leaned into his embrace, lowered her eyes, and whispered.

    ¡°Roy, I was really scared on the ne!¡±

    Roy hugged her tightly in sympathy and stroked her curly hair.

    ¡°Mmm, believe in our children, and also, believe in yourself.¡±

    Richelle looked up at him and gave him a faint smile.

    ¡°And also, believe in you!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 403: Little Brothers and Sisters, Did I Scare You?

    Chapter 407: Chapter 403: Little Brothers and Sisters, Did I Scare You?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis lowered his head and gently kissed her lips, Richelle Dunn raised her hand and touched his forehead, which was still wrapped in gauze.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    For fear of worrying the children, Roy had asked Richelle to help him cover his forehead with his hair while on the ne.

    His hair was thick and abundant, making it hard to tell if you didn¡¯t look closely.

    Roy tenderly and cautiously sucked on her lips, ¡°No pain!¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare tell Richelle that since he heard about Timmy¡¯s ident, his head had felt like it was being hammered continuously.

    When she went to prepare first aid medicine, he took twice his usual dose of painkillers.

    Richelle sighed, her eyes filled with tender affection and heartache.

    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m your doctor. Don¡¯t you think I know your condition?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, how much medication did you take?¡±

    Having been caught, Roy had no choice but to confess to her.

    ¡°Twice the dose¡­ But it¡¯s fine, you said this medicine is very safe!¡±

    Roy, fearing she would worry and me herself, hurriedly reassured her.

    Richelle turned around, her arms wrapped around his waist, and buried her head in his chest.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Richelle had always thought herself capable of anything, but when she heard about Timmy¡¯s ident, the deep-seated sense of helplessness and uncertainty almost crushed her.

    And Roy had managed to support her just as she was on the verge of breaking down.

    When they first boarded the ne, she was shaking with worry, and he held her and said,

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid, our Timmy has great fortune and will be alright!¡±

    Halfway through the flight, she was sweating profusely with cold sweat, and he still held her, saying,

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid, Timothy and Tifanny are Timmy¡¯s little lucky stars, and as long as they are here, Timmy will be fine!¡±

    As the ne was about tond, she was so nervous she had bitten her lips till they bled, and he still held her, saying,

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, our family of five, united in heart, will help Timmy through this!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know if Roy was truly that confident and firm at the time.

    But she knew that because of his words, she became confident and firm herself.

    ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Richelle lifted her head from his chest, ¡°Once you and Timmy are alright, let¡¯s go to the countryside and take a family portrait!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t someone who put much importance on ceremonies, and Roy wasn¡¯t particrly fond of taking photos either.

    As a result, the photo Roy still disyed on his office desk was the one they took of their family of five wearing tiger masks on his birthday.

    When Richelle suddenly brought it up, Roy understood her intentions.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make an appointment with the best photographer in Kindur tomorrow. From now on, we¡¯ll take a family photo every season, okay?¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take pictures at the beach, on the mountain top, in the fields, and on the prairies¡­¡±

    At that moment, Richelle suddenly remembered those time in the low and dark tiled room she had been trapped in, where each day seemed long and dark.

    Often, she would move the only small stool in the room to the tiny window, and stroke her gradually swelling belly as she looked up at the narrow sky outside the window.

    ¡°Baby, one day, mommy will take you to the beach to swim and collect seashells, to the mountains to pick wildflowers, to the fields to watch the wheat waves, and to the prairies to ride horses¡­¡±

    Back then, it was these beautiful fantasies that kept her going day by day until the end.

    Roy didn¡¯t know about this, but he didn¡¯t really need to know, because he already nned to take their family of four to all the beautiful ces they desired.

    ¡°Yes, anything you desire, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Before, Roy never knew what use his hard-earned vast fortune, which would take several lifetimes to spend, was for.

    Now, however, he finally realized that his efforts in his first thirty years, perhaps, were all to provide his wife and children with all the happiness and satisfaction that money could buy.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­¡±

    The feeble call pulled the couple back from their boundless fantasies.

    They both let go of each other, bending down to look at Timmy on the hospital bed.

    Timmy had opened his eyes slightly, and although his gaze was somewhat scattered, the terrifying red spots on his face had faded significantly.

    ¡°Baby, do you have any difort now?¡±

    Having just calmed down her emotions, Richelle¡¯s heart ached once again at the sight of her eldest son¡¯s weak appearance.

    Timmy weakly shook his head and finally focused his gaze, regaining some vitality.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Richelle held back her tears, turned her face away, blinked desperately, then turned back and touched Timmy¡¯s face, softly coaxing him.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine, that¡¯s good. Daddy, mommy, and your brother and sister are all here. Rest for a while.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s eyes moved around, ¡°Brother¡­ sister¡­¡±

    As his mother, Richelle knew what he was thinking and held his head as he turned to look.

    ¡°Look, your brother and sister are sleeping soundly.¡±

    Timmy stared unblinkingly at Timothy and Tifanny sleeping on the adjacent bed. After a while, he turned to Richelle, his voice trembling slightly and asked, ¡°Did I really scare my brother and sister?¡±

 Chapter 408 - 404: Brother, Donâ€™t Be Afraid, We Are with You

    Chapter 408: Chapter 404: Brother, Don¡¯t Be Afraid, We Are with You

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, and they rolled down her cheeks.

    Roy Lewis, who was watching from the side, felt heartbroken. He pulled Richelle¡¯s head into his chest with one hand and gently touched Timmy¡¯s head with the other.

    ¡°Your brother and sister are worried, but they are strong because they know that their big brother will be alright. After all, their big brother promised to take care of them for life, right?¡±

    Timmy choked back a sob and nodded. Richelle wriggled out of Roy¡¯s embrace and bent over to hug Timmy into her arms.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if the noise from their side had been too loud, or if Timothy and Tifanny hadn¡¯t been sound asleep, but the two little ones in the neighboring bed stirred and then sat up.

    They rubbed their eyes and saw their mom gently patting Timmy¡¯s back as he opened his eyes.

    Their red, swollen eyes lit up with delight, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    After their exmation, the two children threw off their nkets, jumped down from the bed, and ran over to Timmy¡¯s bedside, surrounding him.

    Timothy and Tifanny extended their little hands and carefully touched Timmy¡¯s slightly red face.

    ¡°Big brother¡­¡±

    As one of Timmy¡¯s hands was receiving an IV drip, he could only use his other hand to touch Tifanny and then Timothy.

    Tears the size of beans rolled down his cheeks, ¡°Brother and sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny hurriedly wiped his tears away, and they couldn¡¯t help but cry themselves.

    Seeing all three children with tear-streaked faces, Richelle¡¯s tear ducts, which she had just managed to control, now started to overflow again.

    She walked behind Tifanny and Timothy, opened her arms, and pulled the three of them together in an embrace.

    Roy, a man who hardly ever cried, found his eyes turning red as well. He spread his arms and enveloped all four of them in a hug.

    The family of five cried tears of joy. After a few minutes, their emotions spent, they let go of each other. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were red and swollen like bread, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    After a while of crying andughing, Timmy got tired, and Timothy and Tifanny brought a chair over. The siblings sat on one chair, hand in hand with Timmy.

    ¡°Big brother, rest well. We¡¯ll be with you!¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yes, mom always says that if we three siblings stick together, nothing can beat us!¡±

    Tifanny also nodded emphatically, ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother, don¡¯t be afraid; we¡¯re with you!¡±

    After a few dozen seconds, Roy Lewis, who had never updated his WhatsApp Status for years, posted a picture.

    It was a photo of three chubby little hands tightly sped together, with an attached caption.

    ¡°Safe!¡±

    However, behind those wordsy a heart-stopping experience and heart-wrenching pain that only the five members of the family could truly understand.

    Timmy slept soundly through it all. In the meantime, Richelle and Roy tried to persuade Timothy and Tifanny to go back to bed for a while.

    But the two little ones were stubborn, ¡°No, we promised big brother we¡¯d stay with him the whole time¡­¡±

    The couple couldn¡¯t win against their persistence, so they brought another chair over. Each parent held one child so that they could grasp Timmy¡¯s hand and sleep in their arms at the same time.

    Timmy slept until dusk without waking up. As soon as he woke up, he called out for his brother and sister¡­

    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re here¡­¡±

    The three siblings seemed to have created a world of their own.

    Even Richelle felt that she, as their mother, had been excluded from it.

    Richelle and Roy exchanged nces.

    Both of them felt a twinge of bitterness in their hearts.

    But soon, they both let it go.

    Compared to their parents, the three siblings were the ones who could truly rely on each other for a lifetime.

    After sleeping for a long time, Timmy felt much better. The hospital¡¯s dean personally brought an authoritative director over to conduct a simple check-up and confirmed that he was recovering nicely.

    ¡°You can stop the IV drip now. Later, if you have an appetite, you can have some liquid foods.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s IV needle was removed, and he was now free to move around.

    He wanted to sit up and y with his brother and sister, so Richelle brought over a wheelchair. She pushed him out with Timothy and Tifanny for a walk.

    As the family strolled in the grass, Timmy suddenly looked up at Richelle.

    ¡°Dad and Mom, will we not be returning to Summer Camp?¡±

    Roy and Richelle exchanged nces, and then Richelle answered him.

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t go back. After you recover, we¡¯ll go straight home.¡±

    Timmy let out a disappointed ¡°ah¡± and said,

    ¡°What about the mascot I won for brother and the fried chicken feast I won for my brother and sister?¡±

    Roy and Richelle hadn¡¯t expected Timmy¡¯s concern about going back to Summer Camp to stem from this reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad has already asked the teacher to keep the mascot you won for your brother safe. When you return to school, they¡¯ll give it back to you. The same goes for your brother and sister¡¯s fried chicken meal vouchers.¡± Timmy let out a long sigh of relief.

    Then he turned to Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Brother and sister, I¡¯m sorry. Next time, I¡¯ll win even better and more prizes for you guys.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the gesture. They both grinned, nodded, and chorused.

    ¡°Ok, thank you big brother! We¡¯re looking forward to it!¡±

 Chapter 409 - 405: Everything is just perfect!

    Chapter 409: Chapter 405: Everything is just perfect!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timmy¡¯s body was strong, and the next day, the doctor gave him a thorough examination, confirming that he was fine. Roy Lewis went toplete his discharge procedures, and the family of five returned to Kindur in a helicopter.

    When they arrived home, there were quite a few people sitting in the living room.

    Master Lewis, Kennedy Green and his wife, and Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni.

    It seemed that even though Roy Lewis had already told them that everything was fine in a WhatsApp message, they still needed to see the kids safe and sound with their own eyes before they could be at ease.

    The children were hugged and squeezed affectionately by their elders. Richelle Dunn greeted everyone and went into the kitchen to cook their favorite dishes for the kids.

    It must be said that children¡¯s ability to recover was impressive.

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn was busy in the kitchen.

    Although the Lewis¡¯ living room was a distance away from the kitchen, the children¡¯s chattering and crispughter still faintly drifted into the room.

    Listening to the noise, Richelle felt at ease as she cooked.

    Uncle Axel came in at some point, wiped the corner of his eyes, and said to Richelle Dunn,

    ¡°It¡¯s such a relief that the kids are safe and sound¡­¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°They¡¯re all great!¡±

    Uncle Axel continued, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Apparently, someone had told Master Lewis of the children¡¯s harrowing experience at the summer camp.

    Just now, Master Lewis had specially praised Timothy and Tifanny.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because the three siblings have such deep affection for each other that Timothy reacted that way.¡±

    Richelle had always known that the three siblings had a kind of telepathic bond with each other.

    At that time, Timothy probably sensed some ominous omen, which was why he anxiously insisted that the instructor contact their parents.

    When they were discharging today, a respected director inadvertently mentioned that Timmy was extremely lucky.

    If emergency measures hadn¡¯t been taken at the top of the mountain, he might not have survived until the helicopter arrived.

    And if the helicopter had arrived ten minutester, even with those emergency measures, it would have been toote to save him.

    So, everything just happened to be perfect!

    Richelle herself was a doctor, and she had realized all of this when Timmy came out of the emergency room.

    But she didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°What a close call¡­¡±

    At lunch, the three little ones had great appetites, and it seemed as if the danger from the previous day was just a dream.

    Richelle and Roy¡¯s hearts finally eased a bit.

    However, to be on the safe side, after the children went back to their rooms for a nap, Richelle contacted a child psychologist. After consulting with them, she arranged for them toe over tomorrow morning to chat with the children and evaluate their mental state.

    After finishing the consultation call in the bedroom, Richelle went to find Roy in the study, intending to ry the expert¡¯s words.

    As she opened the door, she saw Roy and Nathan sitting on the couch by the floor-to-ceiling window, seemingly discussing something important.

    ¡°Is it a good time?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure if they were talking about work, so she stopped in her tracks.

    Roy gestured for her toe over, ¡°Come here, we¡¯re talking about Timmy¡¯s incident.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle hurried over.

    ¡°Are there any new clues?¡±

    Nathan handed her a form, ¡°No progress for now, the students have been ruled out, and the school has sent all of them back home.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°If they¡¯ve already been ruled out, it¡¯s indeed time for the children to be sent back.¡±

    After saying this, she reminded Roy,

    ¡°Tell the principal to let the school be responsible for providing psychological counseling for all the students.¡±

    Richelle knew very well how huge an impact yesterday¡¯s incident would have on ordinary children.

    Roy nodded and immediately stood up to call the principal from a distance.

    Richelle turned her attention to the form in her hand, ¡°This is the purchase list for the cafeteria¡¯s vegetables and fruits?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yeah, during the first four days, the fruits were basically the same, but today there was an addition of mangoes.¡±

    ¡°What about the exnation from the cafeteria side?¡±

    ¡°They said that because of today¡¯s outdoor activities, they added an extra fruit. The vegetables and meats were the same as previous days, but today they added two extra kinds.¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy¡¯s figure, ¡°What does Roy think?¡±

    ¡°He thinks there¡¯s something fishy about it!¡±

    Richelle had the same thought.

    However, when ites to coincidental incidents like this, guilt can¡¯t be determined solely by intuition or suspicion. It requires evidence.

    Obviously, there¡¯s no evidence currently that proves there¡¯s something fishy going on.

    ¡°What about the staff?¡±

    Nathan handed her another form, ¡°On this list are the names of all the staff involved in this camp, all of them having worked in their positions for over a year, so there¡¯s no possibility of any suspicious people sneaking in.¡±

    ¡°What does Master Lewis say?¡±

    Richelle motioned towards Roy¡¯s figure with her chin.

    ¡°Master Lewis suggests that while we outwardly ept their initial investigation, we should secretly establish a team to conduct a more detailed investigation into the matter!¡±

 Chapter 410 - 406:1 Donâ€™t Know How Many More Girls Will Be Harmed

    Chapter 410: Chapter 406:1 Don¡¯t Know How Many More Girls Will Be Harmed

    Trantor: 549690339

    Due to Timmy¡¯s incident, the summer camp was canceled, and the school put up an apology letter to Roy Lewis¡¯s family on their official website.

    In addition, another announcement was released stating that the return to school would be postponed, and the start date would be decidedter.

    The siblings didn¡¯t seem to be affected much by the incident. They yed at home for a whole day, and the next day, they resumed their previous daily routine¡ªgoing to sses and ying games when they should.

    However, Roy Lewis had be busier than before, and originally, because of his injury, Richelle Dunn restricted his activities.

    But when it came to the safety of the children, Richelle couldn¡¯t forcefully intervene.

    So, Richelle tried her best to investigate and find clues with her own skills.

    However, she spent two days searching without any progress.

    As Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were busy dealing with Timmy¡¯s incident, the case of Edbert and James Lewis eventually went to trial after several dys.

    After thewyer submitted relevant, irrefutable evidence, the judge announced in court that James and Edbert were sentenced to eight months for sexual harassment and one year for assaulting a doctor, respectively.

    Roy Lewis apanied Richelle Dunn to court as the intiff; they didn¡¯t say a word during the entire process, letting thewyer defend and submit evidence.

    After hearing the verdict, James went crazy in court, cursing Richelle as a cheap whore and using Roy of being bewitched by a vixen.

    In the end, the judge announced that he showed contempt for the court, and he was sentenced to an additional ten months, making it a total of one and a half years.

    After leaving the court, Richelle suddenly sighed.

    Thinking she might be ufortable, Roy Lewis quickly touched her forehead and asked with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Richelle grabbed his hand, lowered it, and led him towards the parking lot.

    ¡°No, I just feel that even though it only happened a few months ago, it seems like it was a long, long time ago.¡±

    Roy Lewis had the same feeling.

    ¡°I once read an ount of a travel blogger, who said that one year of self-driving tour made him feel longer than the past five or ten years.¡± Richelle became curious, ¡°Oh, why is that? Is it because the scenery along the way increased, as if time and life were extended?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said. So, the reason we feel this way might be that these past few months, we and the children entered each other¡¯s lives. Our daily life became fulfilling and interesting, so we feel like time has extended.¡±

    Richelle thought about it carefully and felt it made sense.

    ¡°By the way, have you noticed that the three siblings have be even more attached to each other these days?¡±

    Of course, Richelle had noticed, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal. For the three of them, they are each other¡¯s most important people.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought about it and suddenlymented.

    ¡°Their future lovers will have a hard time then!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t worried about that, ¡°Only those who truly understand and ept the feelings between the three siblings can be their lovers.¡±

    The two got in the car and felt that discussing this topic now was premature.

    The kids were still so young.

    When Parker, the driver, asked them where they wanted to go, Roy Lewis said to go home, but Richelle suggested, ¡°First, take you back to the old house for a visit.¡±

    In a few days, there would be an annual gathering for the entire Lewis family.

    Due to Timmy¡¯s ident, the old master wanted to formally take Timothy and Tiffany to the Lewis ancestral hall, enter their names into the family records, and pay respects to the ancestors on the day of the gathering.

    After consulting Richelle, Roy Lewis agreed as well.

    These days, the old master had been over at the old house, supervising the preparation of the gathering.

    He only stayed overnight at Roy¡¯s house the day the children returned and went back to the old house the next day.

    ¡°Grandpa can handle the gathering,¡±

    Although the old master was getting older, when he managed things, he was not at all vague.

    Richelle quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go back and help, but since Edbert and James Lewis¡¯s case is over, you should go andfort the old master.¡±

    No matter how unfilial they were, they were still the old master¡¯s biological son and grandson.

    Roy Lewis considered it and asked, ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Even if the old master was very reasonable, seeing her might still make him ufortable.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t force her, so he asked the driver to drop him off at the old house first and then take Richelle back home.

    When the old master saw Roy entering alone, he felt it was strange.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Richelle?¡±

    After staying with Roy¡¯s family for a while, the old master already considered Richelle as his granddaughter.

    Sometimes when he wasn¡¯t staying there and received some delicious foods that Richelle liked, he would specially ask the driver to deliver them to her.

    ¡°She had something to do and left first.¡±

    But the old master was very smart. ¡°Is she avoiding me, fearing that I might me her for what happened?¡±

    He already knew the verdict for Edbert and James Lewis at the earliest.

    In this matter, he never med Richelle.

    ¡°Grandpa, as you know, Richelle just doesn¡¯t want you to be too troubled.¡±

    The old master sighed, ¡°Among my unfilial children and grandchildren, it is only your five-member family that always makes me happy and think of my well-being. As for the others, it¡¯s better not to mention them. So, I can¡¯t me her for this. Instead, it¡¯s her misfortune to encounter such disgusting people!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s thanks to her strong character that she met them, otherwise, who knows how many more girls they would have hurt!¡±

 Chapter 411 - 407: On the Spot Proposal for Marriage

    Chapter 411: Chapter 407: On the Spot Proposal for Marriage

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the day of the family gathering, Richelle Dunn and the three children got up early.

    Grandpa had specially ordered two tailor-made suits and a dress for the children. Richelle dressed them up and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, look at the three of them. If you know they¡¯re going to pay respects to their ancestors, you might think they¡¯re going to serve as flower-children.¡±

    Roy Lewis took a serious look at the three children, handsome boys and a pretty girl.

    ¡°Why not just have our wedding today then?¡±

    Roy Lewis joked.

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°How is that possible? I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and patted her back, ¡°Whether you agree or not, Grandpa has already considered you as his granddaughter-inw. Besides, you have also epted my mother¡¯s jade bracelet!¡±

    That jade bracelet had been worn on Richelle¡¯s wrist that day.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but Roy Lewis knew that it was her way of showing respect and gratitude to his parents.

    Richelleughed, ¡°How can you be so bad? I want to receive more good stuff before I agree!¡±

    Both of them were in a good mood and changed into the prepared formal attire before heading to The Lewis¡¯ Vige in the suburbs of Kindur.

    This Lewis¡¯ Vige, ording to Roy Lewis, was built by their ancestor, a wealthy merchant who was the wealthiest in the area. Many of the buildings were over a hundred years old.

    Now, all the people in the Lewis¡¯ Vige were descendants of that merchant with the surname Fu.

    Richelle knew that the Lewis family had been prosperous for a hundred years, but when she saw the perfectly constructed antique buildings on both sides as they drove in, she couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, why didn¡¯t you bring me here earlier?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her with a smile in his eyes, ¡°How about it, are you itching to get started?¡±

    Richelle honestly nodded her head.

    Roy Lewis grabbed her hand and pointed to a row of simrly styled buildings with their own unique characteristics.

    ¡°Well, as the current family head, I haven¡¯t built my own mansion yet. How about entrusting it to The Great Designer Richelle?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes shined, ¡°Really? Can I?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t I tell you that the Lewis Technology building is still my favorite to this day?¡±

    Richelle gave him a weird look, ¡°Is your favorite not me?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and kissed her hand.

    ¡°I meant my favorite building, not my favorite person.¡±

    The three children had been ying on their own. When they heard their father¡¯s sweet words, they all looked over and then, smiling, turned their attention back to their own games.

    The siblings had long understood that they had to ept their father¡¯s love anytime and anywhere.

    Tifanny had tried several times to seriously tell her two brothers, ¡°I want to find a husband who is as handsome, gentle, and good to me as Daddy.¡±

    Timmy and Timothy smiled tenderly at her, ¡°Of course, your brothers will help you screen them!¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, of course, didn¡¯t know that they had be the role models for a happy couple and happy family in the eyes of their three children and continued discussing the construction of the family mansion.

    When the car pulled up to the house¡¯s outer building they stopped and Richelle suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Is this the mansion your father lived in when he was the family head?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, Timmyes back to stay a few days every year. You can check it out, and if you feelfortable, you can stay here for a few days too.¡±

    Richelle got out of the car with the children, Timmy ran ahead to unlock therge bronze door with his fingerprint.

    ¡°Mommy, Timmy, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Richelle had always been fascinated by ancient buildings.

    So, while everyone else was already inside, she was still crouching by therge bronze door, studying the patterns on it.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±

    The children were initially curious and ran inside as soon as they entered. They only realized that their mother was missing after running for a short distance and then called out to her from afar.

    Roy Lewis knew that Richelle¡¯s professional instincts had kicked in and he bent down, picked up Tifanny, and walked inside.

    ¡°Mommy is checking if the door is sturdy. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±

    The children felt that their father¡¯s exnation sounded strange and even a bit perfunctory. Still, they were curious about the inside of the house and allowed Richelle to continue studying the patterns on the door.

    After examining the door for a while and snapping a bunch of photos with her phone, Richelle finally reluctantly went inside.

    As she walked under the eaves of the inner room, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the green bricks on the walls.

    However, she had already spent too much time outside, and the children worried about her. They came out and dragged her inside.

    Inside, the style was the same as the outside, with antique designs and furnishings. It was clear to the discerning eye that they were all valuable items.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, your family is so impressive!¡±

    Roy Lewis watched her admiring expression, like a country bumpkin going to the city, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°It seems I made a mistake at first!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand his meaning.

    ¡°What mistake?¡±

    Roy Lewis pointed to the room, ¡°If I had brought you here in the beginning, you probably would have seen how wealthy my family is and agreed to marry me on the spot! We wouldn¡¯t have had so many twists and turns afterwards!¡±

 Chapter 412 - 408: He Has a Throne to Inherit

    Chapter 412: Chapter 408: He Has a Throne to Inherit

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunneven seriously considered it, then nodded.

    ¡°Maybe, I really would!¡±

    Roy Lewis gave a wounded look, ¡°So, my charm, isn¡¯t as great as this mansion¡¯s charm.¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°It depends on the time, if you ask now, I¡¯m too caught up, your charm certainly isn¡¯t as great as this mansion¡¯s.¡±

    Roy Lewis helplessly spread his hands towards the three little onlookers, ¡°See, your daddy is not appealing anymore. Now, it¡¯s up to you!¡±

    Timmyughed, ¡°Mommy is so beautiful, you should be more aware of the crisis!¡±

    Roy Lewis got pricked by his eldest son and tapped his head.

    ¡°Really, blood is indeed thicker than water!¡±

    Timothy chimed in, ¡°Daddy, research shows that at a certain age, women age slower than men. You¡¯re so much older than Mommy, be careful!¡±

    Roy Lewis regretted a bit about bringing these two little brats back with him today.

    Only Tiffany cozily snuggled into his embrace.

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t need to be afraid, Daddy is so handsome, even when he¡¯s old, he¡¯d also be a handsome grandpa!¡±

    Roy Lewis bent down to kiss her cheek, ¡°Indeed, daughters are always close to dad¡¯s heart.¡±

    After the family sipped some tea to refresh themselves, Roy Lewis asked to Richelle Dunn, who was still touching and looking around.

    ¡°Why not, stay tonight? Stay for a few days?¡±

    Richelle Dunn wanted to, just, she and Roy Lewis were not people with so much idle time. There is a considerable distance from here to the city area, moving here would make everything inconvenient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit. Once we clear our workload, we cane over for a few days off.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with your n.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the preparations here are almost done, should you and Dr. Dunn, bring the children over now?¡±

    Uncle Axel and the manor housekeeper returned early in the morning to help arrange the ceremony. They called now as the ceremony was about to start.

    The Dunns are also a prominent household in Lordon.

    But Richelle Dunn epted, the Dunns and the Lewis, who have a century-old foundation and a reputed old family business, can¡¯t bepared.

    Even in Roy Lewis¡¯ father¡¯s mansion, Richell was amazed.

    When she took the three kids and followed Roy Lewis into the Lewis¡¯ family ancestral hall, she was struck speechless with amazement.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    She exploded in a low voice to express her indescribable feelings.

    When Roy Lewis heard her exmation, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and looked at her with downcast eyes.

    ¡°Did you see something extraordinary again?¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes beamed,¡±Your ancestors must have been fabulously wealthy, there are so many things here, their grade is that of a royal pce, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Roy Lewis of course knew, however, he didn¡¯t understand this field, after listening, he just made an ¡°Oh¡± sound, he wouldn¡¯t have seen it like Richelle Dunn did, seeing the historical value hidden behind.

    ¡°It seems, I said staying here for a few days was underestimating, we should stay here for a year or half!¡±

    Richelle Dunn actually thought about it, ¡°Can we?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course! If you and the kids stayed in South Asia, I would have stayed in South Asia, how far is Kindur city from here?¡±

    Richell Dunnughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, Master Lewis has also realized the philosophy of going wherever your spouse goes.¡±

    The two continued talking while walking forward. As they reached the crowded area, people greeted them, calling Roy Lewis the Master and Richelle Dunn the Master¡¯s wife.

    Richelle Dunn looked surprised at Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis held her hand andughed.

    ¡°They probably spoke quickly and forgot the words ¡®future¡¯.¡±

    At such times, Richelle Dunn wouldn¡¯t haggle over such things, she smiled, didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Roy Lewis secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    At the very end of the ancestral hall, the tablets of several generations of the heads of the Lewis family were enshrined.

    Therge hall of the ancestral temple arranged two rows of seats in two columns.

    In the very center, tworge armchairs were ced.

    And Grandpa, as the old head of the family, was currently sitting in one of the cubicles in the center of the ancestral hall.

    Obviously, the other one should be for the current head of the house, Roy Lewis.

    Richelle Dunn sat with the children in the top four seats on the left, while Roy himself walked forward and sat next to Grandpa.

    In the hall, in addition to the elders sitting in the two rows of seats, from the second floor up, the younger generations and children filled the ce.

    With all these hustle and bustle, there were at least hundreds of people.

    Grandpa, as the old head of the house, spoke a few simple sentences first.

    To this current head of the house, Roy Lewis, he also spoke simply.

    Then, Grandpa gestured for the three children toe over.

    Timmy led Timothy and Tiffany by the hands to Grandpa¡¯s side, Grandpa patted each of their heads, then announced.

    ¡°From today, the eighth generation of Lewis¡¯s eldest grandson Timothy, and granddaughter Tiffany Dunn will formally acknowledge their ancestry and, along with their older brother Timmy Lewis, will shoulder the burden of the future prosperity of the Lewis family¡­¡±

    While sitting in her seat, listening to Grandpa¡¯s impassioned words, Richelle Dunn suddenly thought of a trendy phrase on the inte.

    ¡°He¡¯s really amazing, could it be, his family has a throne to inherit?¡±

    Now, she actually had the illusion that the Lewis family had a throne for the children to inherit!

 Chapter 413 - 409 The Mistress of the Lewis Family

    Chapter 413: Chapter 409 The Mistress of the Lewis Family

    Trantor: 549690339

    Just as the old man had made the announcement, someone down below muttered ament.

    ¡°They im to be the legitimate grandchildren of the Lewis family, yet theirst name isn¡¯t Lewis, but Dunn?¡±

    His words seemed to resonate with many others below.

    ¡°Yeah, if they¡¯re descendants of the Lewis family, they should have the Lewis surname.¡±

    ¡°Even if they were truly of Lewis blood, their refusal to use the Lewis surname shows ack of sincerity!¡±

    The old man, though advanced in age, had sharp ears and eyes, and a clear understanding in his heart.

    He paused for a moment, allowing the mor to continue, before speaking up.

    ¡°Children are the product of their parents¡¯ love. A mother endures a thousand times more hardship than a father. What¡¯s wrong with using the mother¡¯s surname? Are the children¡¯s veins not coursing with their father¡¯s blood or what?¡±

    ¡°You call me old-fashioned, but it turns out that you youngsters are the ones with conservative and feudal thinking. The Lewis family and Lewis Group have stood strong for over a century, not because of conservatism and feudalism, but because of the courage to innovate, expand, and the ever-increasing new energy.¡±

    With that, the old man silenced the grumblings from those below.

    After making a few concluding remarks, he instructed Roy Lewis to take the three children to pay respects to their ancestors.

    After speaking with Roy, he beckoned to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, youe too!¡±

    Again, someone below began to chatter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not only do the children not have the Lewis surname, but the family head hasn¡¯t even married her. Yet she¡¯s already paying respects to the ancestors!¡±

    The old man assertively silenced the rtives, ¡°I¡¯m making this very clear today, no matter what happens in the future, I have recognized Richelle as my granddaughter-inw¡­ and only her!¡±

    As the current family head and a party involved, Roy maintained a dignified expression while addressing the family members.

    ¡°I, Roy Lewis, hereby dere that I will not marry anyone other than Richelle Dunn in this life. Therefore, there can be no other family matriarch except her.¡±

    Richelle had initially felt a little awkward, unsure of her position in the family.

    However, now that the two highest authorities in the Lewis family were backing her up, it would be a p in their faces if she hesitated at this moment.

    Her three darling children also ran over and wrapped their arms around her hand, pulling her to Roy¡¯s side.

    And so, the three children, Roy, and Richelle performed their respects to the generations of Lewis ancestors.

    Afterward, the elder in charge of the ceremony presented Timothy and Tifanny each with a ring engraved with the Lewis character, and added their names to the family genealogy records.

    The ceremony was followed by a banquet.

    Several hundred people moved to arge reception hall next to the ancestral hall. Timmy was ustomed to the pomp and circumstance, having returned each year.

    Timothy and Tifanny were amazed by the dozens of tables filling the banquet hall, eachden with a variety of delicious dishes.

    The room was bustling.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively!¡±

    Tifanny had always been the most carefree of the three siblings, so while her two brothers protected their mother on either side, she was curiously looking around in Roy¡¯s arms.

    Richelle could sense her sons¡¯ vignce, and felt a mix of amusement and helplessness.

    Honor and power always came with danger.

    Even their five-year-old son had already deeply grasped this fact.

    Initially, Richelle hadn¡¯t believed it necessary for Timothy and Tifanny to make this trip to the Lewis Group¡¯s ancestral hall.

    However, now she couldn¡¯t help but admire the old man¡¯s foresight.

    She had always wanted to give her children a life of freedom and happiness.

    But from the moment she found out that they were Roy¡¯s children, the weight they carried on their shoulders changedpletely.

    Just as with Timmy¡¯s recent ident, she believed that perhaps another child could have been spared.

    However, because Timmy was her and Roy¡¯s child, trouble still found its way to their doorstep.

    In such an environment, a naive and innocent persona wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Thus, even though she sensed her children¡¯s unease and wariness, she didn¡¯t say anything tofort them.

    For them, a resilient heart and exceptional insight must be developed and nurtured through these everyday experiences.

    It was then that she began to understand the old man¡¯s purpose in having her attend this gathering.

    She had always been the primary influence on her three children¡¯s education.

    Indeed, experience truly was the best teacher.

    By exposing her to this environment, she didn¡¯t even have to wait until they returned home to begin changing her mindset and views.

    It was also at this time that she understood Roy¡¯s strict teaching approach towards Timmy from the start.

    Clearly, it had been a product of the high-pressure, high-responsibility environment he grew up in.

    ¡°Mommy, sit down!¡±

    Timmy pulled out Richelle¡¯s chair and ced a hand on her waist as she sat.

    As the eldest of the three children, he was the heir apparent in the eyes of the extended family.

    His demeanor bore much more weight and importance than his recently recognized younger siblings, Timothy and Tifanny.

    Richelle leaned in to kiss him, ¡°Thank you, my precious!¡±

    Timmy nuzzled her face, then pulled the seat next to her open, gesturing at Timothy, ¡°Little brother, you sit here!¡±

 Chapter 414 - 410: Fully Responsible by the New Mistress

    Chapter 414: Chapter 410: Fully Responsible by the New Mistress

    Trantor: 549690339

    The arrangement between the three siblings about their future division ofbor was only known within a small group of people around Roy Lewis¡¯s family.

    At most, it also included Master Lewis, Kennedy Green and his wife, and Nathan Caroule and his wife.

    These people, who genuinely cared for and loved the three children, would not reveal the children¡¯s private agreements.

    Besides, whether it was Master Lewis or Roy Lewis, or even Kennedy Green and his wife, had great expectations for the three children.

    They even felt that in the near future, the Lewis Group would likely dominate various fields.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t let the children know about these thoughts.

    For now, the family naturally treated Timmy as a young prince.

    To some extent, they had to observe him and act ordingly.

    Even those who previously berated Richelle Dunn and her children incessantly, such as the brothers Sebastian Lewis, were now extremely solicitous towards Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny.

    First, they did it in front of Master Lewis and Roy Lewis.

    Second, they began to clearly perceive the innate aura and dominance from Timmy and even Timothy.

    After humbling themselves to the children, Sebastian Lewis and Aldo Lewis were secretly relieved that the harsh words they once said to Timmy happened when he was very young.

    Little did they know that Timmy remembered those words very well.

    He had evenined about this to his mother!

    Moreover, they were unaware that the imprisonment of James Lewis and his son wasrgely because they once harbored ill intentions towards young Timmy. That was why Richelle Dunn refused to give in, no matter what.

    The two brothers and the sisters Elizabeth Lewis feigned amicability towards Richelle Dunn and her children, and met with their smiling responses, they thought their rtionship had improved.

    Little did they know, it was just great acting on part of Richelle and her children.

    The banquetsted for nearly two hours, but in reality, it was only at the beginning that they could eat in peace. Towards the end, the family members came one after another to toast and strike up conversations.

    Even though Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t drink alcohol and instead used tea, it was estimated he must have consumed a stomach full of water.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s alcohol capacity was indeed good, but she wouldn¡¯t foolishly expose herself to the firing line. Using the excuse of needing to care for the children, she declined all the toasts directed at her.

    To that, the family members who initially suspected Richelle Dunn¡¯s status as the primary mistress began to talk.

    ¡°Oh my, does she really think she¡¯s the mistress of the house? Master Lewis hasn¡¯t even married her yet, but she¡¯s already putting on airs!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, consider this, she delivered three children of high intelligence in one go for Master Lewis. It¡¯s a case of the mother benefiting from her sessful children!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Patriarch treating an daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw this protectively before. Only her, it¡¯s truly unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so be careful. Master Lewis is still young, he might be easily seduced by beauty. But the patriarch, who can sway him? Whoever can have the old man speak for them must be crafty.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t even know that she had established the reputation of a shrewd woman who can even pacify the patriarch, just over a banquet where she didn¡¯t say or do anything.

    There was still a lot of criticism towards her from the family, but most were deterred by her unspecified destructiveness, and in the end, hardly anyone dared to discuss her openly.

    After all, everyone knew the person sitting next to them, although being a family member and a confidant, would betray without hesitation when ites to crucial moments.

    After such an imposing meal, Roy Lewis instructed Uncle Axel to escort Richelle Dunn and the three children back to his father¡¯s mansion. He stayed behind to discuss business with the elders and the younger administrators in the family.

    These family members held varying degrees of shares in the Lewis Group.

    But not only that.

    The Lewis patriarch, obviously, was a very wise man.

    The Lewis Group, as the main dynastic support, has always been helmed by the Lewis family head.

    However, businesses on the side were distributed to other family members, with the family head generally not interfering with the management decisions but only reviewing the ounts regrly or being informed about major business decisions.

    Of course, the family head held absolute authority, but rarely exercised it. Because it would diminish the enthusiasm of the family members on the side. So, Roy Lewis mostly just listened, hardly interfered in decision-making unless the decision was catastrophic. He¡¯d offer advice, but the final decisions were left to the family members to manage.

    After business matters were done, an senior family member reminded Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, now that the second son and the third daughter had recognized their ancestors and returned to the family, you are considered to have established a home and a career. So your mansion¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement, having already considered the issue.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it in the future.¡±

    The elder understood his busy schedule and asked another question. ¡°Do you need me to arrange some choices for you?¡±

    Roy Lewis waved his hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave this matterpletely to your new primary mistress!¡±

 Chapter 415 - 411: Itâ€™s Foolish Not to Make Money When You Can

    Chapter 415: Chapter 411: It¡¯s Foolish Not to Make Money When You Can

    Trantor: 549690339

    The elder who made the suggestion gave a ¡°huh?¡± sound, ¡°New Lady of the House? Isn¡¯t she a doctor?¡±

    In the past, Richelle Dunn¡¯s identity was kept secret, whether it was her role as an expert in a special organization, her identity as Margareth¡¯s ssmate or as Miss Dunn of the Dunns.

    But now, she hadid out all the grudges with the Dunns, so it was public knowledge that she was Miss Dunn.

    ¡°She is a doctor, but before bing a doctor, she was an architect.¡±

    The elder and other managers felt that Lewis is being a bit hasty.

    ¡°Master Lewis, this is not just a casual residential design, as you know. It has toplement the former masters¡¯ mansions, but also have its own style and innovation. This is not something an ordinary designer can do.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t need to exin his decision to anyone; it wasn¡¯t up for debate.

    However, since facts could speak for themselves, he saw no need to force the issue.

    Anyway, Richelie¡¯s skills were more than enough to design the mansion.

    Moreover, he dared to be sure that without him, Roy Lewis, it would be nearly impossible to invite The Great Designer out of retirement.

    ¡°She is not an ordinary designer. A person who can design the Lewis Technology Building, do you think she is an ordinary designer?¡±

    Elders and managers were shocked, ¡°Master Lewis, are you saying that the new Lady of the House designed that building, which is considered a newndmark of Kindur and the Lewis Technology building?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I remember correctly, that building won a Federation award back then!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. She is Zachary Dunn¡¯s daughter from the Dunn family in Lordon, and she was only 18 when she designed the technology building.¡±

    There were looks of disbelief, admiration, and delight on the elders¡¯ and managers¡¯ faces, with various expressions appearing.

    ¡°Actually, I took care of this matter myself first. When I go back, I have to slowly grind her down. You know that she is now Dr. Dunn who specializes in saving lives and has no interest in architectural design.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s ups and downs made the elder who questioned him quite embarrassed.

    But it was one of his cousins, about 27 or 28 years old, who took over the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the new Lady of the House loves the young master and the youngdies very much, and she is also very considerate of Master Lewis. As long as she knows the importance of the mansion to Master and the young masters and youngdies, she will definitely take up this heavy responsibility.¡±

    The elder dly took the chance to save face and quickly chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The new Lady of the House looks like a very responsible, far-sighted person. I believe that even if Master Lewis doesn¡¯t ask her, she will take the initiative to shoulder this responsibility.¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Roy Lewis¡¯s face, making the elders and young managers feel surprised.

    You should know that Roy Lewis, who took over power at a young age, is not impulsive but has a steady, deep character, with his emotions not showing on his face.

    Whenever they sat down to discuss important matters like this, he would usually sit with a straight face and listen quietly.

    The elders and nsmen had never been able to figure out his thoughts.

    Now, seeing him show his delight so clearly was simply unheard of.

    So, the elders, who were used to discerning other¡¯s emotions, understood one thing.

    From now on, to please the head of the family, they would just need to praise the new Lady of the House in front of him.

    ¡°Alright, whoever is in charge of this, send me the main requirements and overall area when the timees. I¡¯ll go back and ask her myself.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the elder who questioned earlier.

    Master Lewis said he was going to ask her, does this mean that in Master Lewis¡¯s little family, the new Lady of the House is actually in charge?

    However, upon further thought, it seemed reasonable.

    All three of the young masters and youngdies in his family were members of the gifted youth program, and dealing with just one of them was enough to give ordinary people a headache.

    With three, the new Lady of the House must be a super-talent who can outwit them all on a daily basis.

    Moreover, their Master is no ordinary person; the person he is so devoted to must be amazing as well.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, her fees aren¡¯t cheap!¡±

    This was also a rule passed down within the n.

    The cost of building each master¡¯s mansion is borne by the n.

    So when the elder and the managers heard the master specifically mention this, they were all stunned.

    Isn¡¯t she one of us? Can¡¯t she give us a discount?

    They thought a simple discount for family rtions would suffice.

    But Roy Lewis knew better than anyone that Richelle was short on cash and was unwilling to take money from her children¡¯s dividends. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have much spare cash at hand.

    However, Roy Lewis¡¯s cousin quickly caught on and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, even as the new Lady of the House, she will have to spend a lot of time and energy on this project, so naturally, we have to follow the standard she sets.¡±

    In this way, Roy Lewis secured a big money-making opportunity for Richelle Dunn.

    When Richelle heard that she could name her price for designing the mansion, she froze for a moment.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it your mansion? And you still need to charge for it?¡±

    Roy Lewis, seeing her so foolish and clumsy, couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheeks.

    ¡°You fool, it¡¯s the n¡¯s money, not earning it would be a waste! If you didn¡¯t design it, they would have to pay someone else.. So just ask for your standard rate, no need to give me any face!¡±

 Chapter 416 - 412: Living in a Thatched Cottage, it is also a Blissful Castle

    Chapter 416: Chapter 412: Living in a Thatched Cottage, it is also a Blissful Castle

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn encountered for the first time someone who tantly ripped off their own people and was confident about it.

    However, she soon remembered something.

    When it came to ruthlessly rolling his own people, Roy Lewis seemed to have done it before and had a history of it.

    Of course, strictly speaking, James Lewis and his son, though rted to Roy Lewis, were not true loved ones.

    Richelle then became worried again, ¡°No, Roy, do you want to think about it again?¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed to see through her heart but deliberately misinterpreted it.

    ¡°No need to think, just nod your head, and we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau immediately!¡±

    Three little rascals who were sitting on the side ying heard their dad¡¯s words and unanimously nodded, chiming in.

    ¡°Yes, we can be flower children right away!¡±

    Tifanny and Timothy jumped straight off the sofa. Tifanny picked up the hem of her little skirt while Timothy held her arm.

    Timmy stood beside them, his left hand half curved as if holding a flower basket, and his right hand pretending to sprinkle petals over Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s heads while humming the wedding march ¡°dun dun dun dun, dun dun dun dun¡­¡±

    Richelle and Roy were amused by their children¡¯s antics.

    Richelleughed so hard that she fell on Roy¡¯s chest.

    With Roy and the children¡¯s teasing, Richelie¡¯s anxiety and uncertainty seemed to have eased a bit.

    Finally, she made up her mind and looked at Roy with bright eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it is an honor to take on your wishlist. I will do my best to design your ideal happiness castle.¡±

    Roy Lewis held her hand in his palm.

    ¡°For me, as long as I¡¯m with you, even living in a thatched cottage would be a happiness castle.¡±

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the Great Designer on the job, even a thatched cottage can be designed as a ptial one.¡±

    The two fools didn¡¯t care about the world around them. After the children entertained themselves for a while, they lost interest in their parents¡¯ silly words and actions.

    Because, in recent months, this kind of scene had happened frequently.

    They had gone from secretly rejoicing at their clever parents to whispering amongst themselves, and now they were used to the strangeness.

    If one day, their intelligent father suddenly stopped these odd childish words and actions, that would be strange!

    The family of fiveughed and yed in the mansion for a while before the doorbell rang. Uncle Axel quickly ushered in several young people.

    ¡°Master Lewis, madam.¡±

    The young people were polite, and Richelle guessed their purpose, so she beckoned to the three little ones.

    ¡°Babies, let¡¯s go on an adventure.¡±

    Taking advantage of Roy dealing with his family affairs, Richelle took the opportunity to explore the various buildings in the vige.

    For her, this ce was like a treasure trove.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to steal bricks?¡±

    The children attributed Richelle¡¯s brick-touching behavior today to thievery.

    Richelleughed, ¡°Yes, I will steal techniques!¡±

    Before today, the children did not know that their mommy was also a formidable designer.

    Now, they looked at her with starry eyes.

    Richelle led the three children from their home in the mansion and exined some simple and easy-to-understand knowledge along the way.

    For example, when this architectural style first appeared, whether it was for beauty or reinforcement and so on.

    The little ones had been exposed to various things since they were young, so they were fascinated by this seemingly ordinary knowledge.

    ¡°Mommy, will daddy¡¯s mansion be built like this too?¡±

    Tifanny pointed to the mansion of the first-generation Lewis ancestor. For a professional like Richelle, it was solemn and aesthetic, but for the little girl, it was not attractive.

    Richelle touched her head, ¡°What does the baby want it to be like?¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and thought, ¡°Can it be built like a castle from a fairytale princess world?¡±

    Richelle knew that wouldn¡¯t be possible, but she didn¡¯t say no, only responding with.

    ¡°I will discuss it with your father when I get back.¡±

    Since it was Roy Lewis¡¯s mansion as the current head of the family, the preferences and practicality of the family members must be considered.

    So, Richelle thought, although the overall style couldn¡¯t change, they could decorate the little girl¡¯s bedroom ording to her liking.

    Of course, these details needed to be negotiated with Roy Lewis before any decision could be made.

    Even though it was her first time visiting the Lewis¡¯ Vige today, she could feel its history and atmosphere, which was different from the city.

    Obviously, the construction of this mansion was a serious and important matter for their entire family.

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Timmy knew more about the significance of these buildings to the Lewis family than his sister, so he patted her hand and said.

    ¡°If you want a princess castle, big brother will build one by the seaside for you. It will be even prettier! We can go swimming and collect seashells.¡±

    The little girl was easily swayed by Timmy, ¡°That seems right¡­¡±

    So, just a few stepster, she withdrew her request to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, I think big brother¡¯s castle is cooler and prettier.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Alright, then let your two brothers build a princess castle for you, okay?¡±

    The three children agreed in unison..

 Chapter 417 - 413: A New Beginning for the Children

    Chapter 417: Chapter 413: A New Beginning for the Children

    Trantor: 549690339

    After returning from the gathering at the Lewis¡¯ Vige, Richelie Dunn had be even busier than before.

    Roy Lewis felt quite sorry for her and also for himself.

    He felt sorry for her since she was already busy enough, and now there was an extra task added to her te.

    He felt sorry for himself because she already didn¡¯t have much time to spend with him, and now, she had even less time.

    However, instead of pitying her, he was actually happier for her.

    Richelle had always been a very determined person. When she chose her major back then, it was obviously something she loved.

    If it weren¡¯t for being forced to change her life directionter on, she would probably already be a very aplished designer by now.

    When she said he needed to think about it, he naturally knew what she wanted him to think about.

    She had been away from her beloved industry for a few years, and she had already lost some of the vigour and courage she had as a rookie.

    He knew that the mansion was important to him, but he also knew that helping her regain her confidence was even more important.

    Due to the unexpected acquisition of information that day, her benefactor said that the preliminary task could be temporarily terminated, and they would contact her if there were any new developments.

    As luck would have it, it freed up some of her time, allowing her to pick up her old profession and hobby again.

    In order to help her concentrate on her studies, Roy quickly set up a room next to his study as her personal study space.

    Richelle brought back arge stack of professional books and began to study them with great effort.

    A week after the ident, the three siblings finally received the official start of school notification from the school.

    On the first day of ss, Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn, and the old man personally sent the three kids to the school gate.

    The Junior Academy did not have a separate school but chose a small teaching building within Abbey University as the learning ce for this ss of elementary school students.

    The three little ones wore school uniforms with the Abbey University emblem, and carrying the school¡¯s designated backpacks. As soon as they got out of the car, they attracted the attention of passers-by.

    Roy had the three kids stand at the school gate for a group photo and then asked Parker to take a few photos of all six.

    Soon, several group photos appeared on Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis¡¯s WhatsApp Status, but all the faces were blurred.

    ¡°A new beginning!¡±

    When the three children arrived at their new ss, the teacher and ssmates gathered around to show their concern for Timmy¡¯s recovery before the start of ss.

    Richelle had anticipated this and had prepared individually wrapped candies and snacks for the siblings to give to the teachers and ssmates as a token of appreciation.

    These candies and snacks quickly warmed up the ssmates who were initially distant from the siblings.

    The thirty ssmates were between the ages of 5 and 10 years old.

    As for the 5-year-olds, there were only the three siblings.

    So, in terms of age, the three siblings were considered the younger brothers and sisters of the entire ss.

    However, in terms of overall performance and independence, the three siblings ranked at the top of the ss.

    Especially after a few days of summer camp training, the siblings quickly consolidated their leading position in the ss.

    When they chose the ss president, it was no surprise that Timmy became the ss president and Timothy the vice-president.

    As for Tifanny, she was appointed the Cultural and Entertainment Commissioner.

    In the afternoon, Roy, who left work early on purpose, came to pick up the siblings, and they instantly transformed from being the responsible siblings they were in school to chattering around Roy, sharing the interesting events of the first day of school.

    ¡°How was it, isn¡¯t school more enjoyable than you thought?¡±

    Due to Timmy¡¯s unpleasant experience in kindergarten, he was subconsciously resistant to going to school, but Timothy and Tifanny had never been to school and were full of curiosity and longing for it.

    The main reason was that Timmy wanted toe to school with his younger brother and sister.

    However, after the first day of teaching, it seemed that even Timmy had revised his perception of his past school experience.

    ¡°It was ok¡­¡±

    Tifanny was still being held by her father as usual. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re so awesome that we got unanimous votes from the whole ss!¡±

    Roy had no idea that his children had been elected as ss officers. ¡°Oh? What positions did you guys get elected for?¡±

    ¡°Big brother is the ss president, brother is the vice-president, and I am the Cultural and Entertainment Commissioner, as well as the representative for Music and Art.¡±

    To Roy, these achievements were, of course, trivial.

    However, he happily said, ¡°Wow, our baby is amazing! How about we go out for a big meal tonight to celebrate?¡±

    Tifanny pped and cheered, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat? Fried chicken?¡±

    As soon as Roy said that, Tifanny stoppedughing and pouted her lips in disapproval.

    ¡°I¡¯m never eating fried chicken again!¡±

    It turned out that the little girl was still feeling guilty about Timmy¡¯s ident.

    She always believed that if she hadn¡¯t asked for fried chicken that day, her big brother wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble.

    The psychologist had talked to her about it, but she still seemed to be steadfast in her belief.

    The psychologist advised Roy and Richelle to give Tifanny some time, and she would most likely forget and let go of it in a while.

    Timmy looked up at Tifanny with some concern. ¡°Little sister, it was my own carelessness that day, and it had nothing to do with you wanting to eat fried chicken..¡±

 Chapter 418 - 414: Allergy is Not an Accident

    Chapter 418: Chapter 414: Allergy is Not an ident

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    In the end, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t dare to push Tifanny too hard, so he called Richelle Dunn. They decided over the phone to have dinner at a buffet with the children.

    The kids also loved buffets, as they were lively and offered a variety of delicious foods to choose from.

    Roy didn¡¯t have any specific food preferences, but he was concerned about the safety of buffets.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to mention this to the kids or let them know, as it would dampen their enthusiasm.

    So, when he went to pick up Richelle with the kids, he called the manager in advance and requested a private room. He also brought extra bodyguards with him to ensure the safety of the children and Richelle.

    Fearing that the children might get suspicious, he specifically asked Uncle Axel to arrange for a few unfamiliar faces, dressed as ordinary people, to apany their family during the meal.

    Timothy and Tifanny had only been back at the Lewis for a few months, so they weren¡¯t as vignt about their surroundings and people.

    Thus, the two of them happily picked out their food with their tes, while Timmy furrowed his brow upon noticing the presence of their bodyguards.

    Taking advantage of Richelle apanying Timothy and Tifanny to get ice cream, Timmy whispered to Roy.

    ¡°Daddy, my allergy incident wasn¡¯t an ident, was it?¡±

    Although Timmy grew up in the admired Lewis family, seemingly receiving all the love and attention, the malice and loneliness he felt from the Lewis family members and Jayden Dunn¡¯s family were beyond what an ordinary child could imagine.

    Compared to him, despite also growing up in a single-parent family, Timothy and Tifanny had a loving environment, so even when Richelle implemented crisis education, the two still couldn¡¯t perceive dangers as keenly as Timmy.

    In recent days, Roy had conducted arge-scale investigation but still hadn¡¯t found any leads.

    He thought he had concealed his concerns well at home, but his son¡¯s keen intuition saw through him.

    ¡°Yes, but baby, don¡¯t worry. Daddy and Mommy will take care of everything.¡±

    Timmy nced at the bodyguards behind his mommy and siblings, then nodded.

    ¡°Then, we should also have bodyguards when we return to school.¡±

    Roy thought that Timmy would have a strong reaction after learning the truth, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so calm.

    ¡°You don¡¯t object?¡±

    Timmy used to be quite rebellious, hating restrictions and many rules. So, his voluntary suggestion to have bodyguards surprised Roy.

    ¡°As long as it makes my brother and sister safer, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Roy bent down to kiss Timmy¡¯s forehead, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Daddy and Mommy think too. Nothing is more important than the safety of you three siblings.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, not many people know about my allergy, but Kiara Dunn should.¡±

    Roy was surprised by Timmy¡¯s calmness, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s her?¡±

    Although Roy and Richelle also suspected Kiara or someone from the Dunn family, they had more reasons for their spection.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. She hates me! More than you guys realize!¡±

    When Timmy talked about this, his eyes were cold and indifferent.

    Even though it was in the past, seeing Timmy like this, Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty again.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I should have listened to you more carefully before.¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s useless. They¡¯re great actors.¡±

    A chill rose from Roy¡¯s bones, and he couldn¡¯t imagine if it weren¡¯t for Richelle¡¯s appearance, would he have been continuously deceived by the perfect acting of the Dunn family members?

    And continue to let his precious son suffer from harm and torment?

    Only when his son had enough ability to fight back, could he truly break free from the clutches of the devilish Dunn family.

    Roy hugged him tightly, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Timmy patted his back with his little hand, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not your fault. Besides, we¡¯re very happy now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s words seemed toe from a mature adult who had experienced hardships rather than a five-year-old child.

    ¡°Yes, we are very happy now. So you and your brother and sister must be good!¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I¡¯ll keep an eye on my brother and sister.¡±

    As father and son chatted, Richelle returned with Timothy and Tifanny.

    The three of them were holding tes full of food. ¡°What were you talking about while we were away?¡±

    It had been a long time since Richelle saw Timmy and Roy chat alone, she even thought that Timmy was jealous of his brother and sister at some point.

    Compared to Timmy, Roy¡¯s attention was obviously more focused on Tifanny and Timothy.

    She had privately advised Roy to treat all three children equally because if any child were hurt, they would all feel bad.

    However, Roy told her, ¡°Timmy can understand. Timothy and Tifanny have been missing their father¡¯s love for five years. I need to pay more attention to them and get to know them better.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t agree with his idea and approach, but Roy insisted.

    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re both the same. You pay more attention to Timmy than to Tifanny and Timothy too..¡±

 Chapter 419 - 415: Deep Brotherly Love

    Chapter 419: Chapter 415: Deep Brotherly Love

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Timmy saw his mother returning, smoothly shifting his position so that his mother could sit next to dad. Then he stretched out his arms to take the te Tiffany was holding.

    Roy Lewis epted with a smile, the food Timothy was holding, cing it on the table and responded to Richelie Dunn.

    ¡°We were chatting about manly matters!¡±

    Timothy widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Dad, how about me?¡±

    Roy Lewis tousling his hair, yfully responded, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡±

    Timothy grinned, noddingpliantly, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m also interested in Dad and brother¡¯s manly conversations.¡±

    Tiffany grinned cheekily, looking up at Richelle, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s have a princess chat tonight.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Sure! Tonight, little sister will sleep with mommy, while the two brothers sleep with dad, alright?¡±

    Family of five, happily settled down their sleeping arrangements for the night.

    The family had a hearty dinner before returning home. Each of them took a bath. The children were browsing through some books and ying games, before it was time to go to bed.

    Timothy and Timmy were visibly excited, bouncing and jumping on their father¡¯s bed.

    Timothy giggled,menting to Roy Lewis, ¡°Dad, this bed has a nice bounce.¡±

    With this being an expensive bed with a price of several tens of thousands, it certainly had a good bounce.

    But could probably not withstand such harsh abuse.

    But Roy Lewis just affectionately chuckled, ¡°Really? Then jump a little more, daddy is going to make a call.¡±

    The call Roy Lewis made was to one of his friends in Lordon¡¯s circle.

    He requested them to see if there was a way to get thetest news about Kiara Dunn.

    Ever since the wedding fiasco, Kiara Dunn seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth. Neither Roy Lewis nor Richelle had any clue of her whereabouts.

    Even her close friends who used to hang out with her imed that they haven¡¯t heard from her in a long time.

    By the time he finished his call, the two kids had already finished their frolicking in bed and were whispering about something while lying on the bed.

    It was just past nine, Roy Lewis usually used to tell bedtime stories to the children with Richelle, coaxing them to sleep at this time.

    But today, seeing that three generations were sleeping together, it was time to share some manly tales.

    ¡°Timothy,e,e over to daddy.¡±

    Roy Lewis sat in the center of the bed, inviting his sons to lean against him side by side.

    ¡°Today, dad is going to tell you a story about your grandparents.¡±

    Timmy knew a little about the grandparents, but both Timothy and Tiffany were quite unaware of their existence.

    Roy initially nned to wait until the kids were older before discussing the brutal and bloody matter.

    But Timothy¡¯s words today had a deep impact on him.

    Even though Timothy¡¯s personality seemed more open and livelypared to Timmy, Roy knew he was no fool. Like Timmy, he was also a responsible and resilient little man.

    ¡°When Dad was about three years old, he was kidnapped by a group with a grudge against our family. Your grandpa in order to save me gave the kidnappers the ransom they demanded. As a result, the kidnappers, to get rid of any loose ends, opened fire at me as soon as they received the money.¡±

    ¡°Your grandparents threw themselves in the line of fire to protect me. Although the police arrived on the scene, in the end, only I was able to be rescued¡­ your grandparents didn¡¯t make it¡­¡±

    Roy spoke very slowly. Although it was a short narration, it seemed to take a long time.

    Timothyy motionless in his arms. After he finished his story, he remained quiet and it took him some time to raise his body and lean closer, his eyes glistening red as he looked at Roy.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad¡­¡±

    Roy caressed his small face, ¡°Mmm, your dad is not sad.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s hand rested gently on his face. ¡°Dad, I want to learn martial arts like my brother.¡±

    All three children until now were learning shooting, but only Timmy had continued martial arts training.

    Regarding Timothy¡¯s reason, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t question him because he knew how was Timothy feeling.

    ¡°Okay, starting tomorrow, I will include you in the martial arts ss along with your brother. However, you have to start from the basics.¡±

    Timothy nodded furiously, ¡°No problem!¡±

    Timmy sat up and gripped Timothy¡¯s small hand, ¡°Little brother, I will help you!¡±

    After talking about his father, Roy Lewis continued to share the story of his childhood, how he took over the Lewis Group, with his sons.

    These were things he had never mentioned before.

    He hadn¡¯t even explicitly discussed these with Richelle.

    As for these experiences, if he didn¡¯t mention them, people only saw the perfect oue and said he was lucky.

    But the pain and hardship in-between, he never mentioned.

    Firstly, he believed that talking about it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Secondly, he always believed that those who were not part of it, even if they were told, would not be able to truly understand his feelings.

    But now, when he chatted with his sons about these, he did not extravagantly hope that they would understand.

    He just wanted them to understand, if they wanted to achieve something, even if they were descendants of the Lewis family, even if they were born with a golden key, they still needed to put in hard work and sweat to reach their goal.

    ¡°Dad, you had a really hard time!¡±

    This was the first time Timothy had heard all this, so he was visibly moved.

    Roy Lewis pinched his cheek, ¡°Honey, you guys might have to face tough times in the future as well.¡±

    The brothers nced at each other, and almost in unison eximed,

    ¡°We won¡¯t! We have each other!¡±

 Chapter 420 - 416: A Hug Makes It All Better

    Chapter 420: Chapter 416: A Hug Makes It All Better

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Meanwhile, Richelle Dunn was holding Tifanny, talking about her own happy childhood when she was pampered by her parents.

    ¡°Mommy, do you miss grandma and grandpa?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡±

    Tifanny suddenly stood up and hugged Richelle¡¯s head into her own arms.

    ¡°Mommy, a hug will make you feel better¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart warmed as she hugged her little girl back into her arms.

    ¡°Because I miss grandma and grandpa, I try to make myself happy and do my best to live a good life.¡±

    Tifanny, being very smart, nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, the best way for us to repay the love of those who love us is to strive to improve ourselves, right, mommy?¡±

    Richelle agreed, ¡°Of course, but the premise of improving oneself is to be happy and joyful.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, although we are daddy¡¯s and our brothers¡¯ princesses, we can¡¯t be spoiled and protected all the time. Love is mutual. While daddy and our brothers love and protect us, we must also love and protect them.¡±

    Tifanny blinked her eyes and thought carefully.

    ¡°Yes, I will learn to shoot seriously, and I will practice the piano and drawing well. In the future, when I hold a concert, and sell one of my paintings for lots of money, I could also buy beautiful big houses for daddy, mommy, and my brothers.¡±

    Richelle roughly knew what Roy Lewis would talk about with Timothy and Timmy tonight, and she also carefully considered what she should talk to Tifanny about privately.

    But after thinking, she thought that the things she should talk about would be simr to those of Roy Lewis.

    Tifanny was indeed the most spoiled little princess in this family, but she couldn¡¯t just be a spoiled princess; she also had to carry the responsibilities of being someone else¡¯s daughter and sister.

    And after what happened to Timmy, she understood it even more deeply.

    When ites to their children¡¯s safety, there could be no room for luck.

    As the doctorster said after Timmy¡¯s ident, if one single step was not done right, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    So, whether it was her or Roy Lewis, besides providing their children with a good environment and material well-being, they also needed to ensure the children had enough adaptability, self-protection, and even the ability to protect each other.

    Richelle had never been worried about Timmy and Timothy.

    Timmy had been raised in The Lewis family since he was a child and was treated like a young heir. Thus, his adaptability, self-protection, and sense of responsibility were strong enough.

    Because Timothy had been by her side since he was little and had always been aware that he was the only man of the house, he had simr adaptability and sense of responsibility, though his ability to protect himself was somewhat weaker.

    Only Tifanny had been pampered by everyone since she was little, delicate and adorable like a little angel.

    So, what Richelle worried about most was this little girl.

    ¡°Yes, in school, try to stay with your brothers as much as possible and tell daddy and mommy immediately if something feels wrong.¡±

    Although Richelle had repeatedly instilled a lot of safety knowledge into Tifanny and Timothy since they were little, Tifanny was experiencing her first time truly being away from her parents and entering a new small society. Repeating these lessons might help prevent idents.

    ¡°I know, today at school, I was with my brothers the whole time.¡±

    The recent ident with Timmy made Richelle somewhat paranoid and overcautious about the kids¡¯ safety.

    Especially since Tifanny is a girl, even the eight or nine-year-old boys in her ss could easily overpower her in strength, let alone a grown-up. If The Thompsons or The Lilliputs decided to target the children, Tifanny might be their next target.

    Richelle had discussed this with Roy Lewis when Timmy returned home after being discharged from the hospital.

    Because of this, she even thought about temporarily not letting the children go to school.

    But soon, she convinced herself.

    Only as the grandchildren of The Lewis family would these potential dangers exist. She couldn¡¯t keep her children confined at home for the rest of their lives just because of these potential dangers, right?

    ¡°Yes, when daddy and mommy are not around, your brothers are the most trustworthy people, even more than teachers, instructors, or anyone else. Do you understand?¡±

    Richelle actually felt that what she said was a bit redundant.

    The bond of trust and reliance that the three children had brought with them since they were in their mother¡¯s womb was even deeper than their parents¡¯.

    ¡°Yes, I will always consult with my brothers if there is any problem.¡±

    Richelle talked with Tifanny until almost ten o¡¯clock. Seeing the little girl yawn continuously, she held her in her arms and hummed a luby, gently patting her until she fell asleep in her arms shortly after.

    Richelle tucked her in and tiptoed out of the bedroom.

    Then, she saw Roy Lewis at the end of the hallway, gently closing the bedroom door.

    They both looked at each other from across the long hallway and smiled.

    As they approached each other, Richelle lifted her chin.

    ¡°Are they asleep?¡±

    Roy nodded and reached out to her, hugging her in his arms.

    Leaning down, he found her lips and kissed her softly.

    ¡°I thought, Timothy would have a hard time epting it, but he¡¯s quite calm¡­¡±

    Richelle understood his thoughts, ¡°You may not know, but there¡¯s an extrayer of connection between Timmy and Timothy that makes their mental connection very keen. Sometimes, I even feel that when they look at each other, it¡¯s like looking at another version of themselves..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 417: Three Little Monkeys at Home

    Chapter 421: Chapter 417: Three Little Monkeys at Home

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    After chatting with their parents, the three children seemed to be acting as usual, ying and behaving like the little crazies they were.

    However, they did increase their shooting and martial arts training, and the intensity was much greater.

    The little girl, who had no initial intention of learning martial arts, found out that Timothy was also learning with his big brother, and she also strongly demanded to learn just like her brothers.

    Richelie Dunn always respected the children¡¯s wishes. Even if the children¡¯s biological father was somewhat reluctant to see his daughter suffer, Richelle, with her overriding vote, allowed Tifanny to learn martial arts along with her two brothers.

    At school, the teacher would praise the outstanding children of the day in the parents¡¯ group chat every day, and the three Lewis children always topped the chart.

    Apparently, they epted the school¡¯s educational approach very well.

    In addition to their schoolwork, the three children also had additional home lessons based on their individual preferences.

    Thus, the three little stinkers have been as busy as their parents since they started school.

    As the weather got hotter, Richelle realized that the clothes changed two or three months ago at the change of seasons in the closet were a bit short for the three children to wear.

    ¡°Babies, after dinner, shall we go shopping for clothes?¡±

    The three children cheered in unison, ¡°Are both Daddy and Mummying?¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy Lewis, who was out on the terrace taking a call, ¡°Yes, all your clothes have be short. We¡¯re going to buy new clothes to wear for our outing this Saturday.¡±

    Both Richelle and Roy Lewis are very decisive people. Since Roy proposed that their family should go out at least once a week, they have been strictly following it.

    ¡°Mummy, where are we going for a pic this week?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have a specific idea, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your daddy, or you three can discuss and decide, okay?¡±

    So when Roy finished his call and came back, he saw the three little ones huddled together, whispering and discussing something.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, are you nning some new mischief?¡±

    These three little imps may look like they are well-behaved and adorable on the surface.

    But in truth, they are typical naughty kids who often make Richelle and Royugh and cry.

    Just like a few days ago, when Uncle Axel told them that the lotus flowers in the backyard pond had faded and now they could dig out the lotus roots, the three of them ran to the pond and dug out a bunch of small lotus roots.

    When Richelle and Roy returned home and checked the backyard, they saw the three little angels covered in mud, ying in the pond. Hearing their parents, they cheerfully waved their hands to greet them.

    ¡°Daddy and Mummy, we¡¯re digging lotus roots!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a lot of fun, do you want to join us!¡±

    Richelle almost copsed, ¡°Babies, you hurry back, be careful¡­¡±

    Fortunately, Roy¡¯s safety consciousness was high and the pond was almost empty of water because of the children.

    Even so, the three little guys standing there were almost waist-deep in the mud.

    Richelle truly found the situation hrious yet distressing.

    She wanted to scold them, but the three little guys were still chattering after they came ashore.

    ¡°Brother, we can tell our teacher tomorrow that we helped with the housework when we got home.¡±

    Timothy, face covered in mud and grinning broadly, said to Tifanny, ¡°Yeah, we can even write an essay titled ¡®Digging Lotus Roots¡¯!¡±

    Timmy chimed in, ¡°Exactly, we have to mention that before it turned into a lotus root, this was a beautiful lotus pond!¡±

    The conversation of the three kids left Richelle speechless and unable to scold them.

    Looking at her three children covered in mud, she jokingly managed to say,

    ¡°Babies, you are so covered in mud right now that Daddy and I can only tell who you are by your hair!¡±

    The three little guys were bent overughing at their mother¡¯s jest.

    In the end, neither Richelle nor Roy chastised them; they didn¡¯t even tell them that the lotus roots they dug up hadn¡¯t fully grown yet!

    After that incident, Roy had the home checked again for potential dangers, and all trouble spots were addressed.

    Well, they had no choice, with three little monkeys in their house!

 Chapter 422 - 418: Let Him Go, Weâ€™re Not Short of

    Chapter 422: Chapter 418: Let Him Go, We¡¯re Not Short of

    Money

    Trantor: 549690339

    The three little monkeys were asionally naughty at home, but in the first week of school, they all brought home awards.

    Timmy received an award for outstanding ss leader, while Timothy and Tifanny received awards for academic excellence.

    Like all parents, Richelle Dunn framed their first school awards and hung them in the most prominent position in the living room.

    As it happened, the house designer came over to fix some safety issues and saw the three awards, his lips twitching.

    ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t you think these awards sh with the style of the living room?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the awards and the living room decorations.

    ¡°Yes, the decorations in the living room indeed don¡¯t match the style of the awards, should we change them?¡±

    The designer now understood what it meant to be a doting parent and quickly raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°Ah, Master Lewis, my mistake, right? They look good like this.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with a smile, ¡°I also n to use that wall entirely to disy the children¡¯s awards.¡±

    Of course, the designer knew about the Lewis family¡¯s three little prodigies, so he couldn¡¯t tell if hisment was envy, jealousy, or sarcasm.

    ¡°Master Lewis, with these three young masters and misses, I¡¯m afraid the wall will be filled up in no time, huh?¡±

    Where others had one, he had three, and each one was incredibly powerful.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the little miss has a performanceing up? My child also wants to watch. Master Lewis, can you help me get some tickets?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked troubled, ¡°I want to help you, but the concert is organized by the Federation, and tickets have quotas. Even for my family, we had to use connections to get a few!¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s participation in the concert came as a surprise.

    This concert, held after the annual Federation award ceremony for outstanding individuals, featured well-known performers.

    The participants had been selected months in advance and had been rehearsing for over a month.

    Unbeknownst to everyone, one of the famous pianists suddenly fell ill a week ago and was still in the hospital. The organizers couldn¡¯t find a suitable recement.

    Somehow, Kennedy Green came to know about this and showed the person in charge a video of Tifanny¡¯s impromptu piano performance at his house.

    As a result, the person in charge immediately decided that Tifanny should be the recement performer.

    Afterwards, he personally delivered the invitation to Tifanny. With the young girl¡¯s agreement, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis allowed her to participate in the concert.

    Of course, although Tifanny was an astonishing piano prodigy, she still had a certain gappared to her seniors.

    Therefore, to participate in this performance, Tifanny had even put her shooting and martial arts lessons on hold, using most of her spare time to practice piano.

    Tifanny was very disciplined, always heading to the piano room whenever she had time.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis, as her parents, were both distressed and relieved.

    To reduce the burden on Tifanny¡¯s body, Richelle Dunn administered acupuncture every night before letting her sleep.

    As her brothers, Timmy and Timothy, were particrly protective of their sistertely.

    Previously, the three siblings would take turns helping with housework, but now they hardly let their sister touch anything.

    Even when Tifanny tried to wash a cup, Timothy would snatch it from her.

    ¡°Sis, your hands are those of a pianist, precious and worth millions in insurance! Just leave these tasks to us!¡±

    Tifanny was already well-pampered at home, but now she had truly be a little princess who was waited upon hand and foot.

    ¡°Mommy, am I called a freeloader now?¡±

    Tifanny asked Richelle Dunn with a giggle after her brother took the cup from her.

    Richelle Dunn pinched her face, ¡°Where can I find such a powerful and beautiful freeloader? I¡¯ll rent a high-speed train and buy a whole carriage of them!¡±

    Tifanny nuzzled into her embrace, ¡°No, mommy, you can only have me as your freeloader!¡±

    Richelle Dunn hugged her tightly and kissed her face.

    ¡°Alright, mommy only needs you as her freeloader!¡±

    To support this freeloader, after the highly-sessful first ad campaign, Richelle Dunn once again took on the Lewis Group¡¯s watch print ad.

    Surprisingly, the pay she received from the first ad, which wasmission-based, was double what Roy Lewis had initially given her as a bonus.

    Of course, her high pay was due to the warm reception of the ad by consumers and increasing sales.

    Originally just a regr seasonal product, this watch unexpectedly became the most explosive and best-selling product of the year in the watch industry thanks to Richelle Dunn¡¯s ad.

    The ad even made it into the top ten ads of the year.

    Richelle Dunn was on the guest list for the award ceremony, but of course, she didn¡¯t attend.

    Firstly, she was busy.

    Secondly, her identity wasn¡¯t suitable for such a high-profile appearance.

    So instead, Nathan Caroule took her ce to attend and receive the award.

    For a time, various advertisers flocked to Nathan, asking for the name and contact information of the ad¡¯s creator, and whether she had any intention of shooting other ads, such as for jewelry.

    Nathan took the award home and joked with Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I might as well be Dr. Dunn¡¯s agent!¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, spoke up at the same time, ¡°Tell them to get lost, we don¡¯tck money!¡±

 Chapter 423: 419: Dominating Master Lewis

    Chapter 423: 419: Dominating Master Lewis<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, Richelle and Nathan could understand why Roy didn¡¯t want Richelle to ept other people¡¯s ads.

    But they were confused as to why Roy didn¡¯t want Richelle to ept even their ownpany¡¯s ads.<div>

    Nevertheless, even if Roy was unwilling, Richelle still took on the second season¡¯s advertisement for the watch.

    Firstly, this was their own business after all, and the more the product sold, the greater the benefit for their family, who held thergest shares of the Lewis Group.

    Secondly, it wasn¡¯t really difficult for Richelle to do the photoshoot for the advertisement, and she could earn a substantial amount of money in just half a day, so why not?

    Roy didn¡¯t want Richelle to take this ad partly because they really didn¡¯tck money, and also because of his personal reasons¡ªhe didn¡¯t want others to see the best side of Richelle, even if it was just her hands and not her face. He felt ufortable about it.

    Most importantly, Richelle was really busy. Rather than having her spend half a day shooting an advertisement, it¡¯s better to let her rest for half a day.

    However, after hearing that Richelle wanted to take the ad, he hid all these thoughts.

    ¡°Alright, if you want to do it, I¡¯ll have Nathan arrange the time, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Richelle looked at him in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ll apany me to the shoot? Or just watch me shoot it?¡±

    Roy pinched her face, ¡°What are you thinking? Of course, I¡¯ll just watch you shoot.¡±

    Sometimes, things can be quite a coincidence. When Roy went to the advertisingpany¡¯s photography studio with Richelle, the photographer and thepany¡¯s boss saw him and greeted him after a moment of surprise. ¡°Greetings, Master Lewis!¡±

    The photography team was the same asst time. Back then, they were very curious about Richelie¡¯s real identity.<div>

    Now, as they saw Roy and Richelle walk in together, they were stunned.

    ¡°Master Lewis, who is thisdy?¡±

    Roy looked at Richelle, ¡°This is my fiancee.¡±

    So, she was the future Madam of the Lewis Group. No wonder she had such an elegant and outstanding temperament.

    When the photography team learned about the award, they had also reached out to Nathan and hoped to have the model attend the ceremony.

    But Nathan tly rejected them.

    Back then, the team was quite upset.

    They even felt that the model was ungrateful, using their advertisement to gain fame and then acting like they didn¡¯t know anyone.

    Now that they knew she was the future Madam of the Lewis Group, they were all secretly relieved that they hadn¡¯t voiced theirints to Nathan.

    ¡°Master Lewis, today ourpany is shooting two sets of advertisements. One set is for men¡¯s watches, and the other is for women¡¯s watches.¡±

    After thepany¡¯s boss finished the introduction, he showed them the designs for the products.<div>

    The photographer added, ¡°Oh, by the way, there will be a joint shoot for the men¡¯s and women¡¯s watches today. Since they are couple watches, there will be a scene and shot where the male and female models hold hands.¡±

    Roy, who was casually flipping through the designs, paused and looked up at the photographer with an emotionless expression, asking ndly.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The photographer didn¡¯t know Roy too well, so he didn¡¯t realize that Roy was already approaching the edge of losing his temper.

    At this time, Richelle was with the stylist, changing her clothes and doing her makeup, so she wasn¡¯t next to Roy, and there was nobody to timely remind the photographer that he had stepped on andmine.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the shoot will have a shot with the male and female models holding hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot it!¡±

    Roy suddenly interrupted him.

    Only then did thepany¡¯s boss react, ¡°Master Lewis, that was just an idea from the young folks. We haven¡¯t decided how to shoot it yet.¡±

    The final decision on the advertisement¡¯s content was made by the advertisingpany and the Lewis Group¡¯s advertising department.

    In other words, the general content of the shoot had already been decided.<div>

    The photographer, as an inflexible artist, still didn¡¯t react even after hearing the boss¡¯s denial.

    ¡°Boss, wasn¡¯t that n approved?¡±

    Roy still maintained an emotionless face and a nd tone.

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    What did the Lewis Group¡¯s advertising department¡¯s decision count for?

    As the head of the Lewis Group himself, who would dare to object when he said no?

    Only then did the photographer reluctantly react and looked to his own boss for help, his expression panicking.

    The boss hurriedly walked over to appease Roy, ¡°Master Lewis, if you say no, then we won¡¯t shoot it. Shall we just shoot Madam¡¯s part first?¡±

    Roy snorted coldly, which was as good as giving his consent.

    Richelle, who was in the makeup room, received a call for help from Nathan.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, help!¡±

    Richelle thought something serious had happened, ¡°Nathan, what happened? Was there an ident?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±, Nathan paused, ¡°Master Lewis doesn¡¯t agree with you holding hands with the male model for that shot.¡±

    Upon hearing that, how could Richelle not understand?

    By now, she had a pretty clear idea of her man¡¯s character.

    In other matters, he was easygoing and even magnanimous.

    But when it came to her, he was filled with possessiveness and overbearingness..

 Chapter 424: 420: This man, he really is petty!

    Chapter 424: 420: This man, he really is petty!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle roughly knew what scenes and shots the advertisement would take.

    In her view, it was just work, and since she was paid for it, she had to follow the contract, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time.<div>

    And she didn¡¯t expect Roy Lewis toe to the photo studio with her.

    When Roy said he wasing with her today, shepletely forgot about the scenes and shots they were going to take.

    In truth, she had simply disregarded it.

    Because she never thought Roy would care so much.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Of course you have to talk to him. These two are couples¡¯ watches. If there are no hand-holding shots and scenes with the male and female models, what¡¯s the selling point? What¡¯s the point of shooting at all!¡±

    Nathan was evidently driven mad by Roy¡¯s childish and extremely domineering behavior.

    Richelle reassured him and hung up the phone, then sent Roy a message.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the makeup room,e in.¡±

    Roy soon entered, and Richelle carefully looked at him, but she couldn¡¯tpletely see any abnormalities.

    Wow, this man is really petty!<div>

    And he¡¯s hiding it well!

    ¡°Richelle, is anything wrong?¡±

    Richelle gave an apologetic smile to the makeup artist and stylist on the side and said,

    ¡°I need to talk to Mr. Lewis about something, can you please wait outside for a bit?¡±

    The two hurriedly left.

    Roy reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist that had been dressed in a gown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Richelle touched his face, ¡°In a bit, there will be a few scenes and shots¡­¡±

    Roy was originally kissing her white shoulder and as soon as he heard her words, he raised his head and declined,

    ¡°No, all the hand-holding scenes and shots will not be shot. If we have to shoot them, we¡¯ll find a stand-in.¡±

    Richelle was caught betweenughter and tears.

    ¡°Master Lewis, my face won¡¯t be in the shot, it¡¯s just the hands. Do you still want a stand-in? We might as well just change the person altogether!¡±<div>

    Roy hugged her tighter, ¡°Then let someone else shoot it. We don¡¯tck the money.¡±

    Richelle sighed, Master Lewis, you don¡¯tck it, but I do!

    Roy obviously saw through her inner turmoil and leaned in to kiss her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯ll pay you the ad fees myself.¡±

    Richelleughed with exasperation, ¡°Roy, isn¡¯t your money my money? Taking it out of your wallet to give to me is like taking it out of my own left pocket just to put it into my right pocket. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a difference. You only spend the money from your right pocket, never using the money in your left that you consider to be mine.¡±

    Richelle just wanted to persuade him to go ahead with the shoot as nned, without causing more trouble.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spend the money from the left pocket from now on, alright?¡±

    Did Roy not know her?

    He knew she was just appeasing him. Trying to pass it off.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about moneyter. Those scenes today definitely won¡¯t be shot. Either use a stand-in or change the model. Let Nathan choose!¡±<div>

    Apparently, Roy guessed who hadined right away.

    Richelle grabbed his hand. At first, she only wanted to reassure him further, but when her gaze fell on his slender hands with prominent joints, she couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    Roy was nearly blinded by her shiny eyes, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We can change the model!¡±

    Roy also let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now. You go change your clothes¡­¡±

    Richelle tugged at him, ¡°No, you misunderstood me.¡±

    Roy frowned, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    Richelle raised their tightly sped hands and shook them.

    ¡°I mean, change the male model. We¡¯ll shoot all the hand-holding scenes with you and me instead. What do you think?¡±

    Roy stared at their hands tightly sped together, and after a while, his lips raised slightly, ¡°That works!¡±

    Richelle immediately called Nathan in front of him.

    ¡°Nathan, we don¡¯t have to change the n!¡±

    ¡°Wow, long live Dr. Dunn, Dr. Dunn is mighty!¡±

    The call was on speaker, and Roy¡¯s lips twitched at the sound.

    Richelle smiled and teased him, ¡°We don¡¯t have to change the n, but we have to change the model.¡±

    Nathan was surprised, ¡°Damn! Is Master Lewis really not letting you shoot?¡±

    ¡°Damn, this petty man. You can¡¯t stand him, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Roy stiffened his face and snorted.

    ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t you want the ocean view room?¡±

    ¡°Damn, Roy, you¡¯re here too! Hahaha! I was just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s change then. I¡¯ll notify the advertising department right now to find a new model¡­¡±

    Richelleughed and interrupted him, ¡°Nathan, we don¡¯t need to find a model. Just change it!¡±

    Nathan gave a mournful cry, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you guys really know how to give me a challenge. Where do I find another one? The cleaningdy from the president¡¯s office?¡±

    Richelleughed at his words, ¡°Switching to the cleaningdy isn¡¯t impossible, as long as Master Lewis agrees to hold hands with her.¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, he¡­¡±

    Nathan¡¯s words stopped midway, then he let out another, ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, seriously? Did I not misunderstand?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve seen it all now.. Master Lewis is actually willing to personally take part in the ad shoot!¡±

 Chapter 425: 421: Isnâ€™t Knocking the Real CP Making Him Less Charming and Fragrant?

    Chapter 425: 421: Isn¡¯t Knocking the Real CP Making Him Less Charming and Fragrant?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the reserved man bes expressive, it¡¯s like a volcanic eruption, his aura fully unleashed, unstoppable.

    In Timothy¡¯s words, ¡°No need to worry about my dad. Males in mating season are just like male peacocks showing off their feathers, always particrly mboyant.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis standing in front of the camera was exactly like what Timothy described, emanating masculine charm.

    Moreover, that hormone emanating from his very bones made the extremely familiar Richelle Dunn blush and her ears feel hot.

    His strong presence and overpowering character further amplified his male bravado, yet conveyed an aura of reliability.

    Richelle Dunn never knew that just by holding his hand, her infatuated heart would be hammered into a frenzy.

    Several times, she didn¡¯t even dare to look up at him.

    She feared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him, be seduced by him, and then voluntarily throw herself into his arms and kiss him in front of the crowd.

    ¡°Master Lewis, perfect! Yes! Just like that, gently holding with your right hand and hold her a little tighter with your left. Madam has a slim waist, your wrist wearing the watch just peeks out.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Just this angle, it¡¯s perfect!¡±

    The photographer staring into the lens, excitedly jumped up and down with clenched fists.

    Then, he turned to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Madam, extend your right hand towards the left side and around your waist, stretching out two fingers and gently holding Master Lewis¡¯s ring finger. Yes, perfect!¡±<div>

    ¡°Damn, if Master Lewis and Madam wear wedding rings, this could even be a wedding ring advertisement, how beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, if you agreed to participatest season, we could definitely have won two major awards!¡±

    Roy Lewis tightened his arm around Richelle Dunn, she involuntarily leaned into him.

    Her half bare back leaned against his firm chest, the tension and power being transmitted to her skin with every beat of his strong heart.

    Richelle Dunn felt as if her back was on fire, she instinctively pressed closer onto his chest.

    Like a traveler in a freezing winter finding a heat source, she hurriedly snuggled closer!

    Roy Lewis felt the woman in his arms naturally responding to his touch. His heart pounded, he bent his head and kissed her gently on her soft hair.

    The photographer and the staff held their breath, not daring to make a sound.

    They adjusted their angles and silently recorded and captured all the fairy-tale-like scenes.

    Originally, the shoot was scripted.

    But ever since Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn started shooting their duo scenes, apart from the initial hand-holding and waist-holding scenes reminded by the photographer, all others were naturally performed by the two, straight from the heart.<div>

    ¡°They match so well, why the hell are they not dating in reality instead of just on paper?¡±

    The make-up artist and the stylist stood at a distance, murmuring under their breath.

    ¡°Yeah, Master Lewis and Madam are simply unbeatable! Thank God they¡¯re not in the advertisement industry, otherwise, who the hell else would get any business?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that at the award ceremony, Nathan received so many business cards that his hand went soft. I¡¯m now worried for those who handed their cards!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how angry Master Lewis was just now? With his terrifying possessiveness, who dares to offend him, huh?¡±

    ¡°Haha, right, better not to offend him.¡±

    The make-up artist and the stylist gossiped while watching the shoot, then noticed that the shoot was about to end.

    Roy Lewis let go of Richelle Dunn, but after she had taken a step or two away, he reached out and took her hand, then leaning down he kissed her delicately jade-like hand with utmost reverence!

    The scene seemed to freeze!

    Time seemed to stop!<div>

    Richelle Dunn only felt the ce where he kissed was so hot that she wanted to scream.

    But when she looked up at his tender gaze, shepletely forgot to breathe and looked at him entranced!

    The entire crew held their breath, no one said a word. Only after a kitten slowly walked out of nowhere, strolled to the front of the stage, and rubbed against Richelle Dunn¡¯s feet, meowing a few times¡­

    The director snapped back to reality, pped his hands.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, that¡¯s a wrap!¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, Madam, great job, absolutely wonderful!¡±

    The photographer and all the crew gathered around and gave them a round of apuse.

    ¡°Master Lewis, your performance with Madam was just sweeping all before it, I can already imagine, as soon as this ad is released, the sales will definitely skyrocket!¡±

    ¡°Madam, your performance today was even better than thest. If it were not for Master Lewis here, I just can¡¯t help but to ask you if you were interested¡­¡±

    The photographer¡¯s words were cut off by a cold voice from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°She¡¯s not interested!¡±

    Richelle Dunn softly patted his shoulder, then smiled at the photographer and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t ept any external advertisements.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s boss quickly smoothed things over and added, ¡°Of course, even if otherpanies were willing, with Madam¡¯s level and aura, apart from Master Lewis, who could afford her?¡±

    The boss really knows how to speak in a way that pleases everyone.

    The coldness on Roy Lewis¡¯s face instantly melted away..

 Chapter 426: 422: Designer Linda

    Chapter 426: 422: Designer Linda<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The photographer and the boss had experience, so this time, they recorded the entire process of the two people¡¯s photo shoot.

    Two days after the advertisement was finished, Roy Lewis received a clipped video and all the carefully selected photos taken during the shoot from the advertisingpany.<div>

    Roy Lewis, who usually had no time to watch dramas, watched the video at a normal speed.

    After that, he sent the advertisingpany¡¯s boss a sum of money far exceeding the advertising fee.

    As for the male model who was reced by Roy Lewis, he was rmended to a famous designer¡¯s solo show and became famous because of his high professional quality.

    The next day, during an interview, the male model specifically thanked Master Lewis for his cultivation and grace!

    Of course, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care about these irrelevant gossip.

    What he cared about, as always, were matters concerning Dr. Dunn and their three little kids.

    Meanwhile, Richelle, like him, managed to squeeze in half a day after filming the advertisement and had a driver take her back to the Lewis¡¯ Vige in the afternoon.

    This time, she didn¡¯t bring the children, just let the bodyguard follow her with a camera, and took many photos and videos as she wandered around the vige all afternoon. When she got back home, apart from having dinner and putting the kids to bed, she immersed herself in her private studio for days on end without rest.

    Later that day, after finishing lunch, Roy Lewis was in the study handling some matters.

    Richelle pushed open the door without knocking, excitedly holding aptop, and ran in.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, my draft is done, do you want to see it?¡±<div>

    Upon hearing this, Roy Lewis quickly closed the file, got up and went over, sitting down on the carpet with her and watching as she disyed her work frame by frame on the projector.

    Roy Lewis knew nothing about architecture, but even so, it didn¡¯t affect the strong sense of awe he felt when he saw the sketches Richelle had designed.

    By now, he could understand why Richelle¡¯s senior felt heartbroken and saddened by her change of profession.

    If he were her advisor, he thought, he would take up a big knife and go fight Sonia Seaton for her.

    Though Richelle hadn¡¯t been involved in architectural design for several years, her sketches still managed to incorporate the traditional style of the entire Lewis¡¯ Vige. Furthermore, she integrated many of her own impressions and imaginings of the Lewis family, Roy Lewis, and the three children into every detail.

    The overall design was bold without losing its individuality,plementing the entirety of the Lewis¡¯ Vige yet maintaining a distinctive personal style. From the shapes to the smallest details, they were all full of ingenious ideas and profound metaphors.

    ¡°How is it? If there¡¯s anything you findcking or unsatisfactory, just let me know. Don¡¯t worry about hurting my feelings; I won¡¯t get upset!¡±

    Perhaps seeing that Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t said a word, Richelle thought he had an opinion but didn¡¯t dare to mention it.

    However, Roy Lewis was simply too ovee with awe to speak.

    Hearing Richelle¡¯s teasing, he turned and cupped her face, giving her a long and gentle kiss.

    After the kiss, he pressed her against his pounding chest.<div>

    ¡°Richelle, you are the most precious treasure bestowed upon me by Heaven!¡±

    Richelle gasped for breath, poking her head out of his embrace, and with her lips glistening and moist from his kiss, sheined.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I asked you to look at the draft, why are you getting so emotional?¡±

    Roy Lewis kissed her hard again, ¡°The drafts are excellent!¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not just drafts, they¡¯re masterpieces ¨C the most exquisite architecture I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Richelle lightly hammered her fist against his chest, ¡°Tsk, your filter as a lover is too strong.¡±

    Struggling to free herself from his embrace, she pointed to a few spots on the screen with aser pen.

    ¡°For example, the bricying method of this corner, I was considering whether to use the traditional stacking style of the Lewis¡¯ Vige or my own new stacking method.¡±

    ¡°Go with the new one, I like it. It¡¯s full of vitality, and as young people, it¡¯s more suited to us.¡±

    ¡°But will it look too lively?¡±

    Roy Lewis understood her concern, ¡°Our Lewis family, as a century-old family, should not be stick to old conventions if we want to continue prospering. Instead, we should be vibrant and lively, so your designs are an excellent fusion of the two styles!¡±<div>

    Having been out of touch with architecture for so long, Richelle was afraid she might have lost her touch and gotten the feel wrong.

    ¡°Really! The two styles don¡¯t conflict or look out of ce. In fact, it can be said that they¡¯re like a father and son, like a heritage and development, all embodied in your designs.¡±

    Roy Lewis also found it strange that he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about architecture, but when he saw Richelle¡¯s sketches, he could sense the metaphors and messages they conveyed.

    As expected, there are no barriers to appreciating good art.

    Anyone with an eye and heart for beauty can feel its power and splendor from it.

    Also, the upward spirit and energy that the designer wanted to convey!

    Richelle¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Roy Lewis, can you really feel these things?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her strangely, ¡°If I don¡¯t feel them myself, do you have any indicated metaphors? Or is what I feel wrong or biased?¡±

    Richelle sniffled, tears in her eyes but shook her head.

    ¡°No! What I wanted to express is exactly what you said.¡±

    ¡°Roy Lewis, thank you!¡±

    Thank you for understanding them at a nce!

    Thank you for giving me the opportunity to touch my passion and beauty once

    more!

 Chapter 427: 423: The Sour Rotten Smell of Love Everywhere

    Chapter 427: 423: The Sour Rotten Smell of Love Everywhere<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    And so, a few years after putting down her designing pen, Richelle Dunn picked it up again, and the first draft she created received high praise from Party A¡¯s father.

    Party A¡¯s Dad, who should have been extremely picky and dissatisfied, surprisingly said the draft was approved without a single revision after he saw it.<div>

    However, Richelle Dunn has always been a person with high self-requirements and the pursuit of perfection.

    Even though Party A¡¯s Dad repeatedly emphasized that this draft couldpete for an international award, she continued to work hard for a few more days, making modifications and improvements to some parts she felt were not satisfactory.

    The result, of course, made Party A¡¯s Dad even more satisfied.

    Right away, he doubled Richelle¡¯s wage from his own pocket.

    When Richelle Dunn received the check for the doubled sry from Party A¡¯s Dad, sheughed heartily, handed the check to her three children, and cheerfully said.

    ¡°Babies, go and buy candy to eat!¡±

    The three little ones had no idea they were being used as tools for their parents to show their affection, so they squeezed together, excitedly looking at the check.

    Ugh, the smell of love is everywhere in this house!

    Timothy waved the check in his hand, ¡°Mommy, this isn¡¯t for buying candy, is it? It¡¯s for us to buy a candy factory, right?¡±

    Timmy added, ¡°Not only that, after buying the candy factory, there¡¯s still enough money left to buy a trainload of dog food!¡±

    Tiffany also chimed in with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s right, if we eat so sweet and full every day, we¡¯ll have indigestion, Mommy!¡±<div>

    Richelle was used to her children¡¯s teasing, so she hugged their faces and kissed them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your Mommy is a great doctor, specializing in treating indigestion and limatization!¡±

    Timothy blinked his eyes, ¡°Can you treat eye problems too?¡±

    Last night, he suddenly woke up hungry around eleven o¡¯clock,

    so he got up, nning to go downstairs for a ss of milk or to find some snacks to eat.

    However, as soon as he reached the middle of the stairs, he saw his dad lying on the sofa, seemingly doing push-ups.

    Timothy was curious, wondering why his dad was acting so strangely ¨C he could¡¯ve exercised in the gym, so why did he move to the sofa?

    Then, he noticed arge amount of wavy, long hair spread over the sofa under his dad¡¯s shoulders.

    Timothy¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly realized what was going on.

    Their daddy downstairs was engaged in some major human harmony exercise.

    He covered his mouth, hurriedly turned around, tiptoed back to his bedroom, and spent the entire night with a growling stomach.<div>

    First thing in the morning, he asked Grandpa Axel to put a fridge on the second floor, with milk, snacks, and fruits inside.

    Uncle Axel found this odd, ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t you kids usually just run downstairs to grab food?¡±

    Timothy touched his stomach, ¡°Oh, Grandpa Axel, we¡¯ve got so much homework to do now. If we can just grab food when we get hungry, won¡¯t that save time?¡±

    Timmy looked at his brother deeply and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, Grandpa Axel, I also think it¡¯s convenient to have a fridge upstairs.¡±

    The two brothers exchanged nces, and each understood the meaning behind the other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You saw it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it. Scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°Okay, just go back to your room when you see it, and keep quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Haha, big brother, do you think we¡¯re going to have another brother or sister?¡±

    ¡°No more, please¡­¡±<div>

    After a moment of eye contact, the brothers had enough drama to perform in a big show.

    Richelle, however, had no idea that her sons had experienced such a visual shock, thinking that he really had eye difort. She got closer, held Timothy¡¯s face, and examined it carefully.

    ¡°Your eyes are ufortable? What kind of difort? Dryness? Pain?¡±

    Timothy blinked hard at her, ¡°Um¡­ it feels swollen¡­¡±

    Richelle had him stick out his tongue and checked it, then asked Timmy and Tiffany to do the same, before turning to Uncle Axel and giving orders.

    ¡°Uncle Axel, please make them some chrysanthemum teater. They all have some liver fire.¡±

    After saying that, she turned back to her tasks.

    Timothy thought his mother was just teasing them, but as soon as her figure disappeared down the hallway, he quickly pulled Timmy¡¯s hand. ¡°Big brother, can you check if we really have liver fire?¡±

    Timmy took a serious look and indeed, they did.

    ¡°Little brother, you better go to bed early these days.¡±

    Timothy also nced at him, ¡°Big brother, you should also go to bed early.¡±

    Then, the two brothers looked at their sister and thought about her recent hard work in practice, deciding not to say anything. They each took one of her hands and gently massaged them.

    ¡°Little sister, how¡¯s your piano practice going?¡±

    Tiffany tilted her head and looked at Timothy, ¡°It¡¯s going pretty well. Mommy said that if this performance is sessful, I might be able to find a really great teacher.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s current piano teacher was also renowned.

    But there are always higher mountains and more talented people.

    Richelle hoped that the concert, in addition to giving her beloved daughter an opportunity to showcase herself, would also serve as a medium for her to meet more outstanding pianists.

    Timmy was rubbing her fingertips, ¡°Our little sister is so talented that once her piano music starts ying, it will definitely attract a crowd of pianists to watch. I¡¯m just worried that others might fight over her, right, little brother?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yeah, just like how Grandma and Step-Grandma almost fought over big brother.¡±

    The little girlughed merrily as her two brothers teased her!

 Chapter 428: 424 Roy Lewis is Not Reliable

    Chapter 428: 424 Roy Lewis is Not Reliable<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Half a month after Timmy¡¯s ident, the police finally found a new breakthrough.

    The food supply for the Summer Camp was shared with a highly secured campsite at the time.<div>

    The food supply for this highly secured campsite had always been strict and provided by a fixed supplier.

    The supplier had imed that the variety of the food provided to the Summer Camp and the campsite were the same.

    Moreover, the list of food categories for the next month had been determined at the end of the previous month.

    At the end ofst month, Timmy and the others were even at school for interviews.

    So, the possibility of the supplier having a problem was ruled out at that time.

    However, yesterday, the supplier suddenly contacted the police.

    They found that the food list had been tampered with on the third day after the start of the Summer Camp.

    The police immediately went to investigate the situation and detained the employee who altered the list. After questioning, the employee quickly confessed that a purchaser from the highly secured campsite had ordered him to make the change.

    He didn¡¯t think much about it, assuming that adding just a fruit wouldn¡¯t matter since they had been cooperating with them for so long.

    So, he added mangoes to the list ording to the purchaser¡¯s request and didn¡¯t report this to their leader.

    At that time, the purchaser said it was added to entertain a high-ranking leader, asked the employee not to publicize the change, and gave him US$ 1,367.<div>

    The police immediately detained the purchaser and interrogated him overnight.

    As a result, the purchaser insisted that he had only added the mangoes temporarily because a senior leader, who came to inspect that day, really liked mangoes.

    As for why the canteen staff added the mango to the juice, he insisted that he had no knowledge of it.

    Roy Lewis listened to the chief¡¯s ount and asked the question.

    ¡°So, is he insisting that all he knows is that he only added the mangoes to please the senior leader and nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then, have there been any changes in his bank ount or other assets?¡±

    The police chief said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found any abnormalities so far¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis took the information of the purchaser and the employee who made the changes. ¡°Alright, please find a suitable reason to keep the two under custody, and I¡¯ll continue the investigation from other angles.¡±

    Soon, Roy Lewis found out that the purchaser¡¯s wife had lost a lot of money due to misreading the advice of an investment broker recently.

    And this investment broker was once one of Kiara Dunn¡¯s many fallbacks.<div>

    After finding this detail, the police quickly arrested and brought back the investment broker.

    However, the broker insisted.

    He only provided suggestions for his clients through normal channels, and whether they made a profit or loss was not his responsibility.

    Also, he had always been working in this way, not under the instigation of anyone else.

    As for the purchaser¡¯s wife, she said that she sold her wedding jewelry from friends and rtives to fill the huge void.

    Indeed, there were documents at the pawnshop for her pawning the jewelry.

    However, the pawnshop had already sold those pieces of jewelry.

    The clues they had worked so hard to find seemed to be cut off suddenly.

    ¡°Be patient and keep investigating.¡±

    Roy Lewis certainly wouldn¡¯t give up halfway.

    He assigned more people to keep an eye on the Dunns¡¯ whereabouts, but every day, those who came in and out of the Dunn house were only Jayden Dunn, his son and their housekeeper and driver.<div>

    Megan Linwood and Kiara Dunn seemed to havepletely disappeared from Lordon¡¯s social circle.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t find out anything from them either. She even asked Darren Moss privately if he had any news about Megan Linwood and her daughter.

    Darren Moss said, ¡°Since Harris Dunn took over thepany, Megan Linwood rarely appears in thepany anymore.¡±

    Richelle suspected that Kiara might be going crazy again.

    But she hacked into various hospital systems, and there was no record of Kiara¡¯s name.

    She also hacked into various entry and exit systems, and still, there was no entry or exit record for Kiara and her mother.

    After thinking about it, Richelle then came up with a n.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, after all these years, you haven¡¯t taken Timmy to see my grandparents, have you?¡±

    Roy Lewis was very smart, and he immediately grasped what she was trying to do when she said this.

    ¡°Alright, the day after tomorrow is Saturday. I¡¯ll have someone get ready, and we¡¯ll apany you and the kids to Lordon to pay respects to Grandpa and Grandma Dunn.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s grandparents doted on her very much.

    However, the sudden death of Richelle¡¯s parents dealt a great blow to the elderly couple.

    Less than two years after her parents¡¯ death, her grandparents followed suit, passing away one after another.

    Not just the children, but even she hadn¡¯t visited them for six or seven years.

    The news of Roy Lewis taking Richelle and her children back to Lordon reached Jayden Dunn and his son soon.

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something strange about this.¡±

    Recently, Harris Dunn¡¯s life had been going pretty well. Because Richelle had onlye to attend a shareholder meeting and didn¡¯t make any specific moves, he gradually doubted whether her threats were empty words.

    Perhaps, shecked the ability or the backing of Roy Lewis to harm them in any real sense..

 Chapter 429 - 425: Afraid of Ancestors Coming

    Chapter 429: Chapter 425: Afraid of Ancestors Coming

    Back to Settle ounts with Them

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°That damn Richelie Dunn, always scheming something terrible. This time, with such a fuss, she must be nning some sort of chaos.¡±

    Jayden Dunn had always been very cautious of Richelie.

    Especially after the wedding scandal drama, he grew even more resentful towards her.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, we just aren¡¯t sure what kind of chaos she¡¯s trying to stir up.¡±

    The father and son both knew this was an extraordinary matter, but they couldn¡¯te up with any countermeasures for the moment.

    For now, they could only take one step at a time.

    As for this matter, the father and son discussed it privately and did not want Megan Linwood and Kiara Dunn to know.

    Recently, the mother and daughter seemed to be obsessed with Buddhism, setting up a Buddha Hall in the back of the house, spending their days meditating and chanting sutras. It seemed like they were truly cultivating their spirituality and were at peace with the world.

    But they forgot that in this day and age, physical presence was not required formunication. All one needed, was to be connected to the inte to know what was happening in the world.

    It had been a while since Kiara appeared in any of Lordon¡¯s social groups. Even in numerous WhatsApp drinking and partying groups from the past, she hadn¡¯t been active for a long time.

    However, she hadn¡¯t left the groups.

    So, she knew all the news circting in those groups clearly.

    The gossip about Timmy Lewis, the little prince of the Lewis family, had an ident and started spreading like wildfire in various groups.

    Many people even started betting on whether Timmy would live or die.

    Kiara had another ount in one of the groups and bet on Timmy¡¯s death!

    However, two dayster, news came that not only had Timmy not died, but he was alsopletely fine, jumping around back to ss.

    What¡¯s more infuriating was that someone posted photos of the three Lewis children in the group, resulting in a bunch of fans praising their cuteness and intelligence.

    Moreover, many people said that those three Lewis children would definitely be exceptional in the future.

    Kiara saw all those messages praising the three Lewis children had her anger boil to the point that she smashed her phone immediately.

    After smashing her phone, Kiara didn¡¯t touch the inte for a day and sat on a futon, meditating and chanting sutras as if she had truly let go of everything.

    Megan Linwood apanied her all the time. She was frightened when she saw her daughter smash her phone.

    However, as her daughter quickly calmed down, she gradually felt relieved.

    In the following days, though Kiara still checked the news daily, she no longer showed obvious emotional reactions.

    That was until someone in the WhatsApp group started boasting about Roy Lewis bringing Richelie and their three kids back to Lordon to pay homage to Richelle¡¯s ancestors. Kiara¡¯s face instantly changed color.

    ¡°Mom, tell dad and brother quickly that we can¡¯t let that mixed-blood brat bring her three mixed-blood children to pay respects! Don¡¯t let them dirty our ancestors¡¯ graves.¡±

    Megan Linwood didn¡¯t want Richelle toe back to pay respects either, but after learning about Buddhism for some time, she came to realize some things.

    They might be able to handle Richelle and her family, even crushing her effortlessly if needed.

    However, with Roy Lewis¡¯s support, Richelle is no longer somebody the Dunn family could easily deal with.

    Before, they were the elephants and Richelle the ants.

    But now, Roy Lewis is the elephant, and they, at most, are a small elephant in front of him, without any fighting power.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll talk with your father and brother about this¡­¡±

    However, Megan Linwood didn¡¯t dare to speak out, so she had to coax her daughter. Then, she finally left the Buddha Hall to talk to Jayden Dunn and his father about Richelle and her familying to pay respects to their ancestors.

    The Dunns¡¯ family in Lordon has always been arge household for centuries.

    Therefore, their private graveyard couldn¡¯t be trespassed without the permission of their patriarch, Jayden Dunn.

    Megan Linwood held out hope that Jayden could stop Richelle¡¯s intentions.

    But when she shared her thoughts, Jayden promptly shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I just got a call from the police chief today, saying that Richelle has already restored her household registration at the public security bureau. Thus, she is now considered a part of the Dunn family. Even the police have no right to stop her from entering our graveyard.¡±

    Megan Linwood frowned, ¡°Would they dare to break in?¡±

    Harris Dunn said bitterly, ¡°Mom, if we try to stop them, they would definitely break in, and if something really happens, the police will stand on their side.¡± Megan Linwood was upset, ¡°So are we powerless?¡±

    Jayden Dunn shook his head, ¡°For now, I¡¯ve got no better solution.¡±

    Megan Linwood was silent for a while before asking again.

    ¡°What do you two think that the conniving wretch wants to do bying back??¡±

    Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn exchanged a look, then Harris said worriedly,

    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that there are many evil practices out there. I¡¯m afraid they might try something malicious against our grandparents, which would ultimately affect our whole family.¡±

    People who do evil are always afraid of ghosts and gods.

    Because they believe that ghosts and gods can see everything, from the dirty deeds to the beautiful ones, nothing escapes their sight.

    They knew what they had done to Richelle and her family, and they feared that their ancestors would be vengeful spirits ande back for retribution..

 Chapter 430 - 426: You Really Are a Little Scoundrel

    Chapter 430: Chapter 426: You Really Are a Little Scoundrel

    Trantor: 549690339

    So, before Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn arrived, Jayden Dunn and his family had invited some warlocks to cast spells on the tombs of their ancestors in order to avoid Richelle getting there first and using them of wrongdoing.

    Of course, all these neurotic actions by the family of three were fully reported to Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle was in a great mood and didn¡¯t mention a word about not having any news about Kiara.

    ¡°Roy, I think Jayden and his family are now like frightened birds in a forest.¡± Royughed and pinched her cheek, ¡°You really are a little rascal!¡± Richelle snorted, ¡°How am I? I¡¯m just fulfilling my filial piety as a granddaughter by visiting my grandparents¡¯ graves, and by the way, letting them see their well-behaved great-grandchildren so they can rest in peace.¡± Roy certainly understood that Richelle truly wanted to go back and see her grandparents.

    As for the members of the Dunn family, they were just frightened by their own guilty conscience.

    If they had no guilty conscience, their trip to Lordon to pay homage would not actually have any impact on them.

    ¡°By the way,st time you reminded Hugo Camrey about that matter, he asked me to thank you and said he would invite you to dinner when he had time.¡± Hugo Camrey had been meeting with Richelle less frequentlytely. Firstly, because Richelle was busy, and secondly, it seemed that Hugo¡¯s rtionship with his family had finally thawed, and he was gradually nning to return home to help out.

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s find a time for both families to get together.¡±

    Roy¡¯s rtionship with Richelle was now stable, and Hugo posed no threat to him.

    Moreover, Richelle valued her friendship with Hugo very much, and also got along very well with Mrs. Camrey. So he was willing to maintain the friendship with Hugo, for her sake, even with the entire Camrey family.

    ¡°Alright, after we return from paying homage in Lordon, I¡¯ll invite him.¡±

    Six years ago, Richelle reluctantly left Lordon. Over a year after she left, her tombstone was erected in the Dunn family cemetery.

    After Richelle came back to life, Jayden and his father discussed with Megan Linwood whether to move the ashes of the person who wasn¡¯t really Richelle to an ordinary graveyard.

    In the end, Megan Linwood and Kiara strongly opposed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just perfect? Someone else has taken her ce, so when she diester, she won¡¯t be able to return to the Dunn family, and let her be a wandering ghost!¡±

    Richelle, of course, had no way of knowing about Megan Linwood and Kiara¡¯s malicious thoughts.

    On Saturday, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, along with their three children, took a private ne back to Lordon.

    Arge group of bodyguards who had been arranged in advance escorted the family of five into the Dunn family cemetery in a grand procession.

    Because they had got the police chief to spread the word in advance, their party wasn¡¯t obstructed by anyone. However, as soon as they entered the cemetery, they saw that the tombstones of various ancestors were covered with all kinds of talismans.

    Obviously, these were the works left behind by the warlocks the Dunn family had invited earlier.

    Richelle sneered at this.

    She didn¡¯t take these things too seriously, but when she passed a new tombstone, she couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    Because her photograph from a few years ago was on the tombstone, and the name on it was Richelle Dunn.

    The date of death was the day of her children¡¯s birthdays!

    Roy had been following her with the three children, but when he saw her stopping, he stopped too.

    When he saw Richelle¡¯s tombstone, his face instantly turned cold.

    He quickly took the three children aside and asked the bodyguards to take them further away.. Then, he hurried back, stretched out his long arm, and tightly embraced the motionless Richelle who was standing in front of the tombstone!

 Chapter 431 - 427: Debts Owed Must Always Be Paid

    Chapter 431: Chapter 427: Debts Owed Must Always Be Paid

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis gently stroked Richelle Dunn¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because he knew that, at this moment, all words offort would seem pale.

    Some pain can only be understood when truly experienced.

    The so-called empathy is just a feebleforting word.

    Roy¡¯s eyes were looking forward, filled with a fierce expression.

    Richelle rested in Roy¡¯s arms for a while, eventually lifting her head and forcing a smile at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    ¡°This afternoon, I¡¯ll have someone remove this¡­¡±

    As a doctor, Richelle didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and spirits, but this tombstone stirred up too many dark and painful memories for her. Even as strong as she was, she felt unable to move past it.

    She nodded weakly in his arms, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    After a moment, she raised her head and spoke to Roy.

    ¡°Find a better ce for her, okay¡­¡±

    Since she could be buried here in her stead, she must have gone through great hardships in life.

    If she couldn¡¯t live a bright life, at least she could rest in a ce with a nice view after death.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    In the distance, the cemetery security guards lined up, closely monitoring Roy and Richelle¡¯s every move.

    They had been given orders by Jayden Dunn and his father to keep a close watch on Roy and Richelle, and to not let them cause any trouble in the cemetery.

    However, they should thank Richelle and their three children for being there, as Roy¡¯s restraint was due to their presence.

    Otherwise, just seeing Richelle¡¯s tombstone would have been enough to set Roy off.

    The security guards watched from a distance, and constantly reported what was happening in the cemetery.

    But they could only observe from afar, and they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything if Roy tried anything.

    Because Roy¡¯s bodyguards were all strong and efficient, their weapons of high quality, and they were precisely positioned in every corner of the cemetery.

    To ensure that Roy, Richelle, and the three children could receive timely protection in all areas.

    ¡°Richelle, let¡¯s go see your grandparents.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s emotions finally calmed down, and she remembered the children.

    ¡°Where are the kids?¡±

    Roy pointed towards a big tree not far away, ¡°They went over there to y.¡±

    From Richelle¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see the children, and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Are they okay?¡±

    Roy made a phone call to a bodyguard, and soon, he brought the children out from under the shade of the tree.

    Richelle saw the distant figures of the children running towards her, and finally showed a smile.

    Roy hugged her, and together they walked towards the direction she pointed.

    ¡°During the summer vacation, we n to visit your parents, right? Let¡¯s have them brought back here too, okay?¡±

    Of course, Richelle would have wanted that ¨C she didn¡¯t have the power to do so previously. Now, with Roy¡¯s help, she could finally let her parents return to their roots, which was a good thing.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After speaking, she thought about the faces of Jayden, his father, and Megan Linwood.

    ¡°Jayden will definitely try to stop us.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    As a well-known figure, there were certain things Roy couldn¡¯t do too openly.

    But he had countless ways, both overt and covert, to deal with the Dunns.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Richelle insisting on taking her time to exact her revenge, the Dunn family wouldn¡¯t be as carefree as they are now.

    ¡°Timmy, Timothy, Tifanny,e and pay respect to your great-grandma and great-grandpa.¡±

    The three children obediently knelt on the cushion and kowtowed three times.

    Then, they pressed their palms together and mumbled a string of words towards the grandparents¡¯ grave.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t quite understand what they were muttering, but she had a vague idea.

    Probably, they were asking their great-grandparents to bless their parents and themselves to be healthy and sessful in every aspect.

    After Roy and the children had paid their respects to her grandparents, Richelle let Roy apany the children to y under the big tree.

    As for herself, she sat cross-legged in front of the tomb, chattering about her experiences over the years to her grandparents.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯m still wearing the ne you gave me.¡±

    ¡°You must miss your precious son and his wife, right? Don¡¯t worry, in a few days, I¡¯ll bring my parents back to be with you so that you can enjoy the warmth of family.¡±

    ¡°My three children, you¡¯ve seen them, right? They¡¯re adorable, sensible, and intelligent ¨C just like me, and like my dad¡­¡±

    In the Federation back then, Richelle¡¯s father was a prodigy and had been praised since childhood.

    So, after his idental death, many people spected that it was due to jealousy of his talents.

    But Richelle knew that it had nothing to do with jealousy. Instead, Jayden had been envious of his brother¡¯s talents and possessions, which was why he had meticulously devised such a deadly trap.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, your eldest grandson¡¯s family is terrible. Not only did they cause the death of my parents in a foreignnd, but they also wanted me dead¡­¡±

 Chapter 432 - 428: Did Mommy Cry?

    Chapter 432: Chapter 428: Did Mommy Cry?

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    ¡°So, Grandpa and Grandma, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°What they owe our family, I¡¯ll always make them repay!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not settled in one go, then two times, three times¡­ If I could, I don¡¯t want them to repay anything, as long as they could bring my parents back to me, then I wouldn¡¯t pursue anything¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s parents passed away when she was just over three years old. For many children, there isn¡¯t enough time for their parents¡¯ impressions and memories to leave a mark.

    Richelle was fortunate; her memory started early, so in her mind, there were many happy memories of her parents showering her with love.

    It was these memories that gave her the courage to carry on.

    They let her believe, in those dark days, that one day she would break free and live.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, if you know what¡¯s happening from beyond the grave, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    Richelle knew that her grandparents actually suspected that their older son killed their younger son.

    However, they were already old and even if they were suspicious, they were powerless to change anything or do anything about it.

    They couldn¡¯t even spend more time with their beloved young granddaughter.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m doing really well now. I have someone who loves me and protects me. He¡¯s just like you and my parents, never letting me suffer the slightest bit and wanting to give me the best things in the world.¡±

    ¡°The kids are also great, well-behaved, thoughtful, and kind-hearted. They¡¯re just like the children you would like¡­¡±

    As Richelle poured her heart out in front of the tombstone, the children peeked out from under the big tree from time to time to check on her.

    ¡°Daddy, is mommy crying?¡±

    Tifanny had been picked up by Roy, so she could see more clearly than her two brothers.

    Roy also saw Richelle wiping the corner of her eye, but he couldn¡¯t be sure whether she was wiping away tears or not.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if she¡¯s not happy and sad, it¡¯s okay to cry¡­¡±

    Tifanny tilted her head and thought for a moment, ¡°Yeah¡­ crying makes me feel better and helps me sleep well!¡±

    Timothy looked up and tugged on his sister¡¯s little hand, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a crybaby pig¡­¡±

    Tifanny didn¡¯t refute, but in fact, she rarely cried.

    Firstly, everyone at home pampered her andplied with her wishes, so she hardly had a chance to feel wronged.

    Secondly, she was actually more resilient and stronger than people thought she was.

    Timmy looked at Timothy, then at his dad, and couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    ¡°Daddy, do we really not need to worry about mommy?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yep, mommy just wants to act spoiled with her grandparents for a bit.¡±

    As he said this, Roy felt a bit sad and sympathetic.

    Richelle was his precious treasure. If possible, he wished to give her everything he had.

    However, there were some things he couldn¡¯t give her, no matter how powerful he was.

    For example, a parent¡¯s love and the selfless pampering from blood rtives.

    The two sons stood by his legs, and the family of four stood on the top of the hill, staring from afar at Richelle, who was whispering in front of the tombstone.

    Richelle had been holding back for a long time. Sitting there, she talked about herself, Roy, and the three children, and also shared her experiences throughout the years in South Asia.

    She told her grandparents that she was now a doctor who saved lives and healed the wounded.

    Although it wasn¡¯t particrly great, she had always tried her best to help each patient in pain and despair find hope for life.

    After a long, continuous chatter, Richelle suddenly looked up and saw the tall man under the shade of the tree with the three little ones, standing there like Husband-Waiting-Stone.

    She raised her hand and waved at the one big and three little ones.

    Then, she knelt neatly on the cushion and kowtowed to her grandparents¡¯ photo three more times.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, that¡¯s all I wanted to talk to you about today. I¡¯m going to find my three children and their father. You should be happy too!¡±

    The past suffering had already gone by.

    Ahead, even if the path wasn¡¯t entirely smooth, having loved ones by her side was enough.

    That afternoon, Roy had someone relocate the fake Richelle¡¯s tomb to a scenic spot in the public cemetery.

    By the time the family of five returned from Lordon to their home in Kindur, it was already evening.

    Everyone took a bath and ate dinner together,zing around on the living room couch and carpet.

    Richelle¡¯s WhatsApp messages beeped non-stop, as it turned out, Hugo Camrey was live-streaming the updates on WhatsApp.

    ¡°Richelle, Kiara went crazy at the Dunn¡¯s cemetery at dusk!¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s because Master Lewis had the fake grave of yours removed, so she got agitated and started cursing like a madwoman at the cemetery. Then, she grabbed a shovel and started digging a hole there¡­¡±

    Richelle sneered, ¡°Digging a hole? Is she nning to bury herself alive?¡±

    Richelle said this, but deep down, she knew the motive behind Kiara digging that hole.

    It wasn¡¯t until after ten o¡¯clock in the evening that Hugo¡¯s live updates showed Jayden and his son taking a mud-covered Kiara back from the cemetery.

    ¡°I heard she was digging and suddenly jumped into the hole herself. Is this her atonement and confession?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t believe that Kiara had a repentant heart, ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.. Those vicious people will never repent unless they¡¯re facing the moment of their execution!¡±

 Chapter 433 - 429: The Despicable Ones Will Get

    Chapter 433: Chapter 429: The Despicable Ones Will Get

    Their Just Desserts

    Trantor: 549690339

    Kiara Dunn was confirmed to be safe and sound, which made Richelle Dunn quite happy.

    Roy Lewis casually asked, ¡°I thought you¡¯d rather see her dead.¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head with a smile, ¡°How could that be? Simply dying would be an act of mercy for all the wrongdoers and probably the best oue for them.¡±

    She wanted Kiara Dunn and the Dunn family to experience the same gradual loss of everything they once had, just like she had in the past.

    Moreover, she wanted them to witness her and Roy Lewis, along with their three children, living happily and joyfully.

    Roy Lewis said with a hum, ¡°Alright, whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll always support you.¡±

    After Richelle Dunn took her children to pay tribute to her grandparents, Kiara Dunn suddenly reappeared in the social circles.

    Her previous subdued temperament due to her illness was now more unrestrained than before.

    However, her reputation in Lordon and throughout the Federation was now in tatters.

    Those young men anddies who used to hang out with her had all distanced themselves from her.

    Now, she could only socialize with the prodigal sons in the seedy ces, or the gigolos who prey on women.

    Jayden Dunn and his son seemed to have given up on controlling her or simply didn¡¯t care about her anymore, letting her roam around the seedy ces.

    ¡°Has she really not been in contact with that fund broker for a while?¡±

    Roy Lewis had assigned someone to investigate the broker¡¯s whereabouts, and the answer was still negative.

    ¡°Thest contact we could find was at least half a year ago.¡±

    Roy Lewis shared this information with Richelle Dunn, who thought about it.

    ¡°Could it be possible that the person contacting the broker is not Kiara Dunn or even the Dunn family, but someone else who doesn¡¯t seem to have a direct connection?¡±

    At Richelle¡¯s suggestion, Roy Lewis recalled that the investigator said the broker had received a few considerablemissions over a month ago.

    However, thosemissions were his job earnings, which could be traced, so Roy Lewis didn¡¯t really care about it.

    Roy Lewis asked someone to recheck the source and user information of thosemissions, and the information was quickly sent to his hands.

    Those users were the wives and children of some Dunn Group shareholders.

    Roy Lewis had collected enough evidence, and then the police separated and interrogated several major suspects involved in the case. Soon, the entire case¡¯s context was exposed.

    And the source of these connections pointed to Megan Linwood.

    When the Kindur police crossed the city to arrest Megan Linwood in Lordon, Jayden Dunn and his son were still clueless.

    When they heard that she was involved in an intentional murder case, both father and son thought the police were framing her.

    Megan Linwood imed innocence until she saw the testimonies of several shareholders¡¯ families and fund brokers in the interrogation room, then she fell silent.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were watching the interrogation of Megan Linwood via a live video feed.

    ¡°I think the real mastermind behind this should be Kiara Dunn.¡±

    ¡°However, considering Megan Linwood¡¯s character, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want her precious daughter to suffer, so she¡¯ll probably admit her guilt.¡±

    As soon as Richelle finished speaking, Megan Linwood on the screen nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, the whole thing was orchestrated by me!¡±

    As they had both witnesses and physical evidence, and the purpose of the crime was apparent, the police took Megan Linwood back to Kindur for trial right after the interrogation.

    They also rejected all bail requests made by Jayden Dunn and his son!

    After escorting the detainee back to Kindur overnight, the police station promptly reported to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Just find me the bestwyer, and pursue the heaviest sentence for all involved!¡±

    The incident with Timmy hade to an end.

    However, due to the incident, the person in charge of the camp hade to apologize to Roy Lewis several times, but he turned them away.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was petty, but if even a child like Timmy could be attacked for such a small benefit by internal staff, what if someone had ill intentions against a more important person? Wouldn¡¯t they still easily seed?

    After two days, the camp dismissed several people due to the incident.

    Of course, only a few people knew the real reason.

    To the outside world, they were reassigned to new positions.

    Little did they know that Mr. Lewis¡¯s ident had led to a major internal rectification in the camp.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know about these internal matters.

    She was only concerned with events in Lordon, where Kiara Dunn had quickly be the top social butterfly of Lordon¡¯s seedy entertainment venues in just a few days.

    Jayden Dunn and his son seemed to have given up on herpletely, leaving her to her own devices.

    Kiara hardly went back to the Dunn¡¯s house, spending every night with different men in different hotels, enjoying the vanity and pleasure that men could bring her, like a butterfly among the flowers.

    One day, Richelle Dunn attended a Dunn Group board meeting with Denise Munni.

    As they entered the conference hall, Jayden Dunn and his son looked over at them.

    The gazes they gave her seemed to want to tear her apart, brimming with malicious and murderous intent..

 Chapter 434 - 430: The Good Show Has Just Begun!

    Chapter 434: Chapter 430: The Good Show Has Just Begun!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn came for the show.

    The more hateful the father and son¡¯s gazes were, the happier she felt.

    Because it meant that their retribution really hit them deep in flesh and even in their hearts.

    When Jayden Dunn walked by Richelle, she gave her a fierce stare and venomous words.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, you will pay for this!¡±

    Richelle returned the harsh look and said, ¡°Jayden Dunn, you brought this on yourselves. You tried to harm others, but in the end, you suffered.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is the end, the real show has just begun!¡±

    The meeting hall wasrge and the arguing between Richelle and Jayden Dunn was not clear to the board members.

    But from the tone alone, they could tell there was a heated argument going on.

    Though Jayden Dunn and his son wanted to keep it a secret, the news of Megan Linwood¡¯s attempt to poison Mr. Lewis and her subsequent arrest had already spread in Lordon.

    Recently, more and more rumors were suggesting that the supposedly dead Richelle Dunn from the Dunns, was in fact the biological mother of the three ingenious children of the Lewis family.

    Initially, the board members supported Jayden Dunn and his son, but now, it was uncertain.

    Considering the wealth of the Lewis Group, it would be easy for them to buy the entire Dunn Group.

    Therefore, they were more afraid of offending the rumored future matriarch of the Lewis Group; Richelle Dunn, than offending Jayden Dunn and his son.

    Although Richelle currently did not hold enough shares in the Dunn Group to have a say, she overshadowed United Ventures, who ranked second in shareholding, and even the Dunn father and son, who ranked first, seemed insignificantpared to her.

    As a result, the chairman and president of the Dunn Group, Jayden Dunn and his son, felt neglected at the board meeting.

    During the meeting, they watched as the board members ttered Richelle, making it seem as though she was the president and chairman of the Dunn Group.

    The father and son felt outrageously angry, but they also felt a chill down their spines!

    While Richelle dealt with the enthusiastic ttery of the board members, she would asionally nce at the Dunns father and son who were being driven to the brink of madness.

    And in her heart, she felt utterly delighted.

    The voting process in the board meeting was simr to previous ones and like before, Richelle always voted against everything.

    At first, the board members thought she was just being difficult with her constant opposition to Jayden Dunn and his son.

    However, gradually, some people also joined her opposition.

    Denise Munni, the director of United Ventures, always stood alongside Richelle.

    Jayden Dunn and his son¡¯s faces were gloom from beginning to end.

    After the meeting, Richelle and Denise Munni nned to go to a reserved restaurant for dinner.

    Some of the board members came over, including Darren Moss.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, can we join you for dinner?¡±

    The one inviting them was Darren Moss.

    Richelle had mentioned his case to Denise Munni afterwards.

    However, apart from his family members, Denise wasn¡¯t able to find out much detailed information about him.

    Richelle found it odd. He had been a shareholder and director of the Dunn Group all along, how did he manage to seem so inconspicuous in all these years at the board meetings?

    Now, Richelle exchanged a look with Denise, then nodded.

    ¡°Of course, we are all shareholders, we should get to know each other better.¡±

    The six of them left together under the hateful gaze of Jayden Dunn and his son.

    Clearly, these four directors had made their stance clear, they were siding with Richelle.

    The six people took their seats in the restaurant. Denise had already been stationed at the Dunn Group for a while, so she introduced the directors to Richelle again.

    Darren Moss didn¡¯t reveal his past connections with Richelle¡¯s parents at the meal. Richelle guessed that the shareholders of the Dunn Group changed after her parents¡¯ deaths, leaving none of the directors aware of Darren Moss¡¯s past.

    Soon, she confirmed her thoughts through the casual chatter of the directors.

    For example, Mr. Yonne said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on the board of directors for about fourteen or fifteen years, and old Moss and old Zadra were already here.¡±

    Mr. Zadra also nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, I came earlier than Mr. Yonne, about sixteen or seventeen years ago, and old Moss was already here.¡± Mr. Caroule then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for about twelve years? All of you were already here.¡±

    Obviously, aside from Darren Moss, Mr. Zadra had been on the board longest, and though he had been there for a long time, he had no ovep with Darren Moss¡¯s past.

    There was no substantial talk during the meal.

    It was casual chatter about the changes and developments in the Dunn Group over the years.

    Darren Moss didn¡¯t say much, asionally speaking up about some old stories from the years he shared with the directors. But he never mentioned the parts of his past he knew.

    Perhaps because of this, Richelle¡¯s trust in him actually grew a little after the meal.

    Afterwards, on the ne back to Kindur, she mentioned this to Denise, who surprisingly shared the same feeling.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why. Perhaps it is a woman¡¯s intuition?¡±

    ¡°I also felt that what he said was true..¡±

 Chapter 435 - 431: Letting Go for the Brothers

    Chapter 435: Chapter 431: Letting Go for the Brothers

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    After returning from Lordon, two dayster, Tifanny participated in a concert that took ce at the Federation Theater in the evening.

    Originally, Richelle Dunn was supposed to apany Tifanny backstage for preparation, but due to the high-profile guests and performers, there were strict security requirements.

    Of course, if Roy Lewis were to use his special privileges, he could allow Richelle to apany Tifanny backstage.

    However, after thinking it over, Richelle declined Roy Lewis¡¯ offer to use his privilege to help her.

    ¡°Never mind, Tifanny isn¡¯t as fragile as we thought. Besides, if she¡¯s going to follow this path in the future, our ability to apany her will be very limited.¡±

    Roy Lewis was, of course, worried about his little girl, but he understood that what Richelle was saying was true.

    For Tifanny, the sooner the parents let go, the sooner she can be independent and sessful.

    Or rather, the same is true not only for Tifanny but also for Timmy and Timothy.

    However, even though he didn¡¯t use his privileges,

    Roy Lewis still contacted the special forces personnel in charge of the show¡¯s security, asking them to pay extra attention to the little girl at the concert.

    Mr. Caroule of the special forces smiled and nodded, ¡°Mr. Lewis, rest assured. Our whole team knows that she is your little princess and the darling of Mr. President¡¯s family. Moreover, even if she had no rtion to you, her talent at such a young age to be on this stage would warrant the highest protection.¡±

    With Mr. Caroule¡¯s assurance, Roy Lewis felt a bit relieved and returned to his seat to await the start of the concert.

    Because of his special status, he sat with Kennedy Green and his wife in the front row next to the chairman¡¯s seat.

    Richelle, on the other hand, sat in the center of the VIP front row with Timmy and Timothy.

    Tifanny¡¯s performance was a solo piano act.

    It was scheduled in the middle of all the performances.

    Before the show started, she could only wait backstage, apanied by the staff and security personnel.

    Timmy and Timothy had never been so anxious before.

    When artists performed on the stage, the two brothers politely and quietly appreciated the program.

    But as soon as the performance ended, the brothers, sitting on each side of Richelle, would lean on her legs, look up with worried faces, and ask her.

    ¡°Mommy, do you think Tifanny will cry?¡±

    Richelle stroked Timmy¡¯s curly hair andforted him.

    ¡°No, wasn¡¯t she smiling when we sent her backstage?¡±

    Timothy was also worried, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know, sometimes Tifanny cries alone under the nket¡­¡±

    Timmy nodded in concern, ¡°Yeah, she wouldn¡¯t tell me or Timothy why¡­¡±

    Richelle actually knew about Tifanny hiding under the nket and crying, but it wasn¡¯t because she had been wronged; it was because she watched a touching story and cried because of the powerful emotions.

    However, her brothers had also seen it, and they didn¡¯t cry.

    So Tifanny was afraid that the brothers wouldugh at her and refused to tell them why.

    But she secretly told Richelle about it.

    While telling her, they even made a promise with a pinky swear.

    ¡°Mommy, this is our princess secret!¡±

    Richelle touched her head, solemnly promising.

    ¡°Yeah, just like how Mommy has secrets and only tells Tifanny, not Daddy and the brothers, because it¡¯s a secret among us girls!¡±

    ¡°Silly babies, your sister is much stronger than you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see; she¡¯lle running out happily, bouncing and skipping.¡±

    After beingforted by their mother, the brothers felt a little more at ease, but as soon as one performance ended, they would start to worry again.

    In the back and forth, Richelle felt sorry for the two.

    ¡°Babies, Tifanny is just participating in a performance, right in front of our eyes, and you two are so nervous. What will you do if she goes to other concerts alone in the future or has other things she needs to do on her own?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll always be with her!¡±

    The brothers replied in unison.

    Richelle held her forehead.

    It seems that in their family, they don¡¯t need to constantly urge the parents to let go.

    Instead, it¡¯s the brothers who need to learn to let go!

    Finally, amidst the brothers¡¯ anxious waiting, the host announced.

    ¡°Now, please wee our youngest performer, our lovely Tifanny Dunn, who will present a piano solo!¡±

    Wearing a dress and butterfly wings on her arms, little Tifanny Dunn,

    came bouncing out of the backstage with her wings fluttering.

    Her beautiful face and bright smile were instantly magnified on the big screen, and along with her light, butterfly-like hopping, the atmosphere of the entire venue reached its peak.

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s not just a little princess; she¡¯s like an elf that has fallen into the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, just seeing her graceful steps and healing smile is enough to bring joy to our hearts, even without hearing her piano ying!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only five years old, but she¡¯s so spirited and poised.. The future is promising!¡±

 Chapter 436 - 432: Tifanny, our beloved, we love you

    Chapter 436: Chapter 432: Tifanny, our beloved, we love you

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I heard that she once swept various children¡¯s awards in South Asia and was called the most talented and promising piano prodigy by South Asian media.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve also heard that she was active for only half a year and then disappeared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that many professionals in the industry have expressed their regret, thinking that she had disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought she¡¯s been in Kindur all this time.¡±

    It was only her first performance in Kindur, but the audience¡¯s reaction was more enthusiastic than all the previous performers.

    The apuse was more heated andsting than before.

    Tifanny Dunn was already seated on the chair, but when she heard the unending apuse, she used the piano for support, hopped off the chair, put one hand on her belly, the other hand behind her back, and bowed to the audience.

    Then she crawled back onto the chair using the piano for support and settled down.

    Her slender little hand reached out, and in a blink of an eye, her fingers quickly fell on the ck and white keys.

    The clear piano sound, like a mountain stream, seemed to bring up waves of cool mountain breezes, which instantly passed through the performance hall.

    As soon as the piano music started, the audience below the stage fell silent. Tifanny¡¯s piano music was just like her, light and agile with a lively and sunny temperament under her dancing fingers.

    The little brook, the butterflies fluttering over wildflowers, the hawk soaring in the blue sky¡­

    One scene after another unfolded before the audience with her piano music.

    Timmy and Timothy, who were initially nervous, now closed their eyes, following their baby sister¡¯s music into the vast nature.

    Listening to the stream and watching the wind.

    Everything was pure and beautiful as if they were in a paradise.

    After a few minutes of ying, thest note slowly faded away amidst the immersed expressions of the audience.

    Tifanny bounced down from the chair again, and like a fluttering butterfly, she spread her beautiful wings and leaped to the center of the stage.

    Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience.¡±

    Even though it was not an individual performance, someone in the audience shouted out.¡±

    ¡°One more piece!¡±

    Then, cries of ¡°Encore!¡± rang in the ears.

    Tifanny stood in the center of the stage and bowed to the audience once again.

    The host stood beside her and used the microphone to ¡°sush¡± the audience, signaling them to be quiet.

    ¡°I know Princess Tifanny performed brilliantly, and like everyone else, I¡¯d love to hear her y another piece, but for now, let¡¯s have our little princess say a few words!¡±

    ¡°Now please wee, Princess Tifanny¡­¡±

    Once again, the audience erupted into enthusiastic apuse.

    Little Tifanny Dunn took the microphone handed to her by the host and thanked everyone in her sweet, childish voice.

    ¡°Thank you to all the grandfathers, grandmothers, uncles, aunts, brothers, and sisters in the audience, Tifanny is very grateful for your support! I¡¯m delighted to have received your love!¡±

    ¡°Today, all the performers on stage are my teachers or grandparents, and I¡¯m just here to set the stage. Please continue to enjoy the rest of the wonderful performances!¡±

    Little Tifanny Dunn perfectly expressed the audience¡¯s sentiments with her adorable, milky voice, and praised the following performers generously.

    Richelle Dunn, the mother, felt a little like her daughter was acting like an adult on stage, but indeed, there were no more suitable words to make both the performers and the audiencefortable.

    ¡°We love you, Tifanny!¡±

    The audience cried out one after another.

    Richelle felt proud and happy for her daughter.

    But Timmy and Timothy frowned.

    It took Richelle a while to notice her sons¡¯ odd behavior and, taking advantage of the gap in the performances, she whispered to ask them what was wrong? ¡°Mommy, the audience is too crazy, what will happen to our sister in the future?¡±

    At first, Richelle thought the boys were worrying too much, but on second thought, their concerns were not unfounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll discuss with Daddy when we get home about how to protect your sister in the future.¡±

    After the performance, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis took their sons backstage to meet Tifanny.

    Upon seeing her family, Tifanny immediately ran into her brothers¡¯ arms.

    Timmy and Timothy hugged her tightly, and after a while, the three children let go of each other.

    Timmy sighed, ¡°Mommy, I think my brother and I should be Tifanny¡¯s bodyguards in the future!¡±

    Timothy nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes, my brother and I will be our sister¡¯s bodyguards!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at her sons¡¯ seriousness.

    ¡°Enough, there are plenty of bodyguards avable, you two boys don¡¯t need to steal other people¡¯s jobs!¡±

 Chapter 437 - 433: LouDongâ€™s Number One Socialite

    Chapter 437: Chapter 433: LouDong¡¯s Number One Socialite

    Trantor: 549690339

    This concert was for a special audience.

    As such, videos should not be leaked.

    However, perhaps Tifanny¡¯s performance was too sensational, and on that night, a Federation TV station¡¯s news report included footage of another esteemed artist¡¯s performance, as well as Tifanny¡¯s.

    The footage of Tifanny was from a side angle and quite far away, so her face could not be seen clearly. But her ethereal piano ying instantly astonished people across the Federation.

    Overnight, everyone online was discussing the identity of the mysterious Little Butterfly Fairy.

    In less than half an hour, someone dug up information that a piano prodigy had once appeared on a foreign website, a little girl from South Asia.

    When Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis saw the widespread discussion online, Richelle was secretly relieved that she had deleted all the footage circting on foreign websites with great foresight. What she couldn¡¯t delete, she added mosaic effects to hide her face.

    Thus, the Federation¡¯sizens could only confirm that it was indeed the same person based on Tifanny¡¯s piano-ying posture and hand features.

    Roy Lewis had no idea Richelle had done all this in secret. Looking at the overwhelming discussion online, he turned to Richelle.

    ¡°Our little princess seems to have be famous overnight?¡±

    Richelle nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, she has!¡±

    For ordinary people, gaining fame is something to celebrate.

    But for a family like Roy Lewis¡¯s and a girl like Tifanny, who has many des, fame is a disastrous thing.

    Richelle even discussed whether Tifanny should wear a mask again when she goes out.

    Or perhaps just wear a face mask.

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°Not for now; that would be too cruel for Tifanny.¡±

    She should be enjoying her worry-free days, instead of hiding behind a mask.

    Living like that had caused Timothy and Tifanny to suffer for months, making Roy Lewis extremely guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way; don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s solution was that, by the next day, all rted videos of Tifanny could no longer be found online.

    Instead, the top search was about the rich heiress from Lordon, who had be a socialite frequenting nightclubs.

    For today¡¯sizens, every hot topic has an expiration date.

    Even if it was all the ragest night, by the time you wake up, there will be new topics and new interests.

    For a while,izens¡¯ attention shifted from the piano prodigy they¡¯d been discussing the night before to the new Dunn heiress socialite, Lordon.

    After the Dunn Group¡¯s regr meeting, Jayden Dunn, who had clearly felt the curious and somewhat sympathetic stares from his subordinates, returned to his office and asked Harris Dunn about his suspicions.

    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you think everyone¡¯s stares were a bit strange today?¡±

    Harris hesitated for a moment, then decided to tell him the truth.

    ¡°Dad, Kiara¡­ she¡¯s practically on every headline online.¡±

    In recent days, Jayden hadn¡¯t slept or eaten well. His wife¡¯s future was uncertain after her arrest, and his beloved daughter degraded herself. He had gone to see her privately many times, even tried to lock her up, but she threatened him with hunger strikes and suicide. Helpless, he could only let her continue to demean herself.

    Originally, these troubles were already giving him headaches and heartaches.

    Richelle¡¯s damned husband, however, had the audacity to show off, which made him even more frustrated.

    ¡°What did you say? Every headline online?¡±

    Harris¡¯s face was also quite ugly, ¡°Yes, almost every website with entertainment sections featured her as their top story.¡±

    This time, Kiara Dunn had truly be notorious across the Federation.

    Although the way she gained fame was through a terrible scandal.

    Jayden¡¯s face was ashen as he clicked on one of the websites.

    At a nce, he saw the unsightly images attached to the article.

    There were also videos of Kiara at nightclubs, in the arms of different men, kissing passionately, pole dancing, and various other things he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Jayden stared at the screen for about half a minute before clutching his chest and copsing onto his office desk.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    News of Jayden Dunn¡¯s sudden heart attack during work hours soon made the hot economic list.

    On the surface, people said that Mr. Dunn almost lost his life fighting for the Dunn Group.

    In private, everyone said that it was his troublemaker daughter who caused him to end up like this!

    Richelle had spent the previous night sleepless with worry, only to find that the situation had taken a dramatic turn by the morning.

    All the top searches rted to her darling daughter were gone, reced by those about Kiara Dunn.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Without a doubt, all this was orchestrated by him.

    Roy Lewis sighed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t consider the situation well enough. If I had been more cautious and asked the TV station to cut Tifanny¡¯s part earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been so worried.¡±

    Richelle reached out and smoothed the wrinkle on his forehead.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯ve already done a great job. I understand that you thought that letting the video air would encourage Tifanny, right?¡±

    Both adults and children, no matter how passionate, need positive advice and encouragement.

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t expect it to backfire!¡±

 Chapter 438 - 434: Her Love and Her Light

    Chapter 438: Chapter 434: Her Love and Her Light

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    The news of Tiffany bing the center of discussion on the inte quickly died down.

    Of course, that only applied to ordinaryizens.

    For those in high society who were always paying attention to the movements of the major families, they already knew that among the three young masters and youngdies of the new generation of the Lewis family, the talents of the two young masters were unknown for the time being, but the youngdy was undoubtedly the little piano prodigy that night.

    During his business meetings or casual chats, Roy Lewis would asionally hear congrattions from others.

    Naturally, he was pleased and proud of his children¡¯s aplishments.

    ¡°Master Lewis, when the youngdy holds a concert, don¡¯t forget to reserve a ticket for me.¡±

    Some clients would bring up this unconfirmed event as a conversation topic.

    Roy Lewis would nod with a smile, ¡°Of course, when the dayes for my daughter to hold a real concert, I will naturally ask everyone to support and appreciate her performance.¡±

    On Richelle Dunn¡¯s side, things were a bit better than for Roy Lewis.

    Recently, apart from visiting the hospital, she spent most of her time at home making final adjustments to the design of the mansion in the Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    When her initial design waspleted, Roy Lewis, as the head of the family and owner of the mansion, expressed great satisfaction.

    However, Richelle had always been extremely meticulous and demanding perfection in her professional work.

    Therefore, during the period after the initial draft waspleted, she flipped through many professional documents and returned to the Lewis¡¯ Vige several times to make modifications to the design.

    At first, the elders and young managers of the Lewis¡¯ Vige thought that the family head asked their future mistress to design the mansion, somewhat taking advantage of their own people.

    However, they dared not challenge the head¡¯s decision despite their anger.

    But after Richelle brought her designs back to the Lewis¡¯ Vige over and over again, checking the actual site bit by bit, and seeking their opinions on each version of the modified drawings, they found that their new mistress was indeed as valuable as Master Lewis said. Even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t hire her without the master¡¯s influence!

    Richelle¡¯s final design waspleted on a Saturday.

    At that time, Roy Lewis was in the yroom with the three children ying with Legos. They heard the sound of footsteps approaching, followed by Richelle¡¯s cheerful voice before she even arrived.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, my darlings, our dream mansion is finally finished!¡±

    Roy Lewis and the three children dropped their Legos and ran out in unison.

    Richelle printed out the different views of the mansion¡¯s design.

    When she saw Roy Lewis and the children following, she simply sat down on the carpet and handed the entire stack of drawings to the children.

    ¡°My darlings,e and arrange these drawings in the correct order!¡±

    The three little ones took the drawings and squatted on the floor, arranging the pictures in order by page number.

    ¡°Wow, this is Dad¡¯s study, so elegant!¡±

    ¡°Little sister, this is your bedroom, it¡¯s so dreamy!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, your bedroom is so cool!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Mommy, your study is so beautiful!¡±

    The children¡¯s exmations never stopped.

    As for Roy Lewis, he crossed his arms and looked at the overall design from the beginning, going through the designs one by one.

    He didn¡¯t say any words of praise.

    But the joy in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden no matter how hard he tried.

    ¡°Darling, I think you can submit this design to an international designpetition.¡±

    Richelle, who had previouslycked confidence, now looked down at the design and nodded thoughtfully after some contemtion.

    ¡°Yeah, I can give it a try.¡±

    Roy Lewis thought it would take a while to persuade her to participate in thepetition.

    Unexpectedly, she agreed quite easily.

    ¡°Darling, are you really willing?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I think you must have heard from my senior that the gold medal in that internationalpetition was the highest honor I¡¯ve always dreamt of.¡±

    ¡°For me, winning or not winning is perhaps not the most important thing. What¡¯s important is that I once worked hard and devoted my youth for this honor!¡±

    Roy Lewis put his arm around her shoulder, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just be casual about it!¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare tell her that he sent her initial draft to her former mentor as soon as it waspleted.

    After going through the initial design, the mentor in the video had tears in his eyes with gratitude.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you for helping Richelle regain her talent and passion!¡±

    Although Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand design or architecture, he could feel the vibrant vitality and endless love for life in Richelle¡¯s designs!

    ¡°Professor Brook, I should be the one to thank you for helping Richelle open the door to her passion again.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Richelle¡¯s childhood and adolescence were unhappy.

    But she had always been optimistic and positive, pursuing the light and warmth she longed for in her own way!

 Chapter 439 - 435: My Idol, His Name is Roy Lewis

    Chapter 439: Chapter 435: My Idol, His Name is Roy Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    As night fell, all three children were asleep.

    After a full day¡¯s work, Richelle Dunn was nestled in Roy Lewis¡¯s arms, scrolling through web pages.

    Roy Lewis was checking his emails on his iPad, his gaze casually sweeping over the gossip news on her phone.

    He chuckled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day that our very own Dr. Dunn has the time and inclination to read gossip.¡±

    Richelle turned her head, her eyes meeting his, filled with mirth.

    Her heart raced as she leaned in, nting a brief kiss on his seductive lips.

    Then shezily leaned back into his arms, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not often that I get a little break.¡±

    Roy Lewis lifted her slightly, stole a lingering kiss and then let her fall back into his arms, gently massaging her neck as he asked,

    ¡°So, what gossip have youe across?¡±

    Richelle was rather clueless about the entertainment industry¡¯s news. All she was interested in was the looks and the charisma of the beautiful people ¨C in and simple.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to know who these faces that she admired belonged to.

    She replied casually, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the gossip. I just look at the faces.¡±

    Roy Lewis chuckled, ¡°Seriously? Are you a kindergartener? Focusing only on the faces?¡±

    Richelle added, ¡°Not just that, I look at the bodies and the charisma too¡­¡±

    For some reason, Roy Lewis felt a twinge of jealousy.

    ¡°Oh? So, tell who¡¯s face, body, and charisma do you like?¡±

    Richelle took a moment to think, ¡°Too many to remember!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s jealousy grew, ¡°Too many? Can you name one or two of your favorites then?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯ t know!¡±

    Roy Lewis assumed she was afraid that he might get jealous and was merely brushing him off.

    He leaned in and nibbled gently on the back of her neck.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yeah, I like their faces, bodies, and charisma. So, I don¡¯t need to remember their names, right? And besides, I like so many that I cannot recall them all.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heart felt a sting of jealousy as if he¡¯d drunk a jar of vinegar, leaving a sour taste in his stomach and a sense of unease.

    ¡°So many favorites, huh?¡±

    Richelle, unaware of the storm brewing in the man behind her, continued,

    ¡°Yeah, take this one for example. His eyes are gorgeous, and when he smiles, he radiates an innocent sexiness!¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at the handsome man on the phone screen, seething with jealousy.

    ¡°Sissy!¡±

    He concluded with indignation.

    Surprisingly, Richelle didn¡¯t argue. She nodded,

    ¡°True, his vibe is somewhat effeminate. Overall, not my type. But his eyes, they are truly mesmerizing.¡±

    The irritation in Roy Lewis grew. But before he couldsh out, Richelle flipped to another picture.

    ¡°Look at this one. His lips are incredibly sexy, tempting enough to make one want to kiss them. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Humming in disagreement, Roy Lewis remarked, ¡°No! This guy looks like a rogue, where¡¯s the charm?¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Roy Lewis, I didn¡¯t know you had such a keen eye for men.¡±

    Roy Lewis sneered inwardly. After all, how could he not keep an eye on his potential rivals, or risk losing his position?

    ¡°Look at this one. I think his nose is perfect, could be a model for stic surgery.¡±

    At a nce, Roy Lewis scoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s all he has going, everything else ain¡¯t much!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Well, I guess God is fair.¡±

    By now, the bubbling jealousy in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart was about to overflow.

    ¡°So, Richelle, among all these handsome men, hasn¡¯t there been at least one who, from eyes to nose to lips,plexion to body to charisma, perfectly fits your aesthetic?¡±

    Roy Lewis was prepared for her answer. If such a man did exist, he would do everything within his power to eliminate him.

    Of course, he hoped that there would be no such person.

    However, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Richelle responded.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one!¡±

    As Richelle spoke, she leaned up against his chest, her beautiful eyes and radiant gaze fixed on his face.

    Roy Lewis, suppressing the demonic jealousy in his heart, stoically asked,

    ¡°Do you, remember his name?¡±

    Richelle nodded cheerfully, ¡°Yes, of course. There¡¯s only been one man like that my whole life.¡±

    Seemingly oblivious to Roy Lewis¡¯s darkening face, she continued enthusiastically.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, let me tell you, the first time I saw him, all I could think was, ¡®Holy crap! Holy crap!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t find the words to describe him.¡±

    ¡°In a nutshell, this man, from his features to his body and charisma, even his personality, all seemed to be tailored to my aesthetics and preferences. From the first time I saw him, I dered him my idol!¡±

    Barely containing his urge to strangle her, Roy Lewis¡¯s dark faced forced out a question.

    ¡°Who is this man?¡±

    Spotting his murderous expression, Richelle leaned in, nting a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°My idol, his name is Roy Lewis!¡±

 Chapter 440 - 436: Thank You For Bringing You to My Side

    Chapter 440: Chapter 436: Thank You For Bringing You to My Side

    Trantor: 549690339

    From the start, Roy Lewis was angry, until suddenly, a huge surprise fell from the sky.

    It almost knocked him out.

    ¡°Baby, are you sure the person you¡¯re talking about is really me?¡±

    A man who had lived for thirty years had never been so unsure of himself.

    Richelle Dunn held his face in her hands, her fingertips gently tracing over every inch of his face.

    ¡± Of course it<sup>1</sup> s you. Otherwise, why would I stay after your terrible attitude on the first day?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was not someone who could put up with unfair treatment, unless she willingly chose to do so.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s piercing eyes met hers, full of emotion. ¡°But¡­didn¡¯t you stay because of Timmy?¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°Of course I stayed because of Timmy! You were so bad and annoying back then, and I¡¯m not a masochist.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    Richelle lowered her head and bit his chin, ¡°How can you be so stupid? Do you think it¡¯d be hard for me to kidnap Timmy?¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so handsome, and your personality was still horrible like before, I would have taken Timmy and left.¡±

    ¡°You should know that if I decided to run, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me!¡± Richelle was telling the truth; if she really wanted to run, Roy Lewis wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.

    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t I thank my parents for making me look so perfect, so as to fit your aesthetic standards?¡±

    Richelle smiled and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank them!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Roy Lewis was puzzled.

    ¡°Because when I took the kids to visit their grandparentsst time, I already thanked them for you!¡±

    Roy Lewis turned over, supporting himself on one arm, while gently holding the back of her neck with his other hand.

    His deep, dark eyes stared at her, ¡°I feel the same way too¡­¡±

    This time, it was Richelle¡¯s turn to be confused.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I also thanked your grandparents!¡±

    After saying that, he lowered his head and fervently kissed her neck.

    ¡°Thankyou for sending such an excellent and lovely person like you into my life.¡±

    Richelle trembled slightly.

    The light, gossip-like kiss moved to her chin.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to make up for my mistakes.¡±

    Richelle raised her hand to wrap around his neck, took the initiative, and pressed her lips against his cheek.

    Roy Lewis never believed in superstitions, but now, he believed.

    After the final draft of the mansion¡¯s design was approved, the Lewis n elders and management quickly arranged for a reliable construction team.

    They also chose an auspicious date to start construction.

    On the day ofmencement, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn returned to the Lewis¡¯ Vige, and attended the groundbreaking ceremony together.

    After the ceremony, Roy Lewis was caught up discussing n matters with the elders.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know anything about this and wasn¡¯t interested, so she thought of the library she had visited for design materials earlier.

    She mentioned it to Roy Lewis and went to the library to take a look on her own.

    When she camest time, she noticed the library had a vast collection of books that covered various industries, from soaring in the sky to swimming in the sea. She could find a bit of information about everything here.

    The library staff saw her and approached respectfully, ¡°Madam!¡±

    Richelle Dunn had gotten used to correcting their address, so she just smiled, nodded, and greeted them.

    ¡°Do you need any help finding something, Madam?¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, ¡°No need to bother. I¡¯ll just walk around.¡±

    Her visit had been impromptu without a specific goal.

    Before, when she used toe seeking construction-rted resources, she found many ancient architectural examples and resources were avable here.

    So, she came today with a curious mindset, hoping to find something new and interesting.

    Then, she found herself drawn to a pile of newspapers from over twenty years ago.

    When she picked up those yellowed newspapers, she didn¡¯t expect to find any surprises.

    Purely, she wanted to see if she could find any reports or stories about her parents in the newspapers from that time.

    As she flipped through them, she stumbled upon a few newspapers that actually reported on her parents.

    The photos were ck and white, but they showed her parents like she had never seen before.

    The stories about her parents¡¯ achievements in their careers were pieces Richelle had gradually put together from people¡¯s conversations as she grew up.

    When she got old enough to understand and analyze, there were very few people left who could talk about her parents.

    And Jayden Dunn¡¯s family, of course, wouldn¡¯t leave anything about her parents behind.

    So she sat down among the piles of newspapers, immersing herself in her time travel journey for almost two hours.

    During that time, Roy Lewis called her to check in, and she simply told him where she was before hanging up.

    The library staff brought her tea and snacks, and she only looked up to say thank you before diving back into her journey.

    She¡¯d heard people mention it before, saying her father was a once-in-a- lifetime management genius.

    All along, she had only a vague idea of her father¡¯s reputation as a management genius, but after reading these reports, she acquired a more concrete understanding of her father¡¯s greatness in his career.

    The Dunn Group¡¯s most enduring and solid industrial portion was what her parents had built up bit by bit.

    So, the core businesses within the Dunn Group could be considered the roots of the Dunn family.

    Later, the businesses gradually extended to various other industries.

    As Richelle was flipping through the newspapers, she suddenly found herself drawn to a photo of three people.

    In the picture, besides her parents, there was another familiar face. After carefully looking at it, she confirmed it must be Darren Moss.

    However, the report did not mention his name, only that he was a technical talent recruited by Zachary Dunn and his wife!

 Chapter 441 - 437: Letâ€™s Have a Passionate Romance

    Chapter 441: Chapter 437: Let¡¯s Have a Passionate Romance

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn felt like she discovered a treasure trove as she flipped through a pile of newspapers.

    However, besides that one article, she couldn¡¯t find any other reports about Darren Moss.

    But, that was enough.

    Because, from the interviews of her parents in that report, her parents seemed to have genuine appreciation and sympathy for Darren Moss.

    And the development and content of the Dunn Group mentioned in the report were basically in line with Darren Moss¡¯s ims.

    Richelle became a bit absorbed in reviewing these newspapers.

    So much so, that she didn¡¯t notice when Roy Lewis entered the library and approached her.

    Roy didn¡¯t disturb her. He decided to sit down on one knee, imitating her style, while being very casual.

    Then, he picked up the newspaper she had left aside and began reading it with interest.

    When Richelle finally looked up from the pile of newspapers, she was startled to see Roy there.

    ¡°Ah! When did youe in?¡±

    Roy leaned in and gently nibbled on her lip.

    ¡°I came in when you werepletely unaware!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ voice was deep and soft, causing Richelle to sh through a series of inappropriate images in her head and her face turned red instantly.

    Feeling a bit awkward, she raised her hand and pinched his arm.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, when did you learn such cheesy pick-up lines?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her with a doting smile on his face, eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like hearing them?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t say them anymore!¡±

    Roy put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°No, I¡¯ll still say them even if you don¡¯t like it. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Richelle touched her arm, ¡°Can you just let me off the hook?¡±

    Royughed, ¡°I could, but it depends on what you¡¯ll trade for it!¡±

    Richelle looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Roy Lewis, are you a bandit? You¡¯re forcing me to listen to cheesy lines and if I don¡¯t, you want me to trade something with you?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t trade, I¡¯ll keep saying them.¡±

    He¡¯s quite righteous about it.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, deciding to ignore him and continue looking through the newspapers.

    Roy moved closer so that he was behind her and adjusted his position so that she could sit morefortably.

    Then, he picked up another newspaper and began reading.

    ¡°Did you find something interesting?¡±

    Richelle continued to flip through the newspapers while replying to him.

    ¡°Mhmm, I found a lot of old reports about my parents.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let me have a look too.¡±

    Roy had also heard about Richelle¡¯ste parents before.

    However, since they weren¡¯t from the same generation, he had heard rtively less about them.

    But he knew that his wife¡¯s parents were once the business legends of their time.

    Richelle simply gave him a few dates and let him search for the newspapers himself.

    Because these newspapers were sorted by date, Richelle had to go through them by month as well.

    However, while looking through them, she took down the dates on her phone and photographed the relevant reports, keeping them as mementos.

    She hadn¡¯t kept any of her parents¡¯ possessions, so these were the only reminders she had now.

    Roy checked the images she sent, noting the wide range of dates and the neatly sorted newspapers on the floor.

    He felt both heartbroken and mncholy.

    ¡°Richelle, if you like these newspapers, take them home.¡±

    No wonder she had been holed up here for so long; she had been going through years¡¯ worth of newspapers.

    Although the newspaper sections at that time were not extensive, finding her parents¡¯ small stories among the thousands of newspapers was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    But she still managed to find them, one by one.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already photographed everything rted to my parents. Let these newspapers stay here in the archives. My parents belong to this era. Taking them away seems inappropriate.¡±

    Hearing her say this, Roy did not insist any further.

    He didn¡¯t read the newspapers that Richelle had already looked through. Instead, he picked up a newspaper from another year and started flipping through it from the beginning.

    Richelle felt her heart warm up from his quiet actions.

    She took the initiative to lean in and kiss the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, thank you!¡±

    Richelle realized that since she met Roy, she had said ¡°thankyou¡± much more frequently.

    Of course, this kind of gratitude was not for small favors like fetching water or pouring tea.

    It was for his silent support in both attitude and actions that she wanted to thank him.

    Richelle knew that her current actions were somewhat foolish and even obsessive.

    For a CEO like Roy Lewis, who valued time as money, these time-consuming activities would not be worth it.

    But because it was her, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, without opposition, he quietly joined her in her endeavor.

    Even if she was being foolish and obsessive, he still unconditionally stood by her side.

    Roy stroked her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I just think that we seem like students secretly dating during study periods right now, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh when he reminded her, her imagination taking over.

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s have a passionate campus romance then!¡±

    Though she said this, she knew in her heart that he had only said it to make her feel better.

    This man remained as gentle and understanding as ever!

 Chapter 442 - 438: Dad, Mom

    Chapter 442: Chapter 438: Dad, Mom

    Trantor: 549690339

    After confirming Darren Moss¡¯s identity in the newspaper at the Lewis¡¯ Vige library, Richelle Dunn reached out to Darren Moss after she returned home.

    The two chatted for over an hour on the phone, with Darren Moss still saying as they hung up.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, feel free to ask me anything you want to know. Regrettably, what I know may not be of much use.¡±

    Richelle Dunn, however, found it hard to express her gratitude, ¡°Mr. Moss, I have to thank you for remembering my parents all these years. I think in this world, aside from me, it might only be you who wants to find the truth for them.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Richelle Dunn remained unsettled for a long time. That night, she specifically applied to Roy Lewis to sleep in her own bedroom. She typed out all the information Darren Moss had told her on herputer. Combined with the information she had collected from Hugo Camrey over the past few months and what she had read in the newspapers, she was able to piece together a few years of her parents¡¯ lives.

    The pieced-together few years were enough to reveal her parents¡¯ once shining spirits, alongside their mutual affection and happiness.

    And in these ounts, Richelle Dunn, their only cherished daughter, appeared quite frequently.

    In fact, more often than their legendary experiences and achievements from the past.

    From these stories, Richelle Dunn urately understood the message tacitly conveyed by her parents.

    Compared to their dazzling career aplishments, she, their daughter, was their proudest achievement.

    That night, Richelle Dunn went to sleep with tears in her eyes, filled with deep longing for her parents.

    In her dreams, she became a little girl learning to speak.

    With a braid sticking upright from her head, she hummed ¡°Two tigers, two tigers, they run fast, they run fast¡­¡± along with her mother.

    Her dad brought some milk for her, put it in her mouth, and kissed her mother in front of her.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±

    The handsome young man set her mother aside, opened his arms, and drew her into his embrace.

    The scent of fresh pine instantly enveloped her.

    The warmth and heft of his embrace made her cozy up, unwilling to leave.

    She subconsciously buried her head in her father¡¯s chest¡­

    The next morning, Richelle Dunn woke up in a warm embrace.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the man holding her, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°When did youe over?¡±

    She distinctly remembered going to sleep alonest night.

    Roy Lewis kissed her forehead, ¡°Not long after you fell asleep.¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, ¡°How do you know I just fell asleep? Did you install a camera in my room?¡±

    Roy Lewis held her face and looked closely into her eyes.

    ¡°Did you cryst night?¡±

    Richelle Dunn blinked, neither denying nor admitting it.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°Not for now. Wait until I¡¯ve organized all the information I have now before you help me analyze it. Let¡¯s see where we can find a breakthrough or a w.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the police, hoping we might be able to find a former officer to analyze the situation. Because some things we may not see as problems now, but with their era¡¯s background, they might be able to spot differences.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought his suggestion made sense, ¡°In that case, should I also send a copy to Mr. Moss?¡±

 Chapter 443 - 439: When a person is despicable, they have no enemies in the world

    Chapter 443: Chapter 439: When a person is despicable, they have no enemies in the world

    Trantor: 549690339

    On this side, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were sweetly in love, their careers were going smoothly, and their children¡¯s school life was fairly smooth.

    In Roy¡¯s mind, he began to think about holding a special and tailor-made proposal ceremony for Richelle. Even if he hadn¡¯t legally married her yet, he at least wanted her to give him a verbal promise.

    However, although their rtionship model was the reverse order of a regr person¡¯s love, marriage, and family, it didn¡¯t hinder their happy life today. But life is often so dramatic.

    Just as Roy was thinking about how to n a proposal, the CEO of one of the top finance headlines became a trending topic all over the inte.

    ¡°Shocking! Master Lewis of the Lewis Group is nothing but a heartbreaker!¡± ¡°Explosive! The president of Lewis Group dumps his wife and child!¡± ¡°Terrifying! The head of the Lewis family is fickle and faithless!¡±

    Under these various headlines, the texts were all about the so-called ¡°male god.¡±

    In the main text, there were several pictures of Roy Lewis with Kiara Dunn and a baby whose face was unclear.

    Thements below began to imagine various scenarios.

    ¡°Oh my God, this is obviously Miss Dunn from Lordon, right? She and Master

    Lewis actually have a baby together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all! No wonder such a good background and beauty ran to be a socialite! It turns out that she was hurt by a heartbreaker!¡±

    ¡°So, men, no matter how rich and handsome, are all rotten mud inside, shameless and cheap!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is so disillusioning! Before this, he seemed to be a role model of the Federation.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, he was also an outstanding businessman with many titles, definitely the son of heaven, standing at the peak. But it turns out, he¡¯s setting new highs even for being scum!¡±

    ¡°This world is never short of scumbags. What¡¯s missing are rich, handsome, and faithful men.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the scumbag world for adding a high, rich, and handsome ¡®top ceiling¡¯ member!¡±

    Thesements, one after another, grew by hundreds every second.

    It is evident how high Roy Lewis¡¯s poprity was.

    In addition to criticizing Roy, half of thements were feeling sorry for Kiara. ¡°Poor girl, with such beauty and money, but met a big scum, hurting her heart and body, and finally turned to the nightlife, rather than believing in true love.¡± ¡°Such a fairy-like beauty, one encounter with a scumbag ruined her life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that for such scumbags, all we can do is scold them in thesements, right?¡±

    ¡°I strongly suggest that the Federation enact newws criminalizing such men.¡±

    ¡°Seconded!¡±

    ¡°Seconded!¡±

    These headlines and top searches were all sent out in the middle of the night.

    At that time, Richelle and Roy, and the children were already asleep.

    The news was shared wildly, and thements below grew like bamboo shoots overnight.

    By the time Richelle and Roy got up in the morning, the number of reposts andments about this news on major websites had reached over 100,000 (US$ 13,700).

    It can be said that Roy single-handedly helped the KPI of many websites to bepleted ahead of schedule for the month.

    Because they had three children to care for and apany, Richelle and Roy rarely checked their phones first thing in the morning.

    It wasn¡¯t until Nathan Caroule called that they were aware of the matter.

    When Richelle saw the news, her first thought was whether there was any news about their son, Timmy.

    Seeing that thements barely mentioned Timmy, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then she calmed down and took a serious look at thements about Roy.

    After the phone call, Roy rushed into the room and hugged her.

    Fearing the impact on the children, Roy went into the study soon after taking the call.

    Richelle quickly followed him when she noticed his overly serious expression. ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Richelle looked at him in confusion, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? It¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    But Roy thought it was his fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m to me for not finding any evidence of the suffering you¡¯ve been through before.¡±

    The abandoned vige where Richelle was imprisoned was leveled by developers two years ago. Afterward, they dug an artificialke and developed it into a tourist area.

    As for Sonia Seaton, who could have been a witness, she had helped Richelle and her children leave the country through other channels at the time, so she couldn¡¯t testify.

    Even if she were to risk being sued, her own illegal actions would diminish the credibility of her testimony.

    So far, Roy hadn¡¯t found any witnesses.

    As a result, the case was at aplete standstill, with no progress.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you don¡¯t have to take the me for this. What¡¯s most important is how we handle this matter.¡±

    Roy also wanted to discuss with her seriously.

    Because this time was a premeditated action, the breaking news was released at 2 a.m. on the inte.

    By the time they discovered it in the morning, it was no longer a simple matter of deleting it as they had done with Tiffany in the past.

    ¡°First of all, protecting you and the three children is the top priority.¡±

    ¡°And now, there are basically noments targeting Timmy, let alone you, Timothy, or Tiffany, so I¡¯m considering hiring some paid posters to see what the reaction will be.¡±

    Richelle disagreed.

    ¡°No, your reputation will be greatly damaged!¡±

 Chapter 444 - 440 Great God Richelie Dunn

    Chapter 444: Chapter 440 Great God Richelie Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis patted Kiara on the head. ¡°As a grown man, this nder can¡¯t even hurt a single hair on my head.¡±

    Richelle still shook her head firmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Why should you suffer this damage for no reason?¡±

    Of course, Roy didn¡¯t want to be defamed, but if they chose to rify the situation, Richelle and the three children would inevitably be involved.

    Comparatively, he would rather bear the criticism for a period of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. First, let¡¯s hire some paid posters to guide thements and see what the reaction will be.¡±

    Richelle frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this approach!¡±

    Roy was quite troubled, ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle shook her head again, ¡°There must be a better way!¡±

    Actually, the best way would be for Richelle to tell the public the truth about that year with the children in the presence of evidence.

    But now, Richelle had no evidence.

    Just with her statement alone, she couldn¡¯t convince anyone.

    However, Roy, as an influential figure, would undoubtedly face a huge crisis of trust if the wholework ndered him in this way.

    Richelle thought for a while, ¡°For now, you can follow your method to control thements. Give me half an hour, and I¡¯ll see if I can find a solution.¡±

    Richelle returned to her room, opened herputer, and her fingers quickly typed on the keyboard.

    Half an hour passed, and Roy was about to hire more paid posters to suppress the nderousments.

    He saw that several major websites reported being reposted andmented on by a real-name ount called Richelle, authenticated as an architect.

    ¡°Roy is my fiance, the child in the photo is my son with Roy, and thedy in the photos is my cousin, Kiara. I want to ask the poster what their intentions are? My sister-inw, brother-inw, and nephew have a meal and chat together, and you turn it into a scandalous novel of a heartless man. Why don¡¯t you be a screenwriter? Note: Photos will be attached to a separate post to prove the rtionship between me, Roy, the child, and Kiara.¡±

    After reading this repost, Roy let out a long exhale of relief.

    Upon visiting Richelle¡¯s homepage, he saw another post she made.

    ¡°My fiance, children, and sister!¡±

    Attached were photos of Roy with Timmy, and the angle of Timmy¡¯s photo was simr to the original. It showed only a side view, and his face was not clearly visible.

    In addition, there were two group photos of Richelle with Jayden¡¯s family.

    Soon, someone discovered that this architect named Richelle was the same genius designer who won the Architecture Award for the Lewis Technology building design years ago.

    And this designer was said to have returned to the industry recently, and her design masterpiece would be revealed to the public soon.

    As a result, those who had defamed Roy had no choice but to delete their posts and apologize.

    However, Richelle simultaneously posted a long series of screenshots on her real-name social media ounts, along with awyer¡¯s letter!

    ¡°Dear bloggers, please check thewyer¡¯s letter!¡±

    So, the bloggers who reported on the matter all issued apologies, hoping to obtain the understanding of the parties involved.

    At this time, Roy, who never made anyments on social media, also used his registered Lewis Group CEO ount to repost all of Richelle¡¯s posts.

    Each post had the same attached message.

    ¡°Unconditionally supporting my fiancee! Also, I will not forgive anyone who harms my family!¡±

    This was equivalent to telling everyone involved in the incident that Roy would not let any of them off the hook.

    For a time, Richelle and Roy secured the top two hot search spots on all social media tforms.

    Richelle, who was once called a fallen genius, had many of her past achievements unearthed.

    For those years of her absence, everyone believed that she had stepped back from the limelight for love.

    Roy originally thought that involving Richelle would cause her to face a lot of criticism and possibly expose her mysterious identity.

    However, he had forgotten one thing.

    With any of her identities revealed, their baby would be a shockingly extraordinary figure.

    Just exposing this one identity was enough to shock and amaze people.

    After all, Richelle had won that grand prize before she was even twenty years old.

    In thatpetition, there were many masters and international talents from the Federation, and it was unimaginable that they would be defeated by such a young girl.

    Human nature always admires the strong.

    Whenizens discovered that Richelle was such an amazing talent, the topic gradually shifted to her various achievements.

    Some people began to imagine the love journey and experience between two such powerful individuals, Richelle and Roy.

    Apparently, almost the entire inte believed in Richelle unterally.

    As for the previous nderous posts, almost no one mentioned them again.

    It was as if the previous heated reports had never existed.

    Seeing that the public opinion on the inte had be harmonious and peaceful, Roy prepared to go upstairs to find Richelle.

    However, Richelle pushed the door and walked in.

 Chapter 445 - 441: Registering the child at your place

    Chapter 445: Chapter 441: Registering the child at your ce

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis went over to her, pulling her into his embrace.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer!¡±

    He buried his head into her seemingly soft but incredibly firm shoulder, lightly brushing against it.

    Roy Lewis felt touched, yet also a little ufortable and guilty.

    As a grown man, he actually relied on his lover to step up and take the bullet for him.

    Richelle Dunn raised her hand, gently patting the back of his head.

    She softlyforted him, ¡°Where have I suffered? I just took this opportunity to regain my original identity. You know, my identity in South Asia, once back in Kindur, wouldn¡¯t stand scrutiny. This was a perfect opportunity for me to publicly dere who I am without even having to make a statement. From today onward, I can once again show my true self as Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Hearing Richelle Dunn¡¯s words, Roy Lewis felt somewhat relieved.

    Indeed, living in Kindur as an enigmatic expert from South Asia posed many challenges for her.

    Now, by reiming her original identity, not only her, but also Timothy and Tifanny can legitimately reim their identities as Kindurians.

    However, there was something he found hard to tolerate.

    He lifted his head, his forehead touching hers, his passionate gaze looking deep into her eyes.

    ¡°But you must admit, that disgusting lot, the Dunns, are your rtives.¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°What of it? Even if I don¡¯t acknowledge them, they are still my rtives, linked by blood.¡±

    ¡°Also, I need to apologize to you for something else.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her curiously, ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yes, I acted first and informed youter. I contacted the legal department of the Lewis Group and sent those solicitors¡¯ letters. You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought she was going to mention something serious and heaved a sigh of relief at her words.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I¡¯ve already told you, you can avail yourself of anything in the Lewis Group or the Lewis anytime. Even if we set our rtionship aside and consider only your role as the guardian of the three children, you can ess all of the resources of the Lewis Group and the Lewis family at any time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°So, if I wanted to destroy the Earth, I could also utilize these resources?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, anything you want to do, you can do.¡±

    Richelle Dunn became serious too, ¡°Just now, I sent you a list of IP addresses. These IPs have been posting maliciousments and, moreover, they are mainly overseas IPs. Take a look and see how you want to handle it. Besides, you might want to dig further to uncover the real masterminds behind these attacks.¡±

    Richelle Dunn could have taken care of this herself.

    But she worried that Roy Lewis might discover something, so she let him take care of it.

    Anyway, this wasn¡¯t a difficult task for Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis looked deeply at her, ¡°Did you ask a friend to check those IPs?¡±

    Richelle Dunn simply hummed and didn¡¯t seem inclined to exin further.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone look into the rest.¡±

    After all, he knew all along that the woman in his arms was none other than Margareth, whom he greatly admired and respected.

    Finding a few IPs was as easy as pie for her.

    Perhaps she was afraid that digging too much would arouse his suspicion, so she let him sort out the people behind the scenes himself.

    What a lovely and intelligent little sprite!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of the children then. You can handle the rest.¡±

    Richelle Dunn tried to remove herself from his embrace, but Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t willing to let her go.

    ¡°Baby¡­¡±

    He lightly kissed her face.

    Richelle Dunn looked at him, ¡°Do you have something else to do?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°I think it would be a good opportunity to help you restore your original citizenship. Then, I could register Timothy and Tifanny under your name and make them rightfully citizens of the Federation.¡±

    Richelle Dunn hadn¡¯t really thought about this problem.

    Firstly, she had been living under the identity of a South Asian for several years and had gotten used to considering herself as one.

    Secondly, she probably forgot about the fact that she and Timothy and Tifanny were considered foreign citizens, perhaps due to being busy.

    ¡°Sure, you can handle that, I don¡¯t understand these things, and also, I find them troublesome.¡±

    Roy Lewis kissed her again, ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡±

    Eventually, Richelle Dunn pushed him away, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the children. If I¡¯m away for too long, they¡¯ll get suspicious.¡±

    Roy Lewis grabbed her arm, ¡°In terms of registration, do you want to register separately, or¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°If I said I wanted to register separately, you¡¯d be upset, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Roy Lewis earnestly nodded, responding very sincerely to her.

    ¡°Definitely! However, I would understand and support you!¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed and lightly punched his shoulder, ¡°You know that I can¡¯t bear to separate from you, so you decide where to register. I have no objections. After all, no matter where we register now, in the end, I will be registered with you, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Roy Lewis solemnly nodded, ¡°Of course, this is something you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about running away. Someone like you, a tall, rich, and handsome guy is what others can only dream of for generations. I¡¯m not a fool to run away, am I?¡±

 Chapter 446 - 442: His All-Around Fiancee

    Chapter 446: Chapter 442: His All-Around Fiancee

    Trantor: 549690339

    After Richelie Dunn left, Roy Lewis immediately called the head of the household registration department.

    At this time, the director hasn¡¯t gone to work yet.

    He was caught without paying attention to the iing call and picked up the phone impatiently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter so early in the morning?¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t annoyed, after all, he was the one who was anxious and disturbed someone¡¯s rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Roy Lewis.¡±

    There was almost an hour left before normal working hours, but Roy seemed afraid, as if something might happen if he waited any longer, so he asked the director immediately.

    ¡°Roy¡­ ah, Master Lewis, what can I do for you?¡±

    Roy had held a high position for many years, but he didn¡¯t have the habit of being overbearing.

    In fact, he was strict with himself, but he wasn¡¯t harsh with others.

    He always treated people with courtesy and was well-mannered.

    ¡°Sorry, I assume you¡¯ve seen the top trending search of Mr. Baker early in the morning. I¡¯d like to restore federal household registration for my fiancee, Richelle Dunn, and the two children. Can you tell me what procedures need to bepleted and what materials need to be submitted?¡±

    When Mr. Baker got up, his wife asked him to check the trending search.

    At first, he was genuinely worried for Roy.

    But then he saw that Richelle Dunn came out to rify the situation, and he sighed in relief.

    Although this man wasn¡¯t his direct superior, he knew that he could impact the Federation¡¯s fate directly

    He didn¡¯t know who had dared to provoke such a big shot.

    ¡°I can handle the matter of restoring the registration for Ms. Dunn and the young masters. If necessary, I¡¯ll contact Nathan.¡±

    Mr. Baker didn¡¯t dare to dy Roy¡¯s time, thinking that Roy would deal with many people afterward.

    Roy thanked him, but after saying a few words, he hung up the phone.

    Then he called Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on Kiara Dunn and put out some unfavorable rumors about the Dunn Group¡­¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Dr. Dunn trying to save the Dunn Group?¡±

    Roy just said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you go ahead.¡±

    Richelle Dunn should have enough funds on hand recently. It was time to spread some negative rumors to let her collect some shares of the Dunn Group.

    After talking with Nathan, Roy sat in front of theputer and opened the email that Richelle had sent to him.

    He nced at the IP addresses on the email and couldn¡¯t help admiring Richelle¡¯s efficiency and technical skill.

    She had just left half an hour ago, and she had already dug out so many worms.

    She also posted a rification and contacted the legal department to send awyer¡¯s letter.

    She was truly an all-around talent.

    While Roy marveled, he quickly investigated the IPs scattered across the globe, which all belonged to one organization.

    He had suspected this organization of having a significant connection to the Thompsons.

    This incident indirectly confirmed his suspicions.

    Of course, everything needs evidence, especially for something so critical. Clear evidence and motives are required to pinpoint a particr person or group.

    Roy was still busy with a pile of work on his side.

    Meanwhile, Richelle Dunn was ying games with the three children in the living room.

    Today was Friday, but the school needed three days to sanitize the environment. The children had finished their sses early.

    ¡°Mommy, grandpa said if I¡¯m interested, I can go to the operating room with you to learn and observe.¡±

    Timmy had been learning remotely from his teacher, who was Richelle¡¯s uncle. He imed that Timmy was at the level of a college junior or senior.

    His request to go to the operating room to observe and learn was normal.

    ¡°You can, I will take you with me next time I have surgery. But are you afraid?¡±

    While learning, Timmy would perform operations on animals under his teacher¡¯s guidance, but he hadn¡¯t seen a real-life operation yet.

    ¡°Not scared!¡±

    This five-year-old child spoke about his favorite profession with the seriousness of an adult.

    Roy could see on Timmy¡¯s face the reflection of his own serious disposition.

    ¡°My dear, you are doing great!¡±

    Timmy got the opportunity to see clinical observation from his mommy and went back to ying with his younger siblings like a child again.

    Richelle noticed that the flowers in the living room were wilting, so she went to the flower room to cut some fresh flowers.

    Three children followed her into the flower room.

    It only took them about ten minutes to cut a small basket of flowers based on their preferences.

    Timothy took the opportunity while his brother and sister were cutting baby¡¯s breath to walk up to Richelle and tug her arm.

    ¡°Mommy, did those bad guys bully daddy and Timmy again?¡±

    Richelle was startled. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide anything from her intelligent children, so she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, someone made trouble, but it¡¯s already taken care of; don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Timothy smiled and nodded, ¡°I know, I saw that mommy became The Great Designer!¡±

    Richelle rubbed his head, ¡°Your brother wants to observe surgery, what about you? Do you have anything special you want to do recently?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he nodded, ¡°Of course, I do!¡±

 Chapter 447 - 443: Three Treasures of the Family

    Chapter 447: Chapter 443: Three Treasures of the Family

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn squatted down and gently hugged him into her arms.

    ¡°Come on, tell mommy, what is it that you really want to do?¡±

    Timothy blinked his eyes and scratched his head.

    ¡°Really, can I?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Of course, as long as daddy and mommy can do it and it¡¯s not against thew, mommy can consider it.¡±

    Timothy hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.

    ¡± I want to go to work with daddy for a day at hispany¡­

    Richelle Dunn had thought of many possibilities, but she didn¡¯t expect this little guy to make such a request.

    ¡°Baby, do you really want to experience that kind of corporatedder-climbing life that people call ¡®sryman¡¯ on the inte?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional in her heart; her precious child was indeed different from others.

    At such a young age, while other kids were still ying in the mud,

    Her eldest child wanted to go into the operating room for observation and learning, and her second child wanted to apany her husband to work as a ¡®sryman.¡¯

    As for her third child, ever since the recital, she had been practicing frantically. She said the grandparents at the recital wanted to take her as their apprentice, but she was worried she wasn¡¯t up to par and decided to study harder at home. ¡°Of course, I think it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    When Richelle Dunn overheard the children nning their future divisions ofbor, she felt somewhat sorry for Timothy.

    It seemed that among the three siblings, he made the greatest sacrifice.

    But now it seemed that he genuinely liked it?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask your daddyter. If he agrees, you can go with him this afternoon.¡±

    Timothy nodded happily, ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll finish my homework as soon as possible.¡±

    Although school was on break, they were still assigned daily homework.

    When Timmy and Tifanny returned home, they heard that Timothy was going to thepany with their dad in the afternoon, and Tifanny asked Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Can I go see Grandpa Timmy?¡±

    Grandpa Timmy was the internationally renowned pianist from the recital.

    He had asked Tifanny if she wanted to be his student, and she was overjoyed but didn¡¯t agree.

    Back home, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis privately asked her, and she said she wasn¡¯t up to the standard of being Grandpa Timmy¡¯s student yet.

    Now that she was bringing it up on her own, Richelle Dunn had more confidence.

    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mommy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn brought the children back to the room with fresh flowers, took out a vase, put in a fewrge bouquets, and arranged them.

    Roy Lewis had just finished his work in the study and came out.

    Seeing the fresh and beautiful flowers in the living room brightened his mood a lot.

    ¡°Did you just pick these?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded and pointed at Timothy, saying to him.

    ¡°Timothy said he wanted to experience the ¡®sryman¡¯ life today. Can you take him with you this afternoon to try it out?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked surprised at his second son, ¡°Baby, do you really want to go? It¡¯s quite boring.¡±

    Timothy nodded firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not boring, I think it¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    In the past few months, Roy Lewis¡¯ fixed impressions about children had been challenged by his own kids.

    He held Timothy in his arms, ¡°If my baby thinks it¡¯s interesting, daddy will take you. If you feel boredter, just tell daddy, and I¡¯ll have the driver bring you back.¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°It won¡¯t be, I¡¯ve seen quite a few casestely and thought it would be good topare.¡±

    Roy Lewis saw his enthusiasm and didn¡¯t want to dampen his spirits.

    Later, Richelle called Grandpa Timmy, who happily agreed when he heard that little princess Tifanny wanted to visit him.

    ¡°Come on, grandpa has prepared lots of delicious food for you.¡±

    So, the family¡¯s holiday waspletely arranged.

    It seemed as if the uproar from that morning, which had spread across the Federation, never happened.

    A littleter, after Richelle gave Roy Lewis his acupuncture treatment, she returned to the hospital with Timmy.

    By now, everyone in the hospital knew that young Master Timmy was going to inherit his mother¡¯s career and be a great doctor.

    The whole hospital staff regarded the young master as if he were their future director.

    Hearing that young Master Timmy wasing to observe a surgery, Mr. Chapman had made preparations early, even had a doctor¡¯s gown tailored to fit him.

    Wearing his gown, Timmy happily hopped out and hugged Richelle, also dressed in her doctor¡¯s gown, while Mr. Chapman took many photos of them together.

    When Mr. Chapman sent the photos to Richelle and Roy Lewis, hemented,

    ¡°The young master only acts like a genuinely innocent little cutie when he¡¯s with Dr. Dunn. But at other times, he¡¯s quite serious, just like you, Master Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis, seeing the photos of his eldest son and Richelle on his phone, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Meanwhile, Timothy, who was sitting on Roy Lewis¡¯p and looking at documents on his iPad, caught a glimpse of his daddy¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Daddy, what are you looking at that¡¯s making you so happy? Is it mommy and big brother?¡±

    Roy Lewis was sometimes truly amazed at his second son¡¯s clear perception.

    In fact, among the children, Timothy was the easiest for both him and Richelle to overlook.

    Firstly, among the three kids, Timothy was the most considerate, big-picture thinker and harmonizer.

    Secondly, because Timmy was rtively introverted and Tifanny was rtively delicate, the attention of others was more likely to focus on Timmy and Tifanny.

    But Timothy didn¡¯t seem to mind.

 Chapter 448 - 444: Daddy, will you have any more brothers or sisters?

    Chapter 448: Chapter 444: Daddy, will you have any more brothers or sisters?

    Trantor: 549690339

    It¡¯s certainly impossible to say that he isn¡¯t sensitive to their feelings.

    Among the three children, he is the most perceptive.

    Usually, Roy Lewis doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to spend time alone with the children. Right now, holding his child, feelings of guilt welled up in his heart.

    As there are two sons and one daughter, Roy usually pays more attention to Tifanny, whether at home or outside.

    Before Timothy and Tifanny came back, he used to hold Timmy quite often.

    It seems he didn¡¯t hold Timothy that much.

    It was only at this moment that Roy noticed that he was indeed a biased father.

    Of course, this bias doesn¡¯t mean Timothy is less important than Timmy and Tifanny.

    It¡¯s just that, in everyday life, he subconsciously pays more attention to Tifanny and Timmy.

    Timothy is cheerful and more resourceful than his siblings in dealing with situations; he naturally doesn¡¯t worry as much about him.

    ¡°Baby, do you feel wronged that daddy always holds your sister?¡±

    Now, Roy has gradually be as candid as Richelle Dunn inmunicating with the children.

    Even if it¡¯s his own problem, he would introspect and not put on airs just because he¡¯s the father.

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°No! Since my sister is a girl, she should be pampered.¡±

    Roy also thinks so.

    Tifanny is adorable, cute, and affectionate; it¡¯s impossible not to spoil her.

    ¡°Do you feel that daddy spends too little time with you?¡±

    Timothy thought about it, ¡°No, you and mommy are so busy, but you both still y games and tell stories to us every night. My ssmates¡¯ daddies only watch TV and y games when they get home.¡±

    Roy felt that his goodness wasrgely due to the contrast with others.

    ¡°Well, baby, sometimes you can make more requests of daddy and mommy.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his second son. He is the most obedient and good at mediating between his parents and siblings, yet he receives the least attention from them.

    Timothy looked at him strangely for a while before asking.

    ¡°Daddy, are you afraid that we¡¯ll think you¡¯re biased?¡±

    Roy felt even more ufortable in his heart. This little guy could indeed see everything very clearly.

    Caressing the chubby cheeks of Timothy, Roy asked.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t hesitate to shake his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Timothy counted with his little fingers, ¡°Daddy and mommy buy everything in sets of three, one for each of us. Whatever we eat, we all get an equal share. Mommy teaches big brother medicine and sister painting, and you teach me economics and finance. When I¡¯m upset, you and mommy always try to cheer me up first.¡±

    Roy has indeed done everything Timothy said.

    ¡°Daddy, are you worried that I¡¯ll be jealous of my brother and sister?¡±

    At this moment, for the first time, he thought that Timothy might be more suitable than Timmy to take over the Lewis Group and the Lewis family.

    Of course, if one day he changes his mind, Roy will still support him in choosing what he likes.

    ¡°Would you be jealous?¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°Of course not! If my brother and sister are unhappy, I¡¯ll be unhappy too. So, when daddy and mommy cheer them up, I¡¯ll be happy too!¡±

    After hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Roy couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly.

    ¡°Well, even so, if daddy doesn¡¯t do something well enough or makes you unhappy in the future, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll change!¡±

    Timothy nestled in his arms for a while, then poked his little head out and asked his father.

    ¡°Daddy, will you and mommy have more brothers and sisters for us?¡±

    Roy was taken aback. To be honest, he had never thought about this before.

    Perhaps, he was already very content in his heart and didn¡¯t need anything more. That¡¯s why he never thought about it.

    However, this matter is not up to him alone.

    If Richelle or the children want it, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    After all, with their family¡¯s condition, it¡¯s no problem to raise another child or even a dozen more children.

    However, they might not have enough time to apany them in the future.

    So, it¡¯s better not to. The three of them are already very satisfying.

    ¡°Do you guys want more brothers and sisters?¡±

    The three siblings had discussed this topic in private several times before.

    Timmy made it clear that if their parents inevitably have another baby, they¡¯ll ept them. But if not, he¡¯s content because he already has a brother and a sister.

    Timothy also feels that since he already has a brother and a sister, his desire for more siblings is almost non-existent.

    As for Tifanny, because she only has two older brothers and no younger siblings, she said she could ept more but doesn¡¯t need them.

    When Roy asked this question, Timothy told him their thoughts.

    After listening, Roy couldn¡¯t help but have an idea.

    However, this matter concerns the whole family, and he has to ask Richelle¡¯s thoughts on it.

    But based on his understanding of Richelle, her ideas should be simr to those of the three children.

 Chapter 449 - 445: Young Master Zheng Takes Charge

    Chapter 449: Chapter 445: Young Master Zheng Takes Charge

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis brought Timothy back to Lewis Group.

    This was Timothy¡¯s second time at Lewis Group, but everyone there knew that to distinguish between Mr. Timmy and Mr. Timothy, they just needed to look at their hair.

    So when Master Lewis returned with the little boy with mushroom hair in his arms, everyone naturally yed with him.

    ¡°Mr. Timothy, are you here today to hang out with Master Lewis?¡±

    Timothy grinned and greeted everyone, calling them ¡°uncle¡± and ¡°aunt,¡± with such a sweet mouth.

    Thus, the staff group soon had another way to distinguish between Mr. Timmy and Mr. Timothy.

    Mr. Timmy has a cold, aloof personality and is a cool baby, while Mr. Timothy is a lively, cheerful, and heart-warming baby.

    ¡°Timothy, what brings you here?¡±

    Nathan Caroule came out of his office and, upon seeing his master holding the happy little Timothy, walked over to hug him.

    However, Roy Lewis dodged him, carrying Timothy straight towards the president¡¯s office.

    Timothy poked his head out from behind Roy Lewis¡¯s arm and smiled at Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, I¡¯m here to work today!¡±

    Nathan Caroule thought he heard wrong, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re here to work?¡±

    Timothy grinned at him, ¡°Yeah, Daddy agreed.¡±

    Nathan had heard that the three siblings had made private arrangements about taking over the Lewis Group in the future.

    But that was just the talk of a five-year-old; was Master Lewis taking it seriously?

    Well, Nathan thought, given his master¡¯s personality, he probably would.

    Moreover, the three young masters and the youngdy of his family really couldn¡¯t be judged on the same criteria as ordinary children.

    With that in mind, Nathan followed them.

    ¡°Master, are you going to bring Timothy to the meetingter?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The two of them answered in unison.

    Nathan thought about it and asked again.

    ¡°Do we need to give everyone a heads-up to be gentlerter?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No need, just do it as usual.¡±

    This was what Timothy had discussed in the car, telling him that this was called immersive experience.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t understand the new ideas in the little guy¡¯s mind, but he had long been used to not being able to understand his own children using the thoughts and experiences of ordinary adults.

    Nathan took the hint and went out tomunicate with the secretary. He purposely went down to buy Timothy¡¯s favorite sulent grapes to serve at the meeting.

    As a result, at the quarterly meeting, Lewis Group¡¯s executives saw Master Lewis sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat.

    And beside him, sat the newly acknowledged Mr. Timothy.

    In front of Mr. Timothy was aptop, and beside him was a cup of sulent grapes, which were popr among young people and children.

    Before the meeting officially started, the cute little Mr. Timothy stared at theptop screen, his chubby little hands typing quickly on the keyboard.

    After typing for a while, he picked up the milk tea, puckered his cute little mouth around the straw, and slurped a few big sips. Apparently finding it delicious, he even offered it to his daddy¡¯s mouth.

    Then, everyone saw the usually aloof and reportedly germophobic Master Lewis unhesitatingly take a few sips himself.

    Following that, the usually expressionless Master Lewis smiled affectionately at his little son and patted his head, saying something.

    The little young master pointed at theputer screen, and Master Lewis leaned over, apparently looking very seriously.

    After a while, Master Lewis also pointed at the screen, and the little young master nodded repeatedly.

    Everyone thought the little young master was ying games, and Master Lewis was giving advice.

    They secretly thought, they never would have thought that Master Lewis would be such a 24-filial ¨C piety daddy.

    He even supported his little son¡¯s gaming 100%.

    However, soon, the executives realized what it meant to have children in another family.

    Today¡¯s meeting was a quarterly meeting, where each department would give a brief report on their performance and discuss work ns and direction for the next quarter.

    There was never a fixed order for the quarterly report, and departments were free to arrange their presentations.

    Today¡¯s first report was by the marketing department¡¯s general manager.

    His presentation time was brief, only six or seven minutes, and then it waspleted.

    Usually, if there were no major issues, Roy Lewis would let Nathan Caroule give simplements and suggestions on the work of various departments.

    But today, he didn¡¯t appoint Nathan Caroule to speak. Instead, he reached out with his big hand and ruffled Timothy¡¯s head, who was intently staring at something on the screen.

    ¡°Timothy, if you have any suggestions or don¡¯t understand anything, feel free to speak up.¡±

    Everyone looked in surprise at Master Lewis and the cute little young master.

    Were they openly discussing game strategies at the quarterly meeting?

    Wasn¡¯t this againstpany regtions?

    Just as the executives were extremely surprised, the little young master spoke up in his milky voice.

    ¡°Last quarter¡¯s performance data from the marketing department seems to show a 40% increasepared to the previous quarter, but there is a slight decline whenpared to the same period in previous years. This year, simr markets abroad have doubled, domestic growth in the Federation is generally 50%, so considering this data, I believe the marketing department¡¯s performance this quarter was not satisfactory. I hope the department managers will reflect on this.¡±

    As the little young master spoke, he projected theparison PPT he had temporarily prepared on hisputer onto the big screen.

 Chapter 450 - 446: Master Lewis Isnâ€™t Worthy of the Boss Lady

    Chapter 450: Chapter 446: Master Lewis Isn¡¯t Worthy of the Boss Lady

    Trantor: 549690339

    He even noted the precise origin of certain data, and estimated the figures they should have reached next to some others.

    At the end, he summed up, pointing out the possible reasons for the less than satisfactory growth this quarter and

    All the people present, except for Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule, were terribly surprised.

    Good heavens, no wonder this little master could gain admission to prestigious schools organized by international intelligence organizations at just five years old.

    This level of analytical power and intelligence, let alonepared to children his age, even among these self proimed elite executives who im to have higher education, feel inferior.

    And obviously, all of these astute analyses and clear PPT graphs were the independent work of this littled.

    Because, apart from the time they were drinking milk tea, Master Lewis was seen interacting with Mr. Timmy, the rest of the time, father and son were each engrossed with their respectiveputers.

    However, at that time, everyone thought Mr. Timmy was just ying games.

    But in reality, what he was ying with was the game of making real cash.

    Roy Lewis and Nathan Caroule knew about Timothy¡¯s abilities, so after hearing the little guy¡¯s speech, Roy Lewis just reached out and fondly touched his little face, whispering a praise of ¡°Good job!¡±,

    Then, he turned to Nathan Caroule on the other side.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to add?¡±

    Nathanughed and shook his head, ¡°Nothing more. Mr. Timothy has said everything I wanted to say, even moreprehensively. There¡¯s no need for me to repeat and clutter up.¡±

    After he finished, he teased Timothy.

    ¡°Timothy, you¡¯vee to steal Uncle Caroule¡¯s job, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Timothy gave him a grin, speaking in his mushy sweet voice.

    ¡°Not at all, my mom said today is an experience day. She brought my brother to observe in the operating room, and I came with daddy to experiencepany life. My sister is going to learn piano with Grandpa Timmy in the afternoon.¡± Hisforting words were perhaps better left unsaid.

    All the executives experienced the true meaning of a paradigm shift.

    Very soon, the cute, cool, and handsome Mr. Timothy was all the rage on the internalwork of Lewis Group staff.

    Though it was just a few blurry side-face photos and a few voice clips, they swiftly swept the hearts of employees of all ages.

    Both men and women were captivated.

    For a time, the group was filled with tteringments.

    ¡°Master Lewis¡¯s child, is indeed a child. My own could only be called a piece of pork.¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Timothy really only five? His logic and thought process are more meticulous than mine at thirty, amazing!¡±

    ¡°With Mr. Timothy¡¯s talent, alongside Mr. Timmy, when these brothers join forces, Lewis Group will dominate the Federation for the next fifty years.¡±

    ¡°Not just the Federation, they even have a great opportunity to dominate globally.¡±

    After a massive pile of employee praises, someone made a voting channel to choose the most popr little master of the Lewis Group.

    The options were between Mr. Timmy and Mr. Timothy.

    ¡°Only kids make choices. As adults, we like them both.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, both Mr. Timmy and Mr. Timothy are so cute, I like both.¡±

    ¡°The crux is, they¡¯re not only handsome but also super intelligent, how to choose? I can¡¯t choose, I want both!¡±

    ¡°Another sessful case convincing me to have a son!¡±

    Within just a few minutes, there were already over 999+ messages in the employee group chat.

    As for ¡°the man¡± Timothy himself, he waspletely unaware of all this.

    He was sitting on a child chair, especially rushed over by his father, intently listening to the executives¡¯ reports while tapping out his own thoughts and evaluations on their reports with his little hand.

    Afterwards, he gave suggestions and evaluations on all departmental quarterly review points.

    asionally, Roy Lewis would add some supplementary points or make corrections to what Timothy said, but the proportion was minimal.

    Basically, ny percent of the suggestions andments at the meeting came from Timothy.

    The meetingsted for more than an hour, and ordinarily, a five-year-old child would find it very difficult to stay focused for so long.

    But Timothy never left, only asionally picking up his multigrain grape drink bought by Nathan, and sipping on it with a slurp.

    The meeting finally ended. Mr. Timothy looked rxed, he even seemed rather cheerful.

    Most of the participating executives, however, were drenched in sweat.

    Because, being evaluated like this by a five-year-old child packed a pressure that is very different from being evaluated by someone their age like Nathan Caroule.

    As they exited the discussion hall after the meeting, the executives were all wiping off their sweat.

    ¡°Little Master is seriously amazing, if Master Lewis is willing, I¡¯m afraid he could retire and let the little master take over after a few years.¡±

    ¡°You mean, Master Lewis would let Mr. Timothy take over? Isn¡¯t Mr. Timmy the eldest son?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Timothy said? Mr. Timmy is studying medicine! Ourdy boss, aside from being an amazing designer, she¡¯s also a remarkable doctor.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, in the past, I always felt that a man like Master Lewis needs a certain kind ofdy boss to match him. Now, I somehow feel that Master Lewis doesn¡¯t match thedy boss.¡±

    At this moment, Roy Lewis, hand in hand with Timothy, wasing out. Hearing this, surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t angry. He simply led Timothy towards the other side of the corridor.

    Concerned that his daddy might be upset, Timothy looked up at his dad.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. You too are awesome and perfectly match mommy!¡±

    Roy Lewis leaned over, smiling warmly at Timothy.

    ¡°No, daddy also feels he doesn¡¯t match your mommy!¡±

 Chapter 451 - 447: My Sister and I Have Always Loved Daddy

    Chapter 451: Chapter 447: My Sister and I Have Always Loved Daddy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timothy clenched Roy Lewis¡¯s hand, anxiously saying,

    ¡°No, Daddy¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis bent down and picked him up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that.¡±

    Timothy widened his eyes, and listened to Roy Lewis continue.

    ¡°First of all, those men who think they are stronger and superior to women are just ignorant frogs in a well. Simrly, women who hold the same opinion are bound to be mediocre, unambitious, and just looking for a seemingly grandiose reason to justify their failures and inferiority.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much difference between men and women. Take your Mommy, for instance. She may not necessarily be much smarter than others, but one thing is for sure ¨C she works much harder than they do.¡±

    ¡°So, when they say that, I only feel proud, because my fiancee, your Mommy, is such a hardworking and amazing person!¡±

    After hearing his father¡¯s words, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but snuggle his little face against his,

    ¡°Hmm, but in the hearts of my siblings and me, Daddy and Mommy are the perfect match and the most affectionate.¡±

    Roy Lewis had been worried that his second son would hold a grudge against him. After all, before Richelle Dunn forgave him, Timothy harbored the most hostility and resistance towards him.

    Now, with Timothy¡¯s soft cheeks rubbing against him and hearing his sweet words, Roy Lewis felt extremely touched.

    ¡°Baby, thank you for epting Daddy.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s little face rubbing against Roy¡¯s slightly stubbled chin must have tickled, as he burst into a giggle.

    Afterughing, he wrapped his little arms around Roy Lewis¡¯s neck, resting his small face on Roy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Actually, my sister and I started to like Daddy when we were in that rental house!¡±

    Roy suddenly recalled that the three children had known from the very beginning that he was their biological father.

    He thought carefully and felt relieved that during that time, he hadn¡¯t said or done anything to hurt them.

    ¡°Then when you were in South Asia¡­¡±

    Timothy replied earnestly, ¡°We all knew you were a good daddy, but at that time, you were not a good boyfriend. You misunderstood Mommy and hurt her, so I was bound to hate you!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    So, no matter how much they liked him as a father, if he didn¡¯t treat their mother well, they wouldn¡¯t ept him!

    ¡°Back then, were you and your brother really nning on abandoning Daddy?¡±

    Now that their family was happy and loving, discussing such matters would not harm their rtionship.

    On the contrary, it felt like a yful reminiscing.

    Timothy seemed to find that time quite amusing and giggled.

    ¡°Yes, my brother said that if Mommy didn¡¯t forgive you, he wouldn¡¯t want you either. And he really meant it.¡±

    Roy once again realized his low position in the family¡¯s hierarchy.

    However, it was not a big deal at all.

    Having a girlfriend as incredible as Richelle Dunn who still treated him wholeheartedly, and three such loving, intelligent, and adorable children, he wouldn¡¯t mind working like an ox or horse for the rest of his life.

    When the father and son returned to the office, Roy, worried that the little one might be tired, asked if he wanted to go to the resting room and take a nap.

    But Timothy climbed back onto his dedicated chair and turned on hisputer again.

    At this moment, Timothy was a future executive of Lewis Group, filled with passion for work, his expression serious and solemn.

    He was no longer the young Mr. Lewis Timothy who had just been cuddling and cooing with his father in the corridor.

    ¡°No, Daddy, you go back to your work. I¡¯ll try to summarise and analyse today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    Roy knew that Timothy genuinely enjoyed doing this, so he didn¡¯t say anything else, just patted his head gently and spoke softly,

    ¡°If you get tired, let Daddy know, don¡¯t force yourself. Remember what Mommy said, no matter how smart you guys are, you¡¯ll always be our precious babies. So, when it¡¯s time to y and have fun, you¡¯re entitled to it all, understand?¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn often worried about this issue.

    In other families, children might be too naughty or only interested in ying, refusing to study.

    Their three children, though also naughty and yful, would fully engage and focus on activities they liked, even forgetting about ying.

    At first, this phenomenon started when Timmy became fascinated with medical studies.

    Then, it was Tiffany who practiced the piano day and night.

    And now, it was Timothy who kept asking him about various corporate management and financial knowledge¡­

    Apparently sensing his father¡¯s uneasy tone, Timothy looked up and gave him a sweet smile,

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, my brother and I want to grow tall and strong like you. Mommy says that bookworms are usually short.¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart cried out for the unfairly maligned bookworms, but he couldn¡¯t deny that Richelie¡¯s words struck a chord.

    Seeing that it was about time for Richelle to take Tiffany to Master Linwood, Roy decided to make a video call to check how they were doing.

    The call was quickly connected, and Richelle, Timmy, and Tiffany¡¯s faces appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re taking Timmy with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Timmy doesn¡¯t want to stay home alone, so I asked Parker to bring the RV out. I¡¯ll apany Tiffany to Master Linwood¡¯s piano lesson, while Timmy has his ss in the RV with his teacher.¡±

    That day, the schedule of the entire family was clear, full, and well-nned..

 Chapter 452 - 448: Drinking the Apprenticeship Tea on the Spot

    Chapter 452: Chapter 448: Drinking the Apprenticeship Tea on the Spot

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the evening, Richelle Dunn brought little Timmy and Tiffany home. Just as they were getting settled, Roy Lewis came back with Timothy.

    Upon seeing each other, the three kids greeted their parents with kisses and then hand in hand, ran off to y in the yard.

    Suddenly, only Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were left in the living room.

    Having been busy all day, both of them were quite tired.

    Roy Lewis sat on the sofa, positioning Richelle Dunn to lean on him.

    ¡°Did everything go smoothly today?¡±

    Compared to Timothy working at the office, it was apparently easier for little Timmy and Tiffany to encounter vagaries.

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Very smoothly, Timmy was incredibly serious throughout the entire process, cool as a cucumber. His stress management is really impressive.¡±

    Roy Lewis nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Isn¡¯t that how you were during your first time in the operating room?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°But I was already in my twenties then, it¡¯s not the same.¡±

    Roy Lewis disagreed with her.

    ¡°Age isn¡¯t the issue here, some people simply can¡¯t handle the pressure, whether they¡¯re ten, twenty, or even fifty years old.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ words reminded Richelle Dunn of a ssmate who would throw up during dissections. The ssmate ultimately switched majors.

    ¡°Yes, indeed, some people cannot adapt due to their innate psychological qualities. But Timmy did alright. Both my Master and elder fellow apprentices unanimously approve of him. If a slight hup like this were to hinder Timmy, it will disappoint my Master and his peers.¡±

    Knowing that their eldest son performed well, she then went on to ask about Tiffany¡¯s situation with Grandmaster Linwood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own daughter? After her recent intensive training, Grandmaster Linwood was surprised when he heard Tiffany y the piano today. He said that her improvement in just half a month exceeded others¡¯ progress in a year.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt relieved upon hearing this.

    ¡°So, did she conduct the Master-disciple tea ceremony on the spot?¡±

    Mentioning this, Richelle Dunn startedughing.

    ¡°Yeah, I felt it was inappropriate. I mean, Grandmaster Linwood is over 80 years old and Tiffany is only five. But I couldn¡¯t bear to let Tiffany miss such a great opportunity, so I subtly asked if Tiffany could ept his disciple as her master, and if Grandmaster Linwood could instruct her whenever he has time.¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that Grandmaster Linwood would be unhappy on the spot! He asked if I thought he was too old to teach.¡±

    ¡°I got scared and quickly exined I was just worried about theplexity it might present in terms of seniority among his many disciples and students.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Linwood immediately said, what¡¯s so hard to understand about this? Their talent is just that. I¡¯m not particrly enthusiastic about teaching them. However, I genuinely want to teach Tiffany. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I would impart all my knowledge to her. As far as generation goes, she can be referred by whichever title.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Roy Lewis alsoughed.

    ¡°So, is Tiffany now considered an elder master of all the disciples?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed out loud, ¡°More than an elder master, she¡¯s even considered as their grandmother!¡±

    Roy Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°This situation almost rivals Timmy¡¯s.¡±

    Bringing this subject up, Richelle Dunn remembered something else.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your previous professor wanted to meet Timothy?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, he is abroad attending the Global Economic Forum. He will return next week. We should prepare some gifts and pay him a visit.¡± Richelle Dunn asked, ¡°What does he like?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a good rtionship with the professor.

    ¡°He likes calligraphy and paintings.¡±

    Initially, Roy Lewis thought of having someone choose a painting from the gallery, but it urred to him that Richelle Dunn also had a good eye for these things.

    He then suggested, ¡°If you have time, could you pick the gift? I¡¯m clueless in this area.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the budget?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought for a while, ¡°The price doesn¡¯t need to be too high, between US$13,700 and US$41,000 would be fine. But, he really knows his stuff in this area.¡±

    Richelle Dunn then understood what sort of thing she should choose, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll choose some works from up-anding artists with potential. Firstly, they¡¯re genuinely good pieces and secondly, they have collection value.¡±

    Roy Lewis stroked her face, ¡°Good, it¡¯s your call.¡±

    He recalled what the top executives had said at thepany today and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Richelle Dunn was puzzled by his suddenughter, ¡°What happened? Did you find money?¡±

    Shaking his head whileughing, Roy Lewis said, ¡°No, I found a treasure!¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him, but before she could say anything, Roy Lewis leaned in to nt a quick kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you, my precious gem!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was even more confused.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, what in the world has gotten into you?¡±

    Roy Lewis then ryed the conversation he overheard in the hallway to Richelle Dunn.

    After listening, Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through a lot, which led to the development of these skills. If you had to, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d perform any worse.¡±

    Roy Lewis was touched and happy to find out that in Richelle Dunn¡¯s mind, they were equals.

    However, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her.

    ¡°Really, Dr. Dunn? I remember very clearly when you first came to our house you were so domineering, it was as if you had ¡®I am the best in the world¡¯ written on your forehead..¡±

 Chapter 453: 449: Is Timmy Jealous?

    Chapter 453: 449: Is Timmy Jealous?<div>

    Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect him to bring up the past, so she sat up, half-kneeling on the sofa and reached out to tug at his face.

    ¡°I get so angry thinking about that day. You don¡¯t know how hateful you were.¡± ¡°When I first started my career, my master told me thatter on, I might encounter some bastards who don¡¯t even cherish their own lives, but as a doctor, I must calm down and tell the patient all the pros and cons.¡± Roy Lewis knew what she wanted to say, ¡°So, I am that bastard, right?¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know it best yourself? At that time, not many people dared to take your case. It was only my master, who probably owed your uncle some favors and saw that you offered a lot of money, that he finally agreed.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis had heard about this from his uncle.

    His uncle said this Master Seaton had a strange temper; sometimes, when someone was broke, she would treat them.

    At other times, she¡¯d ignore a billionaire offering her millions in rewards.

    At that time, his uncle indeed used some old favors to get Master Seaton to agree to treat him.

    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to my uncle¡¯s cunning, otherwise, I would never have met you, Timothy or Tiffany.¡±

    His uncle¡¯s cunning was not something to be proud of.

    Yet Roy Lewis¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    Richelle smiled and used her head to nudge his chin.

    ¡°So tell me, what good deeds did you do in your past life? Huh?¡±

    Roy Lewis caressed her hair with his lips, ¡°Yes, I must have umted virtues for eighteen generations to have you as my treasure and three little treasures.¡±

    As the two parents sweet-talked each other in the living room, the three little ones chatted about their own interesting experiences in the backyard.<div>

    When Tiffany mentioned that there was an amazing boy at Grandpa Timmy¡¯s house, Timmy and Timothy subconsciously nced at each other.

    ¡°How old is that boy?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Then she stood on her tiptoes and gestured with her hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s about this tall! He is so amazing, he can y songs I can¡¯t even y, like a flowing stream. Even Grandpa Timmy praised him for ying well.¡±

    Timmy estimated his sister¡¯s gesture of height.

    ¡°He might be nine or ten years old!¡±

    Timothy also thought it was about the same and asked Tiffany again.

    ¡°Is he Grandpa Timmy¡¯s grandson?¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t too sure either, ¡°I don¡¯t think he is¡­ I think his surname is Long?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t think much of it since he¡¯d only been back to the Federation for a few months.<div>

    But Timmy thought seriously about it, and then his face became serious.

    ¡°Brother and sister, you two y¡ªI¡¯m a little thirsty, so I¡¯m going back inside for some water.¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany waved for him to go drink, and he went back into the house.

    Timmy, who had been raised as an heir since childhood, was clear about not only the prestigious families and rising stars in Kindur, but also the rtionships among some of the major families in the Federation.

    Because the surname Long was rare, he developed a sense of alertness. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn heard their eldest son¡¯s call and separated a bit. When he came over, Roy Lewis naturally reached out to hold him and put him on his thigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Timmy told them the key points of what Tiffany had just said.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn roughly knew what their eldest son was worried about; however, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t directly say it but asked him instead.

    ¡°So what do you think, is there any problem with this young man?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Daddy, I remember that the Long family in Kindur is a strongpetitor to Uncle, right?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis nodded, indicating for him to continue.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the boy my sister is talking about is a child from the Long family. So, Daddy, you need to find out as soon as possible. If it¡¯s true, you can¡¯t let my sister have any contact with him.¡±

    Roy Lewis rubbed his head hard, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find out in a while. Timmy, you¡¯re great¡ª you even thought of this.¡±

    Timmy said seriously, ¡°My sister really likes that boy¡­¡±

    Richelleughed and pinched his cheek, ¡°So, our Tiffany¡¯s big brother and brother are jealous, right?¡±

    Timmy snorted.

    ¡°Neither Timothy nor I would be. No matter how much Tiffany likes him, it won¡¯t even be a thousandth of how much she likes us!¡±

    Richelle looked at Roy Lewis amusedly while trying to suppress herughter, ¡°That¡¯s right, how could an outsiderpare to one¡¯s own brothers!¡± Timmy snorted again, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to tease her son or genuinely wanted to know, ¡°Baby, so when you find a girlfriend in the future, you aren¡¯t afraid that Tiffany will be jealous?¡±

    Timmy hesitated for a moment, thought seriously about it, and said earnestly. ¡°When I find a girlfriend, she must be good to my sister too! Otherwise, I won¡¯t like her!¡±

    Richelle wanted tough, but she knew for her son, this was a very serious issue.

    So, she nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If a girl can¡¯t even be nice to your siblings and family for your sake, she¡¯s really not worth your affection.¡±

    Timmy seemed to be afraid that his siblings would grow suspicious, so he stopped talking about it and just reminded his father, ¡°Daddy, go check it out quickly!¡±

    Then, he hurriedly ran back out.

 Chapter 454: 450: The First Empress Retaliates Against Kiara Dunn

    Chapter 454: 450: The First Empress Retaliates Against Kiara Dunn<div>

    Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis quickly found out that the child studying piano at Grandmaster Linwood¡¯s house was a child from a distant rtive¡¯s home.

    Indeed, he was also a rtive of Mason Lilliput, but from a coteral line, not the main family.<div>

    Roy meant that it was best to be cautious and try to limit Tifanny¡¯s interaction with the little boy surnamed Mason.

    Richelle Dunn thought this might be making a mountain out of a molehill, but remembering what happened to Timmy, she decided it was better to be careful. After a subtle inquiry with Grandmaster Linwood, Tifanny had two more lessons with him and did not encounter the little boy again.

    Initially, Tifanny was a little disappointed and mentioned it several times when she got home.

    However, kids have short memories, and the impact of their meeting wasn¡¯t profound since it was just once.

    Several dayster, Timothy and Tifanny stopped mentioning the boy named Mason.

    All the bloggers who had ndered Roy Lewis with photos of him and Kiara Dunn were officially sued by him.

    As for those overseas IP numbers that were leading the rhythm under the reports, after Roy identified them as small fishes, he framed them for a number of neither big nor small matters, getting them all involved inwsuits.

    On the surface, it seemed like the matter hade to an end.

    But in fact, he hadid out bait, just waiting for the big fish behind the scenes to fall into the trap.

    After a couple of days, at a nightclub in Lordon.

    Kiara Dunn was wearing a golden strapless evening gown, and as usual, she satzily in front of the bar, sipping her drink.<div>

    Before long, a man in his thirties came over and snapped his fingers at the bartender.

    ¡°Bring me two Midnight Ecstasy!¡±

    With that, he threw his arm around Kiara Dunn¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Babe, what do you want to y tonight?¡±

    Kiara raised her hand to his neck, took a sip from her ss, and intentionally moved her mouth forward, pouring the drink in her mouth into his.

    The man smacked his lips, cupped Kiara¡¯s chin, lowered his head with aughing yet notughing expression, and kissed her.

    ¡°You want something exciting, babe?¡±

    Kiara chuckled, ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried before¡­¡±

    The man yfully pinched her face, ¡°Ah, you are bing more and more naughty!¡±

    Kiara nestled in his chest and cooed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±<div>

    The man burst intoughter, ¡°I love it! Of course I love it!¡±

    The bartender pushed the drink in front of the two, and Kiara looked up at the man and smiled, ¡°You should feed me¡­¡±

    The man reached out to pick up the drink, but suddenly, a shadow rushed over, grabbed the ss, and with a flick of his hand, sshed the drink all over Kiara¡¯s face.

    ¡°Feed you? Drink, you lousy woman!¡±

    The drink sshed all over Kiara, and she raised her hand to wipe the liquid, intending to curse.

    However, her hair was brutally yanked, pulling her away from the man¡¯s embrace.

    The woman who yanked her hair, cursed, and sshed her drink was one person.

    She was a woman in her early thirties, not bad looking, only a bit overweight.

    That overweight hand pulled Kiara forward, and Kiara screamed, falling t on the floor.

    The man was also pulled by her, tumbling from the stool to the floor.

    When he tried to get up and save Kiara, the heavy woman kicked him hard in the chest.<div>

    ¡°Damned man, you¡¯re using my money, using me, and you¡¯re even using me to pick up chicks? I swear I¡¯ 11 break you if I don¡¯t split you up!¡±

    With a ¡°crack¡± noise, the man fell, feeling extreme pain in his chest. He cried out and fainted.

    The overweight woman didn¡¯t care about him, yanking Kiara¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t care about Kiara¡¯s screams and iling arms and legs. She used brute force to drag her out of there.

    Everyone in the bar knew Kiara.

    Of course, Jayden Dunn had also hired two bodyguards for Kiara, protecting her secretly for a long time.

    After all, she was his precious daughter. Even if she chose to degrade herself, he still needed to ensure her personal safety at the very least.

    However, Jayden Dunn never expected that the two bodyguards he had assigned to Kiara would be restrained in just a few moves by this overweight woman¡¯s bodyguards.

    Even those bar patrons watching the scene, seeing the row of powerful bodyguards, who dared to step forward to help?

    No one even dared to help the man lying unconscious on the floor.

    In the end, it was those bodyguards who dragged him out like a dead dog.

    There was a lot of chatter in the bar.

    ¡°That one, seems to be ady from the coteral line of the Thompsons.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. It is, after all, the Thompsons. Even if she is from a coteral line, no one dares to provoke her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Thompson¡¯s son-inw, is just a son-inw, has no real skills, just looks pretty good¡­¡±

    ¡°So, only a richdy like Kiara Dunn, who doesn¡¯t care about money and is only after his skin and excitement, would stick to him.¡±

    ¡°As if Miss Dunn cares about anything. She¡¯s just a yful woman; anything fun and exciting is enough, whether you are the Thompson¡¯s son-inw or Mr. Bailes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you talk as if you¡¯ve experienced it!¡±

    ¡°Of course I have¡­¡±

    Thements inside the bar were bing increasingly nasty.

    Outside the bar, Kiara¡¯s mouth had been taped shut, she was dragged away and thrown into a car.

 Chapter 455 - 451: Empressâ€™s revenge on Kiara

    Chapter 455: Chapter 451: Empress¡¯s revenge on Kiara

    Dunn II

    Trantor: 549690339

    The car carrying Kiara Dunn drove to the suburbs and stopped under a big tree.

    Still holding on to Kiara¡¯s hair, the fat woman dragged her out of the car.

    Several car headlights were on, illuminating the area as bright as day.

    The fat woman dragged Kiara to the center of the light circle and threw her to the ground with a ¡°plop.¡±

    Kiara¡¯s dress had already been torn to shreds, her high heels lost, and her body was covered in bruises and cuts, some of which were still bleeding.

    The fat woman angrily kicked Kiara in the stomach.

    ¡°You little bitch, you think just because you can¡¯t get pregnant, it¡¯s okay to mess around?¡±

    Infertility was a taboo in the Dunn family.

    Even after taking Timmy Lewis back a few years ago, the Dunns were careful not to mention the issue in front of Kiara.

    As for outsiders, only the doctors who treated her knew about this issue.

    Now hearing the fat woman curse her, Kiara red at her with resentment and hatred.

    The fat woman, annoyed by the re, stepped on Kiara¡¯s face and ground her heel into it.

    ¡°What are you staring at? You think you can mess around with my man?¡±

    Kiara was pressed on the ground, whimpering and writhing like a fish on a cutting board.

    The fat woman stopped when she saw blood staining the ground.

    About ten minutester, several cars sped off.

    A rope hung from the tree¡¯s branch.

    At the end of the rope was Kiara, who, despite the blood covering her body and her lucid consciousness, was hanging with her hands tied.

    Under the tree, several ferocious-looking wolfdogs howled and prowled around Kiara¡¯s feet.

    These dogs were clearly used to eating raw meat and couldn¡¯t resist the smell of blood, constantly circling and barking.

    asionally, they would wander a bit farther away and then leap forward to try and bite her.

    Already frightened by the ordeal, the barking and snapping dogs only made Kiara more terrified.

    Then, strange sounds came from the deste wilderness around her. Kiara would have rather died than experience this nightmare.

    The next morning, Jayden Dunn and his father, who had been searching the entire city for Kiara to no avail, received a location notification from an unidentified person.

    Jayden and his father, Harris Dunn, drove arge van with a doctor on board and hurried to the wilderness.

    When they saw Kiara, barely conscious and on the brink of death but still wide-eyed with terror, hanging from the tree, Jayden stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, Harris was prepared and quickly caught him, fed him a heart pill, and then took the nket handed over by a bodyguard to tightly wrap around Kiara who was suspended in mid-air.

    The doctor and bodyguard immediately helped lower Kiara, who was still shivering and disoriented, to the ground.

    The doctor removed the tape from her mouth, and Kiara unleashed a trembling curse.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn¡­ you¡­ slut¡­¡±

    Harris frowned. Although he knew that this incident was most likely rted to Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, the Thompsons had called them on their way there and made their position clear.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, sparing your sister¡¯s life is already showing mercy. Afterwards, you¡¯d better tell her that she¡¯s messing with a dog belonging to our Thompsons. It¡¯s our business to y with or punish our own dog. If your sister insists on meddling, don¡¯t me us for being heartless.¡±

    Although Harris sympathized with his sister, he scolded her for not knowing her ce.

    But this lesson was too harsh, and he needed to make it clear to her.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky next time, as the doctor said that her injuries looked severe but were only superficial.

    If it happened again, the Thompsons wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.

    ¡°Kiara, it¡¯s okay to y around, but you need to know who you¡¯re dealing with,¡± Harris said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Lordon¡¯s high society for so many years, don¡¯t you know which people you can mess with and which you can¡¯t?¡±

    The Dunns were not fools.

    It was just a matter of where their intelligence was used.

    Kiara wanted to argue, but the doctor gave her a sedative shot.

    Before she could speak, she slowly closed her eyes and drifted to sleep.

    That night, the news of Kiara being taught a lesson by the legal wife spread through Lordon¡¯s high society.

    However, Richelle Dunn only found out about this the next morning.

    Due to the inappropriate nature of the content, Richelle had to wait until her children finished breakfast and went for a walk in the courtyard before asking Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Did you have something to do with Kiara¡¯s ordeal?¡±

    Roy Lewis was drinking tea at the time, lifted his eyelids but didn¡¯t confirm or deny the usation.

    ¡°All I did was give the evidence of uncle Thompson¡¯s affair to Miss Thompson.. Everything else has nothing to do with me!¡±

 Chapter 456 - 452: Jayden Dunn and Son

    Chapter 456: Chapter 452: Jayden Dunn and Son

    Encounter Estrangement

    Trantor: 549690339

    Meanwhile, after Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn removed Kiara Dunn from the car, medical tests confirmed that she didn¡¯t suffer any internal injuries. After a detailed discussion, they decided to take her home for treatment and rest.

    Kiara was still terrified, even after being injected with a sedative. Her screams and outbursts could be heard intermittently.

    Jayden and Harris asked the doctor to take care of her. The father and son returned to the living room, their faces grave as they began their discussion.

    ¡°Theo, I can¡¯t stand by while your sister is treated like this¡­¡± Jayden began.

    With a steady gaze, Theo responded, ¡°Dad, when you say you can¡¯t tolerate this, are you talking about Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, or are you referring to The Thompsons?¡±

    ¡°Both!¡± came the straightforward reply from Jayden.

    Jayden had tried to stop Kiara earlier when she nned to expose the photographs of her with Roy Lewis and Timmy Lewis.

    Theo knew very well that every past incident they uncovered could break their family apart.

    ¡°I warned you before, but you didn¡¯t listen. You were just obsessed with the fact that your wife became a prisoner, and your most beloved daughter had turned into a wanton woman, ridiculed and scorned by the world.¡±

    ¡°You think Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn are to me for this.¡±

    Jayden was surprised to find that at this critical point, his son was not siding with him, but seemed to be criticizing him instead.

    ¡°Theo, what are you saying? Are you suggesting we let your sister be bullied like this?¡±

    Theo had intended to help his sister seek justice, but given their situation, The Dunns were increasingly isted and helpless.

    Now, all he wanted to do was protect the considerable family fortune that remained with the Dunns.

    He knew better than anyone that if they continued to aggravate the situation, they wouldn¡¯t only lose their lives but the Dunn Group, their primary asset, might also be lost.

    ¡°Dad, I want to rescue mom, and I don¡¯t want Kiara to be bullied.¡±

    ¡°But tell me, do you think you can take on The Lewis or The Thompsons?¡±

    ¡°Can we, The Dunns, match The Lewis in influence or wealth? Or can wepete with The Thompsons in terms of power and connections?

    Unfortunately, your sister managed to offend the daughter of The Thompsons. Although she is just a lesser member of the family, she has won the favour of the old lord of The Thompsons. Shemands considerable influence over at least three provinces. Tell me, how do you n topete with them?¡±

    The more Jayden listened to his son¡¯s words, the more he felt his son was deting his spirit.

    However, had he been in a clear state of mind, he would have arrived at the same conclusion himself.

    He was not able to think clearly due to the severe retaliations he had to endure for his wife and daughter. As a result, he lost his ability to reason and analyze normally.

    At this moment, he felt like his son had betrayed him.

    ¡°Harris Dunn, have you taken a bribe from Roy Lewis?¡±

    Harris almost choked on his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°Dad, even if I wanted to betray you, Roy Lewis would have to trust me first!¡±

    As Jayden began to be suspicious and paranoid, Harris realized that it was impossible to have a reasonable conversation with him. He felt the need to reiterate his position.

    ¡°Dad, if you still want to save mom and sister, you need to swallow today¡¯s humiliation.¡±

    Although Harris had always been prideful, he was constantly humbled and defeated by reality.

    He slowly understood that sometimes, it is better to bow your head when circumstancespel you to.

    At least this way, you can minimize the damage.

    Unfortunately, his father didn¡¯t seem to understand this principle.

    Or maybe he did, but the events ofte had agitated him to the point where he became irrational.

    His way of thinking and dealing with matters had be increasingly extreme.

    Upon hearing Harris¡¯ plea, Jayden suddenly raised his hand,nding a heavy p on his son¡¯s face.

    ¡°You ungrateful son, are you advising me on behalf of others? I see, you¡¯re afraid this matter will affect you, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Harris did agree with this notion to some extent.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool. Why should he involve himself in a matter that he knew could only lead to disaster?

    To his surprise, Jayden actually struck him.

    ¡°Dad, no matter what you do now, there¡¯s no chance of winning. Instead, we¡¯ll invite more severe retaliation!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Dad?¡±

    Jayden¡¯s teeth clenched in anger as he thought about his daughter¡¯s plight. ¡°Why should I not fight back? This is all because of Richelle, that bastard¡¯s instigation! Even if I can¡¯t confront Roy Lewis, can¡¯t I at least attack her?¡± ¡°That bitch, she holds a grudge against us for what we did to her. But she doesn¡¯t consider that without us, she could never have had those three bastards with Roy Lewis. Could someone like her have ever been epted into The Lewis family?¡±

    ¡°In short, all of this is her fault, and I will make sure she doesn¡¯t die peacefully!¡±

    When Harris realized he couldn¡¯t persuade his father, he held his tongue.

    He decided to wait until Jayden cooled down before trying to reason with him again.

    In Lordon¡¯s social circuit, updates about Kiara Dunn¡¯s situation and rumors spread rapidly, like episodes of a drama serial.

    Harris had managed to stop Jayden from making further provocations and retaliations. However, troubles piled up one after the other.

    One day, he returned to hispany and opened his work email ount, only to find an anonymous email.

    ¡°Pay US$13,670,000 and get the photos and original video in return!¡±

 Chapter 457 - 453: Thank You for Taking

    Chapter 457: Chapter 453: Thank You for Taking

    Vengeance for Me

    Trantor: 549690339

    Recently, negative news about the Dunn Group has beening one after another. Thepany¡¯s stock has halted for two consecutive days.

    Harris Dunn didn¡¯t want to upset matters further and finally managed to contact the other side. In the end, he paid US$1,366,811 and got back a bunch of Kiara Dunn¡¯s indecent photos and videos.

    For him, it was just an expense to eliminate distress.

    Richelle Dunn actually learned about Kiara¡¯s incident the next morning from Hugo Camrey.

    After all, she was also busy.

    Although she was added to several high society groups in Lordon after revealing her original identity, her basic approach was to mute them all and not browse the groups.

    For her, watching the sons and daughters boasting in the group chats was not as interesting as spending time with the three treasures and her man.

    On the other hand, Hugo Camrey, being single and not a party animal, asionally went to the group to gossip and maintain rtions with that circle.

    Whenever he got some exciting and funny gossip, he would share it with Richelle.

    Especially when ites to the Dunns¡¯ events, he was even more interested in watching.

    Richelle only found out about Kiara¡¯s situation when he called early in the morning to gossip about it.

    Hugo sent her a bunch of screenshots, which she looked at and then questioned Roy Lewis when their kids were not around.

    Roy Lewis imed that the incident had little to do with him, but deep down, Richelle admired him enormously.

    He just needed to make a phone call and send a few photos, and he could ruthlessly p the entire Dunn family in the face using the Thompsons.

    He even managed to sessfully disrupt the rtionship between the Thompsons and the Dunns, which had grown closer in recent times.

    ¡°Sigh, when ites to strategy, I really need to learn from Master Lewis in our household,¡± said Richelle wholeheartedly.

    Roy Lewis pulled her close and kissed her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn that. I¡¯m here for you!¡±

    All she needed to do was to be The Great Designer and Dr. Dunn.

    As for those scheming, fighting, and deadly matters, he would take care of it.

    Richelle wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Thank you for avenging me,¡± she said.

    Roy Lewis felt unworthy of receiving this kiss.

    After all, the incident was initially triggered by the defamation report about Kiara and him on various websites.

    However, even without that report, he had nned to give those photos and records to the Thompsons.

    Getting those photos took him some time.

    ¡°I wonder how Jayden and Harris Dunn will react this time,¡± thought Richelle.

    But after feeling ted, she realized that Jayden and Harris Dunn wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. Just do what you have to do and don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Roy Lewis reassured her.

    Roy Lewis wanted to take action long ago, but Richelle seemed more intent on settling the score with the Dunns herself, so he didn¡¯t interfere.

    However, this time, Jayden Dunn made a mistake by challenging Roy Lewis.

    This provided Roy Lewis an opportunity to take over the matter of dealing with the viins of the Dunn family smoothly.

    ¡°Alright, I am indeed very busytely. I have to keep up with the work on our mansion too,¡± Richelle said.

    Roy Lewis hugged her, feeling both proud and heartache for her.

    ¡°Master Seatonined to me that you have neglected the projects at thebtely, and I am to me for getting you involved in all this work,¡± he said.

    Richelle made a dismissive sound, ¡°Don¡¯t mind my master. From the beginning, she wanted me to devote all I have to her great projects.¡±

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t understand that what¡¯s great to her is theboratory¡¯s group of experiments and research, while to me, my great projects are my family and children.¡±

    ¡°Compared to her devotion to her project, I¡¯d rather distribute my time wisely. I want to manage all aspects of my life well, be it career, family, or love,¡± she exined.

    Roy Lewis, of course, understood her thoughts, and that¡¯s why he felt heartache for her.

    Though she was just a mortal, she had to shoulder so much responsibility at once.

    Richelle looked up at him, her eyes bright and filled with stars.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, am I too greedy?¡± she asked.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t resist kissing her eyes.

    ¡°How can you be? Everything you¡¯ve obtained has been through hard work and great effort,¡± he reassured her.

    ¡°People think both you and I, including our three children, are geniuses, so everything seems toe easily to us.¡±

    ¡°But in fact, it¡¯s not like that at all. To achieve your dream of bing a great designer, you began researching global ancient and modern architecture at a young age. Although you hadn¡¯t graduated when you received an award, your mentor said you already had more knowledge than the masters and even PhD students he had mentored.¡±

    ¡°As for joining Master Seaton, I heard that you spent two months mastering the medical knowledge others took years to learn.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of our children, they¡¯re only five years old. But we, as parents, know how much effort and time they¡¯ve invested in their favorite fields,¡± he exined..

 Chapter 458 - 454: For Her, Willing to Please Others

    Chapter 458: Chapter 454: For Her, Willing to Please Others

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle was deeply moved when she heard his exnation.

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    Richelle rarely brought up her past voluntarily, not because it was unbearable to remember but because she always preferred to look forward to the future.

    Whether the past was good or bad, it was set in stone and could not be changed. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t much need to bring it up again.

    However, Roy Lewis had a strong desire to know about her past.

    There were some things he would rather hear her say personally.

    But both of them were busy. Most of the time, the only moments they had to spend together alone were before sleep, and there was no extra time formunication.

    In those brief moments before bedtime, Roy often felt that the time wasn¡¯t even enough for intimacy, so he was naturally reluctant to use it for discussing their pasts.

    So, he secretly added her college mentor on WhatsApp.

    asionally, he would chat with the old professor and learn a few impressive stories from her past.

    As for Master Seaton,

    his attitude towards Roy had softened considerably since thepletion of theirst mission.

    Sometimes, he would also engage in conversations about Richelle with Roy.

    As for the children, she was more than happy to share stories with him whenever he asked. Sometimes, she would even talk non-stop, giving off a sense of deep connection.

    ¡°I learned these things from chatting with your mentor and Master Seaton,¡± Roy said.

    Richelle had no idea that he would chat with her mentor and master in his spare time. It was only then that she realized what an inattentive lover she had been.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can be quite thoughtless sometimes. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, you can just ask me directly,¡± she said.

    She knew him well. When he was busy, he would only talk to his grandfather for a minute or two, just long enough to let him know he was safe.

    But he was willing to spend his precious time maintaining rtionships with people on her side.

    Roy, however, didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, babe. I just find it interesting to hear some of your past stories from other people.¡±

    Richelle imagined how she would feel if Roy¡¯s elders or superiors shared stories from his past with her, and she thought she would probably enjoy it too.

    ¡°Okay, do whatever you think is best. If they ever get on your nerves, you can just ignore them. Older people can be quite quirky,¡± she said.

    Richelle knew how to deal with the two quirky elders, but Roy wasn¡¯t someone who could sweet-talk or appease people, especially his elders.

    So, she didn¡¯t want to impose this on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as troublesome as you think!¡± Roy pinched her face, signaling her not to worry.

    At noon, Richelle had to return to the hospital for surgery. By the time she came back, it was already evening.

    Under Roy¡¯s care, the children had already eaten and were now sitting quietly doing their homework in his study.

    Hearing the sound of the door, Roy guessed that Richelle had returned, so he instructed the children to continue studying and went out to greet her.

    Richelle came out of the entranceway, looking weary. Roy came to meet her and apanied her to the living room.

    Seeing her rubbing her shoulder, he walked behind her, ced his hands on her shoulders, and began to gently massage them.

    ¡°Why did it take so long? I thought it would only be three or four hours,¡± he said.

    Richelle walked over and copsed onto the sofa.

    ¡°There was massive blood loss during the surgery. Even after calling for additional blood from the blood bank, it still wasn¡¯t enough. The director had to personally obtain more from another hospital¡­¡±

    Roy sat beside her, pulled her to lean on hisp.

    Hisrge hands massaged her shoulders and back.

    ¡°Did you save the patient?¡±

    Richelle closed her eyes infort, ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! You¡¯ve been quite busytely. If it¡¯s not urgent, how about I ask the director to have someone else do the surgeries?¡±

    Richelle, however, shook her head, ¡°No need, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°I, too, have a little more time on my hands than before since everyone is helping share the burden of caring for the children. So you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± she said.

    How could Roy not worry?

    Especially since he had to go on a business trip soon.

    He had considered this for a while.

    Initially, he had asked Kennedy Green to assign someone else, but the situation in central regions was tense. Kennedy was concerned, thinking that others might not be able to handle such aplicated situation. After discussing it several times, they decided Roy had to take charge personally and dismantle the Thompsons¡¯ power and saleswork in the central regions.

    While Roy was hesitating about how to bring up the matter, Richelle seemed to sense his difficulty and looked at him earnestly.

    ¡°Or do you have somethinging up that requires me to spend more time taking care of the children?¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Roy nodded, ¡°Yeah, I might have to go abroad for a few days. During that time,munication might not be smooth, so I¡¯ll be counting on you to keep an eye on things at home.¡±

    From his vague exnation, Richelle could faintly guess that the matter he needed to handle abroad was probably rted to his identity as Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter concerning the Lewis Group?¡±

 Chapter 459 - 455: Achieving Financial Freedom, So Refreshing

    Chapter 459: Chapter 455: Achieving Financial Freedom, So Refreshing

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis gazed at her, knowing she likely suspected something.

    However, his professional obligation dictated absolute confidentiality.

    ¡°Um, no, it¡¯s something else.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, tacitly agreeing not to delve deeper into the matter.

    ¡°When do you depart?¡±

    ¡°Provisionally next Monday. If all goes well, I will be back by Wednesday or Thursday. If not, it could take a week, or even more.¡±

    Roy Lewis also felt helpless ¨C just a few days ago, he was nning to meticulously prepare a memorable proposal ceremony for Richelle Dunn.

    Yet, this unexpected turn of events had spoiled all his ns.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reorient my schedule for next week. Don¡¯t worry about your work, I¡¯ll take good care of our home and the kids.¡±

    Roy Lewis gave a nod, moved his hand from her shoulder to her head, and gently kneaded it.

    ¡°In the past few days, the Dunn Group¡¯s stocks have hit their limit down, do you have enough funds on hand?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had been seizing the opportunity to make some purchases over the past few days.

    ¡°I¡¯m managing.¡±

    ¡°You can use the kids¡¯ stock dividends to buy more if you wish. Leaving that money idle seems like a waste.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded in understanding, and Roy Lewis handed her a card.

    ¡°And this, it¡¯s my paycheck card. I haven¡¯t used a penny from it in all the years I¡¯ve worked at the Lewis Group. It¡¯s yours now. From now on, remember to take care of my meals and clothing.¡±

    At first, Richelle Dunn wanted to refuse, but then she thought that there wasn¡¯t really a need for them to separate things so clearly anymore.

    ¡°Ok, if I use the money in your card to buy shares, I¡¯ll list them under the kids¡¯ names.¡±

    The kids had recently received a significant quarterly dividend payout.

    Even if Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t suggested it, she had intended to discuss using that money to purchase more stocks in the Dunn Group, viewing it as an investment.

    ¡°Do as you see fit. Anyway, whether it¡¯s in my name or the children¡¯s names, you can use it freely.¡±

    Richelle Dunn held his card in her hand, pping it gently against her palm andughed.

    ¡°Ah, achieving financial freedom feels great!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the day of Roy Lewis¡¯ business trip had arrived.

    Because he was traveling on a secret mission, he wouldn¡¯t be taking a regrmercial flight.

    Instead, he would depart on a secret charter jet.

    Richelle did not offer to see him off, only asking about the local weather to prepare his luggage.

    She packed all his medication for half a month and put it all in a suitcase, along with the traditional Chinese medicine he was to drink, which had been brewed and packaged into sealed packets for storage in a portable refrigerator.

    In the morning, Nathan Caroule came to pick up Roy Lewis. Richelle Dunn and the kids waved him goodbye as he was driven off.

    It wasn¡¯t until the car hadpletely disappeared from view that the four of them returned to the house.

    In the afternoon, Roy Lewis called to let them know that he had arrived safely. He only spoke a few words before the call was cut off after a few dozen seconds.

    Since Roy Lewis had already mentioned that thework coverage might be poor, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t concern herself much about it.

    That evening, she attempted to contact Roy Lewis, but the line was still busy.

    In just half a day, Richelle Dunn felt the same anxiety that Roy Lewis had experienced when she was away on an emergency assignment.

    On the first night without Roy Lewis, not only was Richelle Dunn feeling uneasy, even the kids were noticeably unsettled.

    Story time, which used to feature Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn each voicing a character from the story, made the kids much more engaged.

    However, that night they reverted back to the singr monologues of few months earlier, leaving the children inattentive and ultimately unenthralled by the story¡¯s plot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the story?¡±

    The kids, frightened of hurting their mom¡¯s feelings, quickly shook their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, but we miss daddy!¡±

    Tifanny chimed in, as Timothy and Timmy nodded in agreement.

    Richelle Dunn kissed each of them on the forehead, ¡°Yes, mommy misses daddy too, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we just fold stars? Once we fill up half the bottle, daddy will be back.¡±

    Speaking of stars, thest time Richelle Dunn left on a mission, she returned to find arge bottle filled with stars.

    She had taken out a few to look at them, and despite rarely shedding a tear, that day she was so moved that she wept.

    ¡°Mommy, will daddy be away as long as you werest time?¡±

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t make any guarantees.

    Judging by her intuition, the business Roy Lewis was dealing with on this trip was likely quite dangerous.

    So, as for the duration of the trip, she wasn¡¯t demanding ¨C she just wanted him to return safely.

    ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need to worry about daddy. Now, let¡¯s make a goodnight video for him, and mommy will send it to himter.¡±

    So, the little ones sat up, their spirits high as they chatted a few words into the camera for their dad, then obediently climbed back into bed to sleep.

    That night, as always, Richelle Dunn scanned the international news without much concern.

    Upon reading news about escting tensions in the central region, she didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Her gaze quickly shifted to the next piece of news.

    Rather, it was the ce where she had been on a mission that caught her eye ¨C the local government had been overthrown by the people, and it seemed a new leader was about to be established.

 Chapter 460 - 456 Distance Makes Beauty

    Chapter 460: Chapter 456 Distance Makes Beauty

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    After putting the children to bed, Richelle Dunn tried calling Roy Lewis again.

    Still, the line was busy.

    Later on, Nathan Caroule sent her a video of Roy Lewis.

    In the video, Roy sat cross-legged on the hotel bed, reassuring her.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m fine here, it¡¯s just that the inte connection keeps getting cut off. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll finish everything here as soon as possible. I love you, miss you guys, goodnight.¡±

    Perhaps worrying about the length of the video, it was only about forty seconds long.

    Richelle forwarded the goodnight video of herself and the children to Roy through Nathan. She didn¡¯t ask how Nathan sent the video to Roy.

    She knew Roy too well. If it was something she could know, he would tell her.

    And if it was something she couldn¡¯t know, she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    After chatting with Nathan, Richelle still had some time, so she logged onto the secret system to see if her benefactor had any new instructions.

    Since thest time she identally obtained and sent that package of information to him, he had let her suspend any other collection.

    The benefactor never appeared again.

    So, was the missionpleted?

    Before, Richelle was really busy, logging on daily to see if there were any new messages or instructions before moving on to the next thing.

    But today, she was rtively free, so, she sent a message over.

    ¡°Benefactor, do we continue with the original mission?¡±

    There was no response for a long time after sending the message.

    Even when she finished helping her teacher organize a pile of data and was about to go to sleep, there was still no reply.

    Richelle didn¡¯t pay too much attention, she just turned off theputer and went to bed.

    The next morning, Nathan sent another video.

    This time, the video was taken under arge, unremarkable tree.

    Roy was wearing casual clothes and seemed in good spirits. Even though it was the same person, Roy on the screen looked extra handsome to Richelle!

    Perhaps, this was what they called love from a distance.

    ¡°Richelle, everything is going well here, don¡¯t worry. Taking care of the kids and things at home is tiring, so please take care of yourself. I love you! I also love our three little treasures!¡±

    The video was still very short, butpared to thepleteck ofmunication when Richelle went on a mission, this dyed video call was a great happiness.

    Richelle showed the video to the children and, likest night, filmed a video with the children for Roy to forward to Nathan.

    It happened to be Saturday, and Richelle wondered if she should go camping like she usually did when Roy was at home.

    Then Uncle Axel came to report that Mrs. Green had arrived.

    Richelle took the kids to greet her.

    Jasmine Leith had brought several big bags of things. Seeing the mother and children, she quickly put the bags down and happily hugged the little ones, kissing them one after another.

    Richelle picked up the bags and led the way inside.

    ¡°Auntie, what brings you here?¡±

    Jasmine escorted the children into the room, ¡°I heard from Nathan that Roy is away for a week, and I thought you might be tired taking care of the kids alone. I had some free time these days, so I thought I¡¯de and stay for a couple of days to help you out.¡±

    Richelle smiled and replied, ¡°Thankyou, Auntie!¡±

    But in reality, the children had always been very independent, and there were also maids and servants at home.

    Taking care of the three children was a breeze for Richelle.

    However, Richelle couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Jasmine¡¯s kind offer, so she quickly asked Uncle Axel to prepare the guest room. Then she learned that Jasmine had hurried over without even eating breakfast, so Richelle personally cooked a bowl of noodles for her.

    Jasmine ate the noodles in the living room, praising Richelle¡¯s cooking skills.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Green didn¡¯t have time to eat these delicious noodles.¡±

    ¡°Does Uncle like noodles too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he likes noodles more than rice!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°It is said that nephews follow their uncles. It seems there is some truth to that, as Roy also loves noodles.¡±

    Since Jasmine came, Richelle changed the n of going camping to a camping BBQbuffet in the yard.

    The children ran and yed in the garden, while Richelle and Jasmine sat in the pavilion, chatting, sipping tea, and eating snacks. It was quite pleasing.

    ¡°I heard from Roy that you haven¡¯t graduated from design college yet?¡±

    In fact, Richelle had earned enough credits. If it weren¡¯t for Jayden Dunn¡¯s family plotting against her, she could have graduated smoothly in a few months.

    However, all of that was unimportant now.

    ¡°Yes, although I had enough credits, I disappeared after the ident and naturally couldn¡¯t get a diploma. But it doesn¡¯t matter now, as my main job is not as a designer.¡±

    The design of the Lewis mansion reignited Richelle¡¯s passion and love for design from her younger days.

    But ultimately, that was a youthful ideal. Now, she probably preferred being a doctor.

    So, in the future, she might asionally take on design projects when the mood strikes her.

    But her main profession would definitely be a doctor.

    Jasmine didn¡¯t agree with her, ¡°That¡¯s not the right way to think about it. After all, you worked hard during those years. Since you had enough credits at the time, and you didn¡¯t miss the rest of your studies for subjective reasons, I think you can apply for a recement diploma.¡±

 Chapter 461 - 457: Waiting for you to come back, to properly comfort you

    Chapter 461: Chapter 457: Waiting for you toe back, to properlyfort you

    Trantor: 549690339

    Of course, whether it¡¯s Roy Lewis or Maggie Mitchell, if they were to speak to the school, Richelle Dunn would be one hundred percent certain to get her graduation certificate back.

    But Maggie¡¯s point was that since Richelle could get her graduation certificate back in a fair and square manner with her own ability, there was no need to use roundabout ways to obtain it.

    Being urged by Maggie, Richelle called her mentor on the spot.

    After Richelle told her mentor about her desire to apply for a recement graduation certificate, her mentor scolded her.

    ¡°You silly girl, I thought you didn¡¯t care about this graduation certificate.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly exined, ¡°Of course not, as you know, I was really passionate about this major back then, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    The professor interrupted her, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t I know you well? I didn¡¯t bring it up because I thought you didn¡¯t care. Actually, ording to your grades and that big prize at the time, you¡¯re already qualified for the graduation certificate. I¡¯ll handle this, you take care of your mansion business and don¡¯t worry about these trivial matters.¡±

    Richelle was very grateful, repeatedly saying thank you.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? By the way, that mansion you¡¯re designing now, I¡¯ve entered it in an internationalpetition for you. Did Roy tell you about it?¡±

    Richelle was surprised, ¡°No, he went on a business trip. I guess he hasn¡¯t had time to tell me.¡±

    The professor hmmed, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll follow up on the rest. You just wait for the good news.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t done design drawings for several years, and she thought she had be a bit rusty.

    ¡°Teacher, I just wanted to participate and didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    The professor scolded her for being ¡°useless,¡± then continued.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not up to you. Sometime when you¡¯re free, bring the kids over to see me.¡±

    The professor has retired, and being old, he bought a house in a warm southern city to enjoy his retirement.

    The city is quite far from Kindur, and Richelle always wanted to visit, but various things got in the way, and she still hasn¡¯t made the trip.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, teacher!¡±

    Richelle hung up the phone, and Maggie, who had grasped the general idea from her conversation, congratted her with a happy face.

    ¡°Congrattions on your smooth graduation.¡±

    Richelle thanked her and asked Maggie another question.

    ¡°Did Roy ask you to persuade me?¡±

    Maggie shook her head, ¡°No, he just felt sorry for you but was afraid that bringing up those old stories would make you sad, so he never dared to mention it.¡±

    Richelle smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile¡­¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Yeah, men are always so self-righteous, always thinking women are fragile and inexperienced, but in fact, women are much stronger than men think!¡±

    At noon, the children were still ying on thewn, and Richelle¡¯s phone suddenly received a video call from Roy.

    She was afraid that the connection would be cut off, so she quickly answered it.

    Then, she waved to the children not far away.

    ¡°Babies,e here quick, Daddy is calling.¡±

    After shouting, she smiled and said to Roy on the screen.

    ¡°I miss you so much!¡±

    Roy on the screen also straightforwardly replied to her.

    ¡°Baby, I miss you too!¡±

    Maggie listened to their conversation and showed a gratified smile on her face.

    Before meeting Richelle, Roy was a closed-off person, with a sharp tongue but a cold and reticent character.

    At that time, she, as an aunt, was really worried and afraid that he would end up alone because of his personality.

    She never thought he¡¯d meet Richelle, who would make him so frank.

    Moreover, this Richelle was a true big shot.

    Even standing next to Roy, she didn¡¯t feel inferior at all.

    ¡°How are you and the kids? Are you doing okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you used to it there?¡±

    Both of them spoke at the same time, then looked at each other through the screen andughed.

    Maggie quietly got up and left, giving the young couple their precious alone time.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine here, but I¡¯m not used to the food.¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t a picky eater, so if even he said he wasn¡¯t used to the food, it must be really bad.

    ¡°Poor thing, I¡¯ll prepare more ingredients for you when youe back andfort your stomach.¡±

    Roy looked at her with affection, and while the children were still away and Maggie had left, he whispered.

    ¡°Baby, I really miss you!¡±

    Richelle was instantly struck by the deep affection in his eyes, looking at him foolishly, then replied without thinking.

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯llfort you when you get back!¡±

    The two didn¡¯t speak anymore but just gazed at each other through the screen with deep affection.

    Even though they were thousands of miles apart, both Richelle and Roy felt the other was right in front of them.

    Although they couldn¡¯t touch or embrace each other.

    Yet they both felt the strong heartbeat and the overwhelming love in each other¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re here!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the three children came into view of the camera that Richelle and Roy reluctantly broke their passionate gaze.

    ¡°Babies, have you been good?¡±

    The three little mischiefs answered him in unison, ¡°We¡¯ve been super good!¡±

    Tifanny pouted her little lips and sent her daddy a flying kiss, and Roy immediately smiled brightly..

 Chapter 462 - 458: Mister Fu Falls Off the Horse

    Chapter 462: Chapter 458: Mister Fu Falls Off the Horse

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis spoke with Richelle Dunn and their three children for about three or four minutes. It was unclear if it was by ident or not, but the camera shifted for a moment, and Richelle clearly saw a spire outside the window in the video frame.

    The camera quickly returned to the snow-white wall of the hotel room, but the spire had been visible only for a brief moment in Richelle¡¯s sight.

    At the time, Richelle didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, her heart and focus were entirely upied by Roy, so she didn¡¯t have the brainpower to think about anything else.

    However, after putting the children to bed that night and while taking a shower, Richelle suddenly remembered the spire¡ªit should be a famousndmark, but she couldn¡¯t recall where it was located.

    After she finished showering and sat on the chair drying her hair, aplete image of an ancient building suddenly popped into her mind.

    And that ancient building had a spire that was identical to the one in Roy¡¯s video frame!

    Richelle quickly threw the towel onto the bed, turned on herputer, and searched for the name of the building to find the image of the ancient structure.

    It was a famous centuries-old building located in the central region. When Richelle saw the specific image disyed on theputer, she became even more certain.

    The spire she had briefly seen was indeed a part of this building.

    So, was Roy¡¯s overseas trip in the central region?

    To confirm her guess, Richelle looked up the local temperature.

    Indeed, it was simr to what Roy told her.

    Also, taking into consideration the tense situation and extremely challenging inte connection in the area, everything seemed to add up.

    Now, Richelle was almost certain of Roy¡¯s precise location on his trip.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t inquire further into the matter.

    After all, it was just a business trip destination, and its importance didn¡¯t matter much to her.

    Of course, due to the tension in the central region, she was a bit worried.

    However, remembering Roy¡¯smanding expertise and abilities when he had previously saved her master, she felt reassured that her husband was more than capable, even in such a ce.

    Subsequently, she closed the search result images, logged into the top-secret system, and checked to see if their primary financier had replied.

    As soon as she logged in, she saw the financier¡¯s reply.

    ¡°The original mission can be terminated entirely, and a new mission is pending.¡±

    Richelle checked the time of the reply¡ªit was approximately when she was chatting with Maggie Mitchell in the garden over tea.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your notification.¡±

    Now, it seemed that Richelle had defaulted to a long-term cooperation arrangement with the financier.

    Even though the financier had hardly anymunication with her other than the tasks.

    However, she could feel a certain level of tacit understanding had been reached between the financier and herself.

    ¡°Also, for the original mission payment, I will reimburse any extra amount calcted back to you.¡±

    Richelle sent two messages in session, but there was no response from the other party.

    Richelle didn¡¯t mind, considering how elusive the financier had always been.

    She remained logged into the system while opening anotherptop to check the data her master¡¯sboratory had sent her.

    The project Roy had invested heavily in was progressing smoothly. If all went as nned, she would have to return to South Asia soon to handle a series of follow-up matters.

    There was a lot of data today, and it took Richelle some time to sort it out.

    ncing at the time, she quickly saved the data and checked theptop that was still logged into the system, where her sent messages remained.

    She moved the mouse, preparing to close the conversation box and log out of the system.

    However, in that instant, a strange and unbelievable thought shed through her mind.

    What if the financier was actually Roy Lewis?

    As soon as this thought appeared, it could not be contained.

    Richelle hurriedly moved the mouse back and started scrolling through her conversation history with the financier, pulling it back all the way to the very first message exchanged.

    ¡°What is the additional condition?¡±

    At that time, her rtionship with Roy had just begun to improve.

    She was thinking about how to deal with the Dunns, so she wanted to obtain some confidential information from that assignment.

    ¡°All Dunn Group files in Lordon, I want a copy.¡±

    The financier¡¯s response was concise.

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    As Richelle affirmed the financier was Roy, she noticed the conversation style and tone were indeed like Roy¡¯s at the time.

    Likewise, the financier had sent her quite a few Dunn Group secrets. These files had aged over time, and Richelle couldn¡¯t find them on the inte.

    Not long after shepleted her first assignment, news broke out that the Dunn Group was being investigated by the authorities.

    Later, the financier tasked her with investigating the Thompsons, which coincided with the real-life conflict between Roy and the Thompsons.

    More recently, when Roy was injured by someone, it happened on the same day that Richelle had identally obtained some information and sent it to the financier.

    She clearly remembered that afterpleting the task, she went downstairs to find Roy, who told her he had important matters to attend to outside.

    Subsequently, Roy was injured by his colleague..

 Chapter 463 - 459: Damn, turns out, she was exposed before him!

    Chapter 463: Chapter 459: Damn, turns out, she was exposed before him!

    Trantor: 549690339

    And the recent few, were messages fromst night.

    At that time, after she sent the message to Mr. Golden, she tried calling Roy Lewis¡¯s cell phone.

    As a result, it was a busy tone.

    And when she logged in to receive Mr. Golden¡¯s reply, it was around noon, just about 10 minutes before Roy Lewis called back.

    Most importantly, the task that Mr. Golden said to suspend was rted to the central region.

    So, if Roy Lewis is Mr. Golden, his so-called business trip this time is actually going to solve the crisis in the central region as ¡°Mr. Lewis,¡± who can mobilize arge amount of troops, after obtaining the top-secret intelligence.

    Richelle Dunn went through the conversation content from the beginning to the end, then went through each time event one by one, and confirmed that Roy Lewis was the Mr. Golden who had beenmunicating with her for several months through the top-secret system.

    After Richelle Dunn was sure of the answer, she started to recall the key time periods corresponding to each node.

    Then, she was shocked!

    As it turns out, her pseudonym had already been seen through by Roy Lewis, if not identally.

    Damn! It turns out that she was exposed even earlier than Roy Lewis!

    No wonder during that time, Mr. Golden was particrly concerned about United Ventures, asking several rted questions.

    Obviously, he initially started doubting her identity as Denise Munni.

    It was also since then that he talked more than usual for a while.

    Moreover, if those conversations were put together from beginning to end, it is not difficult to find out that he had doubts already.

    And he asked her quite a few questions intentionally.

    Then, he made her expose herself without her knowing it!

    Damn, what a low-key flirty man!

    Knowing that it was her, he kept quiet, waiting to see her make a fool of herself?

    Richelle Dunn was a little angry in her heart, and then, she started to review the conversations where he seems to have already seen through her identity.

    Then, she found out.

    Probably, she really couldn¡¯t me him.

    Because in their line of work, keeping both parties¡¯ identities secret is a basic requirement.

    If one party exposes their identity, the contract will generally be automatically voided.

    And while his conversations with her afterwards were still brief, she could clearly feel the concern.

    She even grumbled in her heart at that time, saying that Mr. Golden seemed to have some humanity.

    Especially with thest task, the reward was given generously and quickly.

    Sometimes he would advance the reward to her even before the task waspleted.

    And that was when she urgently needed money to buy arge number of Dunn Group shares.

    She looked at those conversations again.

    If it were before, she would have thought that Mr. Golden was just empathizing with the miserable worker from Party B.

    But now it seems that he was clearly caring for her.

    After Richelle sorted out these rtionships, she originally intended to hint at something in the chat box.

    But in the end, she only left a ¡°Good night!¡± and then logged out of the system, turned off theputer, and went to bed.

    However, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, perhaps some things in this world are truly fated.

    She and he initially intersected because of the Dunns¡¯ entrapment.

    Originally, she and he, one in Kindur and one in South Asia, seemed to have no possibility of intersection.

    But as a result, he was ill and she was a doctor.

    It just so happened that her master was too busy during that time.

    All kinds of seemingly impossible coincidences led her to Roy Lewis¡¯s home.

    Perhaps it was also destined that on that day, if she had left only two minutes earlier, and Timmy had arrived two minutester, she and Roy Lewis would have missed each other.

    As for their online interactions, one as the task initiator and the other as the task eptor, from the first coboration to the present coboration, it also seems to be destined.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t believe in fate before.

    However, recently, it seems she started to believe a little.

    Of course, the fate she believes in is not the kind of passive belief that cannot be changed or reversed.

    Instead, it may be that there was an arrangement for who she would meet and when, all along.

    For example, her and his chance encounter that night.

    And theter dramatic meetings.

    All of these were arranged in advance.

    Perhaps, it cannot be reversed.

    This night, Richelle Dunn slept much more peacefully than the night before.

    Although the situation in the central region seems very unstable.

    But she felt an unshakable conviction that he was safe, and that he could resolve any crisis.

    The next morning, after getting up, Richelle Dunn called Roy Lewis as usual.

    But the phone was still busy.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t care, and went on to have breakfast with the three kids as usual, and then the four of them made a video for Roy Lewis, going about their daily routine with school and work.

    At noon, Nathan Caroule forwarded a video to Richelle Dunn, and today¡¯s Roy Lewis was sitting in the recorded video.

    He looked quite energetic, which means that he at least had a good sleep and meal there.

    Because Richelle Dunn reminded him in the morning video to take medicine on time and record his heart rate and blood pressure data and send it to her.

    He mentioned the medication in the video.

    ¡°I took the medicine the night beforest and slept deeper than usual, probably because of the time difference, butst night, when I took the medicine, it felt the same as when I took it at home.¡±

    Then he showed the notebook with the recorded data to the camera for Richelle Dunn to see.

 Chapter 464 - 460: Also, the Big Sponsor is Very Nice!

    Chapter 464: Chapter 460: Also, the Big Sponsor is Very Nice!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had been on a business trip for six days already.

    He had only video called Richelle Dunn and her children in real-time on the day Maggie Mitchell came home. After that, theymunicated through dyed video messages every day.

    As Richelle herself was asionally required to go off the radar for work, she understood that videomunication, even with a dy, was a luxury.

    Undoubtedly, it must have taken quite some connections for Roy to send the videos back.

    However, after watching the video from the sixth day, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing unease in her heart.

    Roy had said before departing that he would be back in a week if everything went smoothly.

    If things didn¡¯t go well, his return date would be uncertain.

    But there was no mention of his return date in the video from the sixth day.

    Obviously, it seemed that there had been someplications with his mission. Though Richelle couldn¡¯t be sure of the specifics of Roy¡¯s mission, she surmised it likely had a high danger level based on the intelligence they had provided to their client.

    She wiped some cold sweat in secret and had a restless sleep on the night of the sixth day.

    As it turned out, her premonition seemed to be a reality.

    On the seventh day, Nathan Caroule hadn¡¯t sent any video messages from Roy by that night.

    Unable to contain her anxiety, Richelle took the initiative to ask Nathan about the situation.

    Nathan hesitated, saying there was a poor signal on Roy¡¯s end.

    Richelle felt even more uneasy.

    After the children had gone to sleep, she hacked into the local ssified information archives to check if there were any top-secret incidents happening.

    Apart from the usual crisis issues, there were no other significant events recorded.

    Richelle let out a silent sigh of relief.

    However, she then remembered that Roy and his team might not necessarily be working alongside the local government for this mission.

    It was possible that it was a joint operation involving several neighboring countries.

    As a result, she hacked into the ssified archives of the nearby countries. Soon, she discovered that a week ago, a joint operation coded A099 had beenunched in several neighboring countries.

    Based on the intelligence she provided to their client, Richelle had a reasonable suspicion that Roy was the chiefmander of this A099 operation.

    Apparently, the operation was at a temporary standoff, but there should be no significant issues with the individual¡¯s safety.

    Richelle exhaled a sigh of relief in secret.

    Furthermore, she remembered the intelligence their client had previously requested. Shebined it with the new information obtained by hacking into various archives and sorted it out, creating a new set of intelligence material. After sending it to their client, she left a message for him.

    ¡°Let this intelligence be a small gift in appreciation for the generosity that the client has shown throughout our cooperation.¡±

    After sending the message, Richelle waited for half an hour. When there was no reply, she shut down herputer and went to bed.

    The situation on Roy¡¯s end was indeed as Richelle had predicted ¨C stuck in a deadlock.

    Initially, the operation had been progressing smoothly, but on the fifth day, it was time to wrap it up.

    The n was to gather the troops from neighboring countries and converge them in the central region, then jointly encircle and annihte the forces of the Thompsons lurking around the borders.

    However, on the fifth day, one group of the Thompsons¡¯ forces suddenly pulled off a miraculous counter-attack, breaking through the blockade of one neighboring country andunching a sessful sneak attack on another. They then joined forces with the central groups and broke through the defense line of another country.

    As a result, Roy lost the assistance of two countries, and the encirclement circle now had two gaps.

    Obviously, the original n needed to be adjusted ordingly for the operation to continue effectively.

    Due to the time difference, the time at Roy¡¯s current location was several hours ahead of Kindur. When it was midnight in Kindur, it was already morning there. Roy received Margareth¡¯s ¡°small gift¡± of intelligence nearly at noon because of the intermittent inte connection. When he opened it, all the information was rted to his current Ao 9 9 operation.

    Upon reviewing the intelligence, which included some new and specific information as well as seemingly fragmented, useless pieces, Roy quickly pieced together theplete version as someone currently involved in the mission.

    Roy gazed at the intelligence, which was tailored for this operation and couldn¡¯t help but think:

    He was exposed!

    It seemed that Margareth, who was on the other end of theputer, knew that he, Roy Lewis, was the client.

    Sure enough, it was the woman he loved!

    Despite the precarious situation, Roy couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly as he looked at the screen.

    ¡°Thankyou for resolving the imminent crisis! Also, the client is fine!¡±

    After sending the message, Roy quickly logged off.

    Benefiting from the newly received intelligence, he swiftly convened the various personnel in charge and began a new round of nning.

    Due to the worry for Roy¡¯s safety, Richelle got up early in the morning, turned on herputer, and logged into the system even before brushing her teeth. Upon seeing the additional sentence from the client¡¯s reply, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Obviously, the client knew that he was exposed.

    The additional sentence at the end was Roy¡¯s way of letting Richelle know he was safe.

    It wasn¡¯t the client informing the contracting party that he was fine.

 Chapter 465 - 461: Master Lewis Injured

    Chapter 465: Chapter 461: Master Lewis Injured

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the following two days, Margareth sent a total of three supplementary pieces of intelligence to her financial backer.

    Each time, the financial backer would only reply after a dy of one to two hours.

    Aside from the poorwork signal, Richelle Dunn spected that it was also possible that the financial backer deliberately cut off thework connection.

    To avoid the enemy using real-time onlinemunication to track their whereabouts.

    All of Richelle¡¯s spections were indeed correct.

    Roy Lewis received consecutive pieces of intelligence from Margareth and quickly adjusted his ns based on them.

    Finally, on the tenth day of his ¡°business trip,¡± he struck with full force, capturing all the central forces of the Thompsons in one fell swoop.

    Originally, the story should have ended here with a perfect, happy reunion.

    Roy Lewis even video chatted with Richelle Dunn and their children during his return flight. Although it was only a few dozen seconds long, seeing Roy Lewis full of vitality on the ne, Richelle¡¯s heart finally rxed after being suspended for so many days.

    The time of Roy Lewis¡¯s video chat with Richelle was a little past seven o¡¯clock in the morning of Kindur.

    Richelle calcted the time it would take for a flight from the central region to Kindur and estimated that Roy Lewis should arrive home by evening at thetest.

    As it turned out, that day was a Saturday. She happily made a shopping list for food ingredients and asked Uncle Axel to prepare the materials.

    At four in the afternoon, she started preparing a sumptuous dinner for their reunion with the children in the kitchen.

    The four of them were happily preparing in the kitchen. By 5:30 pm, the dinner was almost ready, and only the dessert needed to be baked.

    Although the children were helping out, they had been busy in the kitchen for over an hour.

    Richelle handed each child a small snack to tide them over and let them go y.

    She stayed in the kitchen, finishing up some final tasks while waiting for the dessert toe out of the oven.

    As soon as she took the dessert out of the oven, her phone, which was on the kitchen counter, rang.

    Richelle nced at it and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.

    She hesitated for a moment before answering it.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please hurry to the Military General Hospital. Mr. Lewis has been injured and might need you to perform the surgery personally.¡±

    The tray in Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a crash.

    The sound quickly brought Richelle back to reality.

    She tore off her apron and ran out while calling out, ¡°Uncle Axel, tell Parker to get the car ready. I need to go to the Military General Hospital to perform surgery.¡±

    Uncle Axel didn¡¯t give it much thought, because this was a part of Richelle¡¯s daily life.

    So, five minutester, Richelle quickly packed her things, told the children to eat and go to bed on time, and without any further exnation, took herptop and got into the back seat of the car.

    When Parker saw her get in, he closed the door and asked her, ¡°Dr. Dunn, did something happen to Master Lewis?¡±

    Richelle lightly acknowledged with a hum, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Parker, but please take the shortest route as fast as possible. If there¡¯s no danger, it¡¯s okay to run a red light.¡±

    Richelle knew that this was not just about Roy Lewis personally, but also concerned the Federation.

    Parker had been with Roy Lewis for many years and naturally knew some secrets.

    It¡¯s just that they had never spoken about it.

    He said firmly, ¡°Understood! Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Then he drove the car at full speed and sped away.

    As Richelle quickly connected with the hospital¡¯s rescue team through herptop, she learned about the cause of Roy¡¯s injury.

    Apparently, after Roy and several of his main subordinates dened, they got into separate cars to head home.

    However, shortly after the cars left the military zone, a ck SUV suddenly rushed out of a cross-street and hit Roy¡¯s car from the side.

    Although the car Roy was in was bulletproof, it couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful impact of the SUV, which was obviously driven with suicidal intentions, aiming for the maximum impact.

    Roy¡¯s car was flipped over, rolled several times, andnded on the opposite side of the road.

    Unfortunately, the traffic lights on the other side were green, and the oing cars couldn¡¯t stop in time to avoid another collision. Under such a severe series of crashes, Roy Lewis was rescued, covered in blood and unconscious.

    Biting her lip, Richelle suppressed the grief in her heart and asked the hospital to send her the initial examination results and X-ray images of Roy after briefly hearing about his injuries.

    While listening to Richelle discussing rescue measures with the rescue team in the back seat, Parker drove as fast as possible, even running red lights when he could. In the end, he managed to get Richelle to the hospital in fifty minutes, cutting the usual ny-minute trip nearly in half.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Richelle rushed inside with the doctor who had been waiting for her. In the elevator, the doctor briefed her on the preliminary rescue, emergency care, and other measures, telling her that all that was left was the most difficult part of the surgery, which was waiting for Richelle to perform.

    Entering the operating room, Richelle took the scalpel handed over by her assistant, nced at the values on the monitor next to her, and asked, ¡°Call the blood bank to arrange for as much blood as possible to be sent over!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s situation was more dangerous than others¡¯.. She needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario!

 Chapter 466 - 462: Trust him, he can make it through

    Chapter 466: Chapter 462: Trust him, he can make it through

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider doing the surgery for Mr. Lewis together?¡±

    This was a matter of priority discussion for the previous rescue team.

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°No, with his current physical condition, it¡¯s already a matter of luck if he can hold on through the other surgeries.¡±

    Richelle tried to put herself in the position of a doctor rather than a lover; otherwise, she could only break down and cry outside.

    Doctors on both sides of the operating table were familiar with her medical skills.

    So, after mentioning it briefly, they didn¡¯t say much more.

    Richelle Dunn stood in front of the operating table for a full seven hours, and as she had predicted, the blood in the blood bank was not enough. If it weren¡¯t for her foresight, Roy Lewis would not have made it through the surgery.

    Afterpleting herst task, Richelle nced at the monitor next to her and bent down to gently kiss Roy Lewis¡¯ face, which was covered in blood.

    After the kiss, she seemed to have lost all her strength and copsed to the ground.

    The dean, who had been watching from the side, hurriedly called for a stretcher to carry Richelle out.

    ¡°Leave him in the ICU overnight. If nothing unexpected happens, he should wake up by tomorrow noon.¡±

    Richelle told the dean before closing her eyes on the stretcher.

    The more than seven-hour surgery seemed to drain all her energy.

    Even though she usually had no trouble standing at the operating table for more than ten hours, she didn¡¯t feel as tired as she was now.

    Richelle Dunn was sent back to the rest room, had a cup of hot milk,y down for half an hour, and then went to stand guard outside the ICU ward.

    Every now and then, the dean woulde by to check on her, seeing her exhausted and unable to sit still.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Mr. Lewis is very lucky, he¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°I know!¡±

    She had confidence in her professional skills.

    Moreover, she knew Roy Lewis¡¯ physical condition very well.

    In addition, his will to survive was strong, and his life wasn¡¯t in danger.

    She was just afraid he would be left with any seque.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t be persuaded, the dean had to prepare some food for her.

    Richelle Dunn sat in the corridor chair, closing her eyes and leaning against the back of the chair.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn!¡±

    ¡°Richelle!¡±

    Richelle Dunn opened her eyes and saw Kennedy Green and Nathan Caroule standing in the corridor.

    She quickly stood up.

    Kennedy Green reached out to hold her shoulder, ¡°Sit down! Why didn¡¯t you sleep for a while in the rest room?¡±

    Richelle first called him uncle, shook her head lightly, and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­¡±

    Nathan handed her a bottle of drink.

    Richelle took it, said thank you, and asked.

    ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    ¡°We arrived early. When you went into the operating room, Mr. Green and I had just left. When you were carried out on the stretcher with your eyes closed earlier, we didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Richelle nodded, opened the bottle cap, drank half a bottle of water, and looked up.

    After she finished drinking, Kennedy Green looked at her with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Richelle, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡±

    Richelle hurriedlyforted him, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not your fault. Who could have predicted their intentions?¡±

    Kennedy Green seemed to have aged overnight, having lost his usual spirited look.

    Looking at him like this, Richelle felt a pang of heartache.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, Roy is fine! He has a good foundation and will pull through.¡±

    For her, Roy was an important lover and the father of her child.

    For Kennedy Green, Roy was the nephew he had promised his sister to take good care of.

    After sitting for a while, Richelle asked Nathan to take Kennedy Green home.

    But Kennedy Green wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Richelle then persuaded him, ¡°Uncle, Roy is basically out of danger now. You might as well go home and have a good night¡¯s sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, he might be awake too.¡±

    Nathan also persuaded him, ¡°Mr. Green, if you copse from exhaustion, won¡¯t you be adding more burden to Master Lewis?¡±

    Kennedy Green himself was entangled in numerous affairs, and each of them was a big deal. If he copsed here due to exhaustion, it would be a real disaster.

    The two of them finally managed to persuade Kennedy Green together.

    When Nathan was about to leave, Richelle called out to him again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to stay in the hospital tomorrow. If Denise has time, could she help look after the children at my house?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Denise and I will take care of everything at home and the children. You take care of yourself, too. Don¡¯t overdo it. There are other doctors watching over Mr. Lewis, and you should go rest for a bit.¡±

    Richelle nodded her head, ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    Although she agreed, she still sat outside the corridor all night. When she was sleepy, she leaned back against the chair and squinted for a moment, then woke up to check Roy¡¯s various monitoring indicators, confirmed that he was safe, and sat down to rest for a while.

    The whole night felt extremely long.

    She had always thought that she was saving lives in the operating room as a doctor.

    This time, she experienced for the first time the feelings of the loved ones of critically ill patients who spent an anxious night waiting in the corridor!

    Moreover, she had confidence in the situation, unlike those uncertain families who were truly suffering from anguish..

 Chapter 467 - 463: Master Fu Escapes Danger

    Chapter 467: Chapter 463: Master Fu Escapes Danger

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the morning, Richelle Dunn returned to the rest room to freshen up, and then came back, put on sterile clothes, and entered the ICU ward.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s bloodstains on his face and body had been cleaned up, and he had changed into clean patient clothes.

    His head was wrapped in a bandage, his face was pale, and his features were slightly swollen.

    Seeing him in this state, Richelle¡¯s eyes turned red at once.

    She blinked hard, took his hand with her gloved hand, brought it to her mouth and gently kissed it.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I know you¡¯re tired, but no matter how tired you are, it¡¯s time to wake up by noon. The children and I are all waiting for you!¡±

    Roy Lewis was actually quite fortunate, as the car was solid, and he was sitting in the back seat with his seat belt fastened at the time.

    So, the injuries he suffered were to his legs and his brain, and his internal organs were not damaged.

    However, his most severe injury was to his head, and partly due to his existing medical condition, this made his injuries particrly critical.

    Fortunately, the crime scene was only a few minutes¡¯ drive from the Military General Hospital, so Roy Lewis was sent to the hospital in time, and the emergency treatment was in ce promptly.

    Thus, after the operation, he was basically out of the danger zone.

    However, what worried Richelle was not his safety, but another issue.

    Richelle stayed in ICU for a few minutes, watching the numbers on the monitor stay stable, and all the values were at the standard level, much better than when the surgery was justpleted.

    When she left, she kissed him on the lips.

    Whispering, ¡°Roy Lewis, I love you!¡±

    After leaving ICU, Richelle greeted the dean who had also stayed at the hospital all night, sleeping on the office sofa, and then went back to her room to lie down.

    Although she had a lot on her mind, she fell asleep quite quickly after lying down.

    However, she did not sleep soundly.

    Not knowing how long she slept, Richelle heard someone knocking on the door outside.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Mr. Lewis is awake!¡±

    Richelle hurriedly got up, as she was already dressed, she just brushed her hair with one hand and ran out with the other.

    The dean also apanied her, both putting on sterile clothes and entering the ICU.

    Roy Lewis was lying in bed, his eyes open but full of confusion. Hearing footsteps, he instinctively turned his head.

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly walked over, reaching out to grab his hand that was aimlessly groping in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Roy Lewis blinked, and with some difficulty, he moved his head in Richelle¡¯s direction.

    Then, it seemed like he was looking at Richelle, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t. He smiled and said,

    ¡°I knew it, you must have been the one to perform the surgery.¡±

    He spoke slowly, his voice hoarse, but his pronunciation was clear, showing that his mind was clear.

    Richelle felt both joy and worry in her heart.

    Although she was 80 percent sure, she still stretched her other hand in front of Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes and waved her hand.

    As a result, Roy Lewis remained unresponsive with his eyes open.

    Richelle took a deep breath and spoke to him.

    ¡°Roy, due to the severity of your head injury, there may be some blood clots pressing on the optic nerve, causing temporary blindness.¡±

    Richelle spoke softly, and Roy Lewis listened attentively with unblinking eyes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He calmly acknowledged, not saying anything else.

    Richelle had to carefully ask him, ¡°Roy, can you not see right now?¡±

    Roy Lewis trembled slightly, after a moment, he gently nodded his head.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Richelle felt heartbroken, but she couldn¡¯t show any signs of it in front of him.

    Even though, he couldn¡¯t see her right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You should be able to recover in a few days,¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled at her and said, ¡°Hmm, I believe in you.¡±

    Richelle bent down and kissed his face, then let go of him and, as the attending doctor, with the dean, performed some simple examinations on him, asked him a few routine questions, and then concluded that he could be transferred to a private ward in a few hours.

    Roy Lewis had lost a lot of blood yesterday, and the surgery had also consumed a lot of his energy and spirit.

    After speaking with Richelle for a few moments, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and his eyes slowly closed, falling asleep again.

    Richelle touched his face and left the room with the dean.

    She found a quiet corner and called Nathan Caroule.

    Once connected, sure enough, Nathan told her that he and Denise Munni were both at her house, helping look after the three kids.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Timmy and Timothy are getting suspicious. I¡¯m afraid Denise and I can¡¯t keep it from them.¡±

    Richelle had already considered this possibility, after all, the three children at home were naturally smart and keen in observation, and it was difficult to keep anything from them if they wanted to know.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call them soon.¡±

    Richelle told Nathan the current situation of Roy Lewis and then asked,

    ¡°Do the elder Mr. Lewis and Uncle Axel know?¡±

    Nathan shook his head, ¡°No, they don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t dare to tell them.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it from them for a while, so they don¡¯t worry.¡±

    When people get older, their ability to handle stress may actually be less than that of children.

    And what they couldn¡¯t bear to see most was their children and grandchildren suffering.

 Chapter 468 - 464: Thank you for your hard work, my baby

    Chapter 468: Chapter 464: Thank you for your hard work, my baby

    Trantor: 549690339

    After hanging up on Nathan Caroule¡¯s call, Richelle Dunn dialed Timmy¡¯s video call.

    Soon, the faces of several children appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡±

    Several children asked her in unison, their little faces full of concern.

    Richelle Dunn nodded to them with a smile, ¡°Mommy is doing great!¡±

    In her heart, she weighed how to tell the three children about Roy Lewis¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t Daddye back? Why is he working overtime again?¡± Timmy asked this, obviously not believing the excuses Nathan Caroule had made up.

    Before Richelle Dunn could reply, Timothy also asked.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle Caroule go back to help Daddy? He¡¯s been with us at home for half a day already.¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew it wouldn¡¯t be a secret much longer, so she tried to keep her tone slow and steady as she spoke to her children.

    ¡°Babies, listen, Daddy had a car identst night, had surgery, and he¡¯s now out of danger.¡±

    The children¡¯s faces were full of concern, and Tifanny¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go see Daddy?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t want her children to see Roy Lewis in his current state.

    At least, not until the swelling on his face subsided.

    ¡°Daddy just woke up, but it¡¯s not rmended for him to have visitors yet.¡± Upon hearing her words, Timmy¡¯s little eyebrows furrowed even more. Apparently, with his relevant knowledge, he may have already guessed something.

    ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll have Daddy call you guys, okay?¡±

    Knowing that they could call Daddy, the children finally looked a bit more rxed.

    Richelle Dunnforted them a few more times before returning to the resting room, opening herputer, logging onto various websites, and checking the rted news.

    By all ounts, yesterday¡¯s car ident was a tragic one, and it was customary for the media to treat this as a headline.

    But she carefully checked several websites and found no rted news. Obviously, Kennedy Green had taken care of it.

    When they were together in the corridorst night, Kennedy Green had told her about it.

    The person who drove the car and caused the ident was from the Thompsons¡¯ family.

    It was clear that due to the Federation government¡¯s joint operation with neighboring countries to thoroughly crack down on the Thompsons¡¯ overseas forces, the Thompsons had been driven to a dead-end and had chosen a mutual destruction approach with Roy Lewis, the overallmander of the operation.

    Richelle Dunn typed the name of the Thompson family member, given to her by Kennedy Green, into herputer, and what popped up was a rather handsome man about thirty years old.

    The introduction to the man named Thompson on the inte was that of a sessful entrepreneur.

    Richelle Dunn searched thepanies rted to him, and as she looked at their information, she felt that something was off.

    She took screenshots of the names of thepanies and prepared to go back home and collect more information about thesepanies on anotherputer.

    After doing this, Richelle Dunn grabbed a bite to eat, took a brief rest.

    As she got up, she ran into the doctor who hade to look for her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Mr. Lewis is awake.¡±

    Richelle Dunn quickly walked into the ICU.

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    It was still an uncertain tone, which indicated that he still couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Richelle Dunn replied, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out his hand, and Richelle Dunn quickly held it. Without her asking, Roy Lewis voluntarily said,

    ¡°I feel a bit better now, and I¡¯ve regained some strength.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, then remembered he couldn¡¯t see her.

    She reassured him, ¡°You have a strong body, so you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a grunt, handed her his hand.

    Richelle Dunn understood his intention; she leaned down and pressed his hand against her face.

    The rough fingertips gently stroked her face and the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Did you cry when you performed surgery on me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled contentedly, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn held his hand to her mouth and gently kissed it.

    ¡°At that time, I was Dr. Dunn, and if I cried, it would¡¯ve hurt you.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s why our Dr. Dunn is the best Dr.

    Dunn.¡±

    He paused then asked,

    ¡°What about after that?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head again,

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    After leaving the operating room, she became Roy Lewis¡¯s lover and a mother of three children.

    Until Roy Lewis recovered, she was the only pir of their family.

    So she couldn¡¯t cry either.

    As though sensing the thoughts behind her words, Roy Lewis gently sighed, tapped her back of the head, and pulled her down, estimating the position, and lovingly kissed her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, my baby!¡±

    Richelle Dunn rubbed her face against his, lightly pressing it.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, I don¡¯t mind how hard I work, so you have to get better quickly.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    In that moment, tears choked in Roy Lewis¡¯s voice, which came from the mouth of a grown man.

    The couple spent that time with their faces close together, their intimate embrace in the ICU.

    Richelle Dunn checked him over and confirmed that he could be transferred out of the ICU and into a private room.

    With the help of several medical staff, Roy Lewis quicklyy down on the bed in the private room.

    Aside from his head injury, Roy Lewis also suffered a broken leg and two fractured ribs.

 Chapter 469 - 465: Sorry for making you and the child suffer

    Chapter 469: Chapter 465: Sorry for making you and the child suffer

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn handed him a straw-topped cup, which she held to his lips. After he had finished drinking, she posed a question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the kids, they roughly know about your situation. I promised them I would call them when you woke up.¡±

    Roy Lewis instinctively asked, ¡°A video call?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, a voice call will do.¡±

    Roy breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s fine. They¡¯re still young. Seeing me in this state would scare them. Let¡¯s make the callter, perhaps before dinner.¡±

    Richelle simply responded, ¡°I know, but I did tell them about your general condition. I don¡¯t want to lie to them.¡±

    Understood this well.

    ¡°Tiffany should be fine, but it¡¯s hard to fool Timmy and Timothy, they¡¯ve got sharp minds.¡±

    ¡°Right, those two think more when you try to conceal something from them. Better off just telling them everything.¡±

    Roy fell silent for a moment, then asked,

    ¡°Did they cry?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to lie to him, ¡°Yes, Tiffany cried the hardest, sobbing uncontrobly. But Timmy and Timothy were okay¡­¡±

    Roy sighed and took her hand again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you and the kids through this.¡±

    Richelle was not pleased, ¡°Roy Lewis, I will get angry if you keep saying things like this!¡±

    Although Roy was blind, he could tell from Richelle¡¯s tone that she was already upset.

    He pulled Richelle¡¯s hand to his mouth and gently kissed it.

    ¡°So, I been unconscious just for one night and a few hours?¡±

    Richelle confirmed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re strong, you are recovering quickly.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t see anything, but he still opened his eyes.

    ¡°I heard that I used up all the blood in the blood bank. Luckily you had the foresight to borrow some from outside in advance.¡±

    Richelle affirmed, ¡°I told you before, when I am on the operation table, I am Dr. Dunn. It wouldn¡¯t matter who the patient is, I would make the same judgment and take the same measures.¡±

    Roy nodded, quite proud, he said,

    ¡°Yes, our Dr. Dunn is expected to take Master Seaton¡¯s position.¡±

    Richelle used to resist this idea, but for some reason, over the past months, her attitude had gradually changed.

    It seemed that her identity as a doctor,pared to her other identities, had be more important to her.

    Therefore, just over half a month ago, when Sonia Seaton once again urged her to apply for the Hall of Fame training program, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    This was the third time Sonia had asked her to apply, and she had firmly refused the first two times.

    But this time, she said, I¡¯ll think about it.

    ¡°Did the master tell you?¡±

    Roy responded affirmatively, ¡°She also mentioned that some people with lower skills than you got the training qualificationst year. If you had agreed earlier, you would probably have turned positive by now.¡±

    Richelle casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about turning positive or whatever, it¡¯s just that, with that qualification, I can indeed help more people.¡±

    Before Roy could say anything, Richelle added.

    ¡°Also, since Timmy has decided to go down this path, I hope that me, as his mommy, can set the right example for him, instead of being fickle and doing as I please.¡±

    Roy gently patted her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my darling, whatever choice you make, it¡¯s right. Your master once asked me about this, she was afraid I would oppose it. But as long as it¡¯s your choice, I don¡¯t mind it even if I have to go through hardships.¡±

    Richelle chuckled when he mentioned this.

    ¡°Why does it feel like your interaction with my master is like a daughter-inw dealing with a difficult mother-inw?¡±

    After hearing herparison, Roy alsoughed.

    ¡°It really is simr, but your master is not a malicious mother-inw. She just cares about you so much that she¡¯s always worried you¡¯ll end up being dominated and bullied by me, which is why she always appears grumpy in front of me.¡±

    Richelle agreed with his words, ¡°That¡¯s true, my master treats me just as she does with the three kids. If anyone dares to bully them, I would be the first one not to forgive the bully. So, ultimately, you¡¯ve be the bad guy in my master¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Roy sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be changed, just like how Tiffany¡¯s future boyfriend or husband will always be a bad guy in our eyes!¡±

    On hearing this, Richelle couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite unfortunate for Tiffany¡¯s future beau. Normally, one only needs to deal with a difficult father-inw, but in our case, he¡¯ll also have to face two potentially difficult uncles. I genuinely feel for him and would like to light a long line of candles for his future.¡±

    Even though one of them was a critical injury patient just freshly out of resuscitation, and theirpanion was the family member of said patient, anyone overhearing their conversation would simply think they were a happy couple sitting in their courtyard, watching their kids y, chatting casually about family matters.

    ¡°What¡¯s the weather like outside?¡±

    After a few lines about their kids, Roy suddenly changed the topic.

    Richelle looked outside the window, it was a clear day with a bright blue sky and fluffy white clouds.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s really nice, a beautifully sunny day.¡±

    Roy tightened his grip on her hand, ¡°Hmm, when I leave the hospital, let¡¯s go out to sea for a few days..¡±

 Chapter 470 - 466: Which Comes First, the

    Chapter 470: Chapter 466: Which Comes First, the

    ident or Tomorrow

    Trantor: 549690339

    Going out to sea had been brought up a few times already.

    But each time, it was dyed by various matters.

    Both Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis always thought, there would be plenty of time, no need to rush.

    But afterst night, both Richelle and Roy understood one thing.

    No matter how many days are left, it¡¯s better to do the things you want to do sooner thanter.

    Otherwise, no one knows which wille first, idents, or tomorrow.

    ¡°Alright, once you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll go!¡±

    After chatting for a while, Roy became a bit tired again.

    Richelle let him drink a few sips of water and let him rest for a while.

    Besides the patient¡¯s bed in the single ward, there were also a bed for apanying family members, a small reception room, and a small terrace.

    Once he fell asleep, Richelle curled up on the sofa and opened herptop to read some documents.

    Then she suddenly remembered that it had been quiet in Lordontely.

    Could it be that after Kiara was retaliated against, Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn¡¯s malicious intentions were really nipped in the bud?

    This thought merely shed through Richelle¡¯s mind.

    Impossible, those people probably wouldn¡¯t change for the better even until death.

    So, they probably were brewing some big events again.

    Richelle then thought about the perpetrator from the Thompsons, could it be that they are also rted to the Jayden Dunn and his son?

    But young Miss Thompson beat up Kiara the other day, so the possibility of the Dunn¡¯s and Thompsons reconciling should not be high for now.

    Unless, there¡¯s a new interest connection between the two families!

    Richelle¡¯s mind was filled with clues, and she couldn¡¯t focus on the documents.

    She simply closed the documents, opened PPT, and made a chart of some rtionships, grudges, and affections involving the Dunn and Thompson families.

    Like this, time went by quickly.

    By the time Roy woke up from his nap, she had just finished the chart.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Hearing Roy call her, she hurriedly got up and went over, stretching out her hand to hold his.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Because he couldn¡¯t see, in a dark world, the touch of skin was the mostforting way to feel safe.

    ¡°What time is it? I didn¡¯t miss the time to call the kids, did I?¡±

    Roy was worried about the children and couldn¡¯t sleep soundly.

    ¡°It¡¯s five, just in time.¡±

    Richelle had him drink some water and chatted with him for a bit until his voice returned to normal before dialing Timmy¡¯s phone.

    Richelle put the phone on speaker, so the voices of the children came through all at once.

    ¡°Daddy, are you awake?¡±

    Roy¡¯s face immediately showed a smile, ¡°Yes, my darlings, Daddy is awake, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you guys, huh?¡±

    After a half day of rest, Roy¡¯s speaking rate had improved quite a bit since the morning.

    Though it was still slower than usual, it was hardly noticeable to most people.

    The children on the phone probably wouldn¡¯t notice at all.

    ¡°Mommy said it¡¯s not Daddy¡¯s fault, Tifanny wants to hug Daddy!¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart warmed up.

    Actually, he had nned to make a video call to Richelle and the children yesterday as soon as he got in the car, but before he could take out his phone, the car was hit by an off-road vehicle that suddenly rushed out of a side alley.

    He was wearing a seatbelt, but due to the enormous impact, his head hit the ss and his consciousness quickly blurred.

    In the moment before losing consciousness, his biggest regret was that he hadn¡¯t had time to apany Richelle and the children out to sea to see the dolphins!

    ¡°Thank you, Tifanny, Daddy loves you!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you must listen to Mommy!¡± This cold and cool voice was obviously Timmy¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my little brother and sister, so don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    For a child who is only five years old, this kind of talk had no sense of yfulness at all.

    Both Richelle and Roy found a few points of security in their eldest son¡¯s words.

    ¡°Right, Daddy, you must heal quickly, you still owe us a few outings, and we haven¡¯t gone out to sea to see dolphins yet! Get better quickly!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words echoed Roy¡¯s regrets before losing consciousness.

    They indeed were father and son.

    ¡°Yes, Daddy will be even more obedient than you guys usually are, listening carefully to Dr. Dunn¡¯s orders, striving to recover as soon as possible, so I can apany you guys on outings and take you to see dolphins in the sea.¡±

    His consciousness hadn¡¯tpletely faded away on the operating table.

    Although he couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t tell who those people whispering in his ear were, he didn¡¯t know what those words meant.

    He only felt that there was one voice, very familiar and warm among them.

    Then, he sensed a pair of very gentle hands touching his broken head.

    At that moment, a phrase emerged in Roy¡¯s hazy consciousness.

    He had to wake up and see for himself who this familiar, warm, and reliable person was.

    Likewise, he faintly sensed the people around him dispersing, leaving only the mechanical and cold beeping of the monitoring equipment.

    At that moment, he genuinely felt cold.

    Then, in his mind, the voices of the children emerged faintly.

    ¡°Daddy, when will we go out to sea to see the dolphins?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I have a concert, you and Mommy and brother have toe, okay!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, do you believe me? In the future, I¡¯ll be an even better doctor than Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 471 - 467: Bad people are bad because they are inherently bad!

    Chapter 471: Chapter 467: Bad people are bad because they are inherently bad!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis and the kids talked on the phone for half an hour.

    However, for most of the time, it was actually the three kids chattering away, while Roy listened with a smile on his face.

    It was Richelle Dunn who reminded Roy that it was about time to wrap up the conversation, so the adults and children said their reluctant goodbyes.

    Richelle set the phone aside and gave Roy a cup to sip some water from.

    Seeing that he was still smiling, she teased him.

    ¡°Happy? Satisfied?¡±

    Roy grabbed her hand. Because he couldn¡¯t see, and his gaze couldn¡¯t focus, he could only convey his emotions by touching her.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°Why would I be jealous of those three little monkeys? It¡¯s you who were worried that the kids would be scared and anxious, full of worries.¡±

    Roy let out a long sigh, ¡°You knew all along?¡±

    Richelle took the cup away and gently wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? All I had to do was put myself in your shoes, and I could figure out what you were thinking.¡±

    Roy pressed her hand to his face, ¡°You, it¡¯s like you can read minds.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°No, thanks! I don¡¯t want other people¡¯s voices in my head all the time.¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°That definitely wouldn¡¯t work, I¡¯dbe jealous!¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to give in, so she dragged a chair over to sit by the bed and chat with him leisurely.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we rarely have so much free time to chat like this.¡±

    Roy always felt this was a shame.

    He really wanted to learn more about her past, as well as some of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s experiences.

    However, he mostly heard these things from Denise Munni, her mentor, and her master. Richelle herself rarely brought them up.

    Usually, they were all busy.

    On the rare asions they were together, aside from talking about and doing things only they could do, their conversations would be filled with daily parenting and trivial matters.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s okay. When we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to reminisce about the past.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t share as many sentiments as Roy did.

    Roy smiled and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the difference between a 26-year-old youthful beauty and a 31-year-old old uncle.¡±

    Richelle suddenly burst intoughter, amused by his words.

    ¡°Master Lewis, is this how you see yourself?¡±

    Roy nodded with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The first time you met me, didn¡¯t you think I was rigid and inflexible?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Richelle eximed, ¡°I must have misjudged you!¡±

    But Roy was serious, ¡°No, back then, I was indeed a rigid and inflexible person. Even my approach to Timmy was strictly by the book, following the Lewis family¡¯s way of cultivating heirs.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I thought I was a good father, but it wasn¡¯t until I saw how you interacted with the children that I realized being the best parent isn¡¯t just about being a parent.¡±

    ¡°We should be confidants who can understand, respect, and apany them as they grow. It¡¯s only when they need guidance and protection that we be parents.¡±

    Richelle also looked at him seriously, ¡°In fact, we¡¯re both first-time parents, so as they grow, we¡¯re growing too.¡±

    ¡°So, how did you get through your childhood?¡±

    This was a question that Roy had always wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to.

    It was because Jayden Dunn¡¯s family, full of scumbags, probably didn¡¯t treat her well.

    Richelle, however, was casual about it, ¡°When my grandparents were alive, I had a pretty good life. After they passed away, I just had to pretend to be a good granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Jayden Dunn still cared about his reputation. In the eyes of outsiders, they were the perfect family.¡±

    ¡°Besides, they hadn¡¯tpletely taken all of my parents¡¯ possessions at the time, so they had to treat me well to get custody and slowly swallow up my parents¡¯ assets.¡±

    ¡°I figured it all out pretty early on. In front of them, I had to y dumb, pretend to be a bookish nerd who didn¡¯t know about their malicious schemes. That way, I managed to survive rather smoothly until I turned twenty, and then, well¡­ that was that¡­¡±

    Richelle spoke lightly, but Roy could imagine that for a proud person like her to live as a loser for over ten years, she must have suffered countless humiliations. ¡°What about school? The teachers must have treated you well, right?¡±

    Roy felt that his question was a bit redundant.

    It¡¯s obvious that a student as talented as her would be well-liked by the teachers, right?

    Moreover, she had a sunny disposition that naturally attracted people to her. ¡°They were very good to me. Probably because the teachers at school were so kind to me, Kiara developed so much jealousy and resentment towards me.¡± But Roy didn¡¯t agree with her, ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re outstanding, but because she¡¯s a narrow-minded person.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Timmy was so young and posed no threat to her, yet she probably never treated him kindly!¡±

 Chapter 472 - 468: If you can still eat, that means youâ€™re not ugly.

    Chapter 472: Chapter 468: If you can still eat, that means you¡¯re not ugly.

    Trantor: 549690339

    After chatting with the children, the two talked a bit more.

    Then, Parker brought over the soup and rice porridge made by the cook, which Richelle fed to Roy Lewis.

    Not long after eating, Roy was sleepy again.

    Richelle advised him to sleep whenever he felt drowsy, he instructed her with a drowsy voice.

    ¡°You should also go to sleep early¡­.¡±

    Once Roy fell asleep, Richelle took a shower. Afterwards, she found that Hugo Camrey had sent her an email with some information about apany under Denny Thompson.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to disturb Roy¡¯s rest, so she moved her chair to a corner farther away from the sickbed and started texting Hugo on WhatsApp.

    Richelle: ¡°Is this the true sry of thepany¡¯s employees?¡±

    Hugo Camrey: ¡°Yes, but considering the amount of taxes paid by thispany, they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such high sries.¡±

    Richelle: ¡°So, do you think The Thompsons¡¯ grey market operations are partly conducted by thispany?¡±

    Hugo Camrey: ¡°I have reasonable suspicion. But regarding its veracity, it would be best if you discuss it with your partner. In cases like these, it would be better for him to take the lead.¡±

    Richelle fully understood.

    She could only be responsible for gathering some information, but when it came to nning and executing, Roy would have to do it.

    Moreover, it was apparent that Hugo¡¯s information was closely rted to their A099 operation in the central region.

    Linking these suspicions to that operation gives Denny Thompson a very strong motive for his crime.

    Richelle: ¡°I will do that. Thank you!¡±

    Hugo Camrey: ¡°Why are you being formal with me? How¡¯s your partner doing?¡±

    Richelle: ¡°He¡¯s doing well. He¡¯s actually doing better than I expected. He just tires easily. He gets sleepy after a bit of chatting.¡±

    Hugo Camrey: ¡°What about his eyes? Any improvement?¡±

    Richelle: ¡°That might take some time. Once the bruisingpletely dissipates, everything should be fine.¡±

    Given that these were potential symptoms of brain injury, Richelle was not particrly worried.

    Hugo Camrey: ¡°You also need to take care of yourself. If you need help, feel free to ask.¡±

    After returning from South Asia, Richelle and Roy took the three kids to visit the Camreys.

    Since then, they¡¯ve dined together several times.

    The Lewis family and the Camreys had formed a bond.

    Recently, there were even rumors suggesting Lewis Group was nning to invest in Camrey Group.

    But the real situation was that these two families simply appreciated each other¡¯spany with no business deals involved for the time being.

    However, that didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of future coborations.

    After chatting with Hugo Camrey, Richelle looked at the PPT she prepared earlier, which made her increasingly suspect that Denny Thompson was not the upright and sessful president as he appeared on the surface.

    However, Richelle did not feel the urgency to share these things with Roy.

    At least, she wouldn¡¯t bring it up until he recovered to 70-80% of his health.

    ording to Nathan Caroule, Denny Thompson was quite tenacious. His injures were more serious than Roy¡¯s, but seemed he made it through the critical phase safely.

    However, even if he survived this time, his future didn¡¯t look promising.

    The second morning after Roy woke up from his injury, he opened his eyes only to find darkness.

    However, he was able to tell that it was morning from the chirping sounds outside the window.

    From the distance, there was the sound of water running in the bathroom, and after a while, the sound of someone opening the door.

    Roy found that his hearing improved significantly after he lost his vision.

    The soft footsteps getting closer, probably because she thought he was still asleep.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    He heard her gentle inquiry, followed by her shallow breathing getting closer, and could feel the warm breath on his face.

    Then, her lips, cool and damp, lightly brushed against his.

    Roy spent all of yesterday focused on Richelle and the children, not thinking so much about his own injury.

    But when Richelle¡¯s lips barely grazed his, he suddenly asked.

    ¡°Am I quite ugly now?¡±

    Richelle was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly responded.

    ¡°How could you be ugly? My Master Lewis, you¡¯ve always been my heartthrob.¡±

    However, her slight hesitation provoked Roy¡¯s doubts.

    He reached up to touch his face and asked half-believingly.

    ¡°Is my face swollen?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know whether to call him oblivious or pointlessly fixated on insignificant things.

    ¡°If I said no, I¡¯d be lying. But the swelling is slight, no more severe than a person with water retention who drank water the night before and woke up the next morning.¡±

    Roy slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°So you¡¯re not disgusted by it?¡±

    Richelle felt like she really should give him a good smack.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I¡¯m a sucker for looks, but only for the visual pleasure it brings. When ites to you, it¡¯s not just about your appearance!¡±

    Roy indulged in self-pity worthy of a patient, ¡°So, you mean I don¡¯t look very good?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly making a mountain out of a molehill. She was both annoyed and amused and again leaned down to kiss him on his lips, face, nose, eyelids, and forehead.

    ¡°Master Lewis, see, I¡¯m still willing to kiss you. That shows you¡¯re not ugly!¡±

 Chapter 473: 469: My Man, My Decision

    Chapter 473: 469: My Man, My Decision<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was initially nervous, but when she teased him like that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He reached out to touch her face with a smile.<div>

    ¡°Alright, I know I¡¯m a bit ugly right now, but since you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Richelie Dunn giggled.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my man, and I call the shots. Only I have the right to mind, and since I don¡¯t mind, what do you have to worry about?¡±

    When Richelle went to get a wet towel to wipe his face, Roy asked her suddenly.

    ¡°Honey, what if I can¡¯t see in the future? What should I do?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°As long as your handsome facees back, I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    It was a serious question, but the two treated it as a joke andughed it off.

    Isn¡¯t that just life, after all?

    Disappointments aremon, and when unexpected idents or disasterse, you just have to deal with them with a smile.

    Roy grunted in agreement.

    The hidden panic and helplessness in his heart vanished in an instant.<div>

    Richelle wiped his face for him and did all the necessary cleaning work.

    Then, as a doctor, she worked with the hospital director to do a quick examination on Roy.

    In just over a day, Roy¡¯s condition improved significantly.

    Richelle discussed with the director, ¡°I¡¯m nning on adding acupuncture treatment for him.¡±

    The director wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable in this area, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re the expert in this field, and you¡¯re Mr. Lewis¡¯s primary attending physician, so you have the final say.¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy, hesitated for a moment, but decided to share her thoughts here.

    ¡°After his brain surgery, the blood stasis and swelling are quite severe. If his recovery isn¡¯t positive, he may need a second surgery.¡±

    The director looked at Roy subconsciously, ¡°Dr. Dunn, this¡­¡±

    Richelle grabbed Roy¡¯s hand, ¡°He surely wants to move in a positive direction, so both he and we, as doctors, should be prepared for both oues. However, given his recovery in the past two days, the chance of a second surgery is very low.¡±

    The director nodded.

    He understood that Richelle was actually trying to encourage Roy using a reverse method.<div>

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    After the director left, Roy didn¡¯t ask about the second surgery but asked Richelle,

    ¡°When do you think I can get out of bed and move around?¡±

    Richelle knew he was ufortable lying down all the time, so she gently massaged his shoulders and back.

    ¡°Given your current condition, we¡¯ll see in a few days.¡±

    It mainly depended on his rib recovery.

    Richelle¡¯s hand moved to his lower back, ¡°If you feel numb somewhere, let me know, and I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±

    Roy grunted, ¡°After you¡¯re done this time, go do your own things.¡±

    Richelle looked at him seriously, ¡°Are you tired already?¡±

    Roy was noticeably more energetic today.

    ¡°No, but I think you must have a lot to do. Isn¡¯t your master¡¯s project nearingpletion?¡±<div>

    Richelle was now practically Sonia Seaton¡¯s first assistant. The more important the project stage, the higher her involvement.

    ¡°Has Master Seaton told you everything?¡±

    Richelle seriously suspected that Roy must be calling her master on a regr basis.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly know so many details.

    However, she couldn¡¯t expose Roy¡¯s little tricks either.

    After all, it was heartwarming and touching that someone she cared for also cared for her and cherished her.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the investor in this project? Of course, I need to be informed about the progress.¡±

    Roy was right to say that.

    But Richelle knew all too well thatpared to the multi-billion dor projects of the Lewis Group, their charity-focused project was hardly even a small project in his eyes and could easily be handled by assigning just one employee to follow up.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that this is our own business? I¡¯m working extra hard, and even my master scolded me for giving preferential treatment.¡±

    Of course, Richelle was joking.

    She was very passionate about this project.

    First, the beneficiaries of this project were the poor children in the Third World.

    Second, since moving into Roy¡¯s house, she had managed to squeeze out more time for herself by freeing herself from domestic chores and taking care of the children.

    Third, with Denise Munni overseeing Dunn Group affairs and Roy helping with the Dunns, she had more time to spare.

    Most importantly, her mindset had changed. She used to be eager to repay her master and then do what she loved, but now she was sure that this was what she loved the most.

    So, given all these factors, Sonia Seaton felt that her proud disciple was now more devoted to her work than ever before.

    ¡°Master Seaton is pleased with you now, and your mentor seems to be quite happy too.¡±

    As Roy mentioned this, Richelle remembered that she hadn¡¯t yet told him something.

    ¡°By the way, my design school graduation certificate¡­ The teacher used my award as a reason to apply for a re-issue. A few days ago, the teacher told me that the school approved it. They asked if I wanted to re-issue the old certificate or get it together with this year¡¯s graduates..¡±

 Chapter 474: 470:1 Want Daddy to Get Better Soon

    Chapter 474: 470:1 Want Daddy to Get Better Soon<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment, ¡°Why not attend the graduation ceremony with the graduating students this year?¡±

    Roy always felt it was a pity that he missed her youthful and spirited appearance in school.<div>

    Now that he has such an opportunity, he must seize it.

    ¡°By then, we can bring our three children to attend your graduation ceremony.¡±

    Richelle Dunn calcted the time, ¡°Then you have to recover quickly!¡±

    Roy kissed her hand, ¡°I will recover as fast as possible.¡±

    Since Roy couldn¡¯t get out of bed or move around, Richelle helped him massage every part of his body, from his hands to his feet.

    Then she pulled up a chair, brought her notebook over, and went about her business.

    Roy opened a yback software and began listening to a book.

    As he listened, he dozed off.

    Having noticed the time, Richelle knew that he had been awake for nearly two hours this time, which was half an hour longer thanst night.

    This morning, Parker brought Richelle¡¯s specialputer to her. After turning off the yback software for Roy, she opened the specialptop.

    She needed to dig deep into everything about Denny Thompson.<div>

    At noon, after having lunch, Roy talked to the children for half an hour on the phone.

    After hanging up, he asked Richelle to go home for a while.

    Although Richelle worried about their children, she was also concerned about Roy.

    Although Roy could not see her, he could sense her hesitation.

    ¡°My condition is stable, and the president and several directors are here, don¡¯t worry. You can go home to apany them tonight ande back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Richelle thought for a while, listened to his heartbeat briefly, and checked his blood pressure. Once she confirmed that there was no problem, she asked a bodyguard toe in and apany him.

    As for herself, the hospital arranged for a driver to take her home.

    The children had just taken their afternoon nap and were ying in the backyard. Hearing that mommy was back, they hurriedly ran back.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Having not seen her for more than two days, the three children, not caring how dirty they were, rushed over to hug Richelle.

    Looking at the three muddy kids, Richelle rubbed their heads, feeling both helpless and amused.<div>

    ¡°My dears, did you dig lotus roots again?¡±

    Timothy proudly showed off the small basket hanging around him, ¡°Nope! We went to pick lotus seeds!¡±

    Richelle took a closer look and saw that each child had a small bamboo basket on their body with several lotus pods inside.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly picking lotus seeds again? Do you want to eat sweet soup?¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°No, we¡¯ll make soup with lotus seeds for daddy. It¡¯s very nutritious.¡±

    Richelle thought about it and realized that it would indeed be good for Roy to drink some lotus seed and yam soup at the moment.

    ¡°So it turns out, let¡¯s quickly peel the lotus seeds and make soup for daddy tonight, okay?¡±

    The children were expressing their concern and love for their father in the only way they knew, and Richelle naturally couldn¡¯t discourage them.

    ¡°But before that, you three muddy monkeys need to take a bath first!¡±

    The three little ones looked at each other, then at Richelle who was covered in mud after they hugged her, and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Richelle sent the three children to take a bath, and she went back to her room to take a shower.<div>

    When she came downstairs, the living room had been cleaned up, and the three freshly bathed children were sitting on small stools around a coffee table, peeling lotus seeds.

    Hearing Richelle¡¯s footsteps, the three little ones looked up and waved their chubby little hands at her.

    Tifanny called her in a sweet, childish voice, ¡°Mommy,e quick, the lotus seeds are plump and pretty.¡±

    Richelle strode over, not in a hurry to peel the lotus seeds, but instead opened her arms and embraced all three children.

    ¡°My darlings, mommy missed you so much!¡±

    The three little ones also put down their lotus pods, reached out their chubby hands and hugged her, even patting her back.

    ¡°Mommy, we miss you and daddy too!¡±

    Richelle hummed and kissed each of their little faces.

    ¡°Mm, daddy misses you guys too.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Tifanny looked up, her beautiful eyes reddening.

    ¡°When can daddye home to be with us?¡±

    Richelle pinched her face, ¡°Soon¡­¡±

    But actually, she was unsure about the exact time.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule said that daddy got hurt by a bad guy. Has the bad guy been caught?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been caught, and the police have locked him up.¡±

    Of course, what Richelle wanted was not just for Denny Thompson to go to jail.

    Instead, she wanted him to pay with his life.

    Timmy and Timothy didn¡¯t have any questions, but Tifanny quickly asked again.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go to the hospital to see daddy?¡±

    Richelle looked at the two boys and then said to Tifanny before she could answer.

    ¡°Little sister, the hospital where daddy is staying is a military hospital, and they don¡¯t allow children to visit patients.¡±

    Tifanny pursed her lips, ¡°Why is that? I miss daddy so much!¡±

    Richelle looked deeply at Timmy and began tofort Tifanny.

    ¡°If daddy moves to a hospital where he can see his brothers and sisters, his recovery will be slower. Are you willing to do that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tifanny hurriedly shook her head.

    ¡°No, I want daddy to get better soon¡­.¡±

 Chapter 475 - 471: Mommy, You Go Accompany

    Chapter 475: Chapter 471: Mommy, You Go Apany

    Daddy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Roy Lewis asked Richelle Dunn to stay home for one night, after having dinner with the three children, they ¡°chased¡± her out of the house.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll take good care of my brother and sister. You go back to the hospital and take care of daddy!¡±

    At this time, Timmy, the oldest brother, seemed especially responsible.

    ¡°Yeah, Mommy, hurry back to the hospital. Otherwise, Daddy will be lonely.¡± Timothy echoed.

    Tifanny also said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy must be feeling terrible. Thest time I had a fever, I wanted Daddy, Mommy, and my two brothers to be with me!¡±

    Richelle regretted not being able to record the children¡¯s words for Roy to hear. On the way back to the hospital, she pretended to nap, eyes closed.

    Suddenly, the car elerated and swiftly changed direction.

    Even though Richelle had her seatbelt on, her body still lurched forward.

    Opening her eyes, she saw Parker driving the car into an alley.

    ¡°Parker, are we being followed?¡±

    Parker grunted, ¡°Sorry, Dr. Dunn, I disturbed your sleep.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t pay attention to his polite words and looked back behind them, quickly making a judgment.

    ¡°Parker, turn left ahead.¡±

    Parker hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dead end ahead?¡±

    Richelle was quick to update on the surrounding road conditions, ¡°No, the developer demolished a row of houses recently, you can turn to the main road from there. Turn left now, and use the time difference to shake them off.¡± There was only one car following them, and it was not a powerful one, just an ordinary sedan.

    But Parker was driving an off-road vehicle that had been modified, the power was on apletely different level.

    Parker turned left ording to her instructions, trying to maximize the car¡¯s speed. Then, they reached the rubble of the demolished houses and drove in with increased power.

    The benefits of an off-road vehicle were fully demonstrated at this time.

    The sedan, which had been maintaining a distance of about ten meters, was soon left far behind.

    Even several times, the sedan stoppedpletely, probably stuck in a pit. Seeing that they had already shaken them off, Richelle called Nathan Caroule. ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you back at the hospital?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re on our way. We encountered a car following us. You note down the license te number and check it.¡±

    Nathan was startled, ¡°You¡¯re being followed again? Are you alright? Are you driving yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, Parker is driving. We¡¯ve already shaken them off. Don¡¯t tell Roy about this yet. If there¡¯s any progress, let me know on WhatsApp.¡±

    After she finished the call, Parker had already driven the car out of the rubble and onto the main road.

    Richelle looked back and saw the sedan stuck at the beginning, with the driver and passengers getting out of the car, trying to push it out.

    Nathan¡¯s actions were very prompt. Richelle received information about the following car while still on the road.

    ¡°It feels like a fake license te.¡±

    This was Richelle¡¯s first intuition.

    Nathan replied, ¡°Yes, I think so too. However, the target is likely the Dunns or the Thompsons.¡±

    Richelle agreed with his view, ¡°Then dig deeper. Also, starting tomorrow, Roy can work for two hours. You can talk to him on the phone, ore to his ward and handle things together.¡±

    Nathan seemed somewhat surprised, ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you worried it¡¯ll tire Master Lewis out?¡±

    Richelle knew that Roy was not the type of person to stay idle.

    Giving him something to do and stimting his brain would be more suitable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll strictly control his working hours. You choose which tasks urgently need his attention, and let him handle them.¡±

    It took a while for Nathan to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the secretary over then.¡±

    ¡°That works!¡±

    When Richelle returned to the hospital and entered the room, Roy called out to her from the bed after just a few steps.

    ¡°Richelle?¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°It¡¯s me. Your ears are so incredible!¡±

    Roy alsoughed, ¡°No choice. If my eyes can¡¯t see and my ears don¡¯t improve,

    I¡¯ll be useless.¡±

    Richelle put the lotus seed soup cooked by the children on the coffee table and walked back.

    ¡°How did you feel in the afternoon?¡±

    Roy ignored her question and just stared in her direction with his open eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask to stay at home with the three little ones? Why are you back?¡± Richelle then imitated the children¡¯s tone and vividly ryed their words to Roy.

    Roy¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile, ¡°Those little brats, it¡¯s worth doting on them!¡±

    Richelle continued, ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth it. Do you know what they were doing when I got home?¡±

    Roy made an inquisitive sound.

    ¡°The three of them went to pick lotus seeds, just likest time. They were as muddy as monkeys.¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression became worried, ¡°Why did they run to the pond again? Didn¡¯t they promise usst time?¡±

    Richelle washed her hands and came back, ¡°It was Timmy who said that the lotus seeds are good for you, so the three of them went to pick them and made soup.¡±

    Roy eximed in surprise, ¡°They made soup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I brought it. They put in all the ingredients and controlled the heat themselves.¡±

    Richelle filled a cup with the soup, ¡°Let it cool down for a while, and drink it slowly!¡±

 Chapter 476 - 472: The Four Pigs in My House Are

    Chapter 476: Chapter 472: The Four Pigs in My House Are

    Quite a Strain on The Rice

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±

    Richelle Dunn teased Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis sucked up half a cup in one breath with a straw, ¡°Of course it is!¡±

    Then, heughed and asked Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? They¡¯re my own children. Why would I be worried that they don¡¯t love me?¡±

    Roy Lewis alsoughed.

    He drank a big cup in one breath, and he wanted to drink some more, but Richelle Dunn stopped him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll put the rest in the fridge and heat it up for you to drink in the morning.¡±

    Roy Lewis had no choice but to let Richelle Dunn put the rest in the fridge.

    ¡°I just talked to Nathan on the phone. Starting tomorrow, you can work two hours a day.¡±

    Roy Lewis was more awake today and, to be honest, a little bored.

    Because he couldn¡¯t see, he could onlymunicate with the outside world through his mouth and receive information through his ears. Therefore, when Richelle Dunn came home, he would usually listen to audiobooks during those hours.

    Although he had never had so much free time to listen to these before, he didn¡¯t think it was an enjoyable experience.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to tell Richelle Dunn that he was bored or ufortable, because that would make her feel guilty and upset.

    Hearing Richelle saying that he could work for two hours, he could hardly believe his ears.

    ¡°Did you say I could work for two hours?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded and said seriously.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t think you don¡¯t have to support our family just because you are sick. You have four people to support!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°Yeah, I need to support four pigs in my house. One big and three small pigs, and they really burn through the food!¡±

    Richelle Dunn alsoughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. So, you have to work hard and aim for working three hours a day in a few days.¡±

    Then she continued, ¡°Discuss the specifics with Nathan.¡±

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°Then help me get his phone, and I¡¯ll chat with him.¡±

    Yesterday, Roy Lewis had mostly been in a daze, so he didn¡¯t feel any problem.

    But today, he felt that being idle was not a good thing.

    Mainly, Richelle Dunn was busy, and he didn¡¯t want to bother her all the time.

    If she spent an extra hour chatting with him, she would have to sleep an hourter at night.

    Richelle Dunn helped him get Nathan Caroule¡¯s phone number, and let them chat. Then, she opened herputer and started her own work.

    Originally, Roy Lewis¡¯ injury was a secret, and outsiders should not have received any news about it.

    But Jayden Dunn and his son received the news from Mason Lilliput the next day.

    Even though Mason Lilliput, who had always been cold to Jayden Dunn and his son, took the initiative to set up a meeting time and ce this time.

    Around the same time that Richelle Dunn was being followed back to the hospital, Mason Lilliput, who happened to be on a trip to Lordon, invited Jayden Dunn and his son to his residence in Lordon.

    On his way there, Jayden Dunn was actually a little scared and uneasy.

    In contrast, Harris Dunn had a clearer vision and seemed to have guessed something.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t lower your posture too much when we meet him!¡±

    Jayden Dunn didn¡¯t quite understand his point, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Harris Dunn said, ¡°Think about it. Over the past few months, Mason Lilliput has been lukewarm towards us. Even though we¡¯ve supposedly been working together, he hasn¡¯t actually discussed any core issues with us. As for our affairs, apart from helping us out by releasing some news and creating some momentum that one time, he hasn¡¯t lent us a hand since.¡±

    Jayden Dunn suddenly became alert, ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    Harris Dunn shook his head, ¡°Not really! His sudden enthusiasm means that something must have changed.¡±

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s overall outlook had never been as precise and sharp as his son¡¯s. ¡°What has changed?¡±

    ¡°Either we now have something that can help him, or some force around him has been weakened or even eliminated, and he has no choice but to use us as a back-up.¡±

    Harris Dunn had always had a clearer understanding of working with Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons than Jayden Dunn.

    After listening, Jayden Dunn pondered for a long time.

    ¡°Dad, how about you try to say as little as possible, and let me talk to himter.¡±

    Jayden Dunn had already handed over many important decision-making powers to Harris Dunn recently.

    First, he believed in his son¡¯s abilities.

    Second, he had been a little down recently due to issues with his wife and daughter, and his overall state had been poor.

    ¡°Alright, you make the decisions, and I¡¯ll just listen.¡±

    The father and son reached a consensus.

    Soon, they were led by Mason Lilliput¡¯s butler into the living room.

    ¡°Jayden, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Completely different from his previous arrogance, Mason Lilliput even got up to greet them, looking very friendly, and led Jayden Dunn by the shoulder towards the sofa.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput!¡±

    The father and son greeted him and sat down on the sofa.

    Because of his son¡¯s instructions, Jayden Dunn just exchanged a few pleasantries with Mason Lilliput, picked up his tea, and slowly sipped, letting Mason Lilliput speak first.

    Mason Lilliput initially thought that since he had taken the initiative, Jayden Dunn and his son would be ttered and then actively ask him questions.

    However, after exchanging pleasantries, the father and son just quietly sipped their tea. For a moment, the living room was filled with an eerie silence.

    In the end, it was still Mason Lilliput who could not keep hisposure and broke the silence..

 Chapter 477 - 473: Roy Lewis, dead?

    Chapter 477: Chapter 473: Roy Lewis, dead?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Jayden, regarding that cooperation we discussedst time, I have already notified my nephew. You should schedule a detailed discussion.¡±

    The discussion about coboration between the Dunn Group and The Lilliputs began several months ago.

    However, it has been left hanging. Jayden Dunn swallowed his pride and brought it up a few times with Mason Lilliput, who always responded, ¡°No rush, the time isn¡¯t right yet.¡±

    It seems that the time has finally arrived now.

    Jayden Dunn exchanged a nce with his son, then said,

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, I¡¯ve recently been caught up between one thing after another at home, and given my age, I can¡¯t handle much more. Now, bothpany and family matters are primarily in Theo¡¯s hands. If there will be a discussion, Theo will handle it.¡±

    His words sounded reasonable enough.

    However, there was an unavoidable tinge of negligence beneath them.

    After all, Jayden Dunn is the president of the Dunn Group, and having Theo, the vice president, handle the matter, gives off an impression of lowering the standard.

    A sh of displeasure darted across Mason Lilliput¡¯s eyes, but he soonughed and said,

    ¡°Fine, young people can be impressive! I will give you my nephew¡¯s contact information and you can talk specifics.¡±

    Theo Dunn said with neither humility nor haughtiness, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lilliput.¡±

    That was all he said; he didn¡¯t ask anything else about the coboration or whether anything else was needed.

    Seeing Theo¡¯s assumption of all being well, Mason Lilliput slightly frowned.

    Seeing that father and son didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, he had to speak again.

    ¡°Jayden, that freight n that you and Theo proposed earlier, I thought it was quite good.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, was there any doubt left about his intentions?

    The primary purpose of his invitation today must be for this.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, that was several months ago. Given the current tense situation, if we proceed ording to that n, we, being in a vulnerable position, might not be able to withstand it.¡±

    Theo¡¯s words clearly indicated his refusal.

    Hearing this, Duke¡¯s face could no longer conceal his displeasure.

    ¡°Theo, what do you mean by that?¡±

    But Theo had a clear understanding and view of why they were invited here today.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, you must have heard that Roy Lewis and my cousin are together now, openly antagonizing us. In the past few months, the Dunn Group has been so suppressed that we can barely breathe. Even if you are willing to cooperate with us, first, we have no spare capacity, and second, we are afraid that you may get involved.¡±

    While Theo¡¯s words sounded like he was talking about his own shorings and inability,

    In reality, he was letting Mason Lilliput know that the conditions proposed a few months ago were no longer feasible for cooperation.

    Mason Lilliput remained silent, his gaze deep.

    Jayden Dunn anxiously switched his gaze between his son and Mason.

    Theo gave him a look, indicating he should maintainposure.

    So, Jayden Dunn continued to drink his tea, turning himself into a standard disy piece.

    Mason Lilliput was a person of strong aura and ambition,

    Even seasoned yers like Jayden Dunn often broke out in a cold sweat in his presence.

    Yet, Theo seemedpletely unbothered by the pressure Mason exerted, calmly drinking his tea.

    In the end, it was a brooding Mason Lilliput who spoke first.

    ¡°What¡¯s so frightening about Roy Lewis? Right now, he might already be a wandering soul somewhere!¡±

    The scene of Roy Lewis being lifted out of the car after Denny Thompson¡¯s collisions was horrific.

    But the military hospital is not an ordinary one, where most patients are key figures and even janitors must pass through various screenings to work.

    Therefore, patient information can hardly be essed from the outside.

    The Thompsons and Mason Lilliput could only guess Roy Lewis¡¯s conditions based on his appearance at the time.

    Jayden Dunn and Theo Dunn were surprised to hear what he said.

    After a while, Jayden Dunn incredulously asked,

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, are you implying that Roy Lewis¡­is dead?¡±

    Mason Lilliput nodded, ¡°99.9% likely. Think about it, the car was hit to the other side of the road, rolled over several times, and he was brought out bloody and battered. There¡¯s a huge hole in his head, bleeding endlessly. How could he not be dead? Unless Hua Tuo returns from the dead, we can only hope for a miracle.¡±

    It was only at this moment that Theo seemed to regain his senses, ¡°If he¡¯s really dead, The Lewis¡¯ can¡¯t possibly be this calm.¡±

    Mason Lilliput scoffed, ¡°Well then, what can they do? No one else in The Lewis besides Roy has the ability to take over the Lewis Group and The Lewis family. If they don¡¯t keep it a secret, should they wait for a stock market meltdown at Lewis?¡±

    Jayden Dunn then asked, ¡°Did¡­Mr. Lilliput, did you check his whereabouts?¡±

    Mason Lilliput nodded, ¡°Of course, he hasn¡¯t appeared at the Lewis Group for quite some time, and he hasn¡¯t been seening in and out of his house either, almost half a month now.¡±

    But in fact, Roy Lewis¡¯s ident only happened a few days ago.

    However, in order to enhance the credibility, Mason Lilliput also added the time when Roy Lewis was absent due to a business trip.

    However, Theo argued, ¡°Roy Lewis has a chronic illness and often works from home. Isn¡¯t that regr?¡±

    Since his sister used to hover around Roy Lewis, they were aware of some of his habits and schedules..

 Chapter 478 - 474: Excessive Sweetness

    Chapter 478: Chapter 474: Excessive Sweetness

    Trantor: 549690339

    It seemed that Mason Lilliput had collected a considerable amount of information about Roy Lewis. ¡°He was sick before, but his condition has reportedly improved a lot. Apart from holidays, he goes to work every day at noon. Buttely, he has been absent from all sorts of gatherings for almost half a month.¡±

    After hearing a lot from Mason Lilliput, Jayden Dunn and his son are inclined to believe, to arge extent, that Roy Lewis is dead.

    And they firmly believe that the death of Roy Lewis is rted to Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons.

    Of course, Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons didn¡¯t orchestrate Roy Lewis¡¯s death for the Dunns.

    But they also benefitted from it, which was a fact.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, we¡¯ll consider everything you¡¯ve said when we get back home,¡± said Harris Dunn.

    Frankly, Harris was still somewhat frightened of Mason Lilliput.

    If Mason Lilliput felt confident enough to target someone as influential as Roy Lewis, then dealing with the Dunns would be quite easily achievable.

    So, Harris didn¡¯t want to linger on.

    Mason didn¡¯t do anything to them, though he was clearly not satisfied with their response. Ultimately, he made arrangements to escort them out.

    When father and son returned to the car, Jayden finally voiced the question that had been gnawing at him.

    ¡°Could they really do something like this to someone like Roy Lewis?¡±

    Harris was actually more inclined to believe this, ¡°Roy Lewis is human after all, and his movements were hardly a secret, so it wouldn¡¯t have been hard to target him. Besides, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him, but Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons have been at odds with the Lewis and the Greens. So, attacking the Lewis and the Greens was bound to happen. And when attacking, the most effective strategy is to directly shoot down the strongest ¨C even if the aim is to annihte them.¡±

    After giving it some thought, Jayden also agreed that this made sense.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Richelle hasn¡¯t shown up for a while either.¡±

    With the small number of shares in Richelle¡¯s hands, she posed no threat to the Dunns whatsoever.

    But since United Ventures always sided with her and some directors started to gradually lean towards her, every time Richelle appeared, both father and son wished they could kill her with a tweak of their gazes.

    After sharing a few more words, their trust in Mason Lilliput¡¯s words increased a fraction more.

    ¡°Even if Roy Lewis is really dead, we definitely can¡¯t entertain the conditions they proposed.¡±

    Jayden, whose whole mind was filled with the misfortunes of Roy Lewis and Richelle, didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in future coborations with Mason Lilliput.

    ¡°You decide what to do with this. In the end, you¡¯ll be the one negotiating with Mason Lilliput¡¯s nephew.¡±

    Meanwhile, Richelle and Roy Lewis werepletely unaware that in many people¡¯s minds, Roy Lewis was already dead.

    After epting the reality of their severe injuries and hospitalization, time in the hospital felt like a permanent stay for Richelle and Roy Lewis.

    Richelle spent half a day with the kids every couple of days and had left Keh Bailes, her senior from design school, in charge of the daily progress in the Lewis¡¯ Vige. Any problems could be reported to her immediately.

    Aside from acting as Roy Lewis¡¯s doctor while in the hospital, she also filled the roles of nurse and family member.

    Beyond attending to his daily needs, she also massaged and administered acupuncture to him daily to prevent muscle atrophy from prolonged bed rest.

    Roy Lewis, who couldn¡¯t see, tried to persuade Richelle in a voice filled with sorrow while she was giving him a body massage.

    ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you let the nurse do the massage?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Why would I let someone else touch my man¡¯s wonderful body?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, prompting a sour response from Richelle.

    ¡°Or are you suggesting that I¡¯m not good at massaging and you want a professional to do it?¡±

    After saying this, Richelle pinched Roy Lewis¡¯s waist hard.

    Roy Lewis could only lie t strictly because of his broken leg and ribs.

    He was not numb and could feel the pinch. The pain caused him to hiss.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you trying to kill your husband?¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for thinking about getting someone else to massage you. Consider this a small punishment.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t see, he could picture Richelle puffing her cheeks in pretended annoyance.

    Ah!

    How he wished he could see her again!

    To see her eyes shining like stars, to see her smile as refreshing as the spring; and even to see her act as adorably angry as their daughter Tifanny!

    ¡°You are too hardworking. Let the nurse massage me, and you can save an hour every day.¡±

    Richelle saw he hadn¡¯t given up, shifted her hands a little, and pinched him again.

    Roy Lewis hissed again, ¡°What¡¯s your employee number, doctor? I want to report you.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Sorry, I am a family member of the patient.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the number for the Women¡¯s Federation? I want to report domestic violence!¡±

    Richelle rattled off her number, ¡°Go on, call anytime. I¡¯ll be ready to handle it.¡±

    The two of them kept on joking andughing.

    This basically represented their daily life in the hospital.

    Several times, when Nathan Caroule dropped by and heard their childish banter, he felt an overdose of sweetness.

    identally getting a ton of disys of sugar-sweet affection made him feel like he should file for work-rted injury!

 Chapter 479 - 475: Is that hacker an insider?

    Chapter 479: Chapter 475: Is that hacker an insider?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis had been in the hospital for a week, and was finally permitted to move around in a wheelchair.

    Just in time, Kennedy Green had squeezed out some time to visit him. Kennedy was pushing Roy in his wheelchair, suggesting they go out for some sunshine.

    Richelle Dunn knew that these two were about to discuss confidential matters, and tactfully chose to stay within the hospital room.

    In the open grasnd, Kennedy pushed Roy slowly in his wheelchair.

    ¡°Denny Thompson is awake, and he has confessed to everything.¡±

    Roy had previously heard from Nathan Caroule about Denny¡¯s unconsciousness. Now that he heard that Denny had awakened, he responded.

    ¡°He probably just wishes to die outright.¡±

    Kennedy replied, ¡°Yes. After waking up, he tried to remove his tubes several times, but luckily there were people watching him.¡±

    From his actions at the time, it indeed seemed that he harbored the intention to die alongside Roy.

    Otherwise, it was well known that anyone who dared to harm Roy would wish they were dead instead.

    ¡°Did he mention his motives?¡±

    Kennedy lowered his gaze to the nephew sitting in the wheelchair, his head wrapped in bandages and his leg in a cast.

    ¡°He said it was due to therge-scale crackdown in the middle region, which hadpletely cut off his finances.¡±

    This motive was consistent with what Roy had conjectured.

    Kennedy then began to ponder before speaking up.

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m about to say something you might not want to hear.¡±

    Roy vaguely guessed what he was going to say.

    ¡°The fact that you were themander of this operation was a secret. In theory, your exposure risk was very low. But given that Denny managed to precisely pin down your whereabouts and intelligence, I suspect that there¡¯s a mole amongst us!¡±

    Roy ummed, ¡°So, do you suspect someone?¡±

    Kennedy locked his gaze onto him, ¡°Yes, most people suspect the hacker who was providing you with the information.¡±

    Roy had anticipated their suspicion but hearing his uncle verbalize it made himugh out loud.

    Hisughter baffled Kennedy, ¡°Roy, I know you¡¯re protecting this hacker, but your life is at stake. I believe it would be better to reveal what you know about them. If you can¡¯t investigate it, perhaps I could find another way to look into this.¡±

    With a chuckle, Roy asked Kennedy, ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s anyone in this world who would protect me even at the cost of their own life, who do you think it would be?¡±

    Kennedy didn¡¯t fullyprehend the corrtion between the two matters. Still, honestly answering the nephew, he said.

    ¡°Your grandfather and I; your kids are too young to protect you. Apart from us, it could only be Richelle.¡±

    Roy responded, ¡°So, even you think she can¡¯t do it, why would you suspect her?¡±

    Kennedy still hadn¡¯t grasped the connection for a while, ¡°What does the hacker have to do with your grandfather, me, and Richelle?¡±

    The moment he finished his question, it suddenly dawned upon him.

    Then, after what seemed like an indefinite period of astonishment, he uncertainly asked.

    ¡°Roy, are you suggesting that Richelle is the¡­¡±

    Roy interrupted him, ¡°Yes! She found it out too. Remember when we were stuck in a tough battle on the sixth or seventh day of the operation? It was because of crucial supplementary information that she passed time and again, that we were able to fine-tune our subsequent ns and achieve final victory. I will provide this proof once I¡¯m better, to clear her name!¡±

    Kennedy seemed yet to recover from the shock, ¡°Roy, are you sure it¡¯s Richelle?¡±

    Roy chuckled lightly, ¡°Of course, am I stupid? I discovered the truth by following the breadcrumbs. She¡¯s my bedside partner, do you think I can mistake her?¡±

    Kennedy sighed, ¡°Alright then, I initially thought that my nephew was too good for her. But as it seems, looks like my nephew doesn¡¯t measure up to her?? ¡±

    Royughed, ¡°I am indeed punching above my weight. Turns out, they¡¯re right; our Lewis ancestors must be smoking hot in their graves!¡±

    Kennedy patted his shoulder, ¡°You, take good care of Richelle and the kids, or else you really will get struck by lightning.¡±

    Kennedy knew that during the sixth or seventh day of the operation if there had been no new supplementary information, they would have transitioned from the stalemate to being on the defensive, and in the end, they might have been the ones to be surrounded instead.

    During that time, the situation was indeed very critical, and Kennedy, despite pulling every string possible and using every resource at his disposal, couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough.

    It was the supplemental information that Royter received that totally reversed their disadvantage in the entire operation.

    How strategic and insightful must have one been to deliver action-turning information against such a disadvantage at that time?

    Tobel such a person merely a hacker was absolutely underestimating her.

    ¡°Uncle, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    This was, of course, Roy making a joke.

    But to be serious, if Richelle were ever on his opposing side, she could take his life in minutes!

    Evidently, Kennedy too was pondering upon this point.

    ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s our ally!¡±

    If she were on the enemy¡¯s side, they couldn¡¯t have thought of a way to defend her!

 Chapter 480 - 476: The Children of the Fu Family,

    Chapter 480: Chapter 476: The Children of the Fu Family,

    Can¡¯t Be Truly Innocent

    Trantor: 549690339

    Kennedy Green had this same sentiment as Roy Lewis a long time ago.

    ¡°We have to change our approach to finding this mole.¡±

    Kennedy wore a thoughtful expression.

    Roy said, ¡°Uncle, I still think Mr. Rowen is highly suspicious.¡±

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t found any suspicious leads, so I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    The two were silent for a while, and then Kennedy suddenly asked Roy.

    ¡°What about incorporating Richelle into our ranks?¡±

    Roy immediately shook his head, ¡°No, she¡¯s busy enough already! Let her treat this matter as a side gig and y along. If we really incorporate her into our ranks, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to have even two words with her in a day.¡±

    Now, as it was, Richelle still had the option to ept or reject tasks.

    But once she was officially included into our ranks, she would have to follow orders from above, and she would no longer have the right to refuse dangerous assignments.

    Just like him.

    If it were from a selfish perspective, he wouldn¡¯t participate in this current operation.

    But he didn¡¯t have the right to refuse.

    Kennedy didn¡¯t force the issue, ¡°Alright, this is your decision. Otherwise, like me, sometimes I can¡¯t see your aunt for even half a day in a week.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but admire him, ¡°This really isn¡¯t your aunt¡¯s fault. She¡¯s carried the burden of the Green Group for so many years, and now, the business is thriving more than ever!¡±

    After his nephew said so, Kennedy sighed.

    ¡°The two of us are fortunate! We both met women we don¡¯t deserve, otherwise, we¡¯d be exhausted!¡±

    Roy was amused by his words, ¡°Uncle, this is a super Versailles mentality! What are you sighing for!¡±

    Kennedy alsoughed, ¡°What I¡¯m sighing for is that we both found capable wives, we need to constantly improve ourselves or we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on, we could be dumped any minute!¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re already the President, and you still have these worries? Are you perhaps aiming to rule the entire world?¡±

    Kennedyughed heartily for a change, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. At least, I need to be re-elected for the next term.¡±

    After Kennedy took office, he promoted a series of reform policies.

    The Federation¡¯s economic and quality of life indices have risen significantly since his tenure began, and so, he wanted to see his policies continue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, you¡¯ll be sessfully re-elected.¡±

    Kennedy just hummed in response.

    Roy continued, ¡°But we need to be extra cautious with the Lilliput and Thompson families recently. Seeing their behavior, they seem quite desperate. Today it¡¯s Denny Thompson attacking me, tomorrow it might be someone else targeting our people.¡±

    Kennedy had, of course, considered these possibilities.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already had people increase security at your grandparents¡¯ and your family¡¯s ces. The problem is that the children are more difficult to protect. If it can¡¯t be helped, perhaps they should stay home for a while.¡±

    The decision to keep the children at home was ast resort.

    For one, there¡¯s no enemy action yet, but this would disrupt their daily routines.

    Secondly, the impact on the children would be immense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll try toe up with the safest solution.¡±

    Kennedy had thought about it, ¡°If the kids were in separate primary schools, it would be rtively easy to protect them, just reinforce school entrance management. But Abbey University is an open campus, there¡¯s no way to defend against threats.¡±

    Roy was determined to ensure his children¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s focus on securing the ssrooms, and I¡¯ll take care of the security personnel. Designate the ssrooms as the key protective area, and ask the principal to require parents to drop off and pick up their children as close to the ssrooms as possible.¡±

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all we can do for now. Also, you may have to mention this to Richelle first and see how to prepare the children in advance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. She knows best how to talk to the children.¡±

    However, knowing Richelie¡¯s temperament, she would be straight with the children.

    ¡°Try to be gentle, think of some reasons, don¡¯t scare the children¡­¡±

    Roy interrupted him, ¡°Our children are destined not to be naive. Instead of creating a fairy tale world for them, we might as well tell them that the world is good, but there will inevitably be bad people and things. In this world, there are many good people, but there are also people who are unfriendly or even have malicious intentions.¡±

    Kennedy fell silent.

    Roy went on, ¡°We should pay close attention to Aunt Richelle¡¯s side recently, too. Mason Lilliput has recruited a lot of people in the past six months. The backing of factions like the Dunns, who are more openly aligned with him, is rtively easier to guard against, while secret supporters are difficult to protect against.¡±

    ¡°I will, and when she¡¯s done with her major projects, I¡¯ll let her take a few days off. It¡¯s been half a year since she¡¯s had a long break,¡± Kennedy replied.

    Having talked everything through, Kennedy pushed Roy back to his ward.

    Richelle came over to help Roy back into the hospital bed.

    Kennedy, with many affairs to attend to, turned and left.

    Richelle took a wet towel to clean Roy¡¯s face, ¡°How did you feel, after not going out for so many days? Does the outside air smell especially sweet?¡±

 Chapter 481 - 477: Declaration of War

    Chapter 481: Chapter 477: Deration of War

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis half leaned on the bed, shaking his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad!¡±

    Richelie Dunn sensed that he was about to say something cheesy, and sure enough, he said right after, ¡°It¡¯s great having you here.¡±

    Richelie thought to herself, as expected.

    After wiping his face and hands clean, Richelie gave him a cup and let him hold it to drink.

    Roy drank almost half a cup of water in one breath and took a break before he mentioned the children¡¯s situation to Richelle.

    Richelle listened quietly, and after pondering for a while, she said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home tonight and talk to them. You guys don¡¯t need to worry too much either, the coach said their shooting skills have improved a lot recently.¡±

    Since the Dunns targeted Timmy with poison, all the children now kept their customized miniature guns on them at all times.

    However, even with all the precautions, as parents, they would still worry.

    After all, they were not adults but fragile children whose bones could be easily crushed.

    In the evening, Richelle returned home and called the three kids to the study before dinner. She very seriously informed them of the current danger.

    Timmy and Timothy¡¯s faces instantly turned serious, and even Tiffany pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t act as spoiled as usual, but just obediently nodded and promised Richelle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will always stay with my brothers.¡±

    Timmy patted her head, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, you can still y with your friends as usual. Timothy and I will be watching.¡±

    None of the three children showed any signs of fear.

    Timothy nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, you can just act like normal, sister. My brother and I will protect you.¡±

    Richelle had recently updated the family¡¯s security system, and she had also made improvements to the miniature trackers andmunicators on the three children.

    Roy had already arranged the security measures for the campus after tomorrow.

    Both of them were doing their best to ensure that the three children could study and grow like normal children.

    The three little ones had quite big hearts; they were only serious when they were first told. By dinner time, they returned to their usual mischievous selves.

    Worried about their emotions and other issues, Richelle made sure to soothe the children to sleep before returning to the hospital.

    Since that day of being followed, Parker had been picking Richelle up in a different car every day.

    And for the past few days, the journey had been smooth.

    When Richelle returned to the hospital, Roy was still chatting with Nathan Caroule.

    From the conversation, they were talking about Lewis Group¡¯s business.

    As he hung up the phone, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys switch to working with foreignpanies for the parts you used to coborate with Dunn Group on?¡±

    Roy simply said, ¡°Fishing!¡±

    Richelle understood his meaning, ¡°You suspect that Dunn Group is nning to sabotage the industrial part of the business?¡±

    Roy neither affirmed nor denied it, merely saying.

    ¡°Mason Lilliput went to see Jayden Dunn and his son, and didn¡¯t bother to conceal it.¡±

    Richelle found it strange, ¡°Are they tantly dering war on you and Uncle?¡±

    This time, Roy shook his head, ¡°No, they thought I died in a car ident. So they want to take advantage of the chaos to regain some of the business that was previously damaged.¡±

    Roy spoke vaguely, but Richelle knew they had just destroyed most of the Thompsons¡¯ overseas distributionwork, so she could understand what he meant by the business.

    No wonder she always found Harris Dunn¡¯s strategy for the industrial part of thepany to be a bit strange. With this connection, everything made sense.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll discuss with Denise and let the industrialpany¡¯s projects go for now.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she immediately called Denise Munni.

    Denise was a bit confused, ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you always try to stop anything rted to the industrialpany¡¯s decisions? Howe you suddenly changed 360 degrees?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, as it involved too many secrets.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin the reason. Just do as I say.¡±

    With that said, only five people in the world supported Richelle, and Denise was definitely one of them.

    So, she didn¡¯t ask any further and just agreed readily.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Also, about this morning¡¯s board meeting, since you didn¡¯t attend, Darren Moss asked me to pass something to you. It¡¯s wrapped in tight packaging, so I¡¯m not sure what it is, but he said it¡¯s something your parents left behind.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Richelle asked anxiously.

    ¡°Where are you guys? I¡¯ll have Parkere over!¡±

    Denise probably didn¡¯t expect her to be so anxious and said.

    ¡°Do you need to see it urgently? I could ask Nathan to send it over since he seems to have something to report to Master Lewis anyway.¡±

    After hanging up, Richelle asked Roy.

    ¡°Did you and Nathan not finish talking earlier?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re done talking! Why do you ask?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Denise apparently made up that excuse, just to get those important items to Richelle sooner..

 Chapter 482 - 478: Master Fu Sees Light Again

    Chapter 482: Chapter 478: Master Fu Sees Light Again

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when Nathan Caroule delivered the tightly wrapped small package to the hospital.

    Perhaps to show that everything Denise Munni said was true, after Nathan gave the package to Richelle Dunn, he really reported about ten minutes of work to Roy Lewis.

    Richelle was opening the package while listening, as if it wasn¡¯t anything special.

    However, soon, her attention waspletely drawn by the package.

    Inside the package were several notebooks.

    Richelle carefully flipped through them and instantly welled up in tears as she saw the handwriting.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t see, but he knew that Nathan would be delivering a package, so he paid special attention to Richelle¡¯s side with his ears.

    While Nathan was still reporting something, he turned his head and called out worriedly in the direction where Richelle was sitting.

    ¡°Richelle? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Only then did Nathan turn his head and see that Richelle, who was usually like an irondy, was actually crying with a tear-stained face.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Dr. Dunn, what happened to you?¡±

    He also asked anxiously.

    Hearing his question, Roy, who had been half-leaning on the bed, could not sit still anymore, lifted the quilt and tried to get out of bed.

    Nathan was frightened.

    ¡°Goodness! Sir, please don¡¯t push yourself!¡±

    But Roy felt around the bed and insisted on getting out. Nathan had no choice but to help him carefully and support him to the wheelchair.

    And Richelle, she was stillpletely immersed in her sadness, crying silently.

    Roy pushed the wheelchair in front of her and embraced her in his arms.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see, his hands were very gentle as they touched her face and helped her wipe away the tears.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Richelle leaned against him and answered through her sobs.

    ¡°This¡­ these are handwritten notebooks from my parents¡­¡±

    Before Richelle had been imprisoned, there were actually some relics of her parents left at home, and even some birthday cards and letters that they had written to her.

    So she recognized her parents¡¯ handwriting.

    Butter, she ¡°died¡± and all her belongings at the Dunns¡¯, especially those without value, must have been destroyed.

    The only thing she had left was the ne that her grandparents had given her.

    Now, seeing the notebooks with her parents¡¯ handwriting suddenly, those feelings of longing and sorrow in her heart seemed to have found a refuge. Her tears flowed like a breached dam.

    Nathan tactfully left the room, as his work report was not that important anyway and could be discussed over the phone the next morning.

    Roy wiped Richelle¡¯s tears with one hand, gently rubbing her head with the other.

    He said nothing, just letting her lean against him and cry quietly.

    He knew that the sadness in her heart had been held back for more than twenty years. Finally finding a way to express it, the tears could not stop flowing.

    Richelle leaned against him, holding the notebooks tightly, and clutching Roy¡¯s clothes with her other hand. She just allowed herself to cry without care.

    About ten minutester, Richelle¡¯s trembling shoulders from sobbing gradually calmed down.

    Her faint whining was getting weaker and weaker.

    Roy put his hand on her back and gently patted her, just likeforting a child to sleep.

    Richelle felt more rxed after such a good cry, struggling to get out of Roy¡¯s embrace.

    She opened up her swollen eyes and saw that arge part of Roy¡¯s hospital gown was wet.

    Richelle felt a little embarrassed, but since Roy couldn¡¯t see it, she stood up and turned around to get him a change of clothes.

    However, before she could take two steps, Roy caught her hand.

    ¡°Baby,e over and let me see you!¡±

    Richelle took it as a habit and obediently turned around and walked back.

    She stood at attention in front of Roy, thinking that he couldn¡¯t see her anyway, so she didn¡¯t mind how ugly she looked.

    However, Roy actually tilted his head up to look at her with seemingly focusing eyes.

    Then, his hand reached out and urately touched her eyelids, with a pitying and distressed tone.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve cried your eyes out.¡±

    Richelle was about to retort, when she suddenly realized something, widened her eyes and moved closer to Roy.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, can you see now?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were still a bit nk, but they were clearly focused on her face.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit blurry, but I can see!¡±

    At this moment, Richelle didn¡¯t care about her swollen eyes or how embarrassed she might look. She held Roy¡¯s face in her hands and nted several kisses on his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! You can finally see again!¡±

    Roy heard her cheer with a hoarse voice and felt both delighted and distressed.

    He also reached out to hold her face and said,

    ¡°Yes, I can finally see.¡±

    He tilted his chin slightly and kissed her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, how could I not miss out on seeing you?¡±

    It was only then that Richelle remembered how swollen her eyes were, sniffled, frowned and replied,

    ¡°Men are liars, my eyes are swollen like peaches and yet you still say I¡¯m beautiful?¡±

    Roy nodded seriously and said, ¡°To me, no matter what you look like, you¡¯re always the most beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 483 - 479: Daddy, We Miss You So Much

    Chapter 483: Chapter 479: Daddy, We Miss You So Much

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them happily embraced each other. After their excitement had subsided, Richelle called the dean and asked him to arrange for an ophthalmologist to examine Roy Lewis.

    Roy was worried about her. When she hung up the phone, he quickly pulled her hand and reminded her.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡±

    Richelle had always been strong and probably didn¡¯t want to be seen in this state.

    Yet, she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just crying because I¡¯m happy that your eyes are better. As a doctor, they should understand the emotions of a patient¡¯s family member.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t do anything but follow her lead.

    Soon, the dean rushed over with an ophthalmologist specialist.

    The ophthalmologist performed a simple check on Roy, and then said to Richelle.

    ¡± Dr. Dunn, it seems that your acupuncture treatment has had a noticeable effect. In the future, could you please assist with rted cases?¡±

    As a doctor, Richelle, of course, had no reason to refuse a patient.

    ¡°Sure, as long as the timing doesn¡¯t conflict.¡±

    As an independent-qualified doctor, Richelle had the qualifications to practice medicine worldwide, so theoretically, as long as she agreed, she could legally serve every patient.

    Meanwhile, the dean also took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Dr. Dunn, could you also consider performing surgeries forplicated and severe cases in the future if needed?¡±

    Roy, lying in bed, sighed helplessly in his heart.

    He really had involuntarily given Richelle a bunch of additional tasks.

    He quietlymented to himself that their time together would be taken up even more. Then, he heard Richelle respond to the dean.

    ¡°Sure! As long as there¡¯s no conflict with my schedule.¡±

    The dean and the ophthalmologist expressed their gratitude, prescribed some eye medication for Roy, and then left.

    When they were gone, Roy took a deep breath.

    Richelle looked at him curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can see now, which is something to be happy about. Why are you sighing?¡±

    Roy reached out and grabbed her hand, ¡°I just wish I could hide you away.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand what had gotten into him, ¡°What¡¯s got you bothered now?¡±

    Roy looked resentful, ¡°You¡¯re so busy every day, and now I¡¯vended you with two more tasks. You already have so little time to spend with me, and now it will be even less!¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter because of him.

    Roy red at the woman with swollen eyes, who still managed to show a mischievous smile, and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek.

    ¡°And you¡¯reughing!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t stop giggling. Her previous sadness and longing, brought on by her parents¡¯ notebook, vanished because of the recovery of Roy¡¯s eyes and his amusing reaction.

    ¡°Roy, just think of my work as saving people and umting virtue for our family.¡±

    Of course, Roy was justining. When reason prevailed, he was genuinely happy for her.

    Using her talents to help and even save people was indeed a great act of virtue.

    Roy reached out to pull her over and gently hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just venting. Don¡¯t mind me, do whatever you want to do!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°That¡¯s quite a quick change of heart! But if you really didn¡¯t care, I bet you¡¯d cry.¡±

    Roy was amused by her but became serious after a while and spoke to Richelle earnestly.

    ¡°Richelle, I admit that I have the selfish and possessive mentality that many men have. It¡¯s natural and I can¡¯t control it. But the rational part of me knows that you¡¯re an independent individual, and whatever you decide to do, I have to support!¡±

    Richelle could understand his feelings on the matter.

    For example, if she had known about his trip to the central region beforehand, she would have wanted to stop him emotionally.

    Because such a situation was full of uncertainty and danger.

    Going there was like taking nine risks out of ten.

    Emotionally, as his lover, she would hope he prioritized his safety.

    However, rationally, she would never stop him.

    The reason was the same as his.

    To love him wasn¡¯t to confine him.

    Instead, when everyone else didn¡¯t support him, she would be the one standing firmly behind him, offering unwavering support!

    Now that Roy¡¯s eyes could see again, Richelle didn¡¯t have to hide anything from their children.

    The next morning, Roy spent a long time in front of the mirror and finally came out in a wheelchair on his own.

    He found a spot with good lighting and let Richelle help him adjust the camera and distance before calling their children.

    As soon as the video connected, their beautiful, adorable daughter Tifanny appeared.

    She must have seen Roy, so she eximed with surprise, ¡°Daddy!¡± And then her mouth pursed, and she started to cry.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartbroken when he saw his little girl cry.

    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry. Doesn¡¯t Daddy look fine now?¡±

    The little girl wiped her tears with the back of her hand while sobbing. ¡°Daddy¡­ when are youing home? We miss you so much¡­.¡±

 Chapter 484 - 480: Learning How to Love Someone

    Chapter 484: Chapter 480: Learning How to Love Someone

    Trantor: 549690339

    It had been almost half a month since the childrenst saw Roy Lewis.

    Thus, even the cool Timmy and the cheerful Timothy broke down when they finally saw Roy Lewis on the screen.

    Richelle Dunn reserved the space for them and sat aside, browsing through the notebook that Denise Munni entrusted her with.

    Technology wasn¡¯t as advanced as it is now twenty years ago.

    Back in those days, people had to write down things by hand.

    Because of this, Richelle now has the opportunity to fondly remember her parents through their handwriting.

    At first, Richelle just wanted to use this opportunity to reflect upon her parents, but as she kept reading, she became increasingly absorbed.

    Roy Lewis had been talking to the children for nearly an hour, and all this time, she remained nestled on the couch,pletely engrossed in the notebook.

    After finishing his conversation with the children, Roy Lewis had to call her a few times to pull her out of the world within the notebook.

    ¡°Done talking?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°They need to go to school!¡±

    Most primary schools start their day early in the morning.

    But their youngsters typically start at nine.

    Richelle hummed, ¡°In a few days when you feel better, you should let theme see you at the hospital. It looked like they were about to cry.¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed deeply.

    Richelle looked at him confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re unhappy about seeing the children? Why the sigh after the conversation?¡±

    Roy Lewis pulled her closer, gently holding her hand.

    ¡°I used to feel that I was indifferent to familial love. Even though I truly cared for Timmy, I wasn¡¯t able to get close to him.¡±

    ¡°My father died early, and my mother was indifferent to me. She might have been alive, but in reality, her heart had died with my father.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I never expected any family affection. When Timmy was sent back, I was just relieved that I didn¡¯t need to get married to preserve the Lewis lineage. As he grew older, we developed some feelings, but not as strong as they are now. Misseeing him for a few days, I feel like there¡¯s a hole in my heart that nothing can fill.¡±

    Richelle hummed, ¡°So, blood ties only give you simr genes, but feelings need to be cultivated throughpanionship.¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched her hand, ¡°Yes, thank you for not only giving me the sweet taste of love but also allowing me to experience the beauty of family love.¡± Richelle did not tease him, pushing him to the balcony to breathe some fresh air, and listened to him change the topic.

    ¡°What¡¯s recorded in your parents¡¯ notebook? You seem very absorbed in it!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°I just happened to read about how my parents started their business from scratch, gradually built an industrial empire.¡± Roy Lewis leaned back, scrutinizing her closely for a few moments.

    Richelle asked surprisingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roy Lewis ced his hand on hers, gently patting.

    Richelle understood then.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll start crying again?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t make a sound, obviously he was silently admitting it.

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t control myself yesterday. If I break down every time I read it, would you throw away the notebook while I¡¯m asleep?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t throw it away. But I might hide it, and only let you read a little bit at a time. Otherwise, who can handle the sort of crying likest night.¡±

    Richelle hummed thoughtfully, ¡°No need to worry, Now, I think my parents were really amazing. Even after twenty-some years, their business philosophy is still relevant today. No wonder Jayden has been able to keep the Dunn Group afloat after taking over. It must be thanks to the foundation my parentsid.¡± Roy Lewis knew what she intended to do with those notes, ¡°If you find any suspicious parts, let me know. I will have someone verify and investigate.¡± However, saying verifying those notes was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    But neither Richelle nor Roy Lewis had any intention of giving up.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you mind if I ask a question about your father?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about someone¡¯s personal life, you can ask me anything.¡±

    Still, Richelle hesitated for a moment before asking.

    ¡°You avenged your father¡¯s enemies yourself, didn¡¯t you? How old were you then?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a rough idea of her question and answered her without thinking.

    ¡°My father was involved with many people. I was nearly twenty when I finally managed to bring them all to justice.¡±

    Richelle leaned against him, rubbing her face against his.

    Roy Lewis stroked her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. As I said, my rtionship with my parents was indifferent, so seeking revenge for me was mostly about not bearing the humiliation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different. So, don¡¯t worry. No matter how troublesome it is, I¡¯ll help you find the real culprit and the truth to serve justice to you and your parents.¡± Richelle hummed, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. I¡¯ve talked to Hugo Camrey about it. He said he would talk to his uncle to see if they can find out anything..¡±

 Chapter 485 - 481: Trying to Win Over

    Chapter 485: Chapter 481: Trying to Win Over

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Roy Lewis frowned, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t we owe Hugo Camrey a lot of favors? Why not, I directly talk to Mr. Caroule instead?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give a thank-you gift to Mr. Caroule myself. I¡¯m just asking Hugo to make the connection.¡±

    Roy Lewis wanted to ask her what kind of thank-you gift she would give, but then he thought about it and figured that with this girl¡¯s abilities, if she said she would give someone a thank-you gift, it would definitely be something no one else could do.

    Once he realized this, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°For your part, I think you should focus on the matter at hand.¡±

    Richelle spoke ambiguously, but Roy Lewis knew that she was referring to the trouble he was facing in his dual roles as both Mr. Lewis and the mysterious financial backer.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll focus on my family and my own business for now. Keep an eye on Lordon¡¯s side, and if there¡¯s any problem, let me know so I can send you reinforcements.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, and the two reached a consensus on this matter.

    Upon hearing that Roy Lewis¡¯s eyesight had been restored, Kennedy Green hurriedly visited him at noon, but only stayed for a few minutes.

    Richelle Dunn knew that they must have something important to discuss. When Kennedy entered, she made up some excuses to step out into the corridor.

    Kennedy Green met her in the corridor, had a brief chat, exchanged some pleasantries, and then left.

    As for Denise Munni, since Richelle had asked for her help, she rarely voted in favor when the Dunn father and son proposed a resolution about the industrialpany at the board meeting the next day.

    The Dunn father and son had long been ustomed to her singing the opposite tune like Richelle, so they were a bit surprised.

    After the meeting, the father and son returned to the CEO¡¯s office and began to gossip.

    ¡°That Denise Munni has always sided with that dead girl Richelle. Is she ying some tricks by voting in favor this time?¡±

    Jayden Dunn was always cautious, especially since this involved their cooperation with Mr. Lilliput and the future of the Dunn Group, so they were even more careful.

    At first, Harris Dunn was also puzzled, but after thinking about it, he felt that it made sense.

    ¡°She¡¯s always voted against in the past, probably because she genuinely believed that those proposals wouldn¡¯t make money. After all, their venture capital businesses have a high vision, and earning small profits wouldn¡¯t catch their eye.¡±

    ¡°But this project is different; it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a lucrative long-term cooperation project. If she still votes against, what kind of achievements could she report back?¡±

    Dennise and Richelle, who had entered the board of directors, had asionally pulled some votes from other directors, and had vetoed several of their resolutions.

    The father and son duo hated the two friends deeply but were powerless against them.

    So, they did a lot of groundwork for this project in advance.

    They also did their homework with the directors, gathered enough votes to ensure that everything went smoothly, and either it was because Denise felt her vote wouldn¡¯t make a difference or that she genuinely believed it was a feasible project, she voted in favor.

    No matter what the reason, nothing could stop them from pushing forward with determination on this project.

    Perhaps it was because of Harris Dunn¡¯s strong performance that day, or perhaps Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons were really driven into a corner.

    Shortly after their meeting, his so-called nephew proactively contacted the father and son duo and offered a series of more favorable conditions thanst time.

    Harris Dunn took advantage of the initially agreed-upon terms to negotiate some more benefits.

    Of course, this was just a preliminary agreement for the early stage, but judging by Mason Lilliput and his nephew¡¯s urgency, Harris Dunn estimated that he could push even harder.

    Jayden Dunn didn¡¯t like Denise very much, or it could be said that he loathed her.

    After all, when she joined, she made it clear that she was in the same camp as Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Why not try to win her over?¡±

    Harris Dunn didn¡¯t rule out the possibility, but in the past, he didn¡¯t see any chance of winning her over.

    Now, however, there seemed to be a slight change.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit for now, Dad, don¡¯t forget that her husband is Nathan Caroule, the special assistant to the Lewis Group.¡±

    Of course, Jayden Dunn hadn¡¯t forgotten, ¡°He¡¯s an orphan, so if we want to win him over, we can try.¡±

    Meanwhile, Nathan Caroule, who had been targeted by the Dunn father and son, didn¡¯t know that he had be someone else¡¯s target to woo. He was discussing with Roy Lewis on how toy a trap to lure Mason Lilliput and his party.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the uing crackdown will inevitably drive Lilliput and Thompson families into a corner. In addition to coborating with the Dunn family, they¡¯re also spreading their resources and working with several smaller-scalepanies. They¡¯re obviously trying to reduce their risk and avoidplete paralysis if one of them falls.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, keep up the pressure on all fronts. My uncle has already begun preparing to announce his candidacy for re-election, and Mason Lilliput has to build momentum for himself too. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have my uncle¡¯s financial backing.¡±

    The biggest difference between Kennedy Green and Mason Lilliput is that the former has the support of two major financial groups.

    As for Mason Lilliput, his own financial strength is naturally iparable to Kennedy Green¡¯s, so he can only promise some benefits to his supporters after he takes office.

    ¡°Denise said that the preliminary proposal for the project at the board meeting was like giving money to the Dunn family..¡±

 Chapter 486 - 482: Your Skin is Itchy, Right?

    Chapter 486: Chapter 482: Your Skin is Itchy, Right?

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Roy Lewis¡¯s vision had basically returned to normal, although he still had a cast on his foot, two broken ribs that hadn¡¯t yet healed, and the wound on his head.

    But he had already started propping up a small table on his bed, working hours were granted by his private doctor, changing from the original two hours to one hour each in the morning, noon, and evening.

    Since he could now get out of bed and sit in a wheelchair, Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t have to massage his muscles anymore but instead pushed him out for a walk to get some fresh air.

    Roy had initially thought that today¡¯s walk would be just like any other.

    However, as soon as Richelle pushed him from the hospital corridor to thewn, three little figures came running towards him like rockets.

    Roy saw that they were his three darlings and opened his arms wide to embrace them from afar.

    However, the little ones must have been reminded early on by Nathan Caroule, who was escorting them, so they ran to the wheelchair and stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Then, they tiptoed carefully around the wheelchair to give him a kiss on the face.

    Roy¡¯s arms fell empty, and he looked at the kids with a bit of resentment in his eyes.

    Timmy coolly told him, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Caroule said your ribs haven¡¯t healed yet, we can¡¯t hug you!¡±

    Tifanny also reached out her little hand and touched his face, ¡°Daddy, be good, once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll give you big hugs!¡±

    Timothy patted his thigh to console him, ¡°Yeah, Daddy, you need to get up soon, and then you can hug us however you want!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry as his three little cheeky darlings teased him.

    Meanwhile, Richelle was bent over withughter, her hands covering her belly.

    The arrival of the three children filled Richelle¡¯s ears with their cheerful chatter andughter.

    As for Roy, the smile never left his face as he let the three kids push him around thewn in his wheelchair.

    Richelle¡¯s role as the wheelchair pusher was temporarily dismissed, so she simply sat down on a bench and watched from afar as the three kids yed with their father.

    Nathan Caroule also sat down beside her.

    The two looked at Roy and the children but talked about Dunn Group rted matters.

    ¡°Denise mentioned that Dunn Group and Mason Lilliput¡¯s nephew¡¯s project should be signed next month, so Master Lewis and I think they should take action within a week,¡± Nathan said.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°You guys just follow the n, I am fine with it.¡±

    Nathan nced at Roy on thewn.

    ¡°Master Lewis is worried that the industrialpany is your parents¡¯ hard work, and if its reputation gets damaged because of this operation, he fears that you won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± he said.

    Richelle sighed deeply, ¡°Dunn Group has been in Jayden Dunn¡¯s hands for over twenty years, and its appearance has changedpletely. Hoping that it still maintains how it was when my parents managed it is just my wishful thinking.¡±

    ¡°In fact, that is impossible. As for the industrialpany part, we will try to minimize the damage in time, then there might still be a chance to salvage it. If we let them continue to mess around, it will be finished!¡±

    Nathan exhaled, ¡°Dr. Dunn, it¡¯s great that you can think like this. Master Lewis has been worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and that¡¯s why he¡¯s been hesitating to decide.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°The notebooks Darren Moss passed on to me through Denise, which detail the process of how my parents established those industrialpanies, I¡¯ve been reading them these days. He naturally thought I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Nathan agreed, ¡°Yes, so we¡¯ve been discussing if there¡¯s another n that can punish the Lilliput and Dunn families but not damage Dunn Group¡¯s industrialpany.¡±

    Richelle said helplessly with a smile, ¡°How could there be such a perfect n? Just stick to the original n. Things in the world have always been about destroying to recreate. Perhaps this blow will give the industrialpany a chance to transform and change.¡±

    As they were talking, Roy and the kids gradually came closer.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Roy nced over and saw Richelle and Nathan looking serious, talking about something.

    He had the kids push him over to them.

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°We¡¯re talking behind your back!¡±

    Nathan also grinned, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯mining about you to Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Roy, of course, didn¡¯t believe it, but he couldn¡¯t inquire further in front of the kids.

    ¡°Look how smug you are. Even if youin to Dr. Dunn, she¡¯ll naturally stand on my side. Why would she help you?¡±

    Nathanughed, ¡°Of course. Dr. Dunn always distinguishes right from wrong and supports the reasonable, not the personal.¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°You¡¯re pleased with yourself. No helping the personal over the reasonable, is it? Was your recent bonus cut too short, making your skin itch?¡±

    At Roy¡¯s words, the three little ones giggled gleefully.

    They came running over, one tugging at Nathan¡¯s face, another at his arm, and thest one pulling his ear.

    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Caroule, your skin must be itchy¡­¡±

    Nathan, tormented by the three little demons, hurried to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Ouch! My little darlings, spare Uncle Caroule, I won¡¯t dare to talk back to your daddy again!¡±

 Chapter 487 - 483: Infighting in the Lewis Family

    Chapter 487: Chapter 483: Infighting in the Lewis Family

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis¡¯s condition at the hospital was getting better day by day, but outside, there were rumors spreading from an unknown source that he had already died.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s health had declined significantly in the past two years, and he had less interaction with the outside world.

    Since Richelle Dunn moved in with Roy along with Timothy and Tiffany, Mr. Lewis had spent at least twenty days a month at Roy¡¯s house.

    The remaining ten days or so were spent reluctantly going back to the old house to deal with his other unworthy descendants.

    Otherwise, these no-good descendants woulde to bother Roy at his house.

    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t want those disgusting people to poison his three well-behaved and adorable great-grandchildren, so he made a deal with his other descendants that they coulde home for a family meal or discuss matters only on specific fixed days each month.

    That day was a Saturday, which was the day Mr. Lewis had to face his unworthy descendants at home.

    He had not even gotten out of bed that morning, but he could already hear the noise downstairs.

    Mr. Lewis thought that these unfilial descendants were bing more and more disrespectful of him.

    He called the butler through the phone on his bedside table, ¡°If they have something to say, they should keep it to themselves. If they make a noise again, make them leave immediately!¡±

    Within a minute, the noise downstairs stopped.

    Mr. Lewis slowly got up, continuing his usual morning routine, finishing his ablutions, and doing some Tai Chi on the balcony while practicing his breathing exercises.

    Feeling refreshed, he finally went downstairs at a leisurely pace.

    Downstairs was bustling, with a living room full of people.

    This surprised Mr. Lewis, and he wondered what big incident could have gathered all these unworthy descendants in one ce.

    However, he didn¡¯t have to guess, as his second son Sebastian Lewis rushed over just as he appeared on the upper floor, quickly climbing up the stairs,ing to his side and supporting his arm, trying to help him down the stairs.

    Mr. Lewis thought to himself, were they looking for help to clean up another mess they made again out there?

    Mr. Lewis nced at Sebastian, but he seemed to be in high spirits, not appearing to have caused any trouble¡ª it was as if he had won a big prize.

    Mr. Lewis was puzzled.

    Just as he was about to ask, Sebastian spoke up first.

    ¡°Dad, is it true that Roy is dead?¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart shook, his body swaying involuntarily, barely holding onto the railing, otherwise, he might have fallen down the stairs.

    This unworthy son was indeed up to no good!

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    Mr. Lewis demanded sharply of Sebastian.

    Only a few days ago, Mr. Lewis had learned of Roy¡¯s injury.

    By the time he found out, Roy had already recovered significantly, and looked quite energetic on the video call.

    However, Roy had also mentioned to him that if any rumors spread about him from the outside world, there was no need to rify them; just let them be.

    Although Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t know the specific purpose of doing this, he had always trusted Roy, so he agreed without asking too many questions.

    He had been mentally prepared to deal with people inquiring from the outside, but he didn¡¯t expect the first one who came forward to not only be not an outsider but also for them to spread this news by reporting the ¡°death¡±.

    Not stopping at reporting the ¡°death¡±, they picked the exact moment he was going down the stairs to bring it up, sinister to the extreme.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart felt ice cold.

    He then heard Sebastian¡¯s barely concealed excited voice saying.

    ¡°I heard it from someone else! Of course, I don¡¯t believe it, but Roy hasn¡¯t been seen at thepany for nearly twenty days, and his phone is switched off. Even his doctor, nobody knows where he has gone recently.¡±

    Mr. Lewis did not respond immediately, but went downstairs, holding the railing, and only when the butler came over to support him did he angrily shake off Sebastian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s hearsay, right? Those people aren¡¯t even from the Lewis family. You, a member of the Lewis family, are on my side, talking about this unfounded news. What do you mean by that?¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s tone was severe, making Sebastian shrink back.

    However, after Mr. Lewis settled down, he leaned closer again.

    ¡°So, Dad, do you know where Roy is?¡±

    Mr. Lewis angrily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Sebastian then had a servant bring over a chair and sat down next to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Dad, with the news of Roy¡¯s death spreading like wildfire outside, let¡¯s assume he¡¯s not dead¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis cut him off harshly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®assume¡¯ he¡¯s not dead? He¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s alive and well! It¡¯s all of you with your nasty mouths, helping outsiders to put our own people down.¡±

    Sebastian leaned in even closer, ¡°Dad, you keep saying Roy isn¡¯t dead, but you have to give us a more convincing reason!¡±

    Mr. Lewis was furious, ¡°As a family, aren¡¯t we supposed to believe in each other unconditionally, no matter how much others doubt or talk about us?¡±

    Despite already losing his faith in these unworthy descendants, Mr. Lewis hadn¡¯t expected them to go this far.

    Sebastian probably thought that Roy had truly died and the old man, who had been retired for over ten years, had lost Roy¡¯s support. This old man seemed fierce on the outside but was actually weak and pathetic.. At this point, he couldn¡¯t even lift a fist!

 Chapter 488 - 484: The Lewis Siblings Battle for Power

    Chapter 488: Chapter 484: The Lewis Siblings Battle for Power

    Trantor: 549690339

    Therefore, those who used to restrain themselves in front of the old man were today repeatedly testing and pushing the old man¡¯s limits.

    ¡°Dad, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong, but this isn¡¯t about Roy alone. You say that the Lewis Group has been headless for nearly twenty days now, and there are such rumors circting outside, which greatly affects both the Lewis Group and our Lewis family.¡±

    As soon as Sebastian said this, Aldo, the fourth son, Elizabeth, the fifth daughter, and Grace, the sixth daughter, all echoed in agreement.

    ¡°Dad, Sebastian is right!¡±

    The old man did not make a sound, just listened to Aldo speak.

    ¡°Dad, Roy¡¯s life and death are indeed important, but aren¡¯t these things we can¡¯t control? But with the Lewis Group and our family, we have the ability to make adjustments before bad things happen, don¡¯t we?¡±

    The old man frowned, ¡°So, how do you guys want to adjust?¡±

    No wonder it was crowded early in the morning ¨C it turns out they were waiting to reshuffle and redistribute the family assets, and seize power!

    Victoria then said, ¡°Dad, in the past, Roy was the one holding the power, but in reality, we are his elders and should have some management rights too. Since he is now missing, and both the Lewis Group and our family are falling into crisis because of him, we should promptly step in and take over his responsibilities.¡±

    Grace also chimed in, ¡°Right, we might not have Roy¡¯s abilities, but three cobblers make a good Zhuge Liang. There are four of us siblings, surely we can collectively match up to Roy?¡±

    The old man snorted, ¡°Just with you guys? Forget four, even a hundred of you can¡¯t match a tenth of Roy!¡±

    His disparaging remarks left his children with unpleasant expressions on their faces.

    Yet soon, they gathered themselves, exchanging nces before allowing Sebastian to speak.

    ¡°Dad, even if we¡¯re inferior to Roy, we¡¯re certainly better than the current leaderless state of the Lewis Group and our family, aren¡¯t we? It seems the stock market hasn¡¯t received any news yet, but it¡¯s just a matter of time, isn¡¯t it? By the time the stock prices plummet, it¡¯ll be toote for us to do anything!¡± The old man gave them a cold stare. ¡°Oh? Who just said that four of youbined can at least match up to one Roy? If you can manage, let¡¯s see you fix things when the timees. Right now, everything is peaceful outside, why the uproar here?¡±

    Aldo shot a nce at Sebastian, clearly annoyed with his poorly chosen words.

    Then, Aldo himself said, ¡°Dad, if we wait until the stock market crashes, stepping in then would be toote¡ªeven heavenly powers wouldn¡¯t be able to save the Lewis Group and our family!¡±

    Upon hearing this, his siblings agreed fervently.

    Victoria then added, ¡°Yes, dad, you always taught us to nip the problems in the bud. Now, while things haven¡¯t yet taken a turn for the worse, it¡¯s up to us siblings to join forces to save the Lewis Group and our family!¡±

    The old man was on the verge of coughing blood in frustration, but he was a man who had weathered many a storm. Despite his displeasure, he calmly retorted.

    ¡°Who said that once the stock market crashes, there will be no hope? You must have forgotten the time when I suggested my retirement and proposed Roy as my sessor, and you all disapproved. Didn¡¯t you all initially handle the Lewis Group?¡±

    After the sudden death of Roy¡¯s father, the old man resumed control of the Lewis Group and the family¡¯s affairs and held it for more than a decade.

    Roy, however, had been following the old man around the Lewis Group since he was very young. At first, others¡ªincluding Sebastian and his siblings¡ª thought the old man was merely allowing him to tag along.

    However, when Roy was in his early teens, the old man started to delegate some decision-making tasks to him.

    Before Roy was even twenty, the old man announced his intention to retire and hand over the reins of the Lewis Group and the family to him.

    Sebastian, the second brother, was the first to oppose the idea.

    The other siblings soon joined him in dissent.

    The old man said at the time, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the talent, don¡¯t insist on shouldering this burden. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a capable person to make money while youfortably count your money at home and enjoy life?¡±

    However, Sebastian and the others were even more intensely opposed than they are today.

    The old man took a night to consider and set a trial period of three months.

    Then, three monthster, they had driven the Lewis Group to a standstill, with the stock market hitting limit after limit. Only then did the old man step in and appointed Roy as acting president. He tasked Roy with halting the downward trend of the overall Lewis Group within three months and bringing the stock price back to the level when Sebastian and the others took over.

    If either of these two conditions were not met, then the old man would appoint another acting president.

    The demand was extremely rigorous.

    When the old man announced this proposal at the board meeting and asked everyone to vote, everyone unanimously approved the resolution.

    This included Sebastian and his siblings, who confidently cast their supportive votes.

    In their eyes, such a demanding requirement was too much even for the most talented business prodigy, let alone Roy who was still under twenty.

 Chapter 489 - 485: The Old Master of The Lewis Returns to the Scene

    Chapter 489: Chapter 485: The Old Master of The Lewis Returns to the Scene

    Trantor: 549690339

    The siblings eagerly awaited Roy Lewis¡¯s performance.

    However, in the first month after taking over, Roy Lewis managed to double the profitpared to when they took over. Although it had not yet reached the original level of the Lewis Group, this result was enough for Roy Lewis to be famous within the Lewis Group and outside.

    As a result, the rumors about the end and the decline of the Lewis Group gradually changed.

    People began talking about how the new leader of the Lewis Group, who was not even twenty years old, worked magic just like a wizard. As soon as he took office, he signed an exclusive agency agreement with the number one international energy group, which directly led to a surge in the Lewis Group¡¯s profits. At the same time, the previously slow-rising stock price hit the daily limit for several consecutive days.

    In the second month, Roy Lewis announced that he had signed the Federation¡¯s total energy pipeline renovation and maintenance project. This time, the Lewis Group¡¯s profits soared again, and its stock price went straight up. The stock price had recovered to its original level before the two months were over.

    By this time, the Lewis Group was no longer Mr. Lewis¡¯s old Lewis Group. Instead, it was a brand-new Lewis Group led by the new President Roy Lewis.

    As a result, Roy Lewis became a hot figure. By the end of the third month, he was officially appointed by Mr. Lewis as the Chairman and President of the Lewis Group, as well as the new head of the Lewis family.

    That day happened to be Roy Lewis¡¯s twentieth birthday.

    It was also on that day that many people in Kindur began to call the young Roy Lewis by the respectful Master Lewis.

    Now, with Mr. Lewis bringing up old matters, Sebastian Lewis and his siblings¡¯ faces did not look good.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Mr. Lewis because after all, the old man still held a lot of shares in his hand.

    ¡°Dad, things were different back then. Weren¡¯t we still immature? The Lewis Group was always in your and big brother¡¯s hands. We had no management experience, and you only gave us three months¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis sneered disdainfully, ¡°With your abilities, even if I gave you another month, the Lewis Group would have no chance to survive. At that time, not even a deity could save it!¡±

    Sebastian Lewis snorted, feeling wronged, ¡°Dad, you just don¡¯t trust us, do you?¡±

    Mr. Lewis nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t trust you. You said you had no experience, and you said I didn¡¯t give you time, but look at the businesses and investments you¡¯ve run in the past ten years. Which one of them hasn¡¯t ended in a loss? If it weren¡¯t for Roy¡¯s achievements, you would all be penniless by now, with the huge dividends you received every quarter!¡±

    The siblings¡¯ faces grew uglier as Mr. Lewis tantly despised them.

    Aldo Lewis couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re obviously protecting that kid, Roy! No matter how capable he is, he¡¯s now dead meat. If someone doesn¡¯t take charge of the Lewis Group soon, it will also be a dead end.¡±

    Mr. Lewis almost spat out blood at Aldo Lewis¡¯s words, ¡°You guys are causing trouble before there¡¯s even a rumor out there. If anything really happened to Roy, I would suspect that all of you were in on it.¡±

    Seeing that their true colors had been exposed, Sebastian gave a cold snort.

    ¡°Dad, if we had the ability to take him down, do you think we wouldn¡¯t want to? That fucking kid, not even twenty years old yet, acting all high and mighty like a big shot. You don¡¯t know, Dad, ever since that brat took over, we¡¯ve been treated like fucking grandsons and useless trash by outsiders!¡±

    Mr. Lewis shook his finger, cursing at his children one by one, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all just grandsons and useless trash? That nephew of yours has been making money for you for the past ten years. Have you ever thought about what would have happened to you all without him in the past ten years? You wouldn¡¯t have been living the good life, being pampered and catered to everywhere you went. All of you are a bunch of ungrateful, heartless bastards!¡±

    Sebastian and the others exchanged nces and then stood in front of Mr. Lewis together.

    ¡°Dad, you must give us an answer today! We are also descendants of the Lewis family. We can¡¯t just watch the Lewis Group and family decline.¡±

    Mr. Lewis was both angered and amused by their shamelessness and arrogance.

    ¡°Fine! Since you want an answer, I¡¯ll give you one now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back to work at the Lewis Group as acting Chairman. As for you, go away, all of you, right now, immediately!¡±

    At Mr. Lewis¡¯s words, Sebastian and his siblings, as well as the other younger generation, were shocked.

    You see, Mr. Lewis was already ny years old!

    He was actually going to personally take charge of the Lewis Group again?

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the point? Won¡¯t peopleugh at us anyway? At that time, they will definitely say that the Lewis family has no one left after Roy Lewis¡¯s death!¡±

    Mr. Lewis was so angry at his son¡¯s use of the word ¡°death¡± that he almost had a heart attack. Thankfully, he had just had a video call with his good grandson Roy Lewis yesterday; otherwise, he might have believed their nonsense.

    The old man scoffed and swept a cold nce over everyone in the hall.

    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t our Lewis family alreadycking sessors besides Roy¡¯s family? Counting on you? Let alone developing the Lewis Group and family, you would bankrupt it in less than half a year!¡±

    Fortunately, there were still three capable youngsters in Roy¡¯s family; otherwise, relying on this ragtag bunch, even with a hundred more, they would only end up dead!

 Chapter 490 - 486: Lewis Group Acting CEO Richelie Dunn

    Chapter 490: Chapter 486: Lewis Group Acting CEO Richelie Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the old master finished cursing, he angrily left.

    About ten bodyguards drove the bustling Lewis family members out of the living room.

    Seeing the old master so angry that his face turned, the housekeeper quickly gave him heart pills and called the family doctor to check on him.

    The family doctor conducted an examination and reported that there were small irregrities in his heartbeat but nothing serious.

    The old master gave the housekeeper a look, ¡°I told you that I am fine. I don¡¯t care about these rotten brats. As long as Roy and Richelle, as well as their three children are doing well, I can be at peace. I don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±

    Looking worried, the housekeeper said, ¡°But, sir, you just promised them that you will return to Lewis Group as the acting chairman, can your health endure it?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, everything now involves high technology. Mr. Roy publicly stated that he took over Lewis Group at the age of 20, but we all know that he has been managing and making decisions on many important matters since he was 16 or 17. In other words, you haven¡¯t touched these things for over a decade. How can you take over at once?¡±

    The old master red at him, ¡°You¡¯re really muddled. Isn¡¯t Roy in the hospital? He can handle these things, I will just put up an act.¡±

    The housekeeper thought about it and realized that it made sense.

    Still, he was not at ease. He took out his mobile phone and made a video call to Richelle Dunn.

    Since Richelle improved her rtionship with the old master, she always keeps in touch with him or the housekeeper whenever the old master returns to his old house, to check on his situation.

    Hence, the call was quickly answered.

    The faces of Richelle and Roy Lewis appeared on the screen.

    The housekeeper ignored the old master and first briefly recounted the words and actions of Sebastian Lewis and his siblings, then rted how the old mastermitted to returning as acting chairman.

    ¡°Mr. Roy, what should we do to wrap up this issue?¡±

    Roy Lewis was calm, ¡°Since grandfather wants to have some fun, of course, I will support him!¡±

    The old master was both angry and amused, ¡°Little brat, am I just having some fun? Wasn¡¯t I forced to make a stand because of their provocation?¡±

    Roy tried to soothe him with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Although Richelle still restricts my working hours, I can work for three hours a day. Also, there¡¯s Nathan, right?¡±

    The old master knew that it was somewhat difficult for him to do this, but due to the tense atmosphere at that time, he was like a rider who can¡¯t get off the tiger.

    Except for this option, it seemed that he had no other choices.

    ¡°But Nathan is not a Lewis, they can cause him trouble quite easily if they wanted to!¡±

    The old master really didn¡¯t want the innocent people to suffer because of the words he said on impulse.

    Listening to this, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°As the guardian of the three children, or if I include Timothy, our young Mr. Lewis, can we legitimately serve as acting chairman and acting CEO with grandfather?¡±

    Upon hearing this, both the old master and Roy¡¯s eyes lightened.

    Seems like, that could actually work?

    Thus, Richelle¡¯s remark provided the best solution to this difficult problem for now.

    ¡°Perfect, school is about to get out for a break soon. It might be a good idea to bring all three children back with us. If they are interested, we can organize meetings, if not, they can stay in the office and do things they like.¡±

    So, the matter was decided in this manner.

    The next day, the old master attended the board meeting with Richelle and the three children. During the meeting, he dered.

    ¡°Roy has a special situation and can¡¯t currently manage Lewis Group¡¯s work. I will temporarily serve as the acting chairman, and Richelle, as the guardian of three Lewis children, will serve as the acting CEO. As for the three children, they can be learning assistants.¡±

    Lewis Group has been growing steadily for many years, especially after Roy took over, everything has been going well.

    Consequently, the shareholders with rtivelyrge holdings are all longstanding ones, who have old rtionships with the old master.

    In the past, the old master helped them earn lots of money, so they have faith in him.

    As for Richelle, they naturally consider her as the mistress of Lewis Group.

    They have earned a lot of money under Roy¡¯s leadership in the past decade, so they all owe him respect on this front.

    They don¡¯t know how capable she is, but doesn¡¯t Nathan Caroule, the versatile special assistant, and the old master remain as a safety?

    Add to this the fact that Roy¡¯s three children have also emerged on the scene, all the shareholders dly epted the decision. Among the shareholders who are not surnamed Lewis, not a single one opposed.

    Of course, Sebastian was the first to object.

    He and his siblings were puzzled over what was happening. The old master might be able to take on the acting chairman role and sway the board shareholders, but surely he wouldn¡¯t be able to serve as the CEO, right?

    Therefore, the siblings started to vie for the position of acting CEO.

    Once the meeting started, it became extremely obvious that the old master intended to elevate this young doctor.

    ¡°Grandfather, are you saying that you¡¯d rather trust other people than your own children?¡±

 Chapter 491 - 487: Canâ€™t Let the Little Doctorâ€™s Cunning Plot Succeed

    Chapter 491: Chapter 487: Can¡¯t Let the Little Doctor¡¯s Cunning Plot Seed

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mr. Lewis had anticipated their objections.

    ¡°What do you mean by outsider?¡±

    Sebastian Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn contemptuously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she hasn¡¯t officially married Roy, right? So legally speaking, she¡¯s an outsider. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to have her as the acting president, Dad?¡±

    Mr. Lewis nced at Richelle and the three children, and then at his own four children.

    They all share the Lewis surname, butparing the young Dunns, who are only in their twenties, with the centuries-old Lewis descendants, it¡¯s clear who¡¯s superior.

    ¡°Indeed, Richelle and Roy haven¡¯t registered their marriage yet. But the three children have been registered as members of the Lewis family, and as the children¡¯s exclusive legal guardian, Richelle has the responsibility to represent them. ording to your logic, if Roy were to meet an unfortunate end, his shares would naturally be inherited by the children, and that would give Richelle the highest decision-making power among the shareholders present.¡± ¡°Now tell me, how is that improper?¡±

    Sebastian was momentarily stunned, as he hadn¡¯t considered this point.

    ¡°But Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say Roy is not dead?¡±

    Mr. Lewis raised his eyebrows, ¡°Of course I think he¡¯s not dead, but you insist on believing that he¡¯s already met with misfortune. It¡¯s based on your assumption that Richelle and I took up the roles of acting chairman and president. But if you think Roy is still alive and just busy with something else, then Nathan can continue to handle the matters on his behalf, just like before.¡±

    Finally, Sebastian realized he¡¯d brought trouble upon himself.

    Unable to use this as a reason for objection, he had to resort to another tactic.

    ¡°Dad, shouldn¡¯t the Lewis Group also rely on ability, not just shares, to be in power?¡±

    Mr. Lewis and Roy had already prepared countermeasures the day before.

    ¡°How about the same three-month probation period as before? As long as the Lewis Group maintains a steady momentum, if Roy hasn¡¯t returned after three months, Richelle will continue to serve as acting president until Royes back.¡±

    The other shareholders, most likely feeling that Sebastian¡¯s actions were excessive, preferred to ce their bets on Richellepared to the shocking stock price plummet they¡¯d experienced years ago.

    At this moment, everyone, including Mr. Lewis, hadn¡¯t considered the potential of the three children.

    Only Roy and Richelle, as parents, had a little hope for their kids.

    After hanging up the phone with the housekeeper yesterday, Richelle had this to say to Roy:

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good opportunity to let the kids practice.¡±

    Roy, of course, had no objection, as he wasn¡¯t really dead. If anything went wrong, he knew he could step in.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Richelle¡¯s courage and guts, taking on such a heavy burden from Mr. Lewis without fear, and treating the very serious workce as a testing ground for the children.

    Roy thought to himself that, since Timothy and Timmy truly enjoyed it, he could let them take over the family business when they got older, so he and Richelle could live a carefree life.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell Richelle this, otherwise, she¡¯d beat him up.

    With the support of the board of directors, shareholders, and Mr. Lewis, Richelle unhesitatingly became the acting president of the Lewis Group.

    Sebastian and his siblings naturally looked very displeased.

    After the board meeting, the four returned to Sebastian¡¯s office.

    Sebastian angrily threw himself into his chair, ¡°That old man is determined to protect Roy¡¯s family!¡±

    Grace Lewis said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That little doctor is just a fallen daughter of the Dunns. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be here!¡±

    Grace usually speaks the least among her siblings.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s the kindest but on the contrary, she knows how to let her siblings take the lead while she reaps the benefits.

    Sebastian mmed the table in anger upon hearing his sister¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, we need to think of a way to prevent that little doctor from seeding in her schemes.¡±

    Aldo Lewis tried to cool him down, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t want her to seed either, but have you forgotten? She has three genius children at her disposal. That alone is enough for her to ask for anything from Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she wants, but she can¡¯t take away what¡¯s rightfully ours.¡±

    In their eyes, whatever Mr. Lewis held in his hands in terms of shares should be given to them, not to Roy as a grandson or even as a great-grandson like the three children.

    But they forgot that each former ruler of the Lewis Group would eventually pass on everything in their hands to the current leader, so that the Lewis empire could keep growing.

    Their wealth would not be dispersed among mediocre descendants..

 Chapter 492 - 488: Must find a way to make her and the three little bastards suffer!

    Chapter 492: Chapter 488: Must find a way to make her and the three little bastards suffer!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Speaking of which, that little doctor is really getting more and more arrogant! Has she forgotten? She never even entered the Lewis household herself, and now that Roy is dead and the several little bastards are so young, if it weren¡¯t for that old man supporting her, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to appear at the board meeting.¡±

    Victoria Lewis had the best rtionship with Roy among the siblings.

    But when it came to matters of interest, the previous little bit of affection became insignificant.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see how long she can be so arrogant? At worst, we can endure a bit longer, and once that old man kicks the bucket, won¡¯t the Lewis Group and the Lewis family still be ours? What¡¯s her ce in it, an outsider andyman acting high and mighty?¡±

    When Aldo heard what Sebastian said, he asked.

    ¡°So do we want to find a way to deal with her?¡±

    Sebastian sneered a bit, ¡°Of course! Why not, even if she¡¯s backed by that old man, we can¡¯t let her and her three little bastards have it easy!¡±

    Sebastian and his siblings were full of bad intentions, but they didn¡¯t dare to openly confront the old man.

    They could only resort to underhanded tactics and target Richelle and the three children.

    As for Richelle Dunn, she didn¡¯t take Sebastian and his siblings seriously at the board meeting at all.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was self-important or looked down on people.

    It was just that these old folks, who were clearly Roy¡¯s close rtives, wanted him dead more than any outsider.

    So, she treated the four siblings of Sebastian as strangers, not even bothering to greet them.

    The three children were the same, treating these elders as strangers.

    The old man understood Richelle¡¯s cold-heartedness because he was also chilled to the bone yesterday, so he could understand her feelings.

    After the appointment meeting was over, Richelle took the three children back to Roy¡¯s office with the old man.

    Nathan Caroule brought over a pile of snacks that had been prepared earlier.

    As a result, Richelle and Timothy turned on theputer directly and let Nathan talk about the recent projects.

    Next, Tifanny and the old manid out paper and ink in the reception area and started drawing.

    Although Tifanny was young, her talent in drawing was already outstanding.

    Previously, the old man showed off several of the little girl¡¯s drawings to his old friends, and they took them away right away.

    The old man happily coaxed the little girl, ¡°Tifanny honey, can you draw a tiger for Grandpa rkson?¡±

    The little girl readily responded, ¡°Sure! Grandpa rkson, are you going to keep it for your study, or is it a gift?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so perceptive, so he didn¡¯t hide it, and directly told her.

    ¡°It¡¯s for Grandpa rkson¡¯s old friend, he¡¯s envious that Grandpa rkson has Tifanny, such a talented little artist. So, I decided to give him a painting so he can see for himself our Tifanny¡¯s drawing skills!¡±

    Tifanny nodded happily, ¡°No problem! But, Grandpa rkson, can you help me squeeze out some paint?¡±

    When Tifanny was drawing at home, there were always plenty of people to help her.

    Dad and Mom, two brothers, and even Grandpa Axel, they all vied to help her.

    Grandpa rkson was naturally willing.

    So, the white-haired old man happily squeezed paint for his great-granddaughter.

    The beautiful and cute little girlid out the drawing paper on therge tea table and held the brush, just before the brush stroke, she tilted her head and looked at the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, does your old friend like a running tiger or a dozing one?¡±

    The old manughed heartily, ¡°Oh my, my little girl is so talented! Not only can she draw tigers, but she can also choose between running, sitting, and dozing. How amazing!¡±

    The little girl giggled at the old man¡¯s praise, ¡°Grandpa rkson, which one do you want?¡±

    After giving it some thought, the old man said, ¡°Um¡­ Choose the dozing tiger. I¡¯m getting old, so there¡¯s no point in running!¡±

    The little girl chuckled, ¡°Grandpa rkson, are you worried about me working too hard? The dozing tiger is much simpler than the running one!¡±

    Grandpa rkson pulled on the little girl¡¯s ponytail and said, ¡°Of course, my precious and well-behaved great-granddaughter, it¡¯s not worth getting tired for him!¡±

    An old and a young person were drawing and chatting on one side of the reception area, and on the office side, Nathan Caroule threw the preliminary nning proposal for a recent major project onto the big screen.

    Richelle, Timmy, and Timothy listened carefully to his exnations and analysis.

    Richelle had taught herself quite a bit of management knowledge years ago, and when she was preparing to take revenge on the Dunn Group, she also privately found many rted books to brush up on her knowledge.

    As for Nathan¡¯s exnation, aside from the professional industry-specific terms that she didn¡¯t quite understand, she epted everything else with ease.

    As for Timmy, who had been trained as Roy¡¯s sessor since he was young, of course, what Nathan said wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him.

    And Timothy wanted to inherit the Lewis Group in the future, he was interested in it, so he had also read a lot of business and management books privately, and Roy had personally taught him a lot of secrets. So, Nathan¡¯s words were easy for him to understand.

    Nathan originally thought he would need to repeat it several times for the mother and her two sons to fully understand it.

    But when the PowerPoint was done the first time, Richelle said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay, next one!¡±

 Chapter 493 - 489: The Pitiful Special Assistant "Bullied" by

    Chapter 489: The Pitiful Special Assistant ¡°Bullied¡± by

    Two Young Masters

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nathan Caroule knew that Richelle Dunn and her kids were not ordinary people, with very astute brains.

    But they were unexpectedly astute to such an extent?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Timmy, Timothy, did you all understand that?¡±

    Mother and her sons nodded in unison, ¡°Yes, we understand!¡±

    Nathan Caroule leaned back in his chair with a sigh, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hang out with you lot. I feel intellectually inferior inparison!¡±

    Timothy, sitting next to him, gently patted his shoulder.

    Smiling, heforted him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, stick around us, and you¡¯ll get used to it!¡±

    Nathan Caroule gave a wry smile, ¡°Timothy, are you sure you¡¯reforting me? Why do I feel even more upset?¡±

    Timmy, looking cool, added, ¡°Uncle Caroule, my brother is honestly trying tofort you. He wants you to ept all the unchangeable facts with a calm mind!¡±

    Nathan Caroule felt like he was metaphorically bleeding internally.

    He turned to Richelle Dunn with a long face, ¡°Mr. Dunn, I must request a raise! Taking care of these two young masters is proving to be too challenging.¡±

    Richelle patted the two young boys on their heads, ¡°Alright, stop bullying Uncle Caroule.¡±

    Tears welled up in Nathan Caroule¡¯s eyes.

    He was almost thirty, yet he was being bullied by two kids who were only ten years oldbined!

    Could anyone believe this if he told them?

    ¡°Alright, starting today, I am an emotionless working machine for you. I¡¯ll only take care of work-rted issues and nothing else.¡±

    Timothy chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call aunt Deniseter and tell her that Uncle Caroule stopped caring for us. My brother and I will have to fend for ourselves!¡±

    Ever since Nathan Caroule married Denise, he managed to convince the children to call Denise ¨C aunt instead of Aunt Denise.

    Nathan realized that the kids from the Lewis family, regardless of whether theirst name is Lewis or Dunn, are all sharp-tongued. Most people wouldn¡¯t even dream of bullying them; instead, they might even end up being bullied by these kids themselves.

    He used to feel that serving Dr. Dunn was much easier than serving Master Lewis.

    Looking at the situation now, he had made his conclusion too early. The reality was a harsh p in his face!

    Timmy continued to back up his younger brother, ¡°Aunt Denise has said, we are much more important than Uncle Caroule!¡±

    Nathan Caroule was truly afraid of the Lewis family now. Everyone, from old to young, was a real bully!

    However, this was his internal outcry. On the surface, he had to surrender and admit defeat.

    ¡°Alright, my two young masters, I admit I was wrong. Can we now move on to the next project?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, please!¡±

    The two brothers said simultaneously.

    Richelle watched gleefully as her children turned the serious meeting into what felt like a game. She was quite satisfied internally.

    She had been worried that her decision would put too much pressure on her children.

    However, it turns out that her children approached everything with a spirit of conquering and exploring, just like it was a game.

    Despite being dry work documents, the two little fellows were engrossed and captivated, just like reading an exciting novel.

    Although Nathan Carouleined about his tough predicament, he was indeed shocked.

    This afternoon, there was a work meeting scheduled, with severalrge ns from the nning department to be reported. There were also a ton of issues from other departments.

    Originally, he nned to discuss only some surface level stuff with Richelle and her boys, enough for them to get by at the meeting, while he would take care of the rest.

    However, after going through the ns once, the questions that Richelle and her sons raised were more professional and pinpointed than his, despite being a long-time office worker.

    They even thought of some questions that he hadn¡¯t even considered.

    Ah, it¡¯s true. There are indeed disparities between people!

    The sincere advice from the two young masters was indeed invaluable.

    As an ordinary person, he needs to ept the fact that he and geniuses are different, with an ordinary heart!

    ¡°Today is the first day of your temporary assignment, so let¡¯s just go over your thoughts on these ns!¡±

    He could already foresee the heads of the nning department vomiting blood when they heard their carefully crafted ns being criticized so heavily.

    Richelle Dunn also didn¡¯t want to step too far too quickly. First, it was indeed too exhausting.

    Besides, managing such arge group isn¡¯t just about understanding a few ns and pointing out issues.

    There are many other aspects that require gradual learning and a long period of hard work and practice to sessfully manage such a massive corporation like the Lewis Group.

    ¡°Alright, then I leave the rest to you!¡±

    The same two boys who had just joined forces to bully Nathan Caroule, now sweetly said to him in unison,

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, we depend on you for everything from now on!¡±

    Nathan Caroule pulled both of their cheeks and asked a non-work-rted question.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you two and even Tifanny, often speak in unison. Without even sharing a look of understanding, how do you achieve speaking the exact same words with the same tone?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy, without even exchanging looks, said at the same time,

    ¡°It¡¯s telepathy!¡±

    Nathan Caroule used to think that the notion of telepathy between twins was nonsense.

    But the trio kept proving through their actions what telepathy truly means..

 Chapter 494 - 490: The New Official Takes Office, A Small Fire Ignites

    Chapter 490: The New Official Takes Office, A Small Fire Ignites

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the afternoon work meeting, the usually absent siblings, Sebastian Lewis and Grace Lewis, unexpectedly came to the conference hall early and sat down at thest row.

    This not only made it more convenient for them tomunicate but also allowed them to see the contempt and disdain towards the newly appointed acting president from the top management at a closer range.

    Yes, they had alreadye to the conclusion that Richelle Dunn and her children would definitely make a fool of themselves during the work meeting.

    As for the old man, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be humiliated.

    After all, he was only the acting chairman and wasn¡¯t involved in daily management and operations.

    However, he would stand up for the young doctor, Richelle, whenever she needed support.

    Even though they were the ones with the Lewis surname, the old man chose to stand behind an outsider, a young doctor, instead of supporting his own children!

    A hint of resentment and hatred could be seen in the siblings¡¯ eyes as they watched the old man entering the conference hall with Richelle and her three children.

    The top management had long heard about the turmoil in the board meeting. Master Lewis had an ident, and the old chairman, under pressure from his unreliable children, had toe out of retirement and serve as the acting chairman.

    With his status as the former chairman, there was naturally no room for spection from others.

    What made everyone nervous was the future president and the young children who are to be the acting president.

    The mother and her three children were all outsiders; one was a designer, and the other three were five-year-old kids.

    Was thisbination here to fool everyone and have fun?

    Soon, these top management members, who were initially skeptical and distrustful, especially the heads of the nning department, experienced the same powerful face-pping and shocking moments as Nathan Caroule had earlier.

    As the nning directors of the Federation¡¯s top enterprise, Lewis Group, they always thought that their proposals were the best in the Federation.

    However, they were unexpectedly pointed out a pile of problems by the supposed outsider acting president and her two five-year-old children.

    It wasn¡¯t possible that these issues were suggested by Nathan Caroule, the special assistant.

    Because their perspectives and ideas seemed to have never been mentioned before.

    That is to say, these seemingly absurd issues that didn¡¯t match what their professionals would have pointed out actually exposed the deficiencies of the n from depths they had never touched before.

    Just like what Nathan Caroule experienced in his office earlier, the senior executives who were initially hit by this new perspective were almost ready to bow down to their future president and young masters!

    The original disdain and doubt had now turned into admiration in an instant.

    And this change was reflected in their eyes.

    Sebastian, Grace, and their siblings, sitting in the back row, watched the top management¡¯s reactions change from initial indifference to intense admiration.

    ¡°What the hell, is this young doctor capable of witchcraft or something?¡±

    Although the siblings have been working at Lewis Group for decades, they were practically clueless about those project ns.

    In their minds, to be a president, one simply needed to sit at the top and give orders to their subordinates. After all, these employees were paid by Lewis Group, so it was only natural for them to handle all the matters big and small.

    As a result, they didn¡¯t understand much about what the top management was discussing and couldn¡¯t see how impressive the issues pointed out by Richelle and her children were.

    All they observed was that the top management seemed to have epted Richelle as their leader by now.

    ¡°Witchcraft? Not really. But just look at the crowd. There are more men here. With her charming looks alone, she can easily mesmerize these men!¡±

    Even being a woman herself, Grace Lewis was particrly harsh and sarcastic toward other women!

    Despite Richelle and her children winning the trust and admiration of the top management through their abilities, the siblings still believed they had been bewitched by her.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t aware of these dirty usations the siblings made behind her back,

    and she wouldn¡¯t even bother to deal with such disgusting losers even if she knew.

    After showing off a bit of their talents and gaining unanimous approval from the top management, Richelle and the children decided to hold back a little.

    ¡°The opinions expressed by Timmy, Timothy, and myself earlier might have been unreasonable in some aspects. I hope that you, the managers, won¡¯t be too harsh on us. Before Mr. Lewis returns, please continue to contribute to the Lewis Group. For now, Nathan will take charge of the other departments¡¯ affairs.¡±

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s concessions, the siblings started to grumble.

    ¡°See? I told you she didn¡¯t have what it takes. After all that bbering, she can¡¯t keep up anymore and has to rely on that bootlicker Nathan Caroule to clean up the mess!¡±

    ¡°Of course, she really thinks she¡¯s a genius who knows everything!¡±

    The siblings whispered at the rear, badmouthing the newly appointed acting president, waiting for Richelle and her children to make a fool of themselves>.

    Little did they know, just now, Richelle and her children had already impressed 70 to 80% of the top management present!

    They had already epted this seemingly incredible but actually quite reliable mother and childrenbination!

 Chapter 495 - 491

    Chapter 491

    After the work meeting, everyone started directly addressing Richelle Dunn as ¡°Mr. Dunn!¡±

    This made the four siblings, Roy Lewis, Fiona, Edward, and Charles, who had been waiting to mock her, grind their teeth in frustration.

    The four siblings had been working in the Lewis Group for decades. Until now, they had not been able to get a significant title with real power. Unexpectedly, it only took this young doctor half a day to sessfully make the high-ranking members change their way of addressing her. If this wasn¡¯t due to some sort of maniption, then what was it?

    Richelle Dunn and the three children were not as idle as them. After the meeting, they returned to the CEO¡¯s office, where they made a brief evaluation of their work and discussed areas they needed to pay attention to and learn from with Nathan Caroule. They continued learning about more Lewis Group management knowledge.

    Tiffany and Mr. Lewis continued working on the unfinished masterpiece in the living room!

    Around 5 o¡¯clock, Richelle Dunn, the children, and Mr. Lewis got in the same car which drove for about ten minutes and stopped at a gas station.

    While the car was refueling, Richelle Dunn and the three children switched to another car that had been waiting there.

    Afterward, the two cars left the gas station and drove in different directions. The car carrying only Mr. Lewis returned to Roy Lewis¡¯s home.

    Meanwhile, the car carrying Richelle Dunn and her children went to the military hospital.

    As it turned out, their caution was justified.

    A white van followed Mr. Lewis¡¯s car from far away until it saw the car enter the residential area where Roy Lewis lived before stopping not far away. Then, they made a phone call to inform their boss.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Richelle Dunn, and the three children have returned to Roy Lewis¡¯s home with Mr. Lewis.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Jayden Dunn asked back, ¡°Did anything unusual happen on their way?¡±

    ¡°No, everything was normal.¡±

    From this person¡¯s point of view, it was indeed normal for a car to refuel so they did not think that this small matter needed special rification.

    Meanwhile, when Richelle Dunn and the children returned to the hospital room, Roy Lewis had already heard about their day from Nathan Caroule and couldn¡¯t help but praise them.

    ¡°I heard that you all did extremely well today. Come, each of you gets a kiss as a reward.¡±

    Richelle Dunn took the lead in expressing disgust, ¡°When did you be so stingy?¡±

    Roy Lewis spread his hands with a smile, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I am an unemployed idler now; not only can I not make money to support the family, but I also have to depend on my wife and children. How can I dare to spend money recklessly?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed.

    ¡°At least you know yourself well!¡±

    To his wife¡¯sment, he willingly admitted it.

    After all, with what they had gone through together, it was just a name ¨C wife or not ¨C they had faced life and death together; who would still be so fussy about it? <sup>7</sup>

    Moreover, even if Richelle Dunn denied it verbally, who among the Federation¡¯s high-ranking members and their own family didn¡¯t already see her and Roy Lewis as a couple?

    Seeing that Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t refute him, Roy Lewis secretly cheered in his heart.

    He had the nursing staff help him sit in the wheelchair. These past two days, his condition had improved, and he could lightly hug the children.

    He cherished this opportunity to hug them dearly.

    In the past, especially before Timmy was sent back, he didn¡¯t understand why others found children cute and amusing.

    Back then, he would get a headache just seeing a child.

    However, now, if he went more than ten days without hugging his little loves, he would feel that his energy was severely depleted.

    ¡°Daddy, while Mommy and brother earned money, I drew a picture of a sleeping tiger for Grandpa rkson¡¯s old friend.¡±

    Tiffany, fearing that her father would say she only knew how to y, hurriedly reported her activities for the day.

    Roy Lewis held her lightly and touched her head while smiling.

    ¡°Which old friend is so lucky to be blessed with a painting from our little artist?¡±

    Tiffany thought carefully, ¡°Seems like¡­ Grandpa Quinn?¡±

    The Quinns were also an influential family in Kindur, and Mr. Quinn was indeed a close friend of Mr. Lewis, constantlypeting with each other in various aspects.

    In the past, theypared their sons and grandsons; now, theypared their great-grandsons.

    Roy Lewis could even imagine Mr. Lewis¡¯s proud demeanor when talking about Timothy and Tiffany in front of his old friends after they had returned.

    It was probably even more satisfying and joyful for him than making a billion dors when he was younger.

    It had to be said that Roy Lewis knew his grandfather quite well.

    At that moment, in Roy Lewis¡¯s home, Mr. Lewis was having a video chat with Mr. Quinn.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll show you the picture of the tiger that Tiffany drew just a few times to whet your appetite. When we have tea together in a few days, I¡¯ll deliver it to you.¡±

    Mr. Quinn looked seriously and somewhat worriedly at him, ¡°Mr. Lewis are you alright?¡±

    Mr. Lewis was stunned for a moment but quickly understood.

    His old friend must have heard the gossip outside and was thus worried about him.

    However, the truth was not something he could share with his old friend. After all, considering the children¡¯s arrangements, they seemed to be making preparations to join forces with the Greens to deal with some powerful figures. ¡°Old Quinn, at our age, we can¡¯t care about everything. Children and grandchildren have their own fortunes, and I can¡¯t interfere in their affairs anymore. Anyway, I still have three smart and lovely great-grandchildren to apany me, so you all don¡¯t need to worry!¡±

    Mr. Lewis spoke ambiguously, leaving Mr. Quinn unable to discern his attitude and mood, so all he could say was,

    ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask!¡±

 Chapter 496 - 492: The Ideal Life After Retirement

    Chapter 492: The Ideal Life After Retirement

    Trantor: 549690339

    The three children had dinner with Roy Lewis at the hospital, went for a walk, and were then driven home by Parker.

    When the children left, the ward suddenly quieted down.

    Richelle Dunn had spent a day at the Lewis Group and was somewhat nervous. Upon returning, she was also chattered by the three little ones for a while.

    Now that it was quiet, she couldn¡¯t help but pinch her brow and let out a sigh.

    Roy was still sitting in his wheelchair, seeing her like this, he reached out, hugged her and gently patted her back.

    ¡°Did you get too tired?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Not really tired, but the high-pressure work environment made me nervous. Now that I¡¯m rxed, I feel like I¡¯ve survived a catastrophe.¡±

    Roy held her shoulders and pushed her slightly away, he leaned down and kissed her pityingly on the lips.

    ¡°If it¡¯s too hard, don¡¯t go. Those old guys are just restless and not afraid of death. They like to bounce around in front of me asionally.¡±

    When he recovered, he needed to teach them a good lesson.

    Richelle never had a habit of giving up halfway, and her visit to the Lewis Group had not only considered the overall situation but also wanted to learn from them.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t back down now. How can I convince the children to be persistent and determined in the future?¡±

    Did Roy not know her?

    ¡°True, you¡¯ve always been a strong advocate of leading by example in teaching.

    So, anything interesting happened today?¡±

    Richelle left his embrace,turned him slightly, and leaned her head on his shoulder, holding his arm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your precious sons and daughters already tell you?¡±

    Roy tilted his head and rubbed her hair with his chin, whispering to her.

    ¡°Are you jealous? Huh?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue and hit his arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous of? Do you really think I¡¯m that petty?¡±

    Roy grabbed her hand, his fingers intertwined with hers and held them tight.

    ¡°You¡¯re not, but I am¡­¡±

    Richelle snickered and then let out a long sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the gap between people creates the gap betweenpanies.¡±

    Roy understood immediately.

    ¡°Is this the insight you gained from learning today?¡±

    Richelle lowered her eyes and gently yed with his slightly rough fingertips.

    ¡°Yes, from the work ability and quality of employees to the management level, Dunn Group can¡¯t catch up at all.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°Are you indirectlyplimenting me?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Not indirectly, I¡¯m praising you directly.¡±

    Roy put his other hand on his chest and slightly bowed his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡±

    Richelle pinched his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that whenever I have time, I¡¯ll sit in on your sses with Timothy.¡±

    Now it was Roy¡¯s turn to sigh.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, this insatiable desire for knowledge of yours, can¡¯t you weaken it a little? If you continue like this, we¡¯ll hardly have any time to spend together.¡± Richelle knew he was just grumbling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you teaching Timothy? If I listen too, won¡¯t that count as spending time together indirectly?¡±

    Roy felt rather pitiful.

    Starting romance at thirty years old.

    But before the world of two could begin, it was already filled with the children¡¯s daily lives.

    Even during the little time they had outside of tending to the children, he had topete with her various hobbies and interests.

    ¡°Honey, the point is, most of our daily interactions are just indirectly spending time together!¡±

    Richelle could feel his frustration, so she consoled him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re cultivating Timmy and Timothy right now, right? Once they take over the Lewis Group, you can retire early, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time together.¡±

    Such words would only fool young people blinded by love, but Roy was not young in love.

    ¡°You¡¯re just fooling me! I can retire early, but what about you? Dr. Dunn?

    Designer Dunn? Mr. Dunn?¡±

    Richelle realized that the early retirement topic was a bit sensitive, so she decided to avoid it in the future.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also Mr. Lewis? Master Lewis? Mr. Lewis?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just exposing their fake identities? It was as if he didn¡¯t have any himself.

    On one hand, Richelle and Roy were ¡°hurting¡± each other.

    On the other hand, Jayden Dunn and his son were celebrating their pleasant cooperation with Mason Lilliput and his nephew at a hotel.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, it¡¯s highly likely that Roy Lewis is really dead!¡±

    Jayden had heard of the recent changes in the Lewis Group¡¯s senior management.

    Mr. Lewis, who had retired for more than ten years, was forced to return and serve as an acting director.

    ¡°Yeah, but Brother Jayden, your niece Richelle Dunn surprised me!¡±

    Due to the media scandal between Kiara Dunn and Roy Lewis, it was well known in the Federation that Richelle Dunn from Lordon¡¯s Dunn family was the girlfriend of the president of the Lewis Group.

    Whenever Jayden thought of Richelle, he felt distressed, but he couldn¡¯t ask

    Mason to shut up, so he justughed it off.

    ¡°Just like that¡­¡±

    Mason clicked his tongue, ¡°Brother Jayden, her talent is far beyond just ¡®like that!¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 497 - 493: Find a way to get Richelie Dunn!

    Chapter 493: Find a way to get Richelie Dunn!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jayden Dunn was not very happy, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend Mason Lilliput.

    However, just because he didn¡¯t dare, didn¡¯t mean his son, Harris Dunn, was also as cautious.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, my cousin is indeed talented, but she¡¯s not on the same side as us.¡±

    Mason Lilliput seemed to not detect the hostile tone in his words, or if he did, he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, if you manage to win her over, there¡¯s more cooperation to be discussed on my end!¡±

    Jayden and his son Harris were stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, what do you mean?¡±

    Mason Lilliput smiled and nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right! I like women who are beautiful, smart and energetic. Aren¡¯t you guys always thinking of getting to those kids? With Roy Lewis dead, bringing the mother and kids together wouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±

    Harris Dunn stared at Mason Lilliput in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Lilliput, your tastes are a bit peculiar!¡±

    In Harris¡¯s view, one should steer clear of women like Richelle Dunn!

    Mason Lilliput burst intoughter. ¡°My nephew, it seems like you¡¯re still too young.¡±

    With a tone that sounded both instructive and casual, he continued.

    ¡°All men have a curiosity, and a hell of a conquering desire. Richelle can at least satisfy some of my urges!¡±

    Although Harris was furious at Richelle, somehow listening to Mason Lilliput¡¯s words, he found them nauseating.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, we dare not promise you this. Besides, we don¡¯t have such intentions towards her kids. If you really want them, wouldn¡¯t it be more exciting to do it yourself?¡±

    Harris isn¡¯t foolish. He cooperates with Mason Lilliput for the mutual benefits and doesn¡¯t owe him anything.

    As for the idea of kidnapping Richelle and her three kids, he could imagine it being extremely difficult.

    Even if Roy Lewis was really dead, aren¡¯t Mr. Lewis and The Greens still around?

    With Richelle being the children¡¯s mother, it¡¯s likely that she would be heavily protected by both powerful families.

    Is he supposed to go and kidnap them?

    And even if he did, it would be to present them to Mr. Lilliput?

    He would do all the hard work, but if anything goes sideways, he alone would bear the me.

    But it¡¯s Mr. Lilliput who would have all the fun.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t fool Harris, Mason Lilliput turned to plead with Jayden Dunn.

    ¡°Jayden, I heard your niece has caused a lot of misery for your wife and daughter! Since Roy Lewis is dead and the Lewis and Greens haven¡¯t yet recovered from the shock¡­¡±

    Mason Lilliput¡¯s words were interrupted, but Jayden clearly understood what he meant.

    In fact, Jayden agreed with everything he said.

    If he could catch Richelle, he would like to chop her up. That would be letting her off the hook.

    But to give her to Mr. Lilliput?

    Some things aren¡¯t spoken of, but once they are mentioned, they take root like a seed nted in the fertile soil of spring, quickly sprouting and growing wildly with the wind.

    Afterward, Mason Lilliput didn¡¯t mention it again, but Jayden kept considering the feasibility of the idea.

    On the way home, Harris reminded his father.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of that old fox, Mason Lilliput. He¡¯s calcted this all. Why doesn¡¯t he do it himself? Because he¡¯s afraid! This involves the Lewis and Green family. Even if he seeds, he would lose more than he could afford once it blows up. Never get involved in such a foolish act!¡±

    However, Jayden didn¡¯t respond, just looking solemnly out the car window.

    Harris knew his father was still obsessing over it and wouldn¡¯t listen to him, so he stopped talking and decided to wait until his father cooled down before advising him again.

    As Harris predicted, the security measures for Richelle and her children had now basically reached the level of those for the Federation¡¯s leader.

    In the name of safety, most days when Richelle and her kids returned to the Lewis Group or to their home, they had to switch cars and take a roundabout route to mislead anyone following them.

    The cars they rode in were all bulletproof vehicles, specially ordered by Roy Lewis.

    The kids might not have noticed these changes, but Richelle could clearly feel the tense atmosphere and danger.

    Although Roy hadn¡¯t exined it clearly, Richelle didn¡¯t ask.

    She was secretly relieved that she had learned shooting along with the kids and was carrying her custom-made mini weaponmissioned by Roy.

    The next day, the family returned to the Lewis Group with Mr. Lewis.

    Their roles remained simr to the day before.

    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t want his great granddaughter to work too hard, so he let her sketch whatever she wanted today.

    Tifanny then quickly sketched on the paper, bringing the scene to life.

    Mr. Lewis felt more than just pride andfort regarding his great granddaughter¡¯s talent.

    He even thought that the Lewis family could finally produce a non-business genius.

    Tifanny happily showed the finished sketch to Richelle.

    Richelle looked at it, loved it, took a picture of it, and sent it to the caregiver¡¯s WhatsApp.

    Since they had to maintain the pretense that Roy was dead, all of his electronic devices and social ounts were temporarily suspended.

    So, when Richelle wasn¡¯t in the hospital, she could only contact Roy through intermediaries like the caregiver or the chief of the hospital.

    Soon, Richelle received a reply from Roy.

    ¡°Have Tifanny erase Uncle Caroule and rece him with me!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh after reading this!

    This man was truly a jealous type!

 Chapter 498 - 494: The Parents Fan of the Two Young Masters

    Chapter 494: The Parents Fan of the Two Young Masters

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the little episode of Tifanny¡¯s drawing, Richelle Dunn continued to learn about managing Lewis Group under Nathan Caroule¡¯s guidance, along with Timmy and Timothy.

    Timmy and Timothy, were both very serious.

    During a break, Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but tease Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy, aren¡¯t you going to be a doctor?¡±

    Timmy nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still so serious now? It¡¯s enough for Timothy to learn!¡±

    Timmy looked at Nathan Caroule as if he were an idiot.

    ¡°I need to learn too. Thepany is so big, it would be too hard for my brother alone. Besides, when he wants to take a break or go on vacation, I can take his ce.¡±

    Nathan Caroule wanted to say that just for these rare possibilities, it was too wasteful to learn a whole new skill from scratch and use so much time, effort, and brainpower.

    However, as he thought about it, learning something new wasn¡¯t a big deal for these two clever little boys.

    Where was the brainpower issue?

    From their performance yesterday to today, they hardly used their brains, but what they understood was probably much more profound and thorough than what he, a so-called elite, could grasp.

    Moreover, what¡¯s terrifying was that not only did they have clever minds, but they also had the most adorable and handsome appearance.

    Those secretaries and top executives who were usually reluctant to report their work in person, today, they scrambled to present documents for signatures or give reports personally.

    These top executives included men and women.

    However, when they saw the little boys¡¯ extremely serious expressions while handling affairs, their eyes revealed nothing but affection.

    Richelle, the actual mother, found it amusing just watching from the side.

    It wasn¡¯t until all the reporting staff left that sheughed and patted her two sons¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Impressive, my little boys have attracted a bunch of father and mother fans at Lewis Group!¡±

    Nathan Caroule had already noticed that these top executives seemed to be unusually excited today, but at that time, he was just puzzled.

    Now, Richelle pointed it out, and he suddenly realized.

    ¡°No wonder! I was just wondering why they were so enthusiastic today. But it¡¯s no surprise, given that our Timmy and Timothy are so much cuter and more handsome than those little celebrities from boy groups and such.¡±

    ¡°Remember the popr boy group from before? If our boys were in it, they¡¯d definitely steal the show!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Haha, this idea doesn¡¯t sound bad. It seems like it could earn them quite a side ie!¡±

    As a mom-ve, Timmy and Timothy looked at each other after listening to her words. Timmy then earnestly said to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, if you really want to see my brother and me singing and dancing, we can give it a try!¡±

    Richelle was shocked and quickly waved her head and hands.

    ¡°Babies, please, absolutely not!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was resistant to the entertainment industry or boy groups, but with the kids being so low-key right now, it took all her effort to protect them.

    If she were to create a super-popr boy group, the bodyguards responsible for the little masters¡¯ safety would probably cry every day.

    When she said not to, Timmy nodded obediently.

    ¡°Well then, my brother and I will just focus on our own business.¡±

    Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but sigh once again. The existence of these three children in his family was a dimension-reducing strike against ordinary people in any field.

    For the three young masters and the youngdy, there was only a choice between wanting and not wanting to do something, and not whether they could do it or not.

    Nathan Caroule recalled thatst night, he talked to his beloved Ms. Munni about the matter of having children.

    ¡°Denise, I think we should stick to our original n and not have children.¡±

    At the beginning of their marriage, Denise Munni still upheld her childfree idea.

    But recently, she may have been influenced by the young masters and youngdy, she actually changed her mind and decided to have one or two children. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree on this already?¡±

    Nathan Caroule sighed.

    ¡°The three kids in Master Lewis¡¯s family are just too amazing. As an adult, I can¡¯t even hold my head up around them. Think about it, if we have children, they¡¯ll definitely bepared to the young masters and the youngdy. They would end up feeling depressed.¡±

    Denise Munniughed at his groundless fears.

    But Nathan Caroule believed that this issue didn¡¯t need to wait until their children were born.

    He was already depressed after being dimensionally struck now.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, your family really discourages people¡¯s desire to have children!¡±

    Richelleughed, even though Nathan Caroule¡¯s words seemed to be out of nowhere, she understood.

    ¡°How could that be? I think my kids are the reason why people want to have sons and daughters. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have and raise a kid after seeing them?¡±

    Nathan Caroule thought about it and it seemed to make sense.

    But the key was, who had the ability to give birth to three at once?

    And all three were such high-quality specimens.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, I heard that if smart kids bounce on the marital bed, the child born afterward will be just as smart. Why don¡¯t you invite us to bounce on your bed?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words immediately resonated with Timmy and Tiffany.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Caroule, invite us to bounce on your bed, and I guarantee Auntie will have cute and smart kids!¡±

    For a moment, Nathan Caroule was actually tempted!

 Chapter 499 - 495: The Not-to-Be-Messed-With Timmy and Timothy

    Chapter 495: The Not-to-Be-Messed-With Timmy and Timothy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sebastian Lewis and his three siblings, who rarely visited Lewis Group once a month in the past, have now returned promptly in the early morning because they want to catch Richelle Dunn and her three children by their heels.

    These good-for-nothing troublemakers had no intention of working when they returned to Master Lewis¡¯ ce.

    Instead, they loitered around like they werew enforcement officers.

    But in reality, they had no real positions within Lewis Group, and the fact that they had their own offices was just a courtesy from Roy Lewis.

    It was estimated that after Roy¡¯s ¡°rebirth,¡± their positions and offices would be confiscated.

    The working atmosphere among Roy Lewis¡¯s staff had always been excellent over the years.

    Moreover, all employees were pragmatic and focused on getting work done.

    As for Sebastian Lewis and his siblings, they were treated with superficial respect by the employees, but mostly ignored or given perfunctory attention.

    Sebastian and his group casually wandered all the way to the top floor, where they saw the secretaries and assistants in the lobby working diligently. They randomly asked one of them,

    ¡°Has the acting president and the youngdies and gentlemen returned to work?¡±

    The secretary nodded, ¡°Yes! They came back early this morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Nathan, the assistant, who deals with the documents you sent in, right?¡±

    The secretary shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s Dr. Dunn and the two young masters who handle them.¡±

    Sebastian Lewis and the others didn¡¯t believe it. They knocked on the president¡¯s office door, pushed it open, and saw the old man apanying Tifanny, drawing in the living room.

    At the office desk, Richelle Dunn sat with Timmy and Nathan Caroule, all seriously handling tasks.

    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s trying to be impressive.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s sarcastic remark sessfully drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Richelle looked at him coldly, ¡°It¡¯s better than those who don¡¯t even bother to pretend!¡±

    Timmy chimed in, ¡°Mommy, there are some things in this room that aren¡¯t human!¡±

    Timothy echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Don¡¯t think those who speak humannguage are necessarily human. They need to have brains to be considered as such!¡±

    Sebastian Lewis, Dr. Dunn, and the two children were so annoyed by their provocations that they pointed fingers at the mother and her children and cursed them out.

    ¡°What do you three think you¡¯re worth? You just rely on Roy¡¯s power, don¡¯t you? Now that Roy¡¯s dead, let¡¯s see who you¡¯ll rely on!¡±

    Richelle and the children were aware of these rumors from the outside world, and they knew that Roy Lewis had nned a cunning scheme to draw out the snakes.

    However, they still felt angry at Sebastian¡¯s words, even though they knew the truth. Richelle couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s hard to say who we¡¯re relying on, but I can confirm that you guys are definitely relying on the blood of the Lewis family!¡±

    Timothyughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we all rely on the blood of the Lewis family, so who among us is more noble?¡±

    Being the most articte of the three, Timothy made the siblings¡¯ faces turn darker and hisughter became even more innocent.

    ¡°But there is a difference. My brother, sister, and I only relied on the old Lewis bloodline for five years at most, while you guys have been relying on it for decades, and still turn out to be like this ¨C neither human nor ghost, such a pitiable situation!¡±

    After mocking them, he turned to Timmy.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think if we¡¯re still like this in our fifties and sixties, we¡¯d be too embarrassed to even enter the door of the old Lewis house?¡±

    Timmy nodded seriously, ying along with his brother.

    ¡°Of course! If I am still like this in my fifties and sixties, I will apply to have my name removed from the Lewis family tree, so as not to disgrace our ancestors. When did the old Lewis family begin to have such inferior products?¡±

    The older siblings¡¯ faces alternated between red and green as the two young masters chatted back and forth. They were about to retort when they heard the old man¡¯sughtering from the living room.

    ¡°Hahaha, Timmy and Timothy, you are indeed the descendants of our Lewis family, insulting others without using dirty words and reaching a highly creative level.¡±

    Timmy still looked serious, ¡°Grandpa rkson, my brother and I weren¡¯t cursing others, but using negative examples to discipline ourselves!¡±

    Sebastian Lewis, who was mocked by the children, and the old man who did not support him, mmed his hand on the table.

    ¡°You brats, who gave you the courage to speak like this to your elders? Don¡¯t think someone will back you up so you can make false usations!¡±

    On the other hand, Grandpa rkson felt both proud of his great-grandchildren¡¯s bravery and wit and shameful for Sebastian and his siblings.

    Although they all had the blood of the old Lewis family, the difference between Sebastian Lewis¡¯s four siblings and Timmy and his siblings was like night and day.

    ¡°How dare you?! When did it fall on you to speak here? I¡¯lly it out today ¨C from now on, no matter what Richelle, Timmy, Timothy, or Tifanny say or do, I will unconditionally support them! Whoever dares to go against them is going against me!¡±

 Chapter 500 - 496: The Provoked Dangerous Elements

    Chapter 496: The Provoked Dangerous Elements

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, the four siblings of Sebastian Lewis were going toe and show off in front of Richelle Dunn and her family, asserting their power.

    But they ended up being ridiculed by the two young masters and being suppressed by old Mr. Lewis, having no choice but to leave the president¡¯s office.

    Soon, the story of the two young masters¡¯ scolding of Sebastian and his siblings spread throughout the office.

    ¡°Wow, Mr. Timmy and Mr. Timothy are so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that these handsome and cute young masters can be so ruthless when dealing with enemies.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are Master Lewis¡¯s children. Even if they are cute and soft outside, their bones are made of Master Lewis¡¯s teachings!¡±

    In an instant, the reputation of the two young masters soared among the Lewis Group employees.

    Although they thought they would conquer everyone with their abilities, the two young masters unexpectedly made a name for themselves through their sharp tongues.

    Work continued smoothly on the second day.

    Sebastian, angry with the two little brats, called some friends for a night of drinking at the club to vent his frustrations.

    He and his friends sat in the private room, cuddling gorgeous women with one hand and holding sses of wine in the other,ining as they drank.

    ¡°Damn it, I, Mr. Lewis, have never been this humiliated. Just because of two brats and a weak doctor, they dared to show off in front of me! If it weren¡¯t for the old man, I¡¯d have smacked them to death right there!¡±

    The middle-aged man sitting next to him toasted, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you really hate that doctor that much?¡±

    Sebastian, her eyes slightly blurred, raised his eyelids to nce at the speaker.

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, this isn¡¯t just hatred. I have a deep-rooted feud with her! In short, don¡¯t let me catch an opportunity, or else she¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Mr. Kingston topped off his ss, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re justining. Your nephew, Roy Lewis, no one dares to mess with him in the entire Federation! And you¡¯re usually scared of him, too. How will you ever find an opportunity?¡±

    Sebastian pointed his drunken finger at Mr. Kingston.

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, are you talking about Roy Lewis? He¡¯s long dead!¡±

    Mr. Kingston was surprised, ¡°Ah? Mr. Lewis, are you joking? Your nephew is Master Lewis! He¡¯s amazing, how could he be dead?¡±

    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°No matter how amazing he is, he was still flesh and blood! But, he¡¯s only tough on us, his elders, and is very obedient to that little doctor in his family. However, obedience doesn¡¯t help when you¡¯re dead, right?¡±

    Mr. Kingston didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you mistaken? This is such a big event, and I haven¡¯t heard about it.¡±

    Sebastian pats him on the shoulder, ¡°Are you stupid? If the news of his death was leaked, the Lewis Group¡¯s stock price would plummet. Before finding an eptable sessor, how could the old man let this news spread?¡±

    After finishing his words, Sebastian threw his head back, draining the ss.

    Mr. Kingston hurriedly refills his ss, ¡°What is Mr. Lewis thinking? Mr.

    Lewis, you¡¯re such a suitable candidate, but he¡¯s still not satisfied?¡±

    Sebastian burped, ¡°That old bastard, he used to focus only on the eldest, and now he only cares about Roy Lewis and his three little bastards. We seem like leftovers!¡±

    Mr. Kingston sighed, ¡°I understand Mr. Lewis¡¯s frustrations.¡±

    Mr. Kingston¡¯s situation was indeed simr to Sebastian¡¯s.

    However, while Sebastian was thoughtless and selfish, Mr. Kingston was a wise and ambitious man.

    So, he quickly used his experiences simr to Sebastian¡¯s to be buddies with him.

    Mr. Kingston saw that he was almost drunk, then egged him on.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you mentioned earlier that you hate that doctor, and I have an idea to scare her a little. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    Sebastian, struggling to find a way to deal with Richelle Dunn, eagerly asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    Mr. Kingston leaned closer, whispering into his ear.

    Sebastian was skeptical but couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mr. Kingston nodded, ¡°Of course, Mr. Lewis, just follow my instructions.¡±

    Sebastian thought again, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about it when I get home.¡±

    He still appeared to be quite sober.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Think about it, not only can you get rid of the doctor you hate but also gain additional benefits. This is such a good opportunity that others can¡¯t even dream of it.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face showed hesitation.

    Mr. Kingston continued.

    ¡°Actually, there are many people who want to do this, but they don¡¯t have the innate advantages you have! Just think, as a member of the Lewis family, it¡¯s easy to track her movements, right?¡±

    Sebastian frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, the old man is treating her like a treasure right now¡­¡±

    Mr.. Kingston clicked his tongue, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should seize the opportunity then? Otherwise, when the old man passes away, who knows how much of his fortune will be left for you?¡±

 Chapter 501 - 497: Offering Myself to You!

    Chapter 497: Offering Myself to You!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had been feeling somewhat anxious for the past couple of days, though she couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    After carefully examining the factors in front of and around her, she thought she might be overthinking things.

    It was most likely just the result of poor sleep, leading to low spirits and a slight irregr heartbeat.

    She hadn¡¯t mentioned this to Roy Lewis.

    However, Roy always had a clear understanding of what was going on with her. That night, as usual, the children were picked up from the house by Parker at around nine o¡¯clock.

    Only Richelle and Roy were left in the hospital room.

    His rib recovery was going well, so he could now move from his wheelchair to sit on the couch and pull Richelle into his arms, tightly embracing her.

    ¡°You seem a bit restless. Did something happen?¡±

    Richelle had always admired his perceptiveness.

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it, she just told him the truth.

    ¡°These past two days, my heart has been racing, like it¡¯s stuck in mid-air, unable to settle down.¡±

    Roy lowered his head and kissed the top of her head, ¡°Is it because of my situation that you feel insecure?¡±

    Richelle immediately shook her head, ¡°No, your situation wouldn¡¯t make me this anxious. I believe you can handle this perfectly.¡±

    Those who handle major affairs always manage to stay calm.

    It was during this time that Richelle witnessed Roy¡¯s strongposure and courage.

    The news of his ¡°death¡± had spread like wildfire.

    At first, it was only circted among the high society circles of Kindur, but yesterday, she even received a private message from a parent in the parent group chat.

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, my condolences!¡±

    The parent¡¯s background was just that of an ordinary private sector employee. If even a small employee knew about Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°death,¡± it meant that his ¡°death¡± was now an open secret in Kindur, and even across the Federation. Clearly, there was a storm brewing outside.

    Yet, Roy still acted as if he was on vacation, cooperating with the treatments and resting at the hospital.

    Only during Richelie¡¯s designated work hours would he handle essential matters that only he could take care of.

    Of course, once these matters were resolved, they would be presented as Richelle¡¯s achievements in front of the Lewis Group employees.

    So, in just a few days, Richelle had earned the nickname ¡°Lady Roy.¡±

    Richelle hardly saw any anxiousness on his face.

    Richelle realized more and more that Roy¡¯s heart was like a deep ocean.

    Despite the turbulence beneath the surface, the exterior remained calm and peaceful.

    Knowing that Roy possessed such a strong interior, Richelle felt extremely secure.

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s denial of his guess, Roy frowned and examined her closely.

    ¡°Or is it that you haven¡¯t been resting well recently?¡±

    Roy had mentioned several times to Richelle that since he was stable now, she didn¡¯t need to stay with him around the clock anymore.

    But she silenced him with just one sentence.

    ¡°If I were the one hospitalized, would you leave me with a nurse and go back home?¡±

    Roy, sessfully silenced by her words, knew that her sleep quality wasn¡¯t great here but couldn¡¯t bring himself to persuade her to leave.

    He even secretly discussed with their three children, asking them to cajole their mother into going home.

    As a result, the usually obedient little ones unanimously shook their heads after hearing his proposal.

    ¡°No, daddy needs love andpany as a patient!¡±

    Tifanny, who usually just went along with her brothers, was the first to object. Timmy also agreed, ¡°Indeed, the power of love andpanionship in healing a patient can sometimes surpass that of medicine.¡±

    Timothy refused to lie for his father, and even put on a serious face to lecture Roy.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re hurting mommy and our feelings. Mommy¡¯s sacrificing her sleep to be with you, so you can recover quickly. We want to live happily as a family. But you¡¯re not cooperating and trying to force her away.¡±

    Roy, scolded by his three little ones, had no choice but to admit defeat and let Richelle and the children continue their daily visits.

    So when he brought up Richelle¡¯s rest again, he felt guilty but couldn¡¯t bear to suggest she go home to rest.

    ¡°It might be because my period is about toe, so my sleep¡¯s not very good.¡± Roy gently pressed her palm with his long fingers.

    ¡°When you have time, you can teach me about acupressure points, like which ones can help relieve fatigue or aid sleep. Once I learn, I can do it for you asionally.¡±

    Richelle agreed readily, ¡°Sure, but how much would it cost for Master Lewis¡¯s precious hands to give me a massage per hour?¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue and pinched her cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re the acting CEO of the Lewis Group now. You can¡¯t be thinking of saving on massage fees, right?¡±

    Richelle giggled, ¡°Of course, I have to raise four pigs at home. It¡¯s a huge expense, so I need to save wherever possible!¡±

    Roy, referred to as a pig, nodded solemnly.

    ¡°That is indeed quite an expense.. How about this? I¡¯ll give you massages for free if you give yourself to me in return!¡±

 Chapter 502 - 498: This Little Girl, Unbelievable!

    Chapter 498: This Little Girl, Unbelievable!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was so amused by Roy Lewis¡¯ words that she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Master Lewis, if I massage you for just a while, I have to devote myself to you, so what about all the times I gave you acupuncture treatments?¡±

    Since establishing their rtionship, Roy Lewis had stopped paying her any sry.

    At this point, Richelle wasn¡¯t really nitpicking but rather teasing her lover in a yful way.

    Roy Lewis replied to her earnestly.

    ¡°Well, I can also devote myself to you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn nced at him, ¡°Master Lewis, you have already given yourself to me; giving yourself again will be considered fraud!¡±

    Roy Lewis had a thick skin,parable to a city wall, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to devote myself again, you know. Think of it as an upgraded version of devotion!¡±

    Richelle Dunn mocked, ¡°Yeah, this is like the 2.0 version of devoting yourself, right? It upgrades all your previous shorings, adds new patches, and upgrades, right?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and nodded, ¡°Absolutely, Dr. Dunn¡¯s readingprehension is top-notch!¡±

    That night, Roy Lewis insisted that he had already devoted himself twice and demanded that Richelle Dunn sleep beside him.

    The hospital bed was already small, and Richelle Dunn was afraid that she might disrupt his wound while asleep; she couldn¡¯t withstand his persistence, so she reluctantly pushed the extra bed together and barely shared the bed.

    The following morning, Richelle discovered that a bodyguard car had been added to her convoy with three children.

    So that meant the number of bodyguards protecting her and the three children rose from four to eight?

    Was her uneasiness actually a premonition of impending danger?

    Or had Roy Lewis not noticed anything amiss from her reactions?

    Or he had already heard some rumors, afraid of rming her and the children, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell her explicitly?

    Along the way, Richelle Dunn was extremely vignt.

    As for Parker, his driving skills had improved quite a bit recently.

    From the hospital to the Lewis Group headquarters, which usually took almost forty minutes, he arrived in just over twenty minutes.

    Mr. Lewis did not apany them today because he had made ns with his old buddies to drink tea and deliver Tiffany¡¯s painting to someone.

    With his age, it was true that Mr. Lewis should not be traveling back and forth daily.

    However, regarding the recent rumors, his presence at the Lewis Group¡¯s headquarters was like a calming force.

    Though he could not make any substantial decisions, his presence alone stabilized the morale within thepany.

    At least, Lewis Group¡¯s stock price temporarily showed no decline.

    This was proof that Mr. Lewis¡¯s decision was correct.

    As Richelle took the three children to the office and sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the other bodyguards who left with Mr. Lewis, and she called him up.

    The phone was answered quickly, ¡°Richelle, have you arrived at thepany?¡±

    Obviously, not only was Richelle worried about the elder, but he was also concerned about her and the children.

    ¡°Yes, we have arrived safely. What about you, grandpa? Have you met your old friends?¡±

    Mr. Lewis nced at his old friends who had already prepared tea for him andughed.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already sat down, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You guys enjoy your time!¡±

    Mr. Lewis spoke to the children for a moment before hanging up the phone.

    The person who had invited him for tea was Mr. Quinn, the same person he had talked to over the phone a few days ago.

    ¡°Old Lewis, your granddaughter-inw seems to treat you quite well?¡±

    Mr. Quinn waited for him to sit down before pouring out the lukewarm tea and serving him a cup of freshly brewed hot tea.

    Mr. Lewis grunted, ¡°Not just well, she is even more caring and considerate than that boy Roy.¡±

    Having said that, he took a sip of the tea, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What a great tea!¡±

    Mr. Quinn looked at him seriously, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good tea. This is Cloudy Spring Tea, carefully harvested from the tea ntation just a while ago. I¡¯ve brewed every bit of it for you.¡±

    Mr. Lewis chuckled and handed over the painting tube containing Tiffany¡¯s artwork.

    ¡°Oh! So my great-granddaughter¡¯s precious handiwork isn¡¯t even worth a small amount of your spring tea?¡±

    Mr. Quinn took the painting tube, unrolled it, and examined it.

    ¡°Old Lewis, what great virtue has your family umted? This little girl¡¯s painting is full of spirituality and innocence. Among the countless tiger paintings I¡¯ve seen, this one holds a special ce in my heart!¡±

    Mr. Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°You didn¡¯t see it clearly before?¡±

    Mr. Quinn nodded, ¡°Of course, the video couldn¡¯t portray its true essence. With the real painting in front of me, the spirit of the tiger is fully present.¡±

    ¡°Look, this tiger seems to be dozing, but in reality, it¡¯s conserving energy, ready to pounce at any moment when prey appears! Excellent! Excellent!¡±

    Mr. Lewis was delighted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! And who is her great-grandfather, after all?¡±

    Mr. Quinn held the painting with great affection, ¡°That day, you said the little girl wanted to draw a dozing tiger. My heart was pounding, fearing she might draw a dull and lifeless tiger. But this, this is not dull at all; it¡¯s even more majestic than a wide-eyed tiger.¡±

    ¡°This little girl has an unlimited future!¡±

    Mr.. Lewis happily said, ¡°Naturally, you take good care of this painting, and who knows, it might be worth a fortune in a few years!¡±

 Chapter 503 - 499: Other Peopleâ€™s Children are Just Outstanding

    Chapter 499: Other People¡¯s Children are Just Outstanding

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Mr. Quinn and Mr. Lewis chatted about calligraphy and painting for a while before Mr. Quinn asked Mr. Lewis how things were going for him.

    Mr. Quinn¡¯s face was full of concern, but Mr. Lewis was all smiles.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. My daughter-inw is quite capable, and the two little ones can also help with some minor affairs. So far, it¡¯s been passable.¡±

    Since Mr. Quinn had long retired like Mr. Lewis and didn¡¯t use WhatsApp, he was not aware of the sensational gossip in WhatsApp Status and group chats about Richelle and her children¡¯s impressive achievements at the Lewis Group. Hearing Mr. Lewis say this, Mr. Quinn was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Just passable? Your daughter-inw, if I remember correctly, is a designer, right? Can she handle the work of the Lewis Group?¡±

    They say different professions can be worlds apart, and Richelle¡¯s field as a designer was a far cry from corporate management.

    ¡°Old Quinn, do you remember who my daughter-inw¡¯s father is?¡±

    Mr. Quinn was a little baffled.

    ¡°What has that got to do with whose child she is?¡±

    Mr. Lewis clicked his tongue, ¡°Richelle¡¯s father is Zachary Dunn. You remember him, don¡¯t you? How he created such a sensation back then and you¡¯ve forgotten it all?¡±

    Mr. Quinn sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. When Zachary Dunn had an ident, you and I even jointly sent wreaths and elegiac couplets. How could I forget?¡± If Zachary Dunn were still alive, he would be in his fifties, a junior to Mr. Quinn and Mr. Lewis.

    But back then, Zachary Dunn was hailed as a once-in-a-century business genius in the Federation. It was a pity that he had died in a car ident at a young age, leaving behind a wife and a young daughter.

    At that time, not just Mr. Quinn and Mr. Lewis, but many old-timers from well-known families sent funeral wreaths and elegiac couplets to express their grief for Zachary Dunn and his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years since then¡­¡±

    Mr. Quinn couldn¡¯t help but get emotional when they brought it up.

    ¡°Yeah, my eldest has also been gone for over 20 years. It¡¯s such a pity¡­¡±

    What a pity it is that their dear, sensible child, as well as their eldest son and daughter-inw, couldn¡¯t see them now!

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I heard that there have been many actions from the Lilliputs and the Thompsons recently. How about I lend you a hand?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Quinn brought up this topic that they got down to business.

    Mr. Quinn knew that Mr. Lewis was stubborn about maintaining face, so he had mentioned it once over the phone but, still uneasy, had insisted on having a face-to-face meeting.

    However, Mr. Lewis waved his hand, ¡°Old Quinn, I¡¯m really not being polite with you. You don¡¯t have to interfere. Although Roy is not around, he has fostered many people over the years. With some careful nning at this time, it should be more than enough.¡±

    Hearing Mr. Lewis speak so calmly about Roy, Mr. Quinn looked even more worried.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the Lilliputs and the Thompsons are not easy to deal with.¡±

    Mr. Lewis nodded, ¡°Hmm, I have Nathan and that young man from the Greens on my side, don¡¯t I? I appreciate your offer, but you¡¯d better not get involved. If it reallyes to a point where I need assistance, I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    Unable to reveal that his grandson was recovering in the hospital to anyone, Mr. Lewis tried his best to prevent his old partner from making any rash decisions on his behalf.

    Seeing Mr. Lewis¡¯s continuous refusal, Mr. Quinn couldn¡¯t say more and had no choice but to share some information he had gathered recently with Mr. Lewis. On one side, the two old men were discussing the current situation.

    Meanwhile, in the Lewis Group office, Richelle led her two children and Nathan Caroule in a regr meeting with the senior executives.

    The senior executives of the Lewis Group were originally very proud individuals.

    However, in just a few days, these executives hade to admire the acting CEO and the two young masters¡¯ capabilities.

    Of course,pared to Roy Lewis, the mother and children were no match.

    But considering their achievements during these few days, the learning and growth of this mother and her two children were progressing at rocket speed. What was even moremendable was that this mother and her two children consistently discovered their shorings from an angle they had never attempted before. Though they were not major issues, after corrections were made, each of them saw significant improvements.

    So, after just a few days, both the senior executives and the employees were discussing amongst themselves.

    ¡°The potential of our two young Mr. Lewises is truly boundless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the future, our Lewis Group might even be the world¡¯s number onepany.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just thinking about it excites me. I wonder if we¡¯ll still be at the Lewis Group when that timees.¡±

    ¡°Then work harder. The Lewis Group never keeps useless people. If you are capable, why worry about not being around when the two young Mr. Lewises be little Mr. Lewis?¡±

    An older executive couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°More than a decade ago, when Master Lewis was still Mr. Lewis, I marveled at how strong the Lewis family¡¯s genes were. While other families¡¯ young men were causing havoc in school, our Mr. Lewis was already negotiating and coborating with the chairman, and his style was quite forceful.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that more than a decadeter, these young masters would be even more formidable, as if they were the epitome of gic superiority. At their age, most kids might still be wearing diapers, but our young Mr. Lewis can already make decisions for billion-dor deals!¡±

    A beautiful married woman sitting nearby, who was waiting to get pregnant, chimed in enviously.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, they are amazing. If my future child has even one-tenth of those young Mr.. Lewises¡¯ wisdom and abilities, I¡¯d be content!¡±

 Chapter 504 - 500: With Two Good Brothers, Be a Rice Worm at Home Safely!

    Chapter 500: With Two Good Brothers, Be a Rice Worm at Home Safely!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn and Timmy and Tiffany were now in Roy Lewis¡¯ office, arguing passionately over a project.????????????????????????? <sup>6 6</sup>

    The mother and children, who had always been in perfect harmony, strangely found themselves at odds this time.????????????????? <sup>8 V</sup>

    The cause was none other than Roy Lewis¡¯s investment in Sonia Seaton¡¯s project under his personal name.

    The original intention of Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis was to make this project a public welfare project.?????????????????? <sup>1</sup>

    To put the drugs developed into the Third World.

    But Timmy and Tiffany, upon hearing about the project for the first time surprisingly disagreed with their parents¡¯ idea.

    Timmy was the first to object.

    ¡°Mummy, a public welfare project is good in its original intention, but is not conducive to long-term development,¡±

    Tiffany echoed.

    ¡°Yes a project with only input and no profit in the long run is akin to killing a hen for its eggs. My brother and I both believe that this project can be kept going and continue to develop new drugs for the Third World, but we can¡¯t ways be the only ones to invest; it should be funded by the profits from the initial investment, to create a positive cycle,¡±

    At first, when Richelle Dunn did not hear her sons¡¯ reasons, she was determined to stick to her ideas.

    However, after listening to their analysis, she surprisingly wavered.

    This project was originally approved by her and Roy Lewis when they were in South Asia.

    It should have been a done deal.

    But because theboratory had already gone through several trials, and the production could be expanded next, a significant amount of money needed to

    If Roy Lewis were around, he would transfer the money directly from his personal ount.

    But he wasn¡¯t, so Nathan Caroule had to submit the matter, letting Richelle Dunn make the decision.

    The two kids saw the entire investment n for the project and, for the first time, raised objections to their parents.

    Richelle Dunn was greatly encouraged and had already been convinced by her sons.???? <sup>y</sup>

    However, she still video-called Roy Lewis so that her sons could convince their tamer themselves.

    In front of their children, Roy Lewis was even less principled than Richelie Dunn.

    After hearing the opinion of his children, he happily praised them.

    ¡°Well done. You two have a better vision than your mummy and me. Fine, from now on, you two will manage and operate this project,¡±

    Timmy and Tiffany¡¯s faces lit up with delight, and they asked in unison.

    ¡°Daddy, are you serious?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. But since you will be managing and operating it, you¡¯ll be responsible for your own profits and Josses. If you say you only need the initial investment, then your mummy and I ill only make a full investment in phase one. If it loses money, you¡¯ll have to over the funding for the second and third phases yourself. Is that okay?¡±

    The two kids again spoke in unison.

    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll guarantee toplete the task!¡±

    Richelie Dunn, standing beside them, couldn¡¯t help but give Roy Lewis a thumbs up.

    Obviously, he knew that the two boys wouldn¡¯t always be working at the Lewis Group like this.

    Firstly aithough the Lewis family had thergest share in thepany, they still had to answer to shareholders and the general public.

    Having two five-year-olds in charge for a long time was too irresponsible for the shareholders and the public.

    But the children were interested in this aspect, so Roy Lewis simply handed over the project funded out of his own pocket to them as a practice exercise.

    If it lost money, it would be his loss, and he wouldn¡¯t have to ount to anyone.

    As long as his children were happy, that was enough.

    At this point, Roy Lewis was ready to cover for his childrenter on, if they needed it.??????????????????????????????? <sup>y</sup>

    Little did he know that this original charity project would make his sons two of the top three pharmaceutical giants in the world.

    Of course, all of this was yet toe.

    For now, their current decision made Timmy and Tiffany ecstatic.

    By the time they got home in the evening, the brothers continued to research various potential derivative projects of the public welfare project.

    Fortunately, Tifanny had to practice the piano, so she wouldn¡¯t have to endure a barrage of terms from her brothers that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    tmedT<sup>1</sup> w <sup>PM</sup>¡¯ <sup>the h</sup>¡ã<sup>Spita1</sup>¡¯ <sup>R</sup>¡ã<sup>y Lewis received a report from Tim</sup>W Projects^ <sup>V StUdy</sup> ¡ã<sup>n InVeStment in Derivative</sup> Projects of Public Welfare

    At that moment, Richelle was taking a bath.

    After quickly reading through the report, Roy Lewis patted the bedside with a grin as Richelle came out.

    ¡°Richelle,e over here, I¡¯ve got something to show you,¡±. s<sup>R</sup>ome<sup>e</sup>thing?<sup>ted</sup> ¡± b*¡±¡¯ ¡°¡±b<sup>186</sup>*<sup>1</sup>¡¯ ¡®<sup>Y0U</sup>¡®<sup>K S</sup>¡ã <sup>Strangely</sup>¡¯ <sup>are yOU up to</sup>

    Roy Lewis pulled her closer, ¡°What could I be plotting? I just want you to see the growth of our family¡¯s CEO!¡±

    Richelle sat down, leaned in to look at the project title, andughed.

    ¡°What is it, is this the report that¡¯s going to make you lose a lot of money?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t explicitly agree or disagree.

    <sup>In</sup>stead he responded, ¡°You tell me your opinion after reading it. For now, I¡¯ll withhold my judgment.¡±

    Richelle quickly read the report and then smiled at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°What should we do? I feel like I can retire peacefully now,¡±

    Roy Lewis also chuckled heartily, ¡°I was originally prepared to take a loss for hem, but now I feel like not only will my wallet not suffer, I might even receive some pension money from my sons,¡±

    Richelleughed heartily.

    ¡°That¡¯S right; we¡¯ll just stay home and be freeloading rice worms! With such capable brothers, why go to work or make progress!¡±

 Chapter 505 - 501: In front of Mommy, They Are Still Children

    Chapter 505 - 501: In front of Mommy, They Are Still Children<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timmy and Timothy took the charity project left to them by their father and turned it into a yground for showcasing their talents.

    Hence, a series of projects stemming from the original charity project might appear unfeasible at first, but after thorough study, you¡¯ll find these offshoots are actually more profitable than the original.<div>

    Because of their excellent report, the three mischievous children woke up the next morning to the familiar scent of stuffed buns, which they hadn¡¯t smelled in a while.

    The three little ones dashed towards the kitchen, shouting, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Richelle, wearing an apron, turned around and opened her arms to embrace her three children who had flocked around her.

    She leaned down and kissed each of their little faces.

    ¡°Babies, did you sleep well?¡±

    The smell of the stuffed buns had the kids drooling.

    ¡°We slept very well. Mommy, did youe back just to make us buns?¡±

    Tiffany, who felt sympathetic for Richelle, tenderly reached out to touch her face.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since you had mommy¡¯s homemade breakfast, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Timothy licked his lips, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been craving it, Mommy, look, I¡¯m salivating.¡±

    Richelleughed at his antics before hearing Timmy ask.<div>

    ¡°Mommy, Dad won¡¯t mind youing back home so early, will he?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Dad¡¯s still asleep. I sneaked back!¡±

    Tiffany said in surprise, ¡°Will Daddy be mad at us for stealing his wife?¡±

    Timmy pinched her tiny face, earnestly schooling her.

    ¡°If Daddy gets mad, little sister, you cry and say we¡¯re adorable kidscking maternal love¡­¡±

    The yful antics of her three treasures made Richelleugh heartily. ¡°Alright, you guys go to the dining room and figure out how to appease your dad. I¡¯ll finish making the few remaining buns and bring them out for you.¡±

    The children, who hadn¡¯t been apanied by their parents for a while, seemed to have endless topics to chatter about during breakfast.

    Although Richelle had been spending daytime with the kids in the Lewis Group premises over the past few days, the workce atmosphere felt different.

    Besides, when Timmy and Timothy returned to the Lewis Group, they seemed to take on the seriousness of their father, Roy Lewis.

    Only in the rxing environment at home would the children reveal their true yful nature.

    It was at this moment that Richelle really felt the reality of her children being just over five years old.<div>

    During these days at the Lewis Group, she had grown ustomed to treating the boys as intellectual equals.

    Firstly, in such an environment, if she still treated them as toddlers, it would be like denying their serious attitudes.

    Secondly, the boys¡¯ aura and abilities in the Lewis Group naturally made people forget their young age and simply treat them as reliable partners.

    ¡°Mommy, the nougat candy you boughtst time was so yummy, we want to have it again!¡±

    Timmy¡¯s words were echoed by his younger siblings.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy, you said that it¡¯s made of fructose which is not harmful to the teeth and can be consumed moderately.¡±

    Seeing the three innocent, smiling faces, Richelle nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Okay, Mommy will contact the candy store owner in a bit and ask him to deliver the candy, so you guys will have something to eat when youe back tonight.¡±

    The children cheered jubntly.

    On their way back to the Lewis Group, the children asked when their father woulde home.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t answer right away.<div>

    Roy had undergone a full medical checkup yesterday, and his indicators showed good recovery.

    Aside from the cast on his leg, his other injuries were minor enough for him to recuperate at home.

    Soter that day after work, when Richelle returned to the hospital, she brought up the topic with Roy.

    Roy contemted for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been considering this issue myself these past few days.¡±

    ¡°What conclusion did youe to?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t certain of Roy¡¯s specific ns with his uncle, so she didn¡¯t know how long he intended to remain undercover in the hospital.

    But in fact, as long as the home security measures were in ce, there would be no significant difference between recuperating at home and staying in the hospital.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t mention this.

    Because, if she did, Roy would likely neglect any negative consequences and choose to amodate her wishes.

    ¡°I, of course, want to go home. On the one hand, staying here limits my activities, but more importantly, it drastically reduces the time I get to spend with my children.¡±

    ¡°You know how our kids are, just a little time apart, and I feel like they¡¯ve grown a lot. So even though my hospital stay hasn¡¯t been that long, every time I notice changes in them, I feel like I¡¯ve missed out on part of their growth.¡±

    Richelle reminded him, ¡°If youe home, will it affect your ns with your uncle? Will it pose a threat to your personal safety?¡±

    Roy¡¯s hesitation stemmed from these two factors.

    ¡°As long as my personal safety is guaranteed, it won¡¯t affect our ns. So, for these past few days, Nathan has been recalling some of the security forces stationed elsewhere to ensure the safety of our family..¡±

 Chapter 506 - 502: Master Fu Leaves the Hospital

    Chapter 506 - 502: Master Fu Leaves the Hospital<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were both highly efficient people.

    On one side, Roy Lewis asked Nathan Caroule to return quickly and set up the mostprehensive security measures around the Lewis residence.<div>

    Richelle Dunn conducted another thorough examination and assessment of Roy Lewis, confirming that he met the criteria for returning home to convalesce.

    Thus, after a near-death experience, Roy Lewis left the hospital and finally returned home after more than half a month.

    Of course, the process of him returning home was a bit twists and turns.

    They used three different cars and drove halfway around Kindur before arriving back at the Lewis residence.

    Having spent two or three days in the old house, Mr. Lewis moved back once Roy Lewis was discharged from the hospital.

    The whole family enjoyed a happy reunion dinner together, and afterward, Richelle took their three children upstairs to y.

    In the living room, Roy Lewis sat in his wheelchair, chatting and drinking tea with his grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, my uncles haven¡¯t been bothering you recently, have they?¡±

    Mr. Lewis, in his old age, would inevitably be affected by constantly dealing with a bunch of unworthy children and grandchildren.

    ¡°I stopped letting them in the door, I¡¯m toozy to deal with them!¡±

    Roy Lewis had also instructed the security guards at the entrance to refuse all visitors except for Kennedy Green¡¯s family and Nathan Caroule¡¯s family.<div>

    ¡°Grandpa, you should still be cautious when you go out, especially with my uncles. You should be on guard.¡±

    When Mr. Lewis heard what Roy Lewis said, he understood the implication.

    ¡°What? Are your uncles colluding with outsiders to cause trouble?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but haven¡¯t their intentions always been easy to guess? They originally thought I was gone, so they could pressure you to hand over power. They surely didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d rather trust Richelle, Timmy, and Timothy and Tifanny, than believe in them.¡±

    Mr. Lewis sighed, ¡°With their character, even if I didn¡¯t hand over the Lewis Group to Richelle, I would rather hire a professional manager to manage thepany instead. Otherwise, it would be a waste of our blood, sweat, and tears all these years.¡±

    Roy Lewis refrained frommenting on this.

    Continuing, he said, ¡°I suspect my uncles have suffered a massive loss in their recent investments. Nathan mentioned to me a couple of days ago that they have listed properties for sale in several overseas cities, with the prices at 80% of the market value. They are clearly in need of money.¡±

    Hearing this for the first time, Mr. Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. Although he knew his children were no good, the extent of their ruin was surprising.

    ¡°Ah, I knew they were squandering the family fortune, but I didn¡¯t think they could get it to this point. The dividends from the Lewis Group are more than enough, but not even that is enough for them to squander. Howe, Roy? How could they be so different from you and your father when you all have the same parents?¡±

    Roy Lewis, being an only child himself, used to be unable to answer such a question.

    However, now that he had three children of his own and had been a stay-at-home dad for a few months, he had gained some insights.<div>

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you and Grandma had high expectations and hopes for my father since he was young, while they were mostly indulged and unrestrained. Gradually, they lost their ambition.¡±

    ¡°In this regard, Richelle is doing an excellent job. She holds all of the children in high esteem and has high expectations for them. Each of them has their own strengths, and they all appreciate, support, and encourage each other.¡±

    Roy Lewis was pointing out that this was amon problem amongrge families like theirs.

    Firstly, they were used to investing most of their energy and resources in cultivating the heir.

    Secondly, they were afraid that too many capable people in the same generation would pose obstacles to the heir and cause unnecessary internal consumption.

    Even Roy Lewis had initially cultivated Timmy as the heir.

    Probably, if it hadn¡¯t been for Richelle¡¯s different educational philosophy, even after Timothy and Tifanny returned, they would have continued with the original approach: being rtively strict with Timmy and lenient with Timothy and Tifanny.

    If that had been the case, not only would the children¡¯s abilities have varied, but it would have likely impacted their psychological well-being as well.

    ¡°Sigh, in any case, there¡¯s no point discussing it now. I¡¯ve reflected on myself before, so I¡¯ve tried to be as tolerant as possible with them. And I know that you¡¯re always leaving some room for them, but it¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t know how to be grateful and always feel that we¡¯re suppressing them.¡±

    In actuality, Mr. Lewis was heartbroken.

    After all, they were his own biological children.<div>

    Roy Lewis understood his grandfather¡¯s pain and disappointment by putting himself in his shoes.

    Especially considering that his grandparents were a rare loving couple in their social circle.

    However, aside from his father, who was loyal and devoted, the rest of the children were like gic mutants, ying wildly outside one after another.

    In the past, Grandma Lewis would get half-dead from anger because of her sons¡¯ promiscuity and fickleness.

    ¡°Grandpa, how about we teach them a lesson this time while I¡¯m ¡®ying dead¡¯?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Lewis couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°How do you n to teach them a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Previously, because I was around, people would still give them some face for my sake, even if they didn¡¯t respect them. Now that there are so many rumors about my ¡®death¡¯, why not take advantage of it and set up a trap? Let them stumble badly, and perhaps they will keep quiet for a while after that..¡±

 Chapter 507 - 503: First Love, Is All About Each Other

    Chapter 503: First Love, Is All About Each Other

    Trantor: 549690339

    The old man listened to Roy Lewis¡¯s proposal without hesitation and immediately agreed for him to arrange someone to do it.

    After Roy Lewis returned home, Richelle Dunn and the children did not need to rush around the different ces, they had a lot more free time.

    When Roy Lewis was discharged from the hospital that night, a big family, including both Kennedy Green and Nathan Caroule¡¯s families rushed over to throw him a celebration party.

    After everyone had finished eating and drinking, they all gathered around the coffee table in the living room to y spin the bottle.

    The three kids were ying this game for the first time. Timmy and Timothy climbed onto the coffee table and started the first round.

    The bottle stopped, pointing at Roy Lewis.

    The two brothers whispered for a while,ughed for a moment, and then Timothy asked the question.

    ¡°Dad, when did you have your first love?¡±

    Roy Lewis red at his sons, ¡°Naughty boys, are you trying to expose your dad¡¯s past?¡±

    Timmy defended his brother, ¡°No, we are just trying to test you on behalf of mom, to see if you can pass her test.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was sitting right next to Roy Lewis, and now, she was grinning and eating sunflower seeds, clearly waiting for a spectacle to unfold.

    Roy Lewis tsked, ¡°Your mom is the first love of your dad!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other, with Timmy being the first one to express disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible, Grandpa rkson used to introduce so many girls to you¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the old man, ¡°Grandpa, you have the most authority in this matter!¡±

    The old man coughed twice, ¡°Little darlings, you really misunderstood your dad. Your dad is quite insensitive, really. If it weren¡¯t for your mom taking him in, he¡¯d still be alone!¡±

    The old man¡¯s words sessfully made the three little kidsugh heartily.

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t help but elbow Roy Lewis, giving him a triumphant wink.

    ¡°See, even Grandpa thanked me for taking you in!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled and nodded slightly at her, ¡°Indeed, I thank Dr. Dunn for taking me in!¡±

    Nathan Caroule tsked twice, rubbing his arm to brush off the chills.

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m begging you, there are still three kids here!¡±

    Roy Lewis never hesitates to say sweet words in front of the kids. In his opinion, this is also a way for the kids to feel their parents¡¯ love for each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me thanking their mom?¡±

    Nathan Caroule voiced a surprise, ¡°Roy, you¡¯re no longer the Master Lewis I knew.¡±

    While the two men were teasing each other, the bottle was spun by Tifanny.

    This time, it pointed at Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn looked at her three kids, somewhat speechless.

    ¡°My darlings, are you really my own kids?¡±

    Just after digging a hole for their father, now they areing for their mother.

    ¡°Mommy, then I will also ask you the same question as Brother, when was your first love?¡±

    Richelle Dunn rolled her eyes, ¡°Refer to your dad¡¯s answer, and that¡¯s my answer.¡±

    Tifanny pped her hands, ¡°Wow, Daddy and Mommy are so romantic, being each other¡¯s first love¡­¡±

    Tifanny was sitting next to Richelle Dunn, who patted her on the head.

    ¡°How utterly shocking, you should ask Uncle Caroule and Aunt Caroule, and even Grandpa rkson¡­¡±

    Tifanny blinked, her gazending on Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni.

    ¡°Then Uncle Caroule and Aunt Caroule¡­¡±

    Nathan Caroule hurriedlyughed it off, ¡°Tifanny sweetheart, Uncle Caroule and Aunt Caroule are not the main characters tonight,e, give me the bottle!¡±

    Tifanny looked at Nathan Caroule, and then at Denise Munni. Seemingly understanding something, she dragged out her tone to say ¡°oh¡­¡± and then pushed the bottle over.

    This time, the bottle finally spared Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, and stopped in front of Timothy.

    Nathan Caroule began tough, ¡°Young Master Timothy, is there any little girl you like at school?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t even think before shaking his head, ¡°No!¡±

    Nathan Caroule looked at Tifanny, ¡°Tifanny sweetheart, is your brother lying?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head, ¡°No, there are many girls who like my brother, but my brother doesn¡¯t like any girl.¡±

    Nathan Caroule went on to tease her, ¡°Do all the girls in your ss like Brother Timothy?¡±

    Tifanny blinked, ¡°No, the number of girls who like my older brother and brother is the same!¡±

    Nathan Caroule continued to ask, ¡°So does that mean all the boys like Tifanny sweetheart?¡±

    Tifanny nced at him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, you ask too many questions, and besides, the bottle is not pointing at me!¡±

    The whole familyughed at this.

    The bottle ended up in Roy Lewis¡¯s hands, and when he spun it, the mouth of the bottle pointed directly at Richelle Dunn.

    Roy Lewis grinned at Richelle Dunn, who winked at him, ¡°Ask away!¡±

    Roy Lewis asked everyone with a smile, ¡°Can I ask this question privately and also get the answer privately?¡±

    Nathan Caroule quickly waved his hands, ¡°Of course not, that would be cheating.¡±

    Roy Lewis had to say, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    Richelle Dunn sensed he was trying to trap her, but she had no hard evidence.

    ¡°Richelle, what kind of man do you like?¡±

    Richelle Dunn tsked inwardly. This man clearly knew the answer but still chose to show off in front of everyone.

    Fine, as long as he¡¯s not shy about it, there¡¯s nothing for her to worry about.

    ¡°The type I like is exactly like you. Otherwise, how could you be my first love?¡±

    Richelle Dunn announced openly, but sheined inwardly.

    How could this man love showing off so much?!

 Chapter 508 - 504: The Secret Between Daddy and Tiffany

    Chapter 504: The Secret Between Daddy and Tiffany

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Roy Lewis nodded in satisfaction.

    Then, as usual, he was teased by Nathan Caroule.

    This time, it was Denise Munni¡¯s turn to spin the bottle.

    The bottleneck was pointing directly at Timmy.

    Denise, who loves chaos, immediately asked a tough question.

    ¡°Timmy, who do you like more, daddy or mommy?

    In response, Roy Lewis gave her a sympathetic look.

    Without hesitation, Timmy spoke up.

    ¡°Of course, I like mommy the most. Daddy has toe after my brother and

    sister.¡±

    Roy Lewis still had a smile on his face after hearing this answer.

    Denise looked at him sympathetically, ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t you feel upset?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be upset about. Isn¡¯t this normal? The kids are Richelie¡¯s blood and sweat after ten months of pregnancy.

    Just for this, she deserves the highest love from them, right?

    Denise sighed and said to Nathan Caroule on the side.

    ¡°See that? That¡¯s what a good man looks like.¡±

    Nathan put his arm around her shoulder, ¡°If we have children, I think they

    should love you most.¡±

    Denise¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°You agree?¡±

    From the side, Maggie Mitchell joined the conversation, ¡°Denise, Nathan is just being stubborn, don¡¯t worry. If you guys have children, I¡¯ll retire and help you take care of them.¡±

    Denise screamed twice, ¡°Mrs. Green, then I dare not have children!¡±

    The huge Green Group would be in chaos if it were left without a leader just because she had a child.

    She couldn¡¯t bear that kind of responsibility.

    Maggie Mitchellughed and pointed at Timmy and Timothy, ¡°What are you afraid of? We have such excellent people here. When Roy resumes work, just let these brothers visit Green Group and y.¡±

    Realizing the discussion was getting out of hand, Denise quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s spin the bottle for the next person¡­

    And so, this seemingly boring game turned into a lively activity for the whole family.

    After ying for more than an hour, everyone present was asked two or three questions.

    As for the answers, none of them were perfunctory.

    Although it seemed childish, Roy Lewis thought it was a rare opportunity for family members to gather together and get to know each other better.

    After the bottle game, the group split into two factions: men and women. The men yed a game of chess in pairs.

    Meanwhile, the women used a projector to watch thetest fashion brand releases on a big screen.

    Everyone, picked out new seasonal items for their families.

    Previously, Richelie wouldn¡¯t have needed these things.

    But since officially being with Roy Lewis, she asionally attended social events with him.

    Her wardrobe of casual wear and work suits were hardly fit for such asions.

    ¡°Mommy, this wedding dress is so beautiful.

    Tifanny¡¯s exmation instantly captured the attention of the father and sons ying chess.

    ¡°What wedding dress?¡±

    Roy Lewis turned his head to look, while Timmy and Timothy directly abandoned the chess game and ran over.

    The screen disyed a pure white, strapless wedding dress,plete with a sparkling crown and a veil adorned with delicate small flowers. It looked dreamy and incredibly beautiful on the model.

    ¡°Hmm, good taste, baby!¡±

    Richelie had seen many wedding dresses, though she hadn¡¯t deliberately sought them out but came across them casually.

    However, this was the only one that caught her eye and even made her want to own it.

    The side profile of Richelie caught by Roy Lewis¡¯s nce revealed her unrestrained admiration and fondness for the gown, which he noticed.

    He silently noted down the designer¡¯s name and code of the wedding dress before resuming the chess game with their sons as if nothing happened.

    After staring at the wedding dress for a while, thedies moved onto other gowns.

    Soon, they had forgotten all about the wedding dress.

    Richelie ended up jotting down dozens of clothing codes for Roy Lewis, their three children, and herself.

    But the wedding dress wasn¡¯t among them.

    Tifanny, the little princess, was still obsessed with that wedding dress. After making her selections, she secretly ran over to Roy Lewis and whispered something in his ear.

    Roy Lewis kissed her forehead, ¡°Alright, my little princess, daddy will remember.¡±

    Even if his little princess hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have remembered. Timmy and Timothy were curious about the secret chatter between their father and sister, so they asked.

    ¡°Daddy, what were you talking about?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled at the two, ¡°This is a secret between me and your sister.¡± Timmy and Timothy exchanged nces, feeling somewhat unconvinced, so they asked Tifanny instead.

    ¡°Sister, what were you and daddy talking about?

    Unexpectedly, Tifanny, who used to share everything with her brothers, covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes brimming withughter, and ran away.

    The brothers simply stopped asking questions. Timothy, who had just yed an even match with Grandpa Green, voluntarily gave up his seat.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Grandpa and Kennedy Green were teamed up with Nathan Caroule, and it was now Nathan¡¯s turn to y.

    Nathan looked at Timmy¡¯s serious little face and sighed.

    ¡°Timmy, please go easy on me.¡±

    Timmy raised his eyelids to look at him and said earnestly.

    ¡°When do adults ever ask children to go easy on them?

    Nathan frowned, ¡°Little master, what you¡¯re talking about are ordinary kids, but you guys are not ordinary kids!¡±

 Chapter 509 - 505: Dr. Dunn Granting a Favor

    Chapter 505: Dr. Dunn Granting a Favor

    Trantor: 549690339

    Before ordinary people, Nathan Caroule still considered himself quite smart.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the position of Special Assistant to the President of the Lewis Group.

    Yet in the Lewis household, Nathan, who stood above countless individuals in thepany, felt like a speck of dust.

    Especially in the chess game, facing Timothy, who possessed both calmness and an unafraid spirit of a newborn calf, Nathan quickly retreated and surrendered.

    In the end, the male side of the chess game, with Roy Lewis¡¯ father and son group achieving an overwhelming advantage of three victories, two ties, and one loss, won the game.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, about next week¡¯s conference report, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Timothy sweetly asked Nathan Caroule >.

    Nathan pointed at the cunning little fox-like youngster and tattled to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, look at him, someone so young is already exploiting the working ss.¡±

    Roy took a sip of tea, ¡°Oh? Really? Aren¡¯t employees supposed to dedicate every effort for thepany and their boss?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you two are just a nest of snakes and rats!¡±

    Nathan whined and ran away to find his wife forfort.

    Later, the whole family enjoyed the dessert and special sugar water that Richelle Dunn and children made, chatted, and watched an all-ages-friendly concert together.

    Finally, since it was gettingte, everyone decided to stay overnight.

    However, in the middle of the night, the extra phone Roy had by his bedside rang.

    ¡°Master Lewis, several suspicious vehicles have parked outside the residential area, and it seems like they¡¯re nning to settle here.¡±

    Roy grunted and lowered his voice, ¡°Send me their te numbers, stay vignt, and don¡¯t let them sneak in.¡±

    Although the protectiveyers in ce here were strict, Roy would naturally prefer these intruders not to enter themunity, as it would pose a threat to them and cause trouble for the residents.

    Roy received the te numbers from the bodyguards and passed them on for investigation.

    Richelle Dunn, who could finally sleepfortably by his side, was awakened by Roy¡¯s mumbling, only to see him lying in bed with one hand holding her and the other texting on his phone.

    Richelle blinked in a daze for a while before realizing that this was not a dream.

    She shifted her body, trying to sit up.

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong at thiste hour?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t an emergency, Roy wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to handle it now.

    Roy held her waist and gazed into her eyes, ¡°Go back to sleep. It¡¯s a minor issue; I¡¯ll deal with it and then sleep.¡±

    Richelle knew it was a matter she couldn¡¯t help with, so she didn¡¯t ask further. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep either.

    Instead, she stared wide-eyed at Roy¡¯s focused, slightly stubbled face as he worked.

    Roy quickly readjusted the covert bodyguards protecting the family and instructed them ordingly. Mr. Caroule was very efficient, sending over the vehicle owner information in no time.

    With everything in ce, Roy grabbed his phone, ced it back on the bedside table, and turned around to meet Richelle¡¯s shining eyes.

    Unable to resist, he leaned down and kissed her without a second thought.

    The doctor had advised Roy against participating in excessive exercise, but after half a month in the hospital and nearly another month away on business, it had been over a month.

    Richelle was fine, but she could sense that Roy had reached his limit.

    After the passionate kiss, their breathing became erratic.

    Richelle, with tears in her eyes, caressed Roy¡¯s face tenderly.

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes burned with passion. ¡°So Dr. Dunn is going to show me mercy?¡±

    This girl hadid down several prohibitions upon leaving the hospital, including avoiding vigorous exercise.

    Richelle grinned and bit his chin before shing a suggestive smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m showing you mercy!¡±

    The next morning at breakfast, Richelle asionally rubbed her wrists, seemingly involuntarily.

    Timmy, his eyes sharp, looked at her with concern.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with your hand? Did you twist it?¡±

    Richelle smiled and replied to Timmy, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just strained my wrist from writing my thesis for too longst night.¡±

    As she spoke, she secretly nced at Roy.

    Roy returned a reassuring smile, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll help you apply some medicinal liquor and massage it.¡±

    Timothy, seeing the flirtatious exchange between his parents, couldn¡¯t help but tease them.

    ¡°Mommy, did you really hurt your hand while beating up Daddyst night?¡±

    Richelle, who was eating porridge, choked upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, which were quite close to the truth. She coughed and sputtered.

    Roy quickly passed her a tissue, wiped her mouth, and then responded with a grin to Timothy¡¯sment.

    ¡°So you guys better behave. If Mommy can even beat me up, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    Richelle was rendered speechless by Roy¡¯s deliberate distortion of the facts. However, with no way to clear the air, she simply went back to eating her porridge.

    Not long after, Maggie Mitchell came over after herte breakfast and, seeing Richelle, inquired with concern.

    ¡°I heard from Timothy that you beat up Royst night. What happened? Did that guy do something to upset you?¡±

    Richelle facepalmed!

 Chapter 510 - 506: Repeated Provocations

    Chapter 506: Repeated Provocations

    Trantor: 549690339

    The vehicles the bodyguard mentioned at midnight were gone by just after ten in the morning.

    However, within a few minutes, they were reced by other cars with different license te numbers.

    One could say that the surveince and ambush methods were quite cautious.

    But their tricks paled inparison to the professionalism of Roy Lewis¡¯s bodyguards.

    Moreover, since they¡¯re out in the open while The Lewis¡¯ undercover bodyguards are hidden, their chances of sneaking into the neighborhood are virtually zero.

    And while they patiently waited for Richelle Dunn and her children to leave their house, they had no idea that after working for a few days at Lewis Group, Richelle and her children had quickly gained the support of many top-level employees thanks to their strength and courage.

    So, after Roy Lewis returned home to rest, Richelle and her kids announced their decision to continue working from home.

    During Roy¡¯s tenure, the people of Lewis Group had already grown ustomed to him working from home,manding everything through the inte.

    Richelle and her sons, though stillcking in abilitypared to Roy, possess the kind of personal charm and approachability that are many times greater than his.

    Most importantly, these top executives are all loyal, hands-on elites who have faithfully followed Roy for over a decade.

    They have long grown attached to Roy.

    So, when given the choice between siding with Sebastian Lewis and his siblings or Richelle and her children,

    even if it was just a matter of emotion rather than work capability, they would still choose to stand by Richelle and her children.

    Now that they have seen the performance of Richelle and her children at work, they have be even moremitted to their side without any conditions.

    As a result, with Richelle and her children working from home, Lewis Group remains peaceful and quiet, with no objections.

    Only Sebastian and his siblings, who had been all prepared to give Richelle and her children a hard time, can¡¯t even find them, let alone annoy them.

    ¡°Nathan Caroule! You better give us an exnation right now. Why don¡¯t Richelle and her kids have toe to work? We still have toe back every day to punch in, and what do they count as?¡±

    With the old man not around and Richelle absent too, Sebastian¡¯s mouth started running again.

    Nathan was used to their antics of only daring to mor when Roy wasn¡¯t around, and he also knew that other than being good at talking, they were like paper tigers. Brittle and easy to break.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m just an assistant. In terms of position, I¡¯m lower than them, in terms of rtionship, they pay my sry, they¡¯re my boss and master. How could I ask them for an exnation?¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, you, Mr. Lewis, are their elder. Give them a call and scold them, they probably won¡¯t even dare to make a sound!¡±

    Nathan knew full well that Sebastian would not dare to call Richelle¡¯s side, so he purposely egged him on.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression became a bit delicate, ¡°She¡¯s just an outsider, how could I possibly have her number? Besides, what right does she have to bother me with a phone call?¡±

    Nathanughed, ¡°Yeah, what right does she have? In that case, I¡¯ll call her, and you can scold her yourself, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Nathan was always eager to join in on the fun and, without waiting for Sebastian¡¯s consent, he dialed Richelle¡¯s number directly, even activating the speakerphone.

    Now Sebastian was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    Richelle¡¯s voice came through soon after, ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Nathan pretended to be tremulous, ¡°Miss Dunn, Mr. Lewis wants to speak with you¡­¡±

    In reality, he was quite casual and even brazen towards both Roy and Richelle.

    On Richelle¡¯s end, she was sitting in her office dealing with emails, with Roy right by her side.

    Her phone was also on speaker mode, ced on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you need something?¡±

    If her previous tone had any warmth, it was now strictly professional and cold.

    ¡°Richelle, do you think you can run wild in Lewis Group just because the old man is backing you up?¡±

    In front of Nathan and his siblings, Sebastian naturally had to maintain the bearing of The Lewis¡¯ elder.

    Richelle replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just working from home. Mr. Lewis, which of your eyes saw me running wild? Did my working style disrupt the progress of Lewis Group¡¯s subsidiary departments? Or did my working from home cause any projects to fail and suffer heavy losses? If so, please list them one by one, and I will apologize at any time and ce!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s counters left Sebastian at a loss for words.

    He and his siblings had always idled about at Lewis Group, roaming around and establishing their presence as thepany bigwigs.

    Ask them what each department was up to, and they wouldn¡¯t know.

    Ask them what big projects Lewis Group was currently discussing, and they would still be clueless.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy right now and don¡¯t have time to chat with you all. If you manage to find solid evidence, feel free to file objections andints with the board. As for calling and scolding people, such petty behavior should be done less in the future!¡±

    Richelle finished speaking and hung up the phone immediately.

    Sebastian and his siblings were left fuming, nearly smashing Nathan¡¯s phone in anger..

 Chapter 511 - 507: Lewis Group is an Inexhaustible Gold Mine

    Chapter 507: Lewis Group is an Inexhaustible Gold Mine

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sebastian Lewis sought out Richelle Dunn at her office, not because of their daily unpleasant encounters.

    More importantly, he wanted to seize the opportunity to make a move on her way back to thepany.

    He returned to his office, sent the siblings who had been following himtely back to their office.

    Then, he made a phone call.

    ¡°What¡¯s the news, any progress?¡±

    The other person responded quickly, ¡°There is. Mr. Lewis left early in the morning, and I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow him. In addition, the housekeeper also drove out, and although it¡¯s not that important, I¡¯ve instructed people to tail him. Apart from that, no one else from the Lewis family hase and gone.¡±

    Sebastian Lewis¡¯ recent string of investment failures led him to believe that after Roy Lewis died, he could make a fuss and, based on his current seniority in the Lewis Group, easily grasp thepany in his hands.

    With that, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about investment failures as the Lewis Group was a gold mine.

    However, he never expected that Mr. Lewis would let Richelle Dunn be appointed, along with her three bastard children, to such a high position.

    But if he doesn¡¯t fill the gap in his funds, he¡¯s going to lose everything.

    During a drinking session, upon hearing Mr. Kingston¡¯s words, he had an epiphany.

    Since Roy Lewis was dead, even if Richelle Dunn were to be kidnapped, no one woulde to her rescue or right the injustice, right?

    After all, the Dunns saw Richelle as an enemy and a thorn in their side, wishing she would die early.

    Mr. Kingston even said that if he seeded, not only would his debt be repaid, but he would also receive arge sum of money.

    The most important thing was that if Richelle was kidnapped, the position of acting CEO would be vacant again, wouldn¡¯t it?

    At that time, even if Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t want to use him, he would have to put him in the CEO¡¯s seat because there would be no other options for the Lewis family, right?

    He sneered, just waiting for the day to mock Mr. Lewis when he came pleading for help.

    But now, Richelle didn¡¯t even leave her house, and it wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to get close to Roy Lewis¡¯ home.

    So, if he wanted to make a move, it was really hard to find an opportunity.

    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Lewis, I found that in addition to our people, there seem to be others lying in wait nearby, but I don¡¯t know if their target is the same as ours.¡±

    After considering it, Sebastian said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s business, just don¡¯t lose the ones you¡¯re following.¡±

    Of course, the other group of people that Sebastian¡¯s men saw was sent by Jayden Dunn.

    That day, after seeing Mason Lilliput, the seeds in Jayden¡¯s heart grew rapidly like crazy upon exposure to sunlight, and he couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    He originally had people stationed outside Roy Lewis¡¯ residential area, and after being instigated by Mason Lilliput, he sent an additional two cars and four people to block off the area.

    However, he never imagined that Roy Lewis had already taken preventive measures. Even though his men were stationed nearby for over a week, they didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of Richelle.

    Jayden naturally knew that it was impossible for Richelle not to return home or go out for so long, but he didn¡¯t know how she had managed to slip away unnoticed.

    He couldn¡¯t know that Roy Lewis had always been thorough and cautious, and after moving into thismunity, not only did he buy the current vi but also several other apartments under different names. Some cars were even registered under the names of these apartment owners.

    So, their fruitless efforts to track Roy Lewis¡¯ cars were due to the fact that Richelle and the children had been using other vehicles ever since Roy¡¯s death. Moreover, for safety¡¯s sake, they would sometimes switch cars or take detours midway, with these operations being executed by retired special forces soldiers with detective and counter-detection skills.

    Although Jayden had hired professionals, they were far inferior to the elite team nurtured by Roy Lewis.

    Jayden¡¯s people had been on stakeout for over a week without results, while Richelle had not shown up at board meetings or any other events for nearly half a month.

    If it weren¡¯t for the news from the Lewis Group that she had taken over as acting CEO, Jayden would have almost thought that she had died with Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, do you have any news about the Lewis family recently?¡±

    In the past, he was only focused on taking down Richelle Dunn.

    Now, Roy Lewis has be his enemy as well, and if Roy were to fall, Richelle would lose her footing, naturally following the same fate.

    ¡°The Lewis family? They¡¯re in the midst of a fierce power struggle! Sebastian and his siblings are scrambling for power from Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Jayden was well aware of this, and in the end, wasn¡¯t it Mr. Lewis supporting Richelle and her children, pushing them to the CEO position?

    ¡°Sebastian and the others don¡¯t have any real ability, they¡¯re just good at squandering wealth. If we can get them into the CEO position, it will give us an opportunity.¡±

    Jayden, Mason Lilliput, and the Thompsons were now in the same boat. As long as the Lewis Group flourished, they would have no good days.

    If the Lewis Group fell, that would be their chance to turn things around and win..

 Chapter 512 - 508: Mantis catches the cicada, yellow bird follows behind

    Chapter 508: Mantis catches the cicada, yellow bird follows behind

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Your daughter almost became the Lewis¡¯ daughter-inw, right? You are familiar with the Lewis family, you can try talking to Sebastian Lewis.¡±

    Jayden Dunn had thought about that possibility, but James Lewis¡¯s incident reminded him that the Lewis family members are all unreliable.

    Regarding them as allies, to put it bluntly, is like adding a stumbling teammate.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, you¡¯re making fun of me. My rtionship with the Lewis family has long rotted.¡±

    However, Mason Lilliput didn¡¯t think so, ¡°It was true in the past, but now, people like Sebastian Lewis are being forced into a dead end by the Lewis family¡¯s patriarch. You might as well try to win them over; there might be unexpected surprises.¡±

    After all, Mason Lilliput¡¯s side is openly hostile to both the Lewis and the Brown families, so even if he could lower himself to win over Sebastian Lewis, the other party wouldn¡¯t likely be hooked.

    After all, they had been at odds for so long that a wall had formed in their hearts, and it would take Herculean efforts to break through it.

    Moreover, if Mason Lilliput were to do something, he had to do it using his own reputation. In that case, what was the use of him painstakingly winning over so many people under hismand?

    At first, Jayden Dunn immediately rejected Mason Lilliput¡¯s proposal, but after two more days, there was still no progress on Richelle Dunn¡¯s side. Mason Lilliput¡¯s words floated back into his mind.

    However, he didn¡¯t mention any of this to Harris Dunn.

    Firstly, Harris Dunn had been busytely with matters rted to his coboration with Mr. Lilliput¡¯s nephew, rarely staying at home.

    Secondly, Harris Dunn had always been against going head-to-head with Roy Lewis.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t hate Roy Lewis, but rather, he always believed that the current Dunns and Dunn Group, trying to take action against Roy Lewis, would simply be like throwing an egg at a stone, destined to fail.

    In that case, why not take advantage of this opportunity to recuperate, bide his time, and wait for the day when he could be stronger and retaliate?

    Jayden Dunn was not ignorant of his son¡¯s advice, but every time he thought of Megan Linwood and Kiara Dunn¡¯s plight, he couldn¡¯t swallow his pride.

    Jayden Dunn, who had been cautious all his life, failed to protect his wife and daughter at the critical moment.

    He might as well go all out and take a gamble.

    After making up his mind, he took advantage of Harris Dunn¡¯s trip abroad to buy a ne ticket to Kindur.

    Upon arriving in Kindur, the first thing he did was visit Megan Linwood in the detention center.

    Megan Linwood had been Mrs. Dunn for several decades, living in luxury. Now that she had been in the detention center for some time, she was not only thin beyond recognition, but her energy seemed to have beenpletely drained as well.

    Kindur was Roy Lewis¡¯s territory, so Jayden Dunn had only seen her for the second time since she had been imprisoned.

    It was his second visit, and he had to use all his connections and make Herculean efforts to see her.

    When he saw Megan Linwood, who hadpletely changed, Jayden Dunn almost had a heart attack.

    ¡°Megan, how are you feeling? How did you lose so much weight?¡±

    Jayden Dunn was a strange case. Although his heart was cold as ice, he was incredibly devoted and loyal to Megan Linwood; his fatherly love for Kiara Dunn was as heavy as a mountain.

    Because his daughter loved Roy Lewis, he didn¡¯t hesitate to set up a devious plot that involved Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    However, Jayden Dunn was also an extremely selfish person.

    He never considered that his pursuit of his wife and daughter¡¯s selfish desires would send his own niece straight to hell.

    But other than the people he cared about, he had always been cold-blooded.

    Just like when he dealt with his own younger brother years ago, he showed no mercy!

    ¡°Jayden, think of a way to get me out of here. This ce is not fit for humans.¡±

    Megan Linwood, with tears and a runny nose, clung to Jayden Dunn, begging him to take her away.

    She never thought that while she was here, she could at least see sunlight and people.

    Apart from theck of freedom and contact with the outside world, her movements were rtively unrestricted.

    But years ago, when they imprisoned Richelle Dunn in that dark little room, they never thought about her unbearable pain and destion.

    Even now, the whole Dunn family has not considered that everything they are suffering is nothing more than retribution for the heinous acts theymitted against Richelle Dunn and her parents!

    Moreover, this retribution is just the beginning.

    ¡°Megan, bear with it. I¡¯ll find a way¡­¡±

    Jayden Dunn also couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer in prison, but even visiting her regrly was difficult for him.

    He gave a lot of money to the people who helped him, asking them to take good care of Megan Linwood.

    However, he knew in his heart that not much of the money he gave away would be spent on Megan Linwood.

    After leaving the detention center, Jayden Dunn¡¯s determination to meet with Sebastian Lewis only grew stronger.

    Arranging a meeting with Sebastian Lewis was not difficult. After all, their two families had almost be inws in the past.

    Sebastian Lewis readily agreed to the invitation and arranged to meet him in a private teahouse with a high degree of privacy.

    However, this kind of privacy was only rtive to ordinary people, but for someone with as many connections as Roy Lewis, there were few ces in Kindur that he couldn¡¯t see if he wanted to.

    The youngdy who entered was dressed in white, and a gentle, fragrant scent flowed through her every gesture.

    She bent down to put the tea and refreshments Sebastian Lewis had ordered on the tea table.

    As she withdrew her hand, she quickly ced a miniature eavesdropping device under the tea table using her long sleeves as cover..

 Chapter 513 - 509: Love Letter Mommy Wrote to Daddy

    Chapter 509: Love Letter Mommy Wrote to Daddy

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Jayden Dunn¡¯s private meeting with Sebastian Lewis was something that Roy Lewis didn¡¯t disclose to Richelle Dunn.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to hide it from Richelle, but that day, he was giddy with a piece of good news.

    After lunch, Richelle took the three children back to the bedroom for a nap.

    Roy Lewis was busy in his study when Uncle Axel came rushing in.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I apologize¡­¡±

    Roy raised his eyes in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Uncle Axel carefully handed over a grimy letter, ¡°Nowadays, there are hardly any letters, so I rarely check the mailbox. Today while cleaning out some junk mail, I found this¡­¡±

    Roy assumed it was just a piece of junk mail and took it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When he noticed it was, in fact, a real letter, he turned it over, his eyes widening at the writing on it.

    It was Richelle¡¯s handwriting!

    The letter was grimy, whether from being in the mailbox or from being jostled around during mailing. Some of the characters on the envelope were worn off, and it took him a while to make out the address and receiver¡¯s name.

    ¡°Master Lewis¡­.¡±

    Uncle Axel, looking anxious, spoke up again.

    Roy Lewis, however, wasn¡¯t as bothered as Uncle Axel thought. In fact, he even had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s ok, you can go out now.¡±

    Relieved, Uncle Axel quickly retreated from the room.

    Roy¡¯s good mood was entirely due to the fact that this letter was written to him by Richelle during a special mission.

    Once Uncle Axel left, he carefully opened the envelope and retrieved a densely written letter.

    As he unfolded the letter, a leaf fell out.

    Roy read the letter eagerly.

    Originally, he wanted to immediately go upstairs to find Richelle.

    But after rolling his wheelchair a short distance, he turned back, grabbing a bundle of writing paper and envelopes from the shelf and headed back to his desk.

    He picked up a pen, unfurled a piece of paper, and reflected on the contents of Richelle¡¯s letter.

    Then, with swift strokes, he wrote a long response in one go.

    After he finished, he was in no rush to give it to Richelle.

    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, when Richelle was ying games with the children in the living room, that he took the letter out of his wheelchair¡¯s side pocket and handed it to her.

    ¡°Richelle, this is my reply to your letter!¡±

    The whole room was stunned at his deration, the children and even Richelle herself.

    ¡°A response?¡±

    Richelle looked confused as she took the letter and after a while, finally asked him.

    ¡°You received the letter I sent during the mission?¡±

    She quickly remembered that she¡¯d written the letter during a period when she hadn¡¯t been able to contact Roy and the children for several days. The letter was full of affectionate and emotional words.

    Back then, she figured that there was a good chance the letter wouldn¡¯t make it.

    So,ter on, she¡¯dpletely forgotten about it.

    Thinking back to what she¡¯d written, her face flushed red.

    She clutched Roy¡¯s response, her face still red as she muttered.

    ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t get through¡­¡±

    Roy looked at her with a tender smile, ¡°How could I not receive your precious sentiments? Uncle Axel only cleans out the mailbox asionally, which is why he only found it today. My response to you, you can read whenever you have time.¡±

    The children¡¯s eyes were bright. Tifanny couldn¡¯t help but ask Roy, ¡°Daddy, doesn¡¯t Mommy have letters for us?¡±

    Roy pinched her chubby face, ¡°No, that letter was a love letter that Mommy wrote to Daddy.¡±

    Tifanny turned away with a pout, ¡°Humph, Daddy¡¯s stingy!¡±

    Roy tsked, ¡°Baby, you three are already monopolizing Mommy¡¯s time, Daddy is only taking a tiny bit with a letter, and you¡¯re still jealous?¡±

    Timothyughed and pulled the naive Tifanny away, ¡°Little sis, Daddy is right. If anyone should be jealous, it¡¯s Daddy!¡±

    Roy felt a twinge of frustration at Timothy¡¯sment.

    But when he thought of the sweet nothings that Richelle had written in her letter, he felt that he didn¡¯t need to be petty with his own kids.

    ¡°Yeah, you guys don¡¯t realize how much your mommy favours you.¡±

    Timmy huffed, ¡°Of course, we are a part of mommy, you aren¡¯t!¡±

    What started as a simple matter of a letter somehow evolved into a face-off between the three children and Roy.

    Seeing the way things were going, Richelle wisely decided to sit out of it and pulled out her phone to read some medical articles.

    Roy, perhaps as a result of his prolonged stay in the hospital, seemed a bit dim-witted.

    He rarely indulged in this level of childishness.

    But today, he was full of energy, engaging in a one versus three battle of jealousy with his kids.

    And Richelle, caught between them, sat aside reading her articles. asionally, when she focused on their conversation, she heard Roy rebutting their children.

    ¡°I have nothing to quarrel about with you guys. Half of your genese from me.. If your mom didn¡¯t love me, how could she love you?¡±

 Chapter 514 - 510: They Want to Catch Me, Let Them Catch

    Chapter 510: They Want to Catch Me, Let Them Catch

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn only felt that this quarrel between the father and sons was like a primary school scuffle. From the beginning, she had recorded the fierce exchange between the four of them.

    Anyway, it could be used as ckmail material in the future.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Roy Lewis remembered to tell Richelle Dunn about the meeting between Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis.

    After the three children finished their breakfast and apanied the old man to the garden for a walk, he mentioned the matter to her.

    Richelle listened to the recorded conversation with a heavy expression on her face.

    ¡°So, now their target is me?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face looked even worse than hers, because both Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis said many insulting things about Richelle Dunn in their conversation.

    Moreover, they even wanted to send Richelle to Mason Lilliput?

    They really wanted to die!

    In fact, Roy Lewis had listened to the recordings once the day before, and he was very angry at the time.

    Later, having Richelle and the children¡¯spany made him feel better.

    Now listening again, he still couldn¡¯t help being furious.

    ¡°Actually, since they want to catch me so badly, why don¡¯t we y along?¡±

    Roy immediately shook his head firmly, denying her suggestion.

    ¡°No, I absolutely refuse to let you go!¡±

    Richelle tugged at him, kissed him tofort him, and then whispered in his ear.

    Roy¡¯s face gradually looked better, and after considering what Richelle said for a while, he finally nodded.

    For the next few days, Richelle and the children stayed at home as usual. If there were any issues to be resolved, they would hold video conferences. Most of the work that didn¡¯t require direct conversations was done by Roy Lewis.

    Richelle and the children spent most of their time working on their careers and studies.

    It was time for the Lewis Group¡¯s board meeting again ¨C held every half month. Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny didn¡¯t have to attend, but Richelle could not avoid attending as acting president, shareholder, and guardian.

    The meeting for the Lewis side was scheduled at 3 PM.

    At just past 1 PM, Richelle was driven out of the neighborhood by her driver.

    Sebastian Lewis and Jayden Dunn had already secretly received news. At this moment, cars from both sides were stationed on several necessary routes between the Lewis family and the Lewis Group.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t return to the Lewis Group that day. He had been drinking heavily the previous two days and was hospitalized for alcohol poisoning. He was resting at home.

    Of course, all this was a carefully arranged script by him and Jayden Dunn.

    Jayden, on the other hand, had his driver take him to a private vi a day in advance and stayed there.

    When Richelle¡¯s car left themunity, Jayden and Sebastian immediately received the information.

    Since their people had lost track of her before, this time they found cautious and skilled fugitives to follow her.

    Just like before, Richelle¡¯s car didn¡¯t take the shortest route, but rather a winding path with many detours.

    The tailing car wasn¡¯t too close, probably for this reason, and the driver didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. When passing by a pharmacy, he parked the car at the roadside and went into the pharmacy to buy something.

    This time, Jayden and Sebastian invested heavily in manpower on every possible section of the road.

    So, when the driver came out after buying the medicine, Richelle Dunn¡¯s figure had disappeared from the car.

    It turned out that two or three minutes after he got out of the car, two men of average height had opened the car¡¯s rear door.

    Before Richelle could react, seated in the back seat, they smothered her with a cloth soaked in drugs.

    Richelle struggled a few times but soon passed out.

    When Richelle woke up, she was already lying in another car, her mouth sealed with tape, her eyes blindfolded, and her hands tied behind her back.

    The car was very quiet, but judging from the various intensities of breathing sounds, Richelle estimated that there were three other people in the car besides her.

    These three people, unlike those seen on a typical TV show, were very calm.

    Nobody spoke the entire way. Even when Richelle deliberately moved around in her seat, no one cared or scolded her.

    She didn¡¯t know which direction the car was headed, but after what seemed like a long time, the car stopped.

    Richelle listened carefully with her ears perked up. The surroundings were quiet, and she couldn¡¯t hear a single bird call or any other sound.

    None of themon city sounds like engines, human voices, or hustle and bustle were audible here.

    The car was either parked in an underground parking lot in the downtown area or in somerge warehouse on the outskirts, a cepletely isted from the outside world.

    Richelle was propped up by two strong hands as she left the car. She struggled and made whimpering noises.

    Finally, a low voice yelled at her.

    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll kill you if you whimper again!¡±

    This was the first voice Richelle heard after being tied up. From the echo of the man¡¯s voice, she guessed this ce wasn¡¯t an underground parking lot but rather arge, abandoned warehouse in the outskirts with a high probability.

    Because, judging from the echo, the space wasrge and empty, with no obstructions..

 Chapter 515 - 511: Without entering the tigerâ€™s den, how can one obtain its cub?

    Chapter 511: Without entering the tiger¡¯s den, how can one obtain its cub?

    Trantor: 549690339

    From the sounds of footsteps, there were a total of five people who brought her in.

    That is to say, besides the three people in the car, two more were waiting here.

    Her eyes were tightly blindfolded, so she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She couldn¡¯t even perceive any light.

    And, the two new arrivals were clearly just as cautious as the first three, with none of them making a sound.

    She guessed that these people were eithermunicating with signnguage or, more likely, using something like an iPad writing pad to converse.

    She was led away for about four or five minutes before being made to stop.

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    It was the same voice that had scolded her earlier.

    Richelle figured that this group was extremely cautious and clever.

    Moreover, judging by their behavior, they were probably following the n Jayden and Sebastian had devised, not contacting the Lewis family to negotiate terms at the beginning, but delivering her to Mason Lilliput first.

    If they continued to follow this n, would they try to transport her using another vehicle next?

    Richelle had no idea what time it was or what their next move would be. She took stock of the object beneath her and determined that it was a soft sofa.

    ¡°Mm-mm¡­¡±

    Richelle began to struggle again, and this time, she put up even more of a fight than before.

    ¡°Take off the tape over her mouth!¡±

    It was the same man speaking again.

    One hand held the back of her head, and with a tear, the tape over her mouth was removed.

    ¡°Boss, I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    Richelle made her request aloud.

    She couldn¡¯t see the men¡¯smunication, but after a while, it was the same man who spoke.

    ¡°You take her there!¡±

    Richelle could feel the presence of the person beside her lightening, and from the way they gripped her arm, she had a vague feeling that it was a woman.

    Soon, her suspicion was confirmed.

    Because inside the restroom, the woman spoke.

    It seemed, with a high probability, that this woman was sent by Mason Lilliput.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, don¡¯t try any tricks. As long as you behave, we won¡¯t hurt you, and we¡¯ll even treat you with great care afterward.¡±

    Richelle was very calm, ¡°Did you see me try any tricks?¡±

    By not attempting any tricks, she could avoid any unnecessary harm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid; there are so many of you that I wouldn¡¯t dare resist. That would be a dead end! And I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    The womanughed, ¡°At least you¡¯re smart!¡±

    When they came out of the restroom, Richelle¡¯s mouth was once again sealed with tape.

    Before applying the tape, she asked a question.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Five o¡¯clock!¡±

    The woman replied.

    There was a smack, clearly the woman was hit.

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    It was the man¡¯s rebuke.

    Richelle did not struggle further, leaning back in the sofa, semi-reclining.

    Right now, while these people had their guard down, she needed to conserve her energy.

    Meanwhile, at Roy Lewis¡¯ house, Roy Lewis, Nathan Caroule, and another man were sitting in the study watching a tiny red dot that had just moved slightly and was nowpletely motionless.

    ¡°Master Lewis, they are probably nning to take her away ording to the original n.¡±

    Roy Lewis replied with a nod, ¡°Did you check if there are any helicopters that have applied for flight recently in the area?¡±

    Nathan responded, ¡°None!¡±

    Roy examined the screen and then opened an email on anotherputer, skimmed it quickly, and shared it on the screen.

    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I just received a tip-off. There¡¯s a hidden waterway nearby that the vigers used as an escape route during wartime decades ago. Although it¡¯s been abandoned for decades, it¡¯s still passable. We need to be on guard in case they take her away through the waterway.¡±

    Mr. Mitchell nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set up an ambush in the area right away. But, Master Lewis, are you nning to intercept her on the waterway? If that¡¯s the case, it might be easier to intercept her now.¡±

    But Roy Lewis was adamant, ¡°No, not even on the waterway! We¡¯ll see what the situation is after she¡¯s out of the waterway!¡±

 Chapter 516 - 512: The Stamp-Collecting Mentality of Men

    Chapter 512: The Stamp-Collecting Mentality of Men

    Trantor: 549690339

    If it were only Sebastian Lewis nning this, Roy Lewis would have already sent people to kidnap the target.

    Because with Sebastian¡¯s brain, he wouldn¡¯t think too thoroughly.

    However, with Jayden Dunn and Mason Lilliput in the mix, Roy Lewis had to proceed with caution.

    Going too early would only startle the snake in the grass.

    Mr. Mitchell was worried, ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s difficult for us to track them on the water route. We may or may not lose track of them. If something goes wrong with the tracker on Dr. Dunn or if there¡¯s an ident, it might be hard to remedy the situation.¡±

    But Roy Lewis seemed very confident.

    ¡°No, she can handle it. She said that in an emergency, she will send a signal in her own way. Now everything is calm, which means that the situation on her side is optimistic and also indicates that kidnapping someone now wouldn¡¯t yield any major gains. We¡¯ll wait a littleter to see if the mole can find the exit of the water route.¡±

    Sebastian Lewis and Jayden Dunn wouldn¡¯t show their faces so soon. Moreover, the current group of people might not even be under Sebastian and Jayden¡¯s orders directly.

    Although Mr. Mitchell was an elite from the police team, he was very respectful in front of Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s arrange to be nearby for now. When there are new clues, we will n ordingly.¡±

    The location of Richelle Dunn had not moved for over an hour.

    Roy Lewis still looked calm, but Mr. Mitchell was edgy.

    ¡°Master Lewis, could there have been an ident?¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, was still very certain.

    ¡°No, the people there are obviously cautious. They¡¯re probably waiting for the right time to transfer her.¡±

    Indeed, Roy Lewis¡¯ guess was correct.

    From Richelle¡¯s perspective, she had been resting with her eyes closed for over an hour, but the surrounding area was only asionally disturbed by footsteps, all of which were small in range and steady.

    She still hadn¡¯t heard any conversation between them.

    Richelle guessed that these people could either be waiting for a predetermined time to move her,

    Or they were waiting for a notification about when and how to transfer her.

    In other words, none of the people present were the true masterminds. They were all puppets following orders.

    After an unknown amount of time, she heard more faint footsteps with someone approaching from a distance.

    Soon, she smelled takeaway food.

    Then her mouth was unsealed, and she felt food being handed to her.

    ¡°Open your mouth, eat something.¡±

    It was that woman from earlier.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t one to refuse food, as she would need to conserve her strength to deal with these peopleter.

    So, she obediently opened her mouth to eat.

    Afterward, she heard the woman chuckle.

    ¡°I heard you were pretty tough, but you¡¯re so docile and amiable!¡±

    Richelle faintly sensed hostility in the woman¡¯s words, so she said,

    ¡°Right now, the only thing I can move is my mouth. How tough can I be?¡±

    The woman clicked her tongue, ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d be strong-willed. You¡¯re nothing like that. You¡¯re as soft as a feather. What were men even thinking?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Men, of course, want to taste all kinds of vors! The more powerful the man, the more true this is. It¡¯s like collecting stamps. They want every style and every price, in order to have aplete collection.¡±

    The woman seemed annoyed by Richelle¡¯s openness and insight, feeding her even more rudely.

    Richelle continued chatting while eating, ¡°You, Miss, must be the heroic type. Men usually only see those like you as brothers and wouldn¡¯t dare have too many other ideas..¡±

 Chapter 517 - 513: Donâ€™t Touch That Sirâ€™s Reverse Scale!

    Chapter 513: Don¡¯t Touch That Sir¡¯s Reverse Scale!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelie clearly felt the woman stuff the food in with more force, bing a lot ruder in her actions.

    ¡°Actually, all men are the same. Those who say that aloofness easily arouses a man¡¯s desire to conquer, they are all talking nonsense. What can really arouse a man¡¯s desire to conquer is not aloofness, but the charm inadvertently revealed between moments of aloofness. Otherwise, if it¡¯s as cold as ss, who would have such desires?¡±

    The woman¡¯s action seemed to slow down, and Richelle managed to chew her food slowly for a few bites.

    It took a while before she heard the woman¡¯s contemptuous words.

    ¡°You sound like you know quite well!¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that I know? Otherwise, do you think Master Lewis has never seen a woman before? Or hasn¡¯t seen a beautiful woman like me? That¡¯s impossible! But he, only loves me wholeheartedly!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were quite persuasive.

    After all, before this, who in the Federation didn¡¯t know that Roy Lewis stayed away from women?

    Batch after batch of self-proimed extraordinarydies pursued him, initially determined to seed, only to end up disappointed in the end.

    Only Richelle Dunn not only captured Roy Lewis but also bore him three children, securing her position as the mistress of the Lewis family.

    ¡°Well, what a pity! Roy Lewis is so devoted to you, but now, you have no choice but to serve other men!¡±

    Terrible jealousy had driven the woman mad.

    Richelle was now one hundred percent certain about where she would be sent afterward.

    ¡°What, weren¡¯t you quite confident just now? Scared now?¡±

    Richelle remained silent.

    The woman thought she¡¯d really backed down and clicked her tongue again.

    ¡°But you can rest assured, if you serve the gentleman properly, he might spoil you even more than Roy Lewis!¡±

    Richelle disyed a fearful expression, ¡°Sister, that gentleman won¡¯t be a disgusting old man, right?¡±

    The womanughed again, ¡°Our Mr. Lilliput¡­¡±

    She caught herself, paused, and continued talking.

    ¡°Anyway, you have no choice. If you want to make things better for yourself, just behave yourself andply. Women of integrity are out of fashion nowadays; those who understand the times are good.¡±>

    At first, Richelle thought this woman just liked to talk, and couldn¡¯t resist provoking her.

    Now she could roughly confirm that this person didn¡¯t like to talk, but rather, she was here to persuade her.

    Presumably, they feared that she wouldn¡¯t cooperate when the timees, turning what was meant to please someone into displeasing them.

    In other words, this woman was most likely arranged by Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis.

    And from her words, it seemed that she was familiar or even quite acquainted with Mason Lilliput.

    ¡°Sister, what do I need to be careful about?¡±

    Richelle lost her earlier arrogance and sharpness, and the woman assumed that the words she said earlier had a threatening effect on her.

    ¡°You have to know how to hook a man. Fierce character can be fun, but don¡¯t overy it; know when to stop. Just consider it as a way to tease a man¡¯s appetite. You just said it earlier, so I don¡¯t have to teach you.¡±

    The woman talked non-stop, seemingly reciting from a script.

    Richelle pretended to be a good learner, then carefully asked.

    ¡°That gentleman, does he have any preferences? He doesn¡¯t have any weird hobbies, right?¡±

    Womanughed again, ¡°How would I know? Just now, didn¡¯t you say that men like me are just considered brothers?¡±

    Richelle called her ¡°sister¡± softly, ¡°I just want to know that gentleman¡¯s preferences. Although I can¡¯t make him one hundred percent satisfied, at least I don¡¯t want to provoke his anger. Otherwise, if I reallymit a big taboo, everyone will suffer, right?¡±

    These words were an implicit reminder to the woman that if she really irritated the gentleman, it wouldn¡¯t just be Richelle who would suffer!

 Chapter 553: 549: The Prestigious Mr. Dunn

    Chapter 553: 549: The Prestigious Mr. Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    After Richelie Dunn had signed the papers, the main purpose of this banquet was essentially achieved.

    Richelle Dunn came down from the podium with her three children, and the congrattory guests streamed in one after another.

    Clearly, being the agent of the CEO of the Lewis Group or the mother of Mr. Lewis¡¯s three great-grandsons paled inparison to the awe-struck moment when she held the substantial shares of the Lewis Group.<div>

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Dunn, please take care of us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯m from the Lion Group¡­¡±

    While Richelle Dunn was dealing with the endless stream of guests, she sighed helplessly.

    From now on, she would no longer be Richelle Dunn, but Mr. Dunn of the Lewis Group.

    It only took a moment for her to feel the heaviness of the title.

    Thinking of Roy Lewis who carried this title for more than ten years, she didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯d ever felt suffocated as she does now.

    Thankfully, she would only bear this title until Roy Lewis returns.

    Otherwise, she would have gone crazy from carrying it even for a year, let alone a lifetime.

    The fickle nature of people was apparent not only in the banquet guests but surprisingly in Aldo Lewis and his siblings too.

    They may have tried to resist just now.

    But with the facts now set in stone, and most importantly, knowing that Richelle epted assets from Roy Lewis, not old Mr. Lewis, they were quickly able to ept the reality after their bouts of jealousy.

    In the Lewis Group from now on, the most influential person would likely be Richelle, not Mr. Lewis.<div>

    It¡¯s natural now to strike while the iron is hot, and it¡¯s high time to curry favor.

    ¡°Richelle, please take care of me in the future. Of course, if you need help with anything, just say it, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help.¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at this man who had never given her a pleasant look since they met, and in her heart, she felt disgusted.

    However, as much as she disliked him, she couldn¡¯t show it in such a public setting.

    ¡°I appreciate it in advance!¡±

    Aldo Lewis held two cups of wine and handed one to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, I toast to your new appointment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn did not ept it and turned him down very directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to take care of three children. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to drink.¡±

    Aldo Lewis wanted to say something, but Nathan Caroule appeared out of nowhere and took the wine he offered.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s indeed inconvenient for Dr. Dunn to drink. Otherwise, who would handle it if the little masters and miss began to cry?¡±

    But in reality, Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy were long past the age of crying.<div>

    However, the mischief peaks around the age of five, so his excuse was usible.

    Aldo Lewis had no choice but to drink the toast with Nathan.

    Afterwards, Nathan followed Richelle around the banquet, pouring wine for her and keeping away guests she did not want to engage.

    The banquet, which began in the afternoon, did not end until the evening when all the guests had departed.

    Mr. Lewis, along with the three children, were escorted home by their bodyguards around four o¡¯clock. The entire event was managed by Richelle Dunn, Nathan Caroule, the butler, and a few other high-ranking officers.

    As members of the Lewis family, Aldo Lewis and his sister should have also yed the role of hosts.

    However, they brought it upon themselves. Their recent mess was cleaned up by Roy Lewis using heavy-handed methods, selling all the overseas assets to fill the funding gap left by their failed investments. Their folly had be theughing stock for the entire Federation.

    They were born into the most powerful family, with the most promising futures.

    But in the end, they turned out to be the most prodigal sons of rich families.

    In this banquet, all the respect was directed at Richelle Dunn and her three kids. The siblings Aldo, on the other hand, werepletely ignored by their grandfather.

    The guests, who were all savvy, could tell from the rumors and Mr. Lewis¡¯s attitude that the siblings Aldo were already marginalized.

    In the future, apart from receiving dividends from their shares, they essentially have no position in the Lewis Group or the Lewis family.<div>

    Of course, even the share dividends alone could make them wealthy.

    But there were many rich people out there.

    Yet those with wealth and power were only a handful who seemed countable.

    Hence, in this banquet, Richelle Dunn and her children were pushed to the highest positions in both the Lewis Group and Lewis family.

    In stark contrast, the social standing of Aldo Lewis and his siblings has taken a hit.

    This banquet seems to have stripped away the shield of protection that their status as members of the Lewis family once provided.

    Before the banquet, Aldo Lewis carried the prestigious title of Mr. Lewis.

    After the banquet, he was only a middle-aged, rtively wealthy man named Lewis.

    Hence, the people who sent off the guests at the end were mainly Richelle Dunn and Nathan Caroule.

    When Richelle Dunn arrived home, she was utterly drained and copsed on the couch.

    The three little ones who went home earlier and had rested well, very thoughtfully brought out a foot bath. They asked Uncle Axel to bring the brewed Chinese medicine and pour it into the foot bath.

    As soon as Richelle Dunn smelled it, she knew what it was.<div>

    However, she pretended not to know and asked the kids.

    ¡°Darlings, what did you pour into this tub?¡±

    Tifanny giggled.

    ¡°Mommy, this is the medicine that you usually brew for our foot baths!¡±

 Chapter 519: 515: Richelle Dunn at the Predatorâ€™s Mouth

    Chapter 519: 515: Richelle Dunn at the Predator¡¯s Mouth<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis received aplete water route map from a mysterious person that night, including several marked exits.

    With this detailed water route map, Roy Lewis and Mr. Mitchell quickly deployed everything.<div>

    They spected that the kidnappers would likely move at night due to their cautiousness.

    Indeed, as Roy Lewis had guessed, the kidnappers didn¡¯t put Richelle Dunn on a car until after 10 p.m., almost 11 p.m.

    Perhaps to confuse their pursuers and facilitate the pick-up, there was only one car involved in the kidnapping initially. However, when they left the abandoned warehouse, there were three cars of the same make and color.

    Richelle Dunn was not aware of any of this. She was put in a car, and she felt that the woman who had been guarding her was also in the same car.

    Before getting into the car, her mouth was sealed again, so she couldn¡¯t obtain any more information.

    The people who had been deployed reported the overall situation to Roy Lewis after the cars set off.

    Probably because Mr. Mitchell had told them earlier that if anything unexpected happened, they would take action. So after reporting, they confirmed one more thing.

    ¡°Their alertness is not high right now. The chances of sess are very high if we make a move at this moment.¡±

    Roy Lewis was patient.

    ¡°No need, you just follow the original n. Unless the hostage¡¯s life is threatened, you hold your position.¡±

    If their people took action now, the other party would surely have prepared countermeasures.<div>

    If the other party were to change their route unexpectedly, it would be even more disadvantageous to them.

    The three cars continued driving forward, and judging by the direction, it seemed they were heading towards the water route exit.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I still rmend taking action once they board the boat. It¡¯s the best way to ensure Dr. Dunn¡¯s safety.¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s only temporary safety, and it doesn¡¯t serve much purpose. We can¡¯t keep defending like this all the time. This time, we must try our best to eliminate future troubles.¡±

    Mr. Mitchell felt that this was difficult, ¡°Master Lewis, I understand your intentions, but Dr. Dunn is, after all, an ordinary person. In such a situation, even the slightest mistake could easily lead to unpredictable oues.¡±

    Mr. Mitchell waspletely unwilling to follow Roy Lewis¡¯s n.

    Although Roy Lewis seemed casual about it now, if something were to actually happen to Richelle Dunn, Mr. Mitchell would certainly lose his position as team leader.

    As a frontline officer, Mr. Mitchell felt that the longer the journey and the more time-consuming, the greater the chance of encountering unpredictable factors.

    But after he openly and secretly raised the issue several times, Roy Lewis remained determined to execute the original n, leaving him no choice but to reluctantly issue orders to his subordinates deployed in various locations.

    Meanwhile, Richelle Dunn was escorted off the car after a bumpy ride and slowly walked down the steps.

    A gust of cold wind hit her, making Richelle Dunn shiver.<div>

    The woman behind her, who looked like a nanny assigned to her, draped a thick cloak over her. Then, she helped Richelle onto the boat.

    Richelle perceived that she was now on a boat, and from the chilly winds, she concluded that this ce was not an ordinary river but somewhere like an underground river.

    As before, none of the people apanying her spoke along the journey.

    Richelle felt the boat sailing on the water for about half an hour. After docking, she was escorted back onto a car.

    This time, the car drove for about ten to twenty minutes on bumpy roads before entering a highway or main road; she could sense that the car was now going much faster.

    Richelle Dunn had lost track of time, but she felt this journey was much longer than the previous ones.

    When the car finally stopped, she was taken off the car.

    She was then led into an elevator, and finally, into a room..

 Chapter 520: 516: Body Double Operation

    Chapter 520: 516: Body Double Operation<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Around 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, when Richelle Dunn¡¯s location showed that she was in a private house, Roy Lewis finally let Mr. Mitchell¡¯s team begin the rescue operation.

    However, when Mr. Mitchell¡¯s team broke into the room, the situation waspletely unexpected.<div>

    The man in his forties was tied to a chair with a torn nket, and his mouth was stuffed with cloth.

    Richelle, on the other hand, was sitting on the couch, sipping coffee without any harm.

    Of course, the man was not Mason Lilliput, and the woman was not actually Richelle Dunn either.

    Roy Lewis had followed Richelle¡¯s suggestion and found a retired female special police officer who was about the same height and had the same high-quality makeup as Richelle.

    Of course, Mr. Mitchell was kept in the dark about this, and only Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn, and the female special police officer knew about it.

    Mr. Mitchell¡¯s team took the man and everyone involved in the kidnapping operation back to the station. They also arranged for a car to take the assumed shocked but clearly energetic ¡°Richelle Dunn¡± back to Roy Lewis¡¯s home.

    With Mr. Mitchell and Nathan Caroule gone, ¡°Richelle Dunn,¡± now with her makeup removed, took out the hidden mini-recorder from her body.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you and Mr. Green, listen if there¡¯s anything valuable in this. Also, I suspect Mason Lilliput detected something was amiss.¡±

    The retired female cop was named Kellyn rkson. She had always been working for Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green in an unofficial capacity.

    Roy Lewis listened to the essential information she had collected along the way and shook his head, denying her guess.

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s just that Mason Lilliput is always cautious in his actions. Otherwise, with so many years, there wouldn¡¯t be ack of evidence of his crimes.¡±<div>

    ¡°So, did our efforts this time amount to nothing?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head again. ¡°Not really, we didn¡¯t expect to take him down in one go. Today¡¯s incident, though not fatal, is not insignificant in its impact.¡± ¡°Kellyn, you¡¯ve worked hard this time!¡±

    Kellyn rkson had taken on various life-threatening tasks before. For her, this mission was a piece of cake.

    With her ability, she could have found a way to escape from the moment she was tied up.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s my duty. Besides, from what that woman said, I think the person who sent women to Mason Lilliput, Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis, are not the first ones. We can start from this and dig deeper.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded. ¡°Indeed, we can start from this aspect!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis¡¯s joint operation, Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green wouldn¡¯t have found any substantial evidence to use against Mason Lilliput.

    It had to be said that Mason Lilliput was incredibly cunning.

    Even though Roy Lewis and his team knew that he was working with The Thompsons, they still couldn¡¯t find any substantial evidence to charge Mason Lilliput.

    That¡¯s why he was allowed to continue for so long.

    ¡°So, are you responsible for this investigation?¡±<div>

    Kellyn rkson nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take charge of this. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Roy Lewis arranged a driver to send her away. Richelle Dunn, who had been present throughout the process, didn¡¯t say much until Kellyn rkson left.

    Roy Lewis had thought she was overly quiet, so after sending Kellyn rkson away, he turned his head, went back to the sofa, and hugged her.

    ¡°Baby, were you scared?¡±

    He and Kellyn rkson had just listened to a few key recordings earlier.

    Usually, Richelle had many opinions on matters, but this time, she surprisingly didn¡¯t say much.

    Richelle shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just sorting out what Kellyn said.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel it was his overthinking.

    With Richelle¡¯s psychological quality and even the whole n being her idea, there¡¯s no way she could have been scared.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he would never agree to it, he guessed that she would be on the front lines herself, venturing into enemy territory.

    However, just the thought of that Mason Lilliput dared to covet his woman, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but wish to chop the other party into pieces.<div>

    How could he possibly send her to that old man¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°So, what did you sort out?¡±

    Richelle needed to sort out some information and data that she wouldter go to find.

    If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell Roy Lewis about it.

    But now, when she was Margareth, and he was the gold master, that stuff was all unspoken between them.

    ¡°I think the ce they used to hold Kellyn and the secret waterway might have other uses.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded. He had thought of this as well.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Kellyn rkson¡¯s job scope, so he didn¡¯t mention it at the time.

    ¡°You said before, Mason Lilliput is a cunning old fox. He¡¯s done a lot of things that you all know about, but you¡¯ve never found any solid evidence. I think that although Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis nned this, Mason Lilliput, being so careful, must have provided some failsafe ns.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s thoughts were basically consistent with Richelle¡¯s.

    ¡°Richelle, I find that your analytical and reasoning skills are a bit wasted if you don¡¯t work in criminal investigation.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, isn¡¯t this obvious? Mason Lilliput is the kind of person who¡¯s extremely suspicious. I bet the only person he would trust is himself..¡±

 Chapter 521 - 517: Caught One, Two Escaped

    Chapter 521: 517: Caught One, Two Escaped<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Although the thought of it disgusted Richelie Dunn, judging from Jayden Dunn¡¯s instigation of Sebastian Lewis, Mason Lilliput, that nauseating old rogue, reached the peak of his conquest index.

    Since he wanted it so badly, he would definitely not sit idly by and let Jayden and his crew mess around, which could ultimately lead to things getting out of control.<div>

    ¡°Mhm, your analysis is very urate. However, after this incident, with his suspicious nature, those waterways andnd routes would probably not be used for a while,¡± Richelie said.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so they must be looking for an alternative location with simr functions recently. I think if you still want to investigate his past dealings with the Thompsons, you should rule out ces with simr geographical conditions that can be exploited by them.¡±

    Roy Lewis patted her head, ¡°I think you can be my strategist.¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t want to steal Nathan¡¯s job.¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle didn¡¯t continue the conversation since it was almost time.

    On the other hand, Jayden Dunn and Sebastian Lewis were in disarray.

    The news about the people Mason Lilliput sent to pick up Richelle being hijacked in the hotel quickly reached their ears.

    Then, all those who had participated in the kidnapping were arrested.

    One unexpected event after another shocked the two of them.

    At first, the two were in good spirits chatting over two phone calls, butter, neither of them was in the mood for talking.

    They were both worried that if any of the participants revealed something, they would be severely punished.<div>

    In fact, those involved in the kidnapping quickly confessed everything, and Mr. Mitchell¡¯s men traced Sebastian Lewis following the leads.

    However, Jayden was much more cunning and cautious than Sebastian.

    All the arrangements he made couldpletely exonerate him.

    Roy received a call from Mr. Mitchell early in the morning.

    After interrogating the suspects overnight, they had confessed everything that needed to be confessed.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this Sebastian¡­¡±

    Mr. Mitchell¡¯s call was actually seeking advice.

    ¡°Arrest him if you need to. Even as a Lewis, he has no right to be immune from thew.¡±

    Mr. Mitchell immediately ordered his men to arrest Sebastian Lewis.

    Early this morning, Richelle went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the three children. As she was about to go upstairs to call them, she saw Roy, sitting in his wheelchair, lost in thought on his phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>

    Roy didn¡¯t hide from her, ¡°Mr. Mitchell just called, and those people confessed everything. Sebastian can¡¯t escape, but as for Jayden, apart from the conversations recorded by the bugs at the time, we have no other evidence to prove his involvement in this case.¡±

    Roy thought that Richelle would be disappointed.

    After all, the reason she orchestrated this entire countermeasure was to lure Jayden out.

    However, after a night of interrogation, Mr. Mitchell¡¯s team obtained no information linking Jayden to any of those cases.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this within our expectations?¡±

    But to Roy¡¯s surprise, Richelle wasn¡¯t disappointed at all; instead, she replied calmly.

    ¡°Jayden is not as good at business as my father. But when ites to scheming and cunning, he is far more skilled than my father. Otherwise, look at the cases of my parents and my imprisonment, we still haven¡¯t found any clues to this day.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t know whether she was prepared for this or had genuinely epted it.

    But one thing was for sure: the battle between her and Jayden continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one day we will find out the truth. And Jayden¡¯s family will receive the punishment they deserve,¡± Roy reassured her.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know, after all, I have you, don¡¯t I? Besides, it would be too easy for Jayden and his family just to die peacefully.¡±<div>

    As the two were talking, they heard the three little kids chattering andughing from upstairs.

    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m going to apany the kids to a parent-child activity at the schoolter. You stay home and don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    Roy pointed to his leg in a cast, ¡°Even if I wanted to move around, this leg wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Richelle was slightly annoyed by his deliberate misinterpretation.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you know what I mean. Don¡¯t mess up the n you¡¯ve been carefully scheming for the past few weeks because of me.¡±

    Roy pinched her slender hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that foolish.¡±

    Richelle was still half-believing and half-doubting.

    ¡°You never know!¡±

    Although Roy always concealed it perfectly in her presence, Richelle knew that he was actually a very possessive person.

    Mason Lilliput and his crew¡¯s actions this time were a sign of disdain and humiliation to Roy.

    That was why, at first, he was unwilling to approve the execution of this countermeasure n with a body double.

    Roy could onlyugh and cry, ¡°Richelle, am I really that untrustworthy in your eyes? Or do you think I can¡¯t get things done without doing them myself?¡±

    Richelle thought for a while, ¡°That¡¯s true, you have the all-powerful special assistant. All you need to do is give him the order..¡±

 Chapter 522 - 518: Is it really that hard to enter the Lewisâ€™ house?

    Chapter 522: 518: Is it really that hard to enter the Lewis¡¯ house?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn, with her three children, attended their first semester parent-teacher meeting cum school-end ceremony.

    Compared to normal full-time schools, this gifted ss does not ce academic performance above all else, but also pays equal attention to the all-around development of the students.<div>

    Therefore, their holidays are much more than conventional students.

    And these holidays are not just for fun, but some practical experience assignments are also given.

    As top performers among a group of exceptional children, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny did their mom, Richelle, proud at the parent-teacher meeting.

    However, there will always be some people, for reasons unknown, jealousy or otherwise, who tend tobel false allegations on Richelie¡¯s excellent children.

    ¡°This is too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it? Three kids, all with perfect scores in all subjects? Are you sure they didn¡¯t cheat?¡±

    Richelle was enjoying taking photos and videos of her three little ones delivering speeches on stage, nning to take them back for the parent at home, who still had a cast on his leg.

    However, upon hearing such unpleasant remarks, her mood instantly soured.

    But she¡¯s someone who can keep her cool, she didn¡¯t say a word; while still taking photos and videos of her children, her ears perked up to the conversation the other woman was having at the back.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say, after all, they are children of the Lewis. Have you heard? Last time at summer camp, when the young master of the Lewis family ¨C that one on stage with curly hair ¨C had a minor ailment, they sent a helicopter to pick him up straight away. As formon folk like us, where would we acquire such a privilege? Forget minor ailments, even if we were dying on a mountain, we would have to climb up by foot, with no shortcuts.¡±

    Richelle frowned

    Initially, they were just questioning the children¡¯s grades, something for which she didn¡¯t feel the need to rify because their achievements would eventually shut them up.<div>

    But bringing up Timmy¡¯s allergic reaction incident, even now, made Richelle anxious.

    So, hearing the woman¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Richelle had the urge to confront her.

    However, she was a respectable person and had to save face for her three children.

    She managed to contain her anger and continued to listen to the gossip.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not so easy to enter the Lewis household. Look, they already have three children, yet, I heard that the Lewis family hasn¡¯t let the mother in yet.¡±

    Richelle was speechless as she listened; did these people think she was hiding under someone else¡¯s bed?

    How on earth were they so confident and assertive in discussing the private matters of her family?

    Even her, the person in question, feltpelled to question herself after listening.

    Is it really that hard to enter the Lewis house?

    The siblings, who were the representatives of the outstanding students, gave their speeches one by one on the stage. The principal wrapped up the children¡¯s academic performance and other activities of the first term with a brief summarization.

    After the session, he gave students and parents the liberty to mingle and interact, so that everyone could learn and improve through exchanging ideas.<div>

    While the three kids were ying with a few of their friends, Richelle took a cup of juice and approached the two women who had spoken ill of her and her children.

    ¡°Hello, I am the mother of the Timmy siblings.¡±

    The two women didn¡¯t recognize Richelle before. They were taken aback when they saw such a beautiful and elegant person standing in front of them. When they heard she was the mother of those three siblings who had just given speeches, they grew flustered.

    However, soon enough, they calmed down.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lewis.¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°You may be mistaken; I am not Mrs. Lewis yet.¡±

    She was never coy about not being Mrs. Lewis yet.

    Everyone in Kindur, even in the Federation, who knew about them, knew that she and he were not married yet.

    Moreover, she even once seriously told Roy Lewis,

    ¡°Roy, I think we¡¯re doing okay now. Apart from not having a marriage certificate, there¡¯s no difference!¡±

    This statement from Richelle almost led to him having angina.<div>

    And now, mentioning that, her expression was asposed as ever.

    However, to those two parents, herposure made her seem guilty.

    You have to admit, when one is envious, their face can turn extremely ugly.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t call you Mrs. Lewis, what should we call you, Timmy¡¯s mother? It needs to be said, only when the family isplete ¨C with both parents ¨C can children lead a happy life.¡±

    A hint of mockery shed in Richelle¡¯s eyes, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think my children are unhappy in any way. Yet, with a loose mouth and a despicable nature like yours, I wonder how your child would sessfully grow up under your guidance. It must take quite an effort to rebel against such a toxic environment and be sessful.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±, one of the women, who was denounced by Richelle, was at a loss for words. She wanted toe up with something to fire back but found herself speechless.

    Seeing her counterpart being ¡°bullied¡±, the other parent feltpelled to intervene,

    ¡°Timmy¡¯s mother, your remark is rather one-sided. Besides, people have the right to criticize us, but it¡¯s better for someone like you, who exploits their privilege, not to..¡±

 Chapter 523 - 519: Unfortunately, Their Parents are not doing their best

    Chapter 523: Chapter 519: Unfortunately, Their Parents are not doing their best

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Since you all know that we took a helicopter there, why didn¡¯t you look into it more carefully? That helicopter is our family¡¯s private aircraft, not a special privilege.¡±

    ¡°Besides, my child was sick at that time. If your child was sick, wouldn¡¯t you be worried too? I think any parent would go as far as using a rocket if their child needed help, after all, our children are our treasures, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Richelle left them speechless and continued.

    ¡°Just now, when you said my child¡¯s grades were due to special privileges, I found it quite amusing. Are you disrespecting the school¡¯s standards, or insulting the principal¡¯s intelligence? Or do you think that only your own children are truly talented, while everyone else got in by using privileges or money, right?¡±

    The two parents were defeated by Richelle¡¯s words one after another. Thinking she had said enough, she was about to turn around and find the three children.

    However, both her left and right hands were gently grabbed by small hands. Then, Timmy¡¯s cold voice spoke up.

    ¡°Auntie, in terms of privileges, forget about our dad. Even our mom, if they used their privileges, could easily dominate a whole city. But sorry, my siblings and I have always been very capable, and we don¡¯t need our parents¡¯ privileges to get ahead of your children.¡±

    When everyone arrived, the school provided name tags that read ¡°XXX¡¯s Parent¡± to help people get to know each other, and parents wore them pinned to their clothes.

    As soon as Timmy finished speaking, Timothy, who was holding Richelle¡¯s other hand, also chimed in.

    ¡°Aunties, it¡¯s true that my brother was brought back by helicopter when he was sick. Are you jealous or just jealous? I guess your children must have been envious of us at that time, thinking it was cool to ride a helicopter. Unfortunately, their parents are losers who only hide in corners and gossip about others, not even able to afford a decent car, let alone a helicopter. It¡¯s sad that they have parents like you who don¡¯t strive for progress and only know how to talk bad about others behind their backs!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy had actually been ying nearby and had heard the conversation between Richelle and the two parents.

    However, they also knew that their mom wouldn¡¯t let herself be bullied, so they waited for her to finish beforeing over together to protect their mom, scolding the two parents.

    Both parents¡¯ faces turned red and green with anger, and one of them couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, saying, ¡°How can you two children be so disrespectful to your elders?¡±

    Timmy said coldly, ¡°Respecting someone is not about their age. Some people, even at a young age, can be heroes, while some, even in old age, are still rotten to the core.¡±

    Timothy was even more straightforward, ¡°Aunties, in both school and society, we judge heroes by their abilities. Since you both think we use privileges, let¡¯s do this ¨C my brother and I willpete with your children, and you two willpete with our mom. We¡¯ll use answer cards to reveal our answers at the same time. If you win, we¡¯ll all apologize to you; if we win, then you have to apologize to our mom and us on the stage. What do you say?¡±

    The two parents looked at each other.

    Timothy grinned at them, looking quite adorable.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare?¡±

    The two parents couldn¡¯t resist the provocation and replied in unison.

    ¡°We¡¯llpete, who¡¯s afraid of whom?¡±

    With Richelle¡¯s nod of approval, Timothy headed to the stage, took the microphone, and proposed to the parents and students present.

    ¡°Uncles, aunties, and fellow students, my brother and I are going to have a fun academicpetition with Hizkia Kingston and Anderson Kirby, and then, my mom will alsopete with the two students¡¯ mothers. Teachers and the principal can pick any question. We¡¯ll use answer cards and reveal our answers at the same time. What do you all think?¡±

    Timothy was already very handsome and adorable, and he got along well with his ssmates, having a good rtionship with most of them.

    As for the teachers and the principal, they couldn¡¯t praise the three siblings enough.

    So, when Timothy made this proposal, everyone apuded and agreed.

    This proposal, which Timothy used to p the other students¡¯ parents in the face, became a fun and interactive event in the eyes of everyone.

    Thepetition officially began amidst enthusiastic apuse and cheers from the crowd.

    The principal fully supported Timothy¡¯s proposal and personally stood on stage to give the students theirpetition questions.

    Ordinary people would see these thirty students as extremely intelligent.

    However, even among intelligent people, there are differences.

    And in this high-IQ.ss, after a short semester of learning and interaction, from students to teachers and then the principal, a general consensus had formed.

    That consensus was that, in this ss, no matter the subject, the ceiling was set by the Timmy Lewis siblings.

    So, when Hizkia Kingston and Anderson Kirby heard they had topete with Timmy and Timothy, they were somewhat apprehensive..

 Chapter 524 - 520: Richelie Dunn, the Ordinary Woman

    Chapter 524: Chapter 520: Richelie Dunn, the Ordinary Woman

    Trantor: 549690339

    They didn¡¯t know that the crushing victory in the PK match was arranged by their mothers.

    With a rigid face, Richelle, Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny stepped up to the podium.

    The principal gave them a total of ten questions.

    Timmy and Timothy got all ten questions right, with a perfect score.

    As for Hizkia and Anderson, one got one point, and the other got two points, being left far behind by the brothers.

    However, this result was actually normal in the eyes of their ssmates and teachers.

    It¡¯s just that Hizkia and Anderson, losing so badly, couldn¡¯t help but hang their heads and search forfort from their parents.

    Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby, how could they bear to watch their children suffer?

    When it was their turn topete against Richelle, the principal asked them about their preferred subjects, saying each person had the right to choose five questions.

    These two chose their areas of expertise, while Richelle said casually in response to the principal¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, just follow the subjects selected by the other two parents.¡±

    Mrs. Kingston was confident, considering she was a doctor in biology.

    ¡°Timmy¡¯s mom, biology is my strong suit, so you should pick one too. That way, it¡¯s fair. Otherwise, people will think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    Mrs. Kirby also expressed her confidence, ¡°That¡¯s right, mathematics is my strength too, Mrs. Lewis. You should choose one subject as well. Though we¡¯re sure we will win, we don¡¯t want our victory to be seen as unworthy.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Since both of you are experts, it would be a dead end for me to choose subjects anyway. I might as well give up and let destiny decide. Maybe the heavens will pity me and create a miracle for me!¡±

    Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby showed smug smiles on their faces.

    The principal knew the background of the parents, and at this point, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Richelle.

    He confirmed Richelle¡¯s opinion once more before discussing the questions with other teachers.

    The parents present started to discuss among themselves.

    ¡°Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby are both quite impressive in their fields. They both seem to be high achievers who graduated from Abbey University. Mrs. Lewis is most likely to lose this time.¡±

    ¡°I think it might not be so. Mrs. Lewis is a very talented architect. Her first design defeated many experts and won the grand prize.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also saw that news, but why is she so silly? Can¡¯t she just ask the examiner to give five questions about architectural design? That would be fair!¡±

    Many parents present secretly worried about Richelle.

    Then, amidst the sympathetic chatter, Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby proudly picked up their answer sheets.

    There were a total of ten questions: five in biology and five in mathematics.

    When the first question came out, Mrs. Kingston wrote it down quickly after a brief thought, while Mrs. Kirby hesitated a bit before putting down her pen.

    As for Richelle, she didn¡¯t even think; she just wrote her answer directly on the answer sheet.

    The same thing happened with the next four biology questions for all three of them.

    When they got to the sixth question, which was a mathematics question,

    now Mrs. Kirby answered quickly after some thought, Mrs. Kingston hesitated but still wrote her answer.

    Only Richelle continued to write her answers directly on the answer sheet as if she didn¡¯t need to think about it.

    There are usually two situations in which people like Richelle answer directly without thinking.

    One is, they know the answer, so they¡¯re quick.

    The other is, they don¡¯t have a clue, so they guess, and it¡¯s also fast.

    Seeing Richelle like this, most parents present thought she was thetter.

    Only Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny remained unfazed, eating, drinking, and ying as usual.

    As for Richelle, she remained calm and collected from the beginning to the end.

    She didn¡¯t show any signs of joy, smugness, or inferiority.

    After the tenth question, a teacher collected their answer sheets, sorted them into three areas, and posted them side by side on the ckboard.

    As soon as the answers were posted, there was silence in the hall, and then people began whispering among themselves.

    ¡°No way, it looks like Mrs. Lewis got all the biology questions right. Mrs. Kingston¡¯s answers seem to be iplete, probably only three points, and Mrs. Kirby seems to have got them all wrong!¡±

    ¡°In mathematics, it seems Mrs. Lewis got them all right, too. Mrs. Kirby managed to get four questions right, but not as good as Mrs. Lewis. Mrs. Kingston seems to have got only one question right!¡±

    ¡°So, it means Mrs. Lewis got a perfect score of ten while the other two got only four points each?¡±

    After discussing with each other for a while, the parents present gradually understood why the three children had always been at the top of their ss in such an elite ss.

    Because their mother, Richelle, was also an unattainable presence among these parents.

    Soon, the principal and the teachers on stage graded the answers and confirmed the scores.

    Richelle scored a perfect ten with textbook-like answers.

    Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby both scored four points.

    Staring at the answers on the ckboard in disbelief, Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Their once prized professional achievements were instantly crushed by Richelle, ayman in their fields.

    This Richelle wasn¡¯t even a college graduate, right?

    It was said that she hadn¡¯t even attended her graduation thesis defense, and had only recently been awarded her diploma.

    How could such an ordinary woman possiblye up with those answers?

    ¡°Alright, now I announce that the winners in the children¡¯s division are Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn.¡±

    ¡°As for the parents¡¯ division, Mrs. Lewis is the winner.¡±

    Apuse erupted from the audience..

 Chapter 525 - 521: Neither Accepting Apologies nor Forgiving

    Chapter 525: Chapter 521: Neither epting Apologies nor Forgiving

    Trantor: 549690339

    Some parents used to hear from their children about how amazing Timmy Lewis and his two siblings were, but they thought the kids were exaggerating.

    Now that they¡¯ve seen for themselves the skills of the two brothers and their mother, they realize that their children weren¡¯t exaggerating at all.

    Timmy, Timothy, and Richelle Dunn were called to the stage by the principal to receive some impromptu awards.

    Afterward, Timothy raised his chin towards Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby.

    ¡°Ladies, I hope you keep your word.¡±

    The teachers, students, and parents at the venue were all taken aback for a moment.

    Soon, everyone realized that thispetition was not a simple game for lightening the mood.

    Seeing the two women sitting motionless on the stage, Timmy also urged them.

    ¡°Ladies, I hope you can set an example for your children by taking responsibility for your actions.¡±

    Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby found themselves between a rock and a hard ce.

    Finally, under the urging of Timothy and Timmy, they lowered their heads and went up to the podium together.

    Timothy passed the microphone to them.

    At this moment, the smile on his face was gone.

    Instead, he pursed his lips, and along with his brother Timmy, stood with a cold and stern expression on the stage.

    It took a while for Mrs. Kingston to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the extreme and offensive words I said to Mrs. Lewis earlier, due to my personal prejudice. I sincerely apologize to her.¡±

    Mrs. Kirby also took the microphone and said.

    ¡°I feel extremely sorry for my recklessness and prejudice. Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m sorry. What I said earlier was just my personal conjecture. I will take full responsibility for my rash words.¡±

    The two parents sounded sincere, although their faces showed some reluctance.

    There was an uproar from the audience.

    ¡°My God, what kind of outrageous words did these two parents say to Mrs. Lewis?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the main purpose of the two children proposing thepetition was not for entertainment, but to seek justice for their mother.¡±

    ¡°Can I have a set of such smart, witty, and manly children, please?¡±

    ¡°However, the two brothers are adorable. Actually, they must have known that their mother didn¡¯t need their help.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare the two. Standing up despite knowing their help isn¡¯t needed means that they are truly responsible and love their mother.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m so envious. To have such angel-like children, and in pairs, too!¡±

    Everyone¡¯sments expressed envy and unequivocally sided with Richelle and her children.

    However, after receiving apologies from the two parents, Richelle didn¡¯t act like a saint by forgiving them on the spot.

    Instead, she took the microphone and spoke a few simple words.

    ¡°I believe that the parents here can guess the whole story.¡±

    ¡°As a parent of three children, I hope that they can learn and grow in a pure environment at school, rather than in an environment tainted by the nder and defamation of some parents.¡±

    ¡°As people who have been adults for a long time, our childhood is far behind us. But we have both the responsibility and obligation to create a beautiful childhood for our children.¡±

    ¡°So, as their mother, I will not ept their apologies and won¡¯t forgive them. A casual apology cannot heal the damage that has already been done. My children are my treasures. No one can me them for their own prejudices or groundless conjectures!¡±

    With that, Richelle finished speaking, handed the microphone back to the teacher, and left the stage with Timmy and Timothy.

    From below the stage, someone started to p.

    Then, the apuse spread like thunder.

    Richelle walked down the stage with her two sons, and Tifanny was the first to throw herself into their embrace.

    ¡°Mommy, you guys are so cool!¡±

    Richelle patted her head, ¡°Mmm, Tifanny is also cool!¡±

    Tifanny pouted, ¡°Mommy, you and I are princesses.¡±

    However, she quickly smiled again.

    ¡°But if Daddy, Mommy, and my brothers need me, I can also be cool and powerful!¡±

    The little girl was well aware of her pampered status at home.

    The family of four remained in a warm embrace downstage, leaving Mrs. Kingston and Mrs. Kirby to make their shameful exits from the stage amidst the condemnation and disdainful res of the audience.

    Almost simultaneously, news of Richelle and her children¡¯s encounter at school reached Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, should we talk to the principal about this¡­¡±

    Roy interrupted the bodyguard, ¡°No need, it¡¯s a small matter that Richelle and the children can handle.¡±

    However, he quickly had someone investigate the backgrounds of the two students¡¯ families.

    The next morning, thepanies of both students¡¯ fathers suffered a business loss of several million each.

    When they tried to appeal to their partners, they received only one response.

    ¡°This is the price you pay for your wife¡¯s shortsightedness!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t mention any of this to Richelle or their children.

    As a busy person, Richelle didn¡¯t think much about it after the event.

    However, within two days, a post appeared on the Abbey University forum.

    The title read, ¡°Some elitists, who seem righteous on the surface, are nothing more than oppressive capitalists in reality..¡±

 Chapter 526 - 522: You Are You, The Child Is The

    Chapter 526: Chapter 522: You Are You, The Child Is The

    Child

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn rarely visited forums, to be more precise, she hardly ever set foot in those online ces filled with gossip and arguments.

    So, she only found out about the news from Nathan Caroule two days after the post had gone viral and caused a sensation on the Abbey University forum.

    Although Timothy and Tifanny were just kids, their array of interests was extensive, and they were always busy with one thing or another.

    Therefore, they were also unlikely to visit such boring ces as forums.

    After they listened to Nathan¡¯s report to their Dad and Mommy, the brothers simultaneously told their parents.

    ¡°Dad, Mommy, let us handle this.¡±

    The brothers shared a knowing smile after speaking in unison.

    Roy Lewis looked at the two of them, ¡°Who will take care of it? The elder brother or the younger one?¡±

    The brothers grinned and spoke in unison once again.

    ¡°Together!¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at Richelle, leaving the decision to her.

    ¡°Alright, you two go investigate first. Before you take action, discuss your ns with us.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Timmy had some talent inputer-rted matters, and it seemed that Timothy had some as well.

    However, he had never known their level of expertise and had never probed their abilities.

    So, he warned them.

    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t understand anything, ask Mommy.¡±

    Richelle wanted to remind her careless husband that for their sons, snooping around in a forum was an underutilization of their abilities.

    But after giving it some thought, she decided that letting them discover things on their own was more interesting.

    Richelle gave Timmy and Timothy a wink, ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy believes in you.¡±

    After handing the matter over to her sons, Richelle didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore.

    That¡¯s because, over the past few days, she had been busy assisting her mysterious wealthy employer in locating the possible new trade routes Mason Lilliput might choose.

    The workload was actually enormous.

    Many secret water routes were unknown even to the Federation government. Even among the local popce, only one or two influential people might know about them, and they wouldn¡¯t spread the word.

    Therefore, Richelle had gone through almost all historical records of major and minor events from the past few hundred years in the Federation.

    Finally, she had managed to filter out three areas simr to where she was ¡°kidnapped¡± that time.

    She sent this information to her wealthy employer, and soon, her hidden ount received the promised reward, as well as an additional ten percent bonus for her hard work.

    Richelle typed in the chat box, ¡°Thank you, mysterious employer!¡±

    The employer responded quickly.

    ¡°Hmm, go buy some candy with it!¡±

    Seeing the serious reply, Richelle chuckled out loud.

    If she really used such arge sum of money to buy candy, she might not even be able to eat one ten-thousandth of it before she was sick of it.

    However, since the mysterious employer said he gave her the money to buy candy,

    she genuinely ced a bunch of orders online.

    At noon, right after lunch, Parker brought in a box filled with cartoon drawings and brimming with childlike innocence.

    Tifanny immediately ran over.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, what is this? It¡¯s so cute!¡±¡±

    At this point, Richelle and Roy Lewis were sitting on the couch and a wheelchair, respectively, looking at documents.

    Meanwhile, Timmy and Timothy were in the middle of an intense chess game. Roy Lewis¡¯s inquisitive gaze shifted from the box back to Richelle, and he looked at her with a half-smile.

    Richelle smiled back at him and then addressed their three children. ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy¡¯s boss asked me to treat everyone to candy!¡± All three kids were about to shed their baby teeth, and Richelle had be increasingly strict with their candy intake.

    Now that they heard they would get candy, even the usuallyposed Timmy looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Little brother, shall we take a break and eat some candy before we continue?¡±

    Timothy nodded eagerly, barely able to contain his excitement.

    Soon, the three children snatched the box from Parker¡¯s hands. They ced the box on the coffee table and circled around it, their little butts swaying joyously. Clearly, they were in high spirits!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes glinted with humor, and he cast a sidelong nce at Richelle. ¡°Is your boss treating your children to candy or treating you to candy?¡± Richelle looked him straight in the eye with a smile, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course there is!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect the mysterious employer to care about such trivial matters and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Roy Lewis suddenly became serious, ¡°The difference is literal. You are you, and the children are the children!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t figure out why Roy Lewis, who usually doted on the kids, was suddenly nitpicking over this detail.

    However, after being together for a while, she gradually understood. Men, at any age, would asionally act as childish as three-year-olds. Perhaps, now was precisely one of those times for Roy Lewis. ¡°Well, that sum of money is enough for me to eat candy for several lifetimes.

    So, sharing just a little bit with the children isn¡¯t excessive, right? Richelle¡¯s remark returned Roy Lewis¡¯s expression to normal.

    ¡°Hmm, not excessive¡­¡±

    Richelle could sense that he was still not fully satisfied.

    So, she pretended to consider it for a moment before turning her head to ask. ¡ö¡öRoy Lewis, do you think my boss will be unhappy if I use this money to buy a car I like?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯t be¡­.¡±¡±

 Chapter 527 - 523: You, Without a Doubt, Rank

    Chapter 527: Chapter 523: You, Without a Doubt, Rank

    First

    Trantor: 549690339

    Though Richelie bought arge box of candy for the kids, they were only allowed to indulge for the day.

    After that, the usual restrictions on sugar consumption were back in ce.

    AS for herself, she used the money from her sugar daddy to buy an off-road

    sports car.

    Of course, Roy Lewis had quite a few cars in his garage, but they were all bought ording to his taste.

    Richelie had long since stopped driving her old, shabby car and had just picked

    a car from the garage at random.

    However, the tastes and preferences of men and women are bound to be

    different.

    So, the off-road car that had been customized to her taste quickly became her new favorite.

    As always, Roy Lewis was meticulous. After she took a liking to the car, he contacted the manufacturer directly to have the body and ss reced with bulletproof material.

    He also added some self-protection and self-rescue facilities to the car. In short, after his modifications, Richelle liked the car even more when it came back.

    ¡°I kind of regret it now!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle, who had just returned from the garage, and said with sourness.

    Richelle looked at him, puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked deeply into her eyes, ¡°I think my position in the family has probably moved down a notch again.¡±

    It took Richelle a while to understand his twisted expression, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    -Master Lewis, are you mistaken? Are you really jealous of a car?¡±

    Roy Lewis snorted.

    This time, Richelle truly saw what a three-year-old child looked like.

    ¡ö¡öMaster Lewis, you¡¯re a grown man, can you stop acting like a three-year-old child, please?¡±

    Roy Lewis red at her, ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Richelle thought to herself, isn¡¯t he being unreasonable?

    However, she couldn¡¯t dare say such a thing out loud at this moment.

    Although Richelle Dunn was usually domineering, if she could choose to be submissive in exchange for the peace of her family, she would choose to be so.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I didn¡¯t know you were such a man?¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow, looking at her and waiting for her to continue.

    But Richelle didn¡¯t say anything immediately. She stepped forward, held his face, lowered her head, and kissed him.

    ¡°YOU and the three children have always been on the same level. In a few years, when they grow up, you will be the absolute first.

    Roy Lewis reached out and circled her waist.

    -So, you mean my position should be moved forward?¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    ¡ö?Of course! In a few years, they will have their own boyfriends and girlfriends, and by then, it¡¯ll be just the two of us relying on each other. If you¡¯re not absolutely number one, then who is?¡±

    Richelie¡¯s words sessfully cheered Roy Lewis up.

    Seeing the smile on his face, Richelle secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    That was close!

    The day the car was brought back, Timmy and Timothy reported to Richelle and Roy Lewis.

    -Daddy, mommy, we¡¯ve taken care of that Abbey University forum post.¡± Richelle and Roy Lewis had long since put this matter out of their minds. When they heard the brothers mention it, they quickly picked up their iPad and opened the Abbey University forum.

    The post had been bumped to the top.

    Behind it, there were a bunch of hot tags.

    It was clear that the poprity of this post in recent days could rival that of a celebrity.

    Richelle and Roy Lewis didn¡¯t have the energy or interest to climb the post, so they went straight to the back pages and found the brothers¡¯ truth-revealing floors.

    The truth-revealing floors were divided into two.

    One floor had evidence of Mr. Kingston¡¯spany falsifying records and evading taxes.

    The other floor had evidence of Mr. Kirby¡¯spany selling substandard products as good ones for an extended period.

    Roy Lewis nced at the evidence on those two floors and looked sideways at Richelle.

    ¡°In the end, you couldn¡¯t resist helping them?

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°When 1 said I wouldn¡¯t interfere, I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at the evidence, deep in thought.

    Richelle vaguely understood what he was thinking, but she didn¡¯t say anything to him, just stroked the heads of the two little guys and praised them.

    ¡°Not bad. With these two big reversals posted, we don¡¯t even have to exin or rify.¡±

    Timmy said coolly, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we be the ones to exin and rify?¡±

    Timothy also said, ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t have rule-abiding people constantly exining and rifying things.¡±

    Richelle gave the two boys a thumbs up.

    indeed, instead of wasting words trying to defend yourself, it¡¯s better to plunge the other party into a credibility crisis, so that their words will naturally be unreliable in the public eye.

    As mother and children y andugh in the living room, Roy Lewis tells Richelle he has ¡°some work to do¡± and then turns and wheels himself back to his study.

    He opened theputer and looked at the records of the Lewis Group¡¯s system being attacked a few months ago.

    Although he felt it was unlikely, he had a strange intuition. He felt that the two sons had something to do with that attack.

    But these intuitions couldn¡¯t be used as evidence.

    And judging from the evidence the brothers posted on the forum, it wasn¡¯t enough to prove anything either.

    The evidence in the posts could be easily obtained by some low-level hackers. Moreover, there was no evidence to show that the brothers had personally obtained the evidence.

    What if they had paid someone else to get it for them?

 Chapter 528 - 524: All Sins are Brought Upon Oneself

    Chapter 528: Chapter 524: All Sins are Brought Upon Oneself

    Trantor: 549690339

    All evidence pointed to the fact that they could not confirm that the two brothers were the ones who initially attacked the Lewis Group¡¯s system.

    Roy Lewis could only assume that his intuition radar was wrong and put the matter aside.

    Then, in less than two days, he had almost forgotten about it.

    As for the Wang and Zhou families, they had been investigated and punished by relevant departments because of the evidence posted by Timmy and Timothy.

    Timmy and Timothy, using a newly registered ount called ¡°DeerFight¡± on the forum, gained immediate fame.

    People from Abbey University began to dig deeper into who this ¡°DeerFight¡± really was.

    As a result, they couldn¡¯t even find an IP address, let alone any other information.

    Nathan Caroule told Roy Lewis about these follow-ups.

    Thus, Roy Lewis became even more convinced.

    Either Richelle Dunn was behind this, helping to get the job done,

    Or Richelle Dunn had found someone to help get it done.

    With this in mind, it was even less likely that Timmy and Timothy were the ones who initially attacked the Lewis Group¡¯s system and extorted the huge sum of money!

    The matter of Timmy and Timothy taking revenge for Richelle was temporarily put to rest.

    Regarding the kidnapping case, after a week of interrogation and investigation, several more suspects were detained.

    However, none of these suspects included Jayden Dunn and Mason Lilliput.

    Apparently, these two old foxes had nned everything carefully to keep themselves out of trouble.

    Even though Sebastian Lewis kept insisting that Jayden was also a mastermind behind the kidnapping, Jayden was only brought in for questioning for a while and eventually let go due to insufficient evidence.

    During the time Sebastian was detained, he sent messages to Mr. Lewis every day.

    But this time, Mr. Lewis had made up his mind not to care about his son¡¯s life or death.

    In the past, Sebastian had been involved in minor troubles and, although he spoke harshly, he had never really done something terribly wrong.

    But this time, he went so far as to kidnap someone directly ¨C his own nephew¡¯s wife.

    Mr. Lewis was disheartened and ryed a message to Sebastian.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis said: ¡®You just stay in there and serve your time, however many years it is. If you want to get out early, behave well and strive for a reduced sentence.¡¯

    After learning of this, Richelle Dunn asked Roy Lewis,

    ¡°Should we tell Mr. Lewis the truth about this matter?¡±

    But Roy shook his head, ¡°Whether we tell him or not, it¡¯s the same. Because even if you weren¡¯t the one they kidnapped that day, the fact of the crime still remains, and the charges are the same. You were just more vignt, and we had enough capability to resist so you could avoid the disaster. It has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Even though Roy said this, Richelle still told Mr. Lewis about the original n in the end.

    She also expressed her stance to Mr. Lewis that she did not care about how he decided or even intervened in Sebastian¡¯s case.

    As a result, after listening to Richelle, Mr. Lewis was silent for a long time and then shook his head.

    Richelle, let it go.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. After all, no matter how bad Sebastian was or how unmeritorious he was, he was still Mr. Lewis¡¯s own son.

    ¡°Whoever they kidnapped, the fact of the crime is the same. So his sin is also the same. Let him be. You and Roy don¡¯t need to bear any burden for this. He brought it all upon himself.¡±

    Obviously, Mr. Lewis¡¯s opinion was basically in line with Roy¡¯s take on the matter.

    After that, Richelle Dunn did not mention Sebastian in front of Mr. Lewis again.

    After Sebastian was detained, Aldo Lewis and Victoria Lewis, Grace Lewis, and their siblings finally settled down for a while.

    Whether it was out of fear that Mr. Lewis would treat them the same way he did Sebastian, or because of their conscience awakening,

    The three siblings surprisingly began to show concern for Mr. Lewis¡¯s daily life and well-being.

    As for other matters of personal interest, the three no longer brought them up in front of Mr. Lewis.

    Mr. Lewis did not help them with the trouble they had caused before, so they sold most of their overseas properties to pay off their debts, and lived a peaceful life on their dividends.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯tment on this.

    In his opinion, as long as Mr. Lewis was happy, even if it was all an act by the uncles and aunts, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for them to keep it up until Mr. Lewis passed away.

    With the siblings no longer causing troubles, Richelle¡¯s work at the Lewis Group progressed much more smoothly.

    Mr. Lewis, Richelle, and the children would usually visit the Lewis Group¡¯s headquarters once or twice a week, handle important matters, and chair important meetings.

    Remote work handled the rest.

    As a result, eighty to ny percent of the work at Lewis Group was once again in the hands of Roy Lewis.

    Timmy and Timothy still participated in the management of Lewis Group, but they were still children, so their main focus was on their studies.

    During the holidays, Richelle hired teachers to provide them with remote learning.

    Tifanny visited the Master twice a week for lessons, and her recent progress had been rapid.

    One day, aftering back from her lesson with the Master, she handed Roy Lewis a form.

    ¡°Daddy, Master wants me to participate in this.¡±

    Roy Lewis took the application form for the International Youth Piano Competition.

    Roy Lewis looked up at Richelle Dunn, ¡°You agree?¡±

    Richelle Dunn said, ¡°I respect Tifanny¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Roy Lewis then pulled Tifanny close and asked gently,

    ¡°Baby, do you want to participate?¡±

    Tifanny looked at Roy Lewis and then at Richelle Dunn before nodding her head,

    I do!

 Chapter 529 - 525: Sisterâ€™s Matters Are More

    Chapter 529: Chapter 525: Sister¡¯s Matters Are More

    Important Than Anything

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, if Roy Lewis was now mobile and not in a ¡°dead¡± state, it would be fine for Tiffany to participate in thepetition.

    Now, Roy Lewis was not able to appear in public.

    So, if Tiffany wanted topete, she could only be apanied by Richelle Dunn.

    More importantly, participating in such a high-profile and eye-catching globalpetition would pose a greater threat to Tiffany and Richelle¡¯s personal safety.

    This meant that the mother and daughter¡¯s security operations would be even more difficult.

    But since it involved his precious daughter¡¯s future, Roy Lewis smiled and nodded after Tiffany agreed, gently rubbing her round head.

    ¡°If my darling wants to participate, we shall sign up. Just perform sincerely during thepetition, and we won¡¯t force the oue. Do you understand?¡±

    Over the past few days, Roy Lewis had gained some understanding of the current international environment due to his darling daughter¡¯s interest.

    He realized that in Kindur, this art form had started rtivelyte. Therefore, even a master like Tiffany¡¯s teacher had some gappared to the top international masters.

    So even if his darling daughter was called a piano prodigy, she could end up empty-handed in internationalpetitions.

    Their children, who had grown up hearing countlesspliments from others, had rarely encountered setbacks or blows.

    Therefore, he wanted his darling daughter to take this opportunity to go out and exercise.

    ¡°Daddy, I know! My master also told me that if I participate, I might be the youngest contestant, so I will perform with a learning mindset.¡±

    Although Tiffany grew up inpliments and affection, she had a very optimistic and easy-going mindset.

    Richelle, of course, had no intention of stifling her daughter¡¯s quest for knowledge. However, she was also aware that security issues during thepetition would be a significant problem.

    Of course, she would not express these concerns in front of her children.

    Only when Tiffany ran off happily to y with her two brothers did Richelle ask Roy Lewis,

    ¡°Will the safety of Tiffany and me be a big problem during this?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, we still have some time before thepetition.

    Maybe by then, I will have ¡®resurrected.¡¯ Besides, if I can arrange security for the president, let alone protect you and our daughter.¡±

    Seeing that he said so, Richelle had nothing more to say.

    As soon as she left, Roy Lewis made an international long-distance call.

    After talking in a foreignnguage with the other party for more than ten minutes, Roy Lewis hung up the phone.

    Logically speaking, Roy Lewis had the most elite security team in the Federation under hismand. It would be a piece of cake to arrange personnel to protect Richelle and Tiffany.

    But that was abroad, where even the most robust bodyguards might see their protective power discounted in unfamiliar circumstances where they could not even speak the localnguage.

    Roy Lewis needed foolproof security measures.

    So he spent a fortune to sign an agreement with thergest security group in thepetition¡¯s locale.

    With these measures in ce, he could put his mind at ease and let his little darling participate in thepetition.

    Timmy and Timothy, learning their sister was going topete, purposely asked Richelle to apany them out, intending to prepare a surprise for their sister.

    Richelle was somewhat speechless since there were still quite some days before thepetition.

    However, Richelle had long gotten used to Roy Lewis and the two sons, making a big deal out of every little thing concerning their sister.

    She did not interfere with whatever they did.

    Instead, shemunicated carefully with the master, revising Tiffany¡¯s learning and practice direction.

    After a series of big and small events, it was finally temporarily calm.

    Previously, Richelle had arranged for her senior brother to oversee the mansion construction, and she had some time to spare, so she briefly returned to The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    The progress of the mansion construction was more than halfway done. Richelle had kept a close eye on it, and so far, everything was progressing smoothly without any ws.

    Richelle hadn¡¯t visited in a while, so after inspecting the property, she invited all the construction staff to have a meal together.

    In addition, she invited several respected vige elders and a group of young managers from The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    There were almost a hundred people in total.

    Richelle simply booked a nearby restaurant so that everyone could have a hearty meal.

    ¡°Madam, the old master came back a while ago, but he didn¡¯t say much. How do you want us to proceed with the vige affairs in the future?¡±

    Apparently, the news of Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°death¡± had reached them.

    ¡°Uncle Six, continue as before. All this time, Roy Lewis has only been giving some guidance, while the actual management work is better understood and executed by you all.¡±

    The vige people relied on the old master, but he was old now, and though he might be willing, he was no longer capable of doing much.

    Therefore, everyone was inevitably restless.

    As for Timmy and Timothy, they were too young to take charge of anything.

    With such anxiety amongst the vigers, many people were itching to take advantage of this opportunity to rise in power.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what Roy Lewis thought. Anyway, for some time now, he had not mentioned how to handle the affairs in The Lewis¡¯ Vige..

 Chapter 530 - 526: Are you tired of facing me every day?

    Chapter 530: Chapter 526: Are you tired of facing me every day?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was somewhat acquainted with the affairs of the Lewis Group, as Roy Lewis often spoke about them. So, she understood some things. Moreover, the Lewis and Dunn groups had quite a few simrities in their management strategies.

    However, the Lewis¡¯ Vige, an age-old vige steeped in centuries of tradition, from human rtionships to customs, was in a league of its own.

    So, when Richelle was asked about it, she was indeed clueless.

    All she could do was try to appease people¡¯s hearts and think about discussing how to handle these matters with Roy Lewis when she got back.

    However, when she brought it up with Roy Lewis that night, he just hummed in acknowledgement and there was no further discussion.

    Richelle found this rather strange and asked again.

    ¡°Do you have other ns for the Lewis¡¯ Vige?¡±

    From what she knew about Roy Lewis, he wouldn¡¯t neglect issues rted to his territory.

    If he truly disregarded them, then there must be another motive.

    Sure enough, Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°Correct. Last quarter, there were some issues with the number of industries in the vige. Recently, there have been some rumors circting about the vige which aren¡¯t quite favorable. So, I want to take this opportunity to give them a chance to fully perform. Then, I will deal with them all at once.¡±

    After hearing this, Richelle was d she didn¡¯t meddle in anything.

    ¡°Alright, next time they talk to me about anything, I¡¯ll just y dumb.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Most of them are currently trying to test you. You don¡¯t need to be too polite to them. If not, they will take it for granted.¡±

    Richelle learned a lot, ¡°Roy, I just realized that I¡¯ve learned much more from being with you than what I got from my university teacher.¡±

    Roy Lewis affectionately ruffled her hair, ¡°Any teacher would be fortunate to have a student like you. I just have the advantage of being a few years older than you.¡±

    Richelle tsks and brings the Chinese medicine that Uncle Axel just brought in to his mouth.

    ¡°Are you trying to unt your seniority? Come on, drink the medicine quickly and sleep well tonight.¡±

    After resting at home for a while, Roy Lewis¡¯ spirit andplexion were much improved. Apart from the cast on his leg requiring him to use a wheelchair for daily movements, everything else was much the same as before.

    After drinking the medicine, Roy Lewis went to rinse his mouth. Richelle then carefully helped him to lie down on the bed.

    Once he was settled, Richelleid down next to him.

    Roy Lewis naturally stretched out his arm and wrapped her into his embrace.

    Richelle leaned into his chest and yawned.

    ¡°How long do you n to keep up with this pretense?¡±

    Roy lowered his head to kiss her, ¡°What, are you tired of seeing me every day?¡± Richelle ignored his tease and continued speaking.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn and Mason Lilliput probably won¡¯t make any moves in the near future. Are you sure you want to keep waiting for their next move in this condition?¡±

    Roy Lewis naturally had his own n. However, sometimes ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes, so he couldn¡¯t say for sure what his next move would be.

    ¡°This matter runs deep and opportunities are rare, I want to wait a bit longer.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Richelle understood that whatever they were preparing for was either highly confidential or extremely risky. ¡°Alright, then be careful. If there¡¯s anything you need from me, remember to let me know.¡±

    Neither of them acknowledged the fact that they were the benefactors of the ¡®millionaire¡¯ and ¡®Margareth¡¯. The recent small transactions were still conducted in absolute secrecy.

    However, Roy Lewis knew exactly what she meant when Richelle said ¡®need¡¯.

    ¡°I will. You¡¯ve got a lot on your te as well, so while I can manage the affairs of the Lewis Group during this time, you should take the opportunity to handle the more pressing matters.¡±

    At this, Richelle remembered something.

    ¡°Right, my tutor needs me to go back to help with some stuff. I¡¯ll probably need three to four days.¡±

    During Roy Lewis¡¯ convalescence, the two of them were together for almost twenty hours a day.

    So, thinking of not being able to see, touch or hold each other for the next few days, Roy Lewis felt somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be resolved over the inte?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°An experiment is stuck, my tutor hopes that I can help look into it and assist. Also, the first phase of clinical results for the drug you hold will be out next week. My tutor hopes I¡¯ll be there to analyze the data values with him.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis was reluctant to let her go, he knew better than anyone to prioritize things.

    ¡°Alright, let Master Seaton know when you are ready. I¡¯ll ask Nathan to book your flight and arrange staff.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No need. I have other tasks this time, so the organization will arrange for my pickup and is responsible for my safety.¡± Roy Lewis sighed.

    Richelle was puzzled, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, why are you sighing?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a downer not being able to protect my own woman!¡±

    Richelle giggled.

    ¡°In that case, you can save a lot of money to buy candy for your woman. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed to takefort from this.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give the money I saved on airfare and other expenses to you for buying candies.¡±

    After saying that, he reached out to the bedside table, picked up his cellphone, and transferred a million dors to Richelle.

    Richelle had more or less gotten used to him stuffing money into her hands for various reasons. She didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she propped herself up, leaned over and kissed him lightly on the lips.

    ¡°Darling, thank you!¡±

    Roy Lewis held her a little tighter, ¡°If you really want to thank me, show me some sincerity!¡±

    Then, Richelle had no choice but to show her ¡®sincerity¡¯ for most of the night¡­

 Chapter 531: 527: Could you accompany me?

    Chapter 531: 527: Could you apany me?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was secretly taken away two dayster, leaving the three children no choice but to stay at home.

    Fortunately, the Lewis house had plenty of space and arge garden for activities.<div>

    The three kids could keep each otherpany, and even without their mommy around and unable to go out, they were still happy and lively.

    However, Roy Lewis, after spending a long time with Richelle, couldn¡¯t help feeling abandoned and lonely as he stayed home to look after the children.

    Not wanting to burden the kids with his loneliness, he casually asked the rtionship expert, Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Nathan, didn¡¯t Ms. Munni go give a report at headquarters a while back? How did you deal with it?¡±

    Nathan started rambling as soon as he mentioned it.

    ¡°Roy, those days were unbearable.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded. ¡°Yeah, it seems that once we get too used to peaceful days, we can¡¯t handle changes.¡±

    Nathan agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to be content on my own, but after getting married, I can¡¯t stand being on my own.¡±

    Roy felt that he had finally found apanion in misery. ¡°Are we falling¡­ emotionally, maybe?¡±

    Nathanughed.

    ¡°Human nature tends to seek good things. We want good food andfortable living. Of course, we want to be happy. It¡¯s not necessarily that we always need someone else¡¯spany; but having someone there makes us happier, so naturally, we hope that the person who brings us joy will always be with us, right?¡±<div>

    Roy thought about it and figured it made sense.

    So, he gave in to his longing heart.

    But understanding it and experiencing it were two different things. It was truly painful, especially when lying alone in the big bed at night, the bedroom so quiet that all he could hear were his own breathing and heartbeat.

    This silence made even the thick-skinned Roy feel lonely.

    He tried calling Richelle, but her phone was switched off.

    This meant that Richelle was still on her special mission and couldn¡¯tmunicate with the outside world.

    Richelie¡¯s unavabilitysted for two days, during which Roy barely slept.

    Even though he still took his traditional medicine, and even added some of the medication he used to take, he still slept uneasily.

    Roy felt like he had regressed in age by more than twenty years, just as Richelle said about him being Childish Roy. Suddenly, his sense of security vanished.

    It wasn¡¯t until the third day that a video call from Richelle came through, and his crumbling heart finally felt alive again.

    As he answered the video call, Richelle¡¯s face filled the screen ¨C the face he had missed day and night.<div>

    ¡°Baby, when will you be back?¡±

    Even though he was an adult, his words sounded like a child whining to Richelle.

    Richelle was taken aback momentarily before she asked, smiling,

    ¡°Master Lewis, are you trying to act cute to me?¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. ¡°If I act cute, can youe back tomorrow?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Probably not, but I can promise one video call a day.¡±

    Not good enough for Roy.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. One call during the day and at least one more before bedtime. Agreed?¡±

    Roy meant that the video call with the kids didn¡¯t count; there had to be one just for him.

    Richelle had already experienced his level of childishness, but she couldn¡¯t believe he was still setting new records.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, are you a child?¡±<div>

    Roy looked at her seriously. ¡°That has nothing to do with being a child. People need love and care at any age. You¡¯ve ignored me for two days; don¡¯t you think you should make up for it?¡±

    Richelle had no way of dealing with the unreasonable Master Lewis in front of her.

    ¡°Fine, one call during the day and another one just for you at night. That¡¯s enough, right?¡±

    Richelle could already foresee that when their kids grow up and she and Roy get older, Roy would be even more clingy.

    Roy got what he wanted, and finally returned to his Master Lewis demeanor.

    ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Smoothly. If all goes well, I should be back the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Roy sighed silently, ¡°How about the experiment? Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. My master wanted me to start it today, but I started itst night. That way, I can finish all the work a day ahead of schedule and return home earlier.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t mention that, like Roy, she wanted to be home more than ever during any of her previous missions.

    Perhaps Roy had be too clingy because of the long period of recovery, making him somewhat fragile.

    And she, during this period of togetherness, had also grown dependent on him.

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡±

    It had never urred to Richelle before that one day, she would actually think about bringing a family member along on her missions.

    But over thest few days, the idea had crossed her mind more than once.

    It would be so nice if Roy were by her side.

    Roy didn¡¯t know what was on her mind but looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Richelle looked back at him with the same intensity, ¡°From now on, when I go out on a mission, if it¡¯s allowed, will youe with me?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, ¡°Of course! As long as you want me to, I¡¯ll apany you anywhere, from the ends of the earth to the depths of the sea, and through heaven and hell!¡±

 Chapter 532: 528: We are No Match for Richelle Dunn

    Chapter 532: 528: We are No Match for Richelle Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were temporarily separated but their rtionship was as sweet and strong as ever.

    In fact, their rtionship was even more intimate and their hearts were closer than before.<div>

    In Lordon, Harris Dunn had been staying in his own apartment for several days because of Jayden Dunn¡¯s rash decision to team up with Sebastian Lewis and kidnap Richelle Dunn. He hadn¡¯t gone back to the Dunns to see Jayden.

    Over the past few days, Jayden was trying hard to appear normal, going to work at the Dunn Group and leaving on time.

    But the fear in his heart grew stronger day by day.

    Although he was very careful, it seemed impossible for the police to find any solid evidence against him.

    However, just because the police couldn¡¯t catch him, it didn¡¯t mean that the Lewis family wouldn¡¯t seek revenge on him.

    In fact, he thought this operation was foolproof.

    If they still had Richelle, there would be no fear of retaliation from the Lewis family.

    But now, Richelle had escaped, and the Lewis family had even abandoned their own, Sebastian Lewis.

    What did this mean?

    It meant that even without Roy Lewis, Richelle¡¯s status within the Lewis family was extremely important.

    It was even more important than Sebastian Lewis, a legitimate member of the family.<div>

    This was something Jayden hadn¡¯t considered before kidnapping Richelle.

    What kind of charm did Richelle possess to make Mr. Lewis value her so much?

    Was it because of her medical skills?

    But Roy Lewis was already dead, and her medical skills no longer held any value for the Lewis family.

    Or was it because she was the mother of the three Lewis children?

    In the long run, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Lewis get rid of Richelle, and while he still had a few years left, quickly cultivate Timmy Lewis and his siblings?

    Anyway, Mr. Lewis¡¯ actions in recent days were baffling.

    This made Jayden, who was determined to fight Richelle and the Lewis family to the end, suddenly lose his sense of direction.

    If he continued to fight, Richelle, who had Mr. Lewis¡¯ support, would be extremely difficult to deal with.

    If he gave up the fight now, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    After all, if he couldn¡¯t take revenge on Richelle for the blood debt of his wife and daughter, he would never find peace in his life.<div>

    However, it was obvious that seeking revenge from Richelle was extremely difficult.

    His son Harris Dunn, who had always been his confidant and strategist, was actually at odds with him over Richelle.

    This meant that he had temporarily lost his most reliable ally and adviser.

    Jayden had tried to make peace with Harris at thepany a few times, but Harris kept everything strictly professional and left as soon as his work was done, seemingly trying to draw a line between them and not get involved in personal matters.

    This afternoon, after the regr meeting, Jayden finally caught Harris in his office.

    ¡°Harris, the situation is a bit serious this time, and I need your advice and counsel.¡±

    There was still no news from the Lewis family, but the quieter they were, the more afraid Jayden was.

    Harris¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve warned you countless times before you decided to do this. There are no benefits for us in doing this, only angering the Lewis family.¡±

    But Jayden was still obsessed. ¡°That¡¯s because Richelle got away. If she were still in our hands, everything would be easier!¡±

    Harris scoffed, ¡°Dad, do you think the Lewis family is easy to deal with? I can only say that you¡¯re too naive. If Richelle were really in your hands, not just us, even the Lilliputs would probably be wiped off the face of the earth by the Lewis family.¡±

    Jayden insisted, ¡°If she were in our hands, would they dare?¡±<div>

    Deep fatigue appeared in Harris¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s important to know oneself. After so many encounters, do you still naively think that Richelle is just an ordinary person? Admitting that she is powerful isn¡¯t just building up someone else¡¯s prestige, but also telling yourself what can and cannot be done.¡±

    Jayden was unhappy.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that damn girl?¡±

    Harris was drained.

    ¡°Dad, do you think Roy Lewis is powerful? Kiara spent five years trying, but Roy never gave her a second nce. But within a few months, everyone could see how Roy treated Richelle. Powerful people attract other powerful people, that¡¯s the truth. And in the past few months, you¡¯ve fought her countless times, have you ever won?¡±

    ¡°Which time didn¡¯t she lead you by the nose?¡±

    ¡°Which time didn¡¯t you end up worse off?¡±

    Bluntly analyzed by his son, Jayden¡¯s face turned red and then white, ¡°Harris, just tell me, what benefits did that bitch Richelle give you?¡±

    Harris never expected his own father to have such a thought, hisst hope for his father toe to his senses vanished.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said all I have to say. I don¡¯t care what you think. In the end, I¡¯ll advise you one more time, Mason Lilliput is not a good person, and you can¡¯t outy him. Richelle is no easy target either, and you can¡¯t outy her! Back off now, or our family will be truly ruined.¡±

    Jayden, who was reprimanded by Harris, left with anger in his stomach. He called Mason Lilliput to discuss the countermeasures, but the phone prompted that the other party had shut down their phone.

 Chapter 533 - 529: The Destroyed Financial Path

    Chapter 533: Chapter 529: The Destroyed Financial Path

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mason Lilliput turned off his phone, not because he wanted to avoid Jayden Dunn.

    In his eyes, Jayden Dunn wasn¡¯t that important.

    He turned off his phone purely because the kidnapping of Richelle Dunn had failed, and instead it had destroyed the secret passage he and the Thompsons had used to transport goods for many years.

    With the passage destroyed, the industries he coborated with the Thompsons on were thrown into chaos.

    Huge amounts of goods piled up at the secret production point, with overseas orders piling up, but the goods could not be transported out.

    Mason Lilliput¡¯s side of the phone was blown up by the Thompsons.

    Out of necessity, he had to turn off his phone and tirelessly run around looking for new transportation routes.

    He had now identified three new routes.

    At this moment, he was conducting a trial run on the second water route.

    For the first route, he had spent two days verifying the route¡¯s secrecy, but the underground river was narrow, making it impossible for multiple ships to navigate at once, let alone two-way transportation. This meant that the transport capacity was far from meeting requirements, so Mason Lilliput basically ruled it out.

    The second water route was wide and well-hidden, but it was too far from the estuary, making transportation costs higher and increasing the level of danger. This time, Mason Lilliput brought his nephew along.

    After testing the second water route, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Jayden Dunn¡¯s fault. He can¡¯t handle things on his own, so he had to mess with the Lewis family. He didn¡¯t bring back the person, but he destroyed my decades-old wealth line for no reason.¡±

    His nephew was named Theodore Lilliput, and he was the brother of the nephew who worked with Harris Dunn.

    ¡°Uncle, I heard from Theo that Harris Dunn is actually quite reliable.¡±

    Mason Lilliput didn¡¯t want to admit that the destruction of his wealth line was actually due to his own selfish desire.

    And his nephew, of course, didn¡¯t have the courage to point out that fact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him! He¡¯s weak and calcting, trying to get more benefits from him is like trying to touch the sky.¡±

    On one hand, Mason Lilliput despised Jayden Dunn for his ipetence; on the other hand, he also despised Harris Dunn for his pettiness. In the end, he simply didn¡¯t like the father and son duo from the Dunns at all, only cooperating with them because he had no other choice.

    Theodore was a smart man, so when he heard his uncle say this, he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    If he continued, he would be a traitor who spoke for outsiders.

    ¡°Uncle, what should we do now? Shall we go try the third route?¡±

    Mason Lilliput¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°Do we have any other choices now?¡±

    After exiting the second water route, it would have to pass through arge public transportation waterway, where there were countless water police. It might be possible to transport a few shipments under their watch, but in the long run, it wouldn¡¯t be practical.

    Given their current situation, even a single shipment going awry would mean huge losses; he didn¡¯t know if the Thompsons could bear it, but he himself probably couldn¡¯t.

    Mason Lilliput, his nephew, and their party traveled from the second route to the third.

    Meanwhile, all their movements were fully under Roy Lewis¡¯s control.

    The people hiding on each route were arranged by Nathan Caroule.

    Upon learning that Mason Lilliput was heading to the third route, he couldn¡¯t help but praise the hacker who had cooperated with him multiple times to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, your partner is simply amazing. When he found the secret passage used by Dr. Dunnst time, I thought it was just a coincidence, but I never expected him to find the remaining three with absolute uracy. I want to ask him, how did he do it? It¡¯s too awesome!¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s what he does for a living. If he wasn¡¯t awesome, he would have been caught and sent to prison a long time ago.¡±

    Nathan Caroule came in mysteriously.

    ¡°But I heard that such awesome people usually aren¡¯t truly sentenced. If they¡¯re actually caught, they¡¯re mostly asked toplete even more difficult tasks to atone for their crimes, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you¡¯re not supposed to!¡±

    Nathan Caroule remained persistent, ¡°Roy, do you think those hackers have weird brains like aliens? Their brain structures must be different from ours, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mind shed with the image of Richelle Dunn¡¯s beautiful face, and he couldn¡¯t help but scold Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Your brain must have been stuck in a door or something. How could they possibly look different? Just like Timmy Timothy Tifanny, they¡¯re also way smarter than the average person, but do you see them having weird brains?¡± Nathan Carouleughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, not just Timmy Timothy Tifanny, but you and Dr. Dunn are also much smarter than ordinary people, but you all look no different from me.¡±

    Roy Lewis tutted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, we definitely look different from you.¡±

    Nathan Caroule didn¡¯t understand for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s different? Isn¡¯t it still just mouth, nose, eyes, and ears?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Yes, mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, but I am much more handsome than you.¡±

    Nathan Caroule rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Master Lewis, does Dr. Dunn know about your narcissism?¡±

    Roy Lewis casually said, ¡°What if she knows? Doesn¡¯t she still love me just as much?¡±

 Chapter 534 - 530: Good, Go Sleep Quickly

    Chapter 534: Chapter 530: Good, Go Sleep Quickly

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    On her first day back in South Asia, Richelle Dunn performed a surgerysting over ten hours with her mentor, Master Seaton.

    The patient was rumored to be an extremely powerful figure.

    Richelle normally wouldn¡¯t specte on the identities of such individuals, but afterward, she overheard two medical staff members whispering that the big shot had been injured during a mysterious mission.

    Richelle didn¡¯t pay much attention to their conversation.

    However, after speaking with Roy Lewis on the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but think about this mysterious big shot for some reason.

    Given her status as an expert within the organization, she shouldn¡¯t inquire about the patient¡¯s identity.

    But her damned intuition told her that this person might be somehow rted to the secret operation Roy¡¯s team had undertaken previously.

    Of course, this mysterious big shot was not involved in the same operation as Roy, nor did they belong to the same organization.

    She opened herputer and searched for a wealth of rted information.

    Finally, she focused on a special operation that had taken ce a few days ago.

    The source of this special operation was in a neighboring country of South Asia and East Asia.

    Richelle frowned slightly.

    As far as she knew, the East Asia government had coborated with several neighboring countries to crack down on The Thompsons¡¯ external channels and salesworks a few months ago. Roy, as themanding officer of that operation, had annihted The Thompsons¡¯ headquarters in the central region.

    So now, was this newly emerging force in the neighboring country a new division of The Thompsons and The Lilliputs?

    Or did another power rise after The Thompsons and The Lilliputs fell?

    Richelle analyzed the situation herself but couldn¡¯te up with any answers.

    She went ahead and sent a summary of the recent operation¡¯s details and objectives to Roy¡¯s email.

    Of course, this intel did not reveal any information about those involved in the operation.

    Based on her understanding of Roy, he should already be aware of this operation.

    What she didn¡¯t know was whether this operation had any connection to his decision to feign death for a while.

    After sending the intel, Richelle went offline.

    Because her mentor still had a ton of data waiting for her to analyze and organize.

    As a result, about ten minutester, she received a transfer of 1.3 million dors into her secret ount.

    She secretly clicked her tongue. Was this man swimming in money?

    In the past, Roy had been very generous.

    But at that time, Richelle believed he had paid her rewards from official ounts due to his professional manner.

    At some point, she guessed, ny percent of these rewards now came from Roy¡¯s personal funds.

    Although it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Richelle to address this outright, she had hinted at it several times, but Roy didn¡¯t take it seriously. He continued to stuff money into her pockets under the guise of his patron¡¯s identity.

    After a while, Richelle had be numb to it and stopped bothering about it.

    Still, from the amount of money he transferred, Richelle deduced that the intel was quite useful to the Federation.

    After working through the night, Richelle finally finished organizing all the data her mentor had given her. After sending the package to Sonia Seaton, she took a shower, ate some bread, drank some milk, and texted Roy.

    ¡°I stayed up all night. I¡¯m going to sleep now, and we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Roy replied quickly, ¡°Good girl, go sleep.¡±

    After reading his response, Richelle quickly drifted off to sleep.

    At that moment, Roy was having a video call with Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a problem we might have overlooked all this time.¡±

    From the intel he received from Margareth, Roy deduced a possibility.

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°There should be a backup division of The Thompsons and The Lilliputs in Leutonia, and this division handles the entire process¡ªfrom cultivation to refining, purification, and distribution.¡±

    Kennedy looked serious, ¡°Yes, I talked to Leutonia¡¯s leader after receiving your intel. From his tone, they only have some clues about the distribution. They haven¡¯t discovered anything else.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, it seems that The Thompsons and The Lilliputs thought I was dead, so they started acting more brazenly.¡±

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible that they let their guard down. It¡¯s also possible that, after the destruction of their headquarters in the central region, they had no choice but to activate this backup division. The bigger the operation, the more likely it would attract Leutonia¡¯s attention.¡±

    After analyzing the situation, Roy became even more convinced that his decision to feign death was the right choice.

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason. Richelie¡¯s kidnapping destroyed their secret channel, which they had used for decades. In other words, they can¡¯t transport their goods out of the country now, but they still have orders to fulfill. So they have no choice but to use their backup division as a temporary headquarters.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but praise Roy.

    ¡°I have tomend you on this. It¡¯s thanks to your keen eye for talent that you managed to protect that hacker. He yed a crucial role in our recent major operations. I¡¯ve been searching for that secret passage ever since I took office but couldn¡¯t find it. He managed to uncover it in just a few days. You must retain such talent..¡±

 Chapter 535 - 531: Youâ€™ve Lost Weight Again, and

    Chapter 535: Chapter 531: You¡¯ve Lost Weight Again, and

    It¡¯s So Bony to Touch

    Trantor: 549690339

    The information Margareth sent made the situation moreplicated.

    After Roy Lewis finished his call with Kennedy Green, he asked Nathan Caroule to increase manpower in an attempt to hold back Mason Lilliput¡¯s progress.

    Because, until the internal transportation line between the Thompsons and the Lilliputs was built, the Leutonian backup branch would have to bear the operation of the headquarters.

    In this way, there would be a lot of movement, giving them an excellent opportunity to wipe out their entire industrial chain in Leutonia.

    So Mason Lilliput and Theodore Lilliput went to the third route¡¯s territory ording to the original n.

    As a result, when they were less than fifty kilometers from their destination, they were blocked by a suddenndslide on the provincial road.

    This made Mason Lilliput extremely anxious.

    He had Theodore call the government department, but the reply was that the road along this mountain range, stretching nearly ten kilometers, had experiencedndslides of various sizes. It would take more than a few days to repair.

    They were urged to turn back as soon as possible, not to stay in ce, to avoid unpredictable dangers.

    Mason Lilliput had no choice but to return the way he came and try to find another way to reach his destination.

    They did have private nes, but applying for a flight route would be tantamount to exposing their whereabouts.

    Finally, Theodore thought of renting a private boat and going up the river along the valley, and then using other means like motorcycles for the rest of the journey.

    However, they could not find any private boat owner willing to take their business.

    ¡°Boss, the mountain torrents are very fierce now. Look at thendslides along the way, the turbulent waters, and the big waves. The weather forecast also says that there will be heavy rain for the next few days. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go upstream. We can¡¯t take you.¡±

    After asking several households, they received the same response.

    With no other option, Mason Lilliput had to find a nearby hotel and check in.

    On this side, Mason Lilliput¡¯s progress was sessfully hindered.

    On the other hand, Kennedy Green quickly reached a consensus with the Leutonian branch and sent two trusted generals from Roy Lewis to assist in the secret investigation.

    Of course, Richelle Dunn was not aware of any of this.

    As she hadn¡¯t received the next mission from her financier, she understood that the information was either temporarily useless, or her financier had already taken countermeasures and didn¡¯t need more information for the time being.

    After helping Sonia Seatonplete the experiment data, Richelle stayed with her for another day and then took the first phase of the clinical report of the newly developed drug back to Kindur.

    When she returned to the Lewis, it waste at night.

    The children were already asleep, and Roy Lewis had found out a few hours earlier that she would be back tonight, but the exact time was uncertain.

    Seeing that it was time for him to take his medicine and go to bed, there was still no movement at the front door.

    Uncle Axel brought the herbal medicine to Roy Lewis, who was anxiously waiting in the living room, ¡°Master Lewis, you should drink the medicine first, maybe after you finish, Dr. Dunn will be back.¡±

    Roy Lewis let him put the medicine on the coffee table.

    After he was injured, Richelle changed the prescription a little. Once he drank it, he would feel sleepy quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it when Richelle is back!¡±

    Uncle Axel knew how stubborn his master was.

    He didn¡¯t try to persuade him any further, just kept himpany in the living room.

    Near one o¡¯clock in the morning, the guard at the gate called.

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn is back.¡±

    Roy Lewis immediately wheeled his wheelchair to the entrance to wait for her.

    Richelle entered the door, tired and disheveled, and at first nce, saw Roy Lewis, waiting for her like a stone.

    She hesitated for a moment, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything but looked at her quietly, opening his arms for her.

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything either, stepped forward, bent down, and hugged him tightly.

    Uncle Axel had already sensed the situation and went to the kitchen to tell the chef to reheat the prepared soup and snacks and bring them to the dining room.

    After embracing and kissing each other deeply in the hallway, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn held hands and returned to the living room.

    ¡°Uncle Axel asked the chef to prepare some soup and snacks. Do you want to eat first, or take a bath?¡±

    Richelle said she would take a bath, and shortly after, she came downstairs in a fresh, light yellow floral dress.

    The living room was quiet, with only Roy Lewis sitting in his wheelchair, scrolling through his phone.

    Uncle Axel and the chef had gone to rest.

    Hearing her footsteps, Roy Lewis looked up.

    He saw Richelle stepping down from the stairs. From this angle, it was obvious that she had lost some weight.

    He wheeled his chair over to her and reached out his hand.

    ¡°How many hours of sleep have you had in total these days?¡±

    Richelle ced her hand in his, ¡°It¡¯s been fine, really¡­ ¡±

    Roy Lewis furrowed his brow, gently pinching her hand with a look of distress.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Look at your thin little hand, it¡¯s all bony! You must have lost at least five or six pounds.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t particrly sensitive about her weight. Since she could both lose and gain weight easily, working for a few days would cause her weight to drop rapidly.

    However, once she resumed normal eating and sleeping habits, the weight woulde back in no time.

    As a result, she never cared about gaining or losing a few pounds.

    But Roy Lewis didn¡¯t share her nonchnce. Each time she lost weight, he would react the same way ¨C as if the sky were falling.

 Chapter 536 - 532: Master Lewis treating Richelle Dunn as a pig to feed

    Chapter 536: Chapter 532: Master Lewis treating Richelle Dunn as a pig to feed

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle pleaded with Roy Lewis, and only then did he rx his furrowed eyebrows.

    However, he insisted that Richelle finish all the soup the chef made and ate some snacks before he would let her put down her chopsticks.

    As a result, Richelle felt too full and kept belching while lying in bed.

    Roy could only get her some digestive tablets and gently massage her stomach after shey down again.

    Richelle didn¡¯t feel too bad while eating, but now she was really ufortable with the bloating.

    ¡°Roy, it¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m so ufortable¡­¡±

    Richelle was quite tired and could hardly keep her eyes open as sheined.

    Roy felt both pity and guilt, so he could only massage her while coaxing her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to finish that te of snacks.¡±

    Richelle hummed andined half-conscious, half-awake.

    ¡°How many times have I told you, I¡¯m not a child¡­ Losing a few pounds is fine¡­ and I can gain it back quickly¡­¡±

    Roy had no choice but to kiss her, ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t force you to eat anymore¡­¡±

    However, Roy always did this. He would say that he wouldn¡¯t do it again, but whenever Richelle lost weight again, he couldn¡¯t help urging her to eat more and more.

    It was as if he was feeding her like a pig.

    That night, after Richelle went to bed, she kept whining for half an hour before she finally felt better. She didn¡¯t know if it was due to the digestive tablets, or Roy¡¯s massaging, but after burping out some gas, she finally felt relieved. She soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Roy¡¯s medicine had taken effect earlier, but because Richelle was ufortable, he felt both pity and guilt, and forced himself to stay awake to attend to his queen.

    When Richelle fell asleep in his arms, he rxed and soon fell asleep as well.

    The next day, Roy got up early as usual and went downstairs.

    When the children saw him, they immediately gathered around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Grandpa Axel said Mommy¡¯s back!¡±

    The three little ones looked toward the elevator behind him.

    Roy stroked their heads one by one, ¡°Mommy has been workingte these days because of her business trip. Let her sleep a little more.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t tell Richelle that he had asked the chef to put sour jujube in the soup, which could improve sleep quality.

    When the children heard this, they immediately stopped talking, seemingly afraid their voices would wake up their sleeping mother.

    Richelle slept soundly until around ten in the morning. When she woke up, she saw Roy handling business on his iPad while sitting in his wheelchair, and the three little ones were all sitting on the couch with books on theirps, reading intently.

    ¡°My darlings¡­¡±

    At Richelle¡¯s call, the three little ones sprang off the couch and quickly ran over, climbing onto the bed and cuddling up to Richelle who had just sat up.

    ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±

    Tifanny, the little princess, was the first to snuggle into her arms, burying her head into her chest.

    Timmy and Timothy also snuggled into her arms, but they tilted their heads up and looked at her carefully before frowning in unison and asking.

    ¡°Mommy, how did you lose weight?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle immediately thought of the scene where Roy stared at her while she ate in the dining roomte at night. Involuntarily, she shuddered.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her reaction from Timmy and Timothy.

    rmed, Timothy reached out and touched her forehead.

    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Richelle shook her head quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I was just scared by your daddy treating me like a pigst night. You guys shouldn¡¯t do the same or it would be too distressing,¡±she said, ring at the indifferent Roy sitting by the sofa, and then kissed each of the little rascals on the cheek.

    ¡°Okay, off you go to y. Mommy¡¯s going to wash up.¡±

    Timmy patted her hand, ¡°Mommy, after you¡¯re done washing up, hurry down, we made you breakfast!¡±

    The children asionally helped with making small snacks, but this was their first time preparing breakfast.

    ¡°Oh? What did you make for breakfast?¡±

    Actually, it was already ten in the morning, and Richelle only nned to have a quick drink of milk and save her appetite for a serious lunch.

    But, she couldn¡¯t refuse her darlings¡¯ kindness.

    When she finished washing up and came out, only Roy was left in the bedroom.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡±

    Roy steered his wheelchair over and held her hand. ¡°That was specially made for you. I don¡¯t have such a privilege.¡±

    Richelle lowered her head and smiled at him, ¡°What, Daddy¡¯s jealous?¡±

    Roy nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, jealous.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s said that Master Lewis is open-minded and magnanimous, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so petty with a few little kids.¡±

    Roy ignored her and led her towards the elevator.

    Richelle discovered more and more that Roy was magnanimous about big issues, but quite petty about trivial matters in life.

    However, even if he was petty, it was just for a short while. He would soon forget about it.

    Usually, Richelle saw his little tempers as a small spice to their life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll split mine with youter, is that okay?¡±

    And she, too, enjoyed cating him when he got moody..

 Chapter 537 - 533 The Two Young Masters are the New Hope of the Lewis Group

    Chapter 537: Chapter 533 The Two Young Masters are the New Hope of the Lewis Group

    Trantor: 549690339

    The breakfast that the three children made for Richelle Dunn was beef pancakes.

    The dough was kneaded by the six little hands of the three little ones and the filling was minced with a food processor, followed by voring ording to a gourmet food blogger¡¯s video.

    When Richelle and Roy Lewis arrived in the kitchen, Timmy and Timothy were Standing on small stools, one holding an oil brush and the other just covering the frying pan with a lid.

    Tifanny, however, was holding several freshly fried stuffed buns, smacking her lips.???? ¡ã

    ¡°Wow, it smells so good.¡±

    Richelle, looking at her understanding and considerate children, bent down and kissed Roy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Roy was puzzled, but anyhow, he was the one who was kissed, so he considered it a gain.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Thank you for taking care of the little ones while I was on a business trip.¡±

    In the past, when she had to go on a mission, she had to entrust Timothy and Tifanny to her friends.

    Of course, her friends also took good care of the two little ones.

    But after all, it¡¯s different from being taken care of by their real father.

    Roy lowered his voice, half joking and half serious.

    Then is this a thank you too perfunctory?¡±

    Richelle gave him a nce, let go of him, and strode towards the children. ¡°Babies, it smells so good. Is this delicious pancake really for me to eat?¡± Tifanny quickly offered the te in front of her.

    ¡°Mommy, of course it¡¯s for you to eat. We just realized how tiring making pancakes is¡­¡±

    Standing on the stool, Timothy turned his head and smiled at her.

    ¡®Mommy, we¡¯ll make it for you from now on!¡±

    Roy, who followed, said jealously, ¡°What about me? As a father, am I not even qualified to have one pancake?¡±

    The three little onesughed out loud.

    Timmy turned to look at him, ¡°Daddy, have you ever heard of the term ¡®payback¡¯?¡±

    Roy understood what the little one meant, ¡°Oh¡­Daddy hasn¡¯t made pancakes for you, so he is not qualified to have them, but Daddy earns money to support you ungrateful little ones.¡±

    Timmy chuckled, ¡°But Timmy and Timothy have gone to work to help, right? That¡¯s also a kind of payback.¡±

    The family joked andughed in the kitchen until the beef pancakes were all fried and served at nearly eleven o¡¯clock.

    While the children were frying the pancakes, Richelle quickly stir-fried some noodles, sauteed some vegetables, and roasted somemb skewers. In the end, the family decided to just make do with this as lunch.

    After eating, the children each went to their online sses with their own teachers.

    Richelle and Roy stayed in the study, each attending to their own affairs. Yesterday, Denise Munni had just sent the Dunn Group¡¯s monthly operating report to her email. After carefully reading it, she became deep in thought. Having handled his affairs, Roy saw that she was staring at theputer screen, so he asked her,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something not right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°The Dunn Group¡¯s profit margin dropped by five percentst month, which is unreasonable. Denise has been closely monitoring these past ew months, so the revenue and expenditures should be more bnced than before.¡±

    Roy made a sound of agreement, ¡°Then have you found out where the problem is?¡±

    ¡°Costs, such as therge batch of raw materials imported from abroad, have increased, as has the cost ofbor, which is much higher.¡±

    ¡°So has the number of employees increased a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the industrial sector alone, nearly three thousand people have been added in the past two months, but there has been no significant increase in production. Is it normal for this to be marked as a transition from old to new?¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t make a definitive judgment, ¡°This depends on the specific situation. It¡¯s best to go to the field and follow the entire production process.¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but get nervous, ¡°Are you nning on making a trip yourself?¡±

    She had juste back, barely settled in, and she was going to run off again? Fortunately, Richelle shook her head.

    ¡°Of course not! My identity is too conspicuous. If I really stay there, I won¡¯t find out anything.¡±

    When Roy heard her say this, he knew she had a n in mind, and as long as it wasn¡¯t her personally taking action, he would support her, no matter what the n was.

    Richelle indeed had a n, so she took out her phone and dialed Darren Moss¡¯ number.

    Uncle Moss, there¡¯s something I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡±

    Roy listened as shemunicated with Darren in a very organized manner, knowing that he didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter at all, so he turned his head to continue with his own work.

    After Richelle had asked Darren for his help and hung up the phone, she then mentioned another matter to Roy.

    ¡°By the way, the first phase of the clinical trial report for the drug you invested

    in is out. I am nning to submit an application in East Asia.¡±

    Roy has been hands-off since the beginning regarding the follow-up operations of his investment in the drug.

    However, he still offered some suggestions, but the final decision was entirely up to Richelle.

    ¡°Are you nning to make East Asia your base?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Since Timmy and Timothy are so interested in this project and their ideas are so advanced, I thought I¡¯d let them take the reins. Who knows, they might be able to create a new path for the Lewis Group.¡± Roy made a sound of agreement. ¡°How much is the initial investment? Do you need me to have someone do a preliminary evaluation?¡±

    Richelle thought for a while, ¡°No rush, let the kids explore slowly on their own.

    Just have Nathan give them some guidance when he has time.¡±

    Roy readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll provide the funding when the timees. We can decideter whether or not to include it in the Lewis Group..¡±

 Chapter 538 - 534: The Little Treasury of the Two

    Chapter 538: Chapter 534: The Little Treasury of the Two

    Young Masters

    Trantor: 549690339

    As parents, they had everything arranged properly.

    However, when they told the two little guys about it, both of them shook their heads.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were puzzled. ¡°So, did Daddy and Mommy not n it well enough? Or do you want to fully focus on your studies now and not get involved in these things too early?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other, and then Timmy spoke as their representative.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, the initial investment funds are part of the charity project you contributed to. As for the subsequent derived projects, my brother and I will invest our own money. So, the profits from that part should also be considered as our ie, okay?¡±

    Roy Lewis said he didn¡¯t care, but in his heart, he actually had an estimated valuation for the two sons¡¯ entire original to derived industry chain. Even if he removed his initial investment, the subsequent investments were still several hundred thousand dors.

    So, when Timmy said this, Roy couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.

    ¡°Baby, I know you have a lot of pocket money, but that¡¯s only a few million dors at most. Are you nning to use the dividends from the Lewis Group¡¯s shares?¡±

    As far as he knew, Richelle had, with the children¡¯s consent, purchased Dunn Group shares from the dividends the brothers had received in recent months. So, there shouldn¡¯t be much cash avable from her, and it might even be less than the pocket money Timmy had saved up over the years.

    The brothers looked at Richelle and then at Roy.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, let¡¯s settle this matter here and now! You said once that this is our first business venture, and we will be entirely responsible for it!¡±

    Obviously, the brothers had made up their minds long ago. They were just informing their parents now, with no intention of seeking their opinions.

    Roy felt mixed feelings when faced with the determined sons.

    It wasn¡¯t until the boys ran off that he asked Richelle.

    ¡°Where do you think they get their money?¡±

    Richelle had been thinking about it seriously since just now.

    ¡°You said Timmy has savings, right? And it seems like Timothy has also been working on some side projects for the past year, and oh, I gave them 20% of the dividends from the stocks. If they pool their money together, it¡¯s definitely not enough for several hundred thousand dors. But Timothy¡¯s investments are quite insightful, so I reckon there¡¯s a chance he could double that money with investments!¡±

    Richelle, as the mother, clearly understood the two sons much better than Roy, the father.

    So, her estimates were more or less urate.

    However, neither of them knew that the brothers had once extorted several hundred thousand dors from their own dad.

    And that several hundred thousand dors, after some time of investment, had already earned quite a bit.

    So, now the two little fellows can easily afford not only the investments in the derived projects, but also the initial ones.

    But, the two kids were shrewd.

    For the money they shouldn¡¯t spend, they wouldn¡¯t spare a single cent.

    After all, starting a business is tough!

    The calctions in the two little guys¡¯ minds werepletely unknown to their parents.

    Only afterwards, with various excuses, they kept giving the children pocket money creatively.

    Of course, this was under the premise that they knew the children didn¡¯t have bad habits of spending money recklessly.

    The pocket money they received eventually went to Timothy, who then used that money to make investments and grow wealth.

    Roy, after learning about Timothy¡¯s investment talent, consulted him once privately.

    Then, the little guy told him that a few months ago, he had invested all the money he had in a certain rare metal, and the stock price of that rare metal had risen more than twofold in a few months.

    Within a few months, he had doubled his original capital.

    After hearing this, Roy couldn¡¯t help but give Timothy a thumbs up.

    That¡¯s because Roy, an old market veteran, had also invested heavily in that rare metal a few months ago and had likewise made a sizable profit.

    But being a veteran, he had more resources and experience than a little child like Timothy.

    He made that investment decision based on the global economic situationbined with resource distribution and various political factors.

    Being a child, Timothy naturally couldn¡¯tpare to him in that regard.

    Yet, he had urately judged the situation.

    Richelle meant that her son had always been so insightful, which was why their wealth kept growing like a snowball.

    It was not just a stroke of good luck.

    After analyzing all this, Roy secretly felt delighted.

    Richelle, who was sitting next to him and busy with other things, nced at him inadvertently and saw him grinning to himself and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about? You look so happy.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°I am thinking that, with Timothy taking over thepany, and Timmy taking over your part, it seems like we can retire early.¡±

    Richelle was amused too.

    ¡°Master Lewis, your sons are childborers and we are greedy parents.¡±

    Royughed as well.

    ¡°It seems so. We can only pray that Timmy and Timothy won¡¯tin about us, and that thebor union won¡¯t reach this far. Otherwise, our wonderful retirement n will go down the drain..¡±

 Chapter 539: 535: Timmyâ€™s Bottleneck Period

    Chapter 539: 535: Timmy¡¯s Bottleneck Period<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle clucked her tongue and said, ¡°Master Lewis, may I ask when you¡¯re nning to retire?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mind was rapidly calcting.<div>

    ¡°Ideally at forty, that way both of us would still have the energy to travel and have fun. If possible, we could even get two tickets to the space station to broaden our horizons,¡± he remarked.

    Roy originally thought that Richelle was just casually making conversation, but now that she hadid out their retirement ns so specifically, he realized that she was quite serious.

    ¡°Alright, dream on. Even if our three precious children can take over our responsibilities seamlessly, they still need to enjoy their youth¡ªthey need to make friends and fall in love!¡±

    And so, the couple went from chatting about the non-existent love interests of their children to discussions about their own experiences having children. ¡°Richelle, do you think we have twin or triplet genes? If we do, their children would multiply by three, making our family lively for sure,¡± Roy wondered. Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh at his imagination and wild associations. ¡°Indeed, if that were the case, we¡¯d have to build a huge castle on a mountain to amodate all the rowdy kids,¡± she mused.

    Just thinking about that scene made Roy chuckle as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯d have enough for a ser team and could even open a kindergarten!¡±

    While the parentsughed their heads off in the study, upstairs in the entertainment room, Timmy was attending an online ss with his teacher.

    After ss, his teacher asked, ¡°Timmy, I¡¯ll be giving a lecture at Hontrug University next week. Would you like toe and listen?¡±

    Timmy really wanted to go, but he knew that his parents were both busy right now, and he didn¡¯t know when his father would be avable.

    If he went, his mother would have to leave his father and siblings to apany him.

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t go¡­¡± Timmy declined reluctantly.<div>

    Seeing Timmy¡¯s disappointed expression, his teacher asked, ¡°Is there anything troubling you, child? Tell me, maybe I can help you!¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°No, Master, I just don¡¯t want to leave my parents and siblings.¡±

    His teacherughed, ¡°Oh you silly boy, it¡¯s just for a few days! I¡¯m not asking you toe live with me as my son.¡±

    However, no matter what his teacher said, Timmy kept shaking his head.

    Finally, his teacher gave up and stopped asking.

    He then told Richelle about the situation.

    Upon hearing this, she immediately understood her foolish son¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, there is a limited number of seats for your event, right? Please reserve one for Timmy. I¡¯ll try to persuade him, and I¡¯ll give you a definite answerter,¡± she promised.

    A master¡¯s lecture like this was a rare opportunity not only for Timmy but also for Richelle herself, as they didn¡¯t happen often.

    However, these masters were usually advanced in age and reluctant to exert themselves. Even when many universities or organizations offered them lucrative invitations, they often didn¡¯t want to attend.

    Furthermore, a lecture like this typically invited more than one or two masters ¡ªthere would be at least five or six.<div>

    Therefore, from the perspective of gaining knowledge and experience, this was an excellent opportunity.

    ¡°Alright, try to persuade him. After all, he¡¯s still a child and doesn¡¯t know how rare such chances can be,¡± Mr. Kingston agreed.

    He had only three guest seats for his lecture, and the other two were already upied by associate professors in their forties.

    Master Kingston truly appreciated and valued Timmy, wanting him to experience such high-level gatherings.

    Richelle first mentioned the matter to Roy Lewis, who immediately understood their son¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°That silly boy is probably concerned about my special situation right now and doesn¡¯t want to burden you with apanying him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s refusing,¡± Roy deduced.

    Richelle agreed with his assessment.

    ¡°I do want him to go because such lectures only happen once every few years. Moreover, I think he¡¯s now reached his bottleneck period, just like I did. Master Kingston likely wants to use this lecture to help him break through. With a boost like this, Timmy could make exponential progress,¡± she reasoned.

    Roy didn¡¯t fully understand the intricacies of the professional field.

    ¡°Have you experienced this before?¡± he asked.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I spent about half a year with my teacher when I hadpleted all my university courses and entered my bottleneck period. Timmy¡¯s situation right now should be quite simr to mine. Master Kingston has trained many outstanding students over the years, so his judgment is likely much shrewder.¡±<div>

    Roy, intrigued by her words, inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Seaton notice this back then?¡±

    Richelle confirmed, ¡°My teacher is actually quite careless, and her strange personality prevents her frommunicating well with others. At that time, I was so frustrated with my studies that I had even considered quitting and switching to my favorite design major.¡±

    Roy found this extremely interesting. ¡°So, how did you, the lost girl, find your way back to the right path?¡± he asked.

    Though the events urred four or five years ago, they were still crystal clear in Richelle¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Years ago, there was a horrific serial traffic ident in South Asia. Nearly ten critically injured victims were sent to the hospital. My teacher took me in as an assistant during the bloody emergency rescue operations. It was only then that I realized the importance of my field. Since then, though I asionally argued with my teacher, I never thought of quitting again,¡± she recalled..

 Chapter 540: 536: Being a Mommy Requires Great Wisdom

    Chapter 540: 536: Being a Mommy Requires Great Wisdom<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°So, it was actually your sense of responsibility and mission that pulled you back on track, right?¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn muttered an agreement.

    ¡°But for Timmy, he hasn¡¯t experienced the hardships of life. The so-called sense of responsibility and mission are nonexistent for him. That¡¯s why Mr. Kingston must have seized this opportunity to show Timmy the unlimited possibilities of this subject, in order to stimte his curiosity and desire to conquer.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her seriously, ¡°Did Mr. Kingston tell you all this?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°How could he possibly have told me these things? He¡¯s very busy. He mentioned the important stuff to me and hurriedly hung up the call. He¡¯s only so invested in his precious disciple. If it were anyone else, he¡¯d be toozy to bother. It¡¯s an opportunity that others would kill to have.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt that it made sense and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Listening to you, it¡¯s harder than choosing a concubine in ancient times.¡±

    Richelle replied to him quite seriously.

    ¡°Of course, it would be much harder. Think about it, there are only a few grandmasters like my master and Mr. Kingston in the world. Timmy is a promising seed they handpicked together. Just imagine how difficult that is. In ancient times, an emperor could choose thousands of concubines, and there are so many emperors in the world!¡±

    Roy Lewis now understood the importance of the matter even more clearly.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better think of a way. Timmy has a stubborn personality, and forceful persuasion isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    Actually, Richelle had alreadye up with a strategy.<div>

    ¡°If I say that we¡¯ll leave you alone to look after the house, will you be angry?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her, amused and exasperated.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. Do whatever you think is best.¡±

    And so, after dinner, Roy Lewis and Richelle apanied the three children to y in the recreation room.

    Roy Lewis deliberately took Timothy and Tifanny aside, saying that they needed to help him fetch something from downstairs, leaving Richelle and Timmy alone in the recreation room.

    Timmy, being smart, could tell from the situation that his mommy had something to discuss with him.

    ¡°Mommy, do you want to convince me to attend my master¡¯s seminar?¡±

    Richelle smiled and shook her head, ¡°Whether or not you attend the seminar is up to you, but take a look at this!¡±

    Richelle had always been an open-minded parent who respected her children, but she was also a wise parent.

    Timmy nced at the colorful map in front of him.

    ¡°Mommy, what is this?¡±<div>

    This map had been erged and reprinted by Richelle.

    ¡°Darling, can you see that there are many ces you and your siblings want to visit on this map?¡±

    Timmy looked carefully and indeed found many spots marked on the map.

    And those marked ces were indeed the ones he and his siblings had been yearning to go.

    ¡°Mommy, are we going on a trip? But daddy¡­¡±

    Richelle touched his head, ¡°Your daddy has been traveling all over the world for years, but you guys haven¡¯t. We can¡¯t always wait for your daddy. Besides, as an adult, he has more important things to do. But we have our own lives too, and we shouldn¡¯t give up the happiness and life we¡¯re supposed to have just because of your daddy, right?¡±

    Timmy reluctantly agreed with his father, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s tough for daddy. He has trouble moving, and now he¡¯s being abandoned by us.¡±

    If it were a normal situation, Richelle wouldn¡¯t have done this. But now it was just for the sake of coaxing her son into attending the seminar.

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t mind. He¡¯s doing what he loves and is willing to do. Besides, don¡¯t we have plenty of time in the future to go out and y with daddy?¡±

    Timmy finally nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Did daddy agree to this? Do my brother and sister know?¡±<div>

    ¡°Of course, daddy agreed. He wants us all to be happy too. As for your brother and sister, we have to seek your opinion as the eldest brother first.¡±

    Although the three siblings never explicitly stated it, their daily interactions were basically based on Timmy acting as their spokesperson.

    So when Richelle said this, Timmy nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Timmy and Tifanny.¡±

    At this point, Richelle revealed part of the folded map and pointed at a marked location on the top.

    ¡°Sweetie, since we¡¯ll be going on a trip and the school where your master¡¯s seminar is so close, why don¡¯t you attend the seminar as well?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s heart had already epted the n to travel with his mommy and siblings, so after hearing her mention the seminar, he had no resistance left.

    However, he was still somewhat worried.

    ¡°Master said the seminar wouldst three days. Wouldn¡¯t we lose three days?¡±

    Richelle had already prepared answers for Timmy¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I mentioned this to Grandmaster Linwood, and he said he has a junior sister nearby who is a very famous pianist. He suggested that Tifanny could learn from his junior sister for a few days, which would be very helpful for her futurepetitions.¡±

    When Timmy heard that his mommy had everything well nned, he didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded readily.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll reply to my master right away!¡±

 Chapter 541: 537: Timothyâ€™s Eccentric Imagination

    Chapter 541: 537: Timothy¡¯s entric Imagination<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    And so, Timmy and Tifanny¡¯s academic affairs and the apanying trip were both arranged clearly.

    That night, after all the children went to bed, Richelle exined to Roy Lewis the n, which was ostensibly a vacation but actually focused on learning. Roy couldn¡¯t help but praise her wisdom.<div>

    ¡°Honey, I really think you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ve managed to loop Timmy into this.¡±

    Richelle snuggled into his arms, finding afortable position to lie down.

    ¡°Do you really think Timmy doesn¡¯t understand my intentions?¡±

    Roy considered it and found that to be true ¨C after all, what could really fool their children with their quick wits?

    But, with this arrangement, it seemed like Timothy was missing out a bit.

    ¡°In that case, should we arrange for Timothy to attend a Master¡¯s ss too? That way, the children¡¯s educational trip would be even more meaningful!¡±

    Richelle had thought of that too, but she didn¡¯t have connections in that area. ¡°So you have someone suitable in mind?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Indeed, Timothy¡¯s abilities and intelligence aren¡¯t inferior to Timmy or Tifanny¡¯s at all. I need to find him a great teacher too.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many such masters in Kindur, so Roy, despite having the idea for quite some time, hadn¡¯t found a suitable candidate yet.

    The next day, during breakfast with the children, Roy announced some news.

    ¡°Timothy, your lovely vacation will be cut short by three days!¡±<div>

    Timothy hadn¡¯t quite understood his father¡¯s words because it had always been Tifanny and Timmy attending special sses, while he typically studied with his father.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to brag, but his father¡¯s skill level was on par, if not better, than university professors.

    His father was, after all, the president of the Lewis Group, with over a decade of experience managing the top conglomerate.

    Others might learn rigid theories and knowledge from their professors, and even their case studies could be out-of-date quickly.

    But his father was different.

    The case studies in his father¡¯s mind were vast, amounting to aprehensive collection.

    In the past, the person he had admired most was only his mother.

    Now, his father had also be one of his idols.

    ¡°Daddy, why? Do I need to be Tifanny¡¯s bodyguard?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s imaginative mind went wild, picturing himself as an impressive bodyguard.

    Roy and Richelle were both amused by his idea.<div>

    ¡°Honey, I know your shooting skills have almost caught up with Timmy¡¯s, but your mom and I can still hire bodyguards.¡±

    Timothy was puzzled, ¡°Then why shorten my vacation? Am I supposed to work on the streets to gain life experience and earn living expenses?¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter.

    Timothy¡¯s thoughts really were out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Alright, Daddy, stop beating around the bush. If you keep this up, Timothy might start thinking about taking on the role of the interim mayor.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mommy, will I really get to be an interim mayor?¡±

    He had previously read a simr report about a city that allowed a child to act as a temporary mayor for a few days each year.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re overthinking it. Last night, I just happened to be discussing some matters with Professor Feynman from Hontrug University. I mentioned you, and he took an interest in you. So, I arranged a time for you two to meet. If all goes well, you can attend his ss for a few days. Of course, whether you want to meet him or attend his ss is up to you. We won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes gleamed even more brightly, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Professor Feynman from Hontrug University! Daddy, does he really want to meet me? Does he really want to teach me?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, I never joke about such matters.¡±<div>

    Due to Professor Feynman¡¯s involvement, Timothy was excited for an entire day.

    As for Timmy, as an older brother, he thought about his siblings joining him on his journey. It wouldn¡¯t just be for fun but also an opportunity for them to study and meet new teachers, making it a worthwhile trip.

    Richelle had long seen through Timmy¡¯s thoughts, and while Timothy and Tifanny were elsewhere, she held Timmy on herp and stroked his head.

    ¡°Sweetheart, Mommy knows that you¡¯re a very independent and intelligent child, butpared to Daddy and Mommy, you stillck social experience and worldly wisdom. So, when you encounter something that requires a choice, you can consult with us. We won¡¯t interfere, but as parents and experienced adults, we can give you some advice and reminders, offering you a different perspective that might help you make better decisions.¡±

    Perhaps due to the rtively oppressive environment in which he had grown up, Timmy¡¯s reserved nature hadn¡¯t changed much even after several months of living happily with his mother and siblings.

    There seemed to be some truth in the saying that one¡¯s character is determined at the age of three.

    Moreover, he always thought of himself as the big brother, responsible for setting an example for his younger siblings.

    Thus, when he thought about things, he tended to prioritize his siblings and parents.

    He always naturally ced himselfst..

 Chapter 542: 538: Whose daughter is she? Let her marry into our family.

    Chapter 542: 538: Whose daughter is she? Let her marry into our family.<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 1

    But Timothy, with his outgoing personality, would handle things quite differently.

    Of course, he would also put the interests and feelings of his brother, sister, and parents first.<div>

    But in the past, he would discuss things with Richelie Dunn.

    Now, he would consult not only Richelle Dunn but also Roy Lewis and Timmy.

    Richelle Dunn sessfully arranged everything and took the opportunity to teach Timmy a lesson.

    ¡°Thankyou, Mommy!¡±

    Timmy probably realized that he had been too arbitrary this time. If his master hadn¡¯t mentioned it to his mother, he might have missed a rare opportunity to broaden his horizons.

    ¡°Honey, you have to remember that we are a family. Not only do you need to protect us, but we are also here to protect you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°We, as a family, have always been a whole, able to rely on and warm each other, and even be a little wilful asionally.¡±

    Timmy leaned into her arms and said softly.

    ¡°Mommy, I know, so tonight, can I have some fried chicken at the nearby square?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect that the little guy¡¯s first act of willfulness after realizing he had the right would be on fried chicken.

    ¡°Of course, tonight we will go out to eat and, by the way, mommy will take you all to the movies.¡±

    For a while now, the children had been staying indoors due to Roy Lewis¡¯s situation.<div>

    They hadn¡¯t gone out for fun in a long time, and even going out to eat had be rare.

    Timmy first looked up happily, ¡°Really?¡±

    But soon after, he became worried again.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be too conspicuous?¡±

    Richelle rubbed his head and said, ¡°No, Daddy has so many bodyguards for situations like this. And mommy knows a way to make sure no one knows who we are!¡±

    Timmy blinked, ¡°I see! Are we going to wear masks to y?¡±

    Richelle shook her head mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll see when the timees!¡±

    At around four in the afternoon, Richelle and Roy stayed in the study. She first called Tiffany in, and about ten minutester, Timothy was called in as well. Another ten minutes or so went by, and Timmy entered the room.

    Around five o¡¯clock, the three little ones who were arranged in different rooms were brought back to the living room, and when they saw each other, they were all surprised.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Then, Tiffany hesitantly called out to Timmy, who had curly hair tied in a small knot.<div>

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Tiffany had a tiny mole on her left earlobe, unnoticed by others, but her brothers, Timmy and Timothy, naturally knew.

    Moreover, they were very familiar with Tiffany¡¯s voice.

    So, the two boys stared at the little girl who still looked beautiful but had a different appearance. Timothy eximed excitedly.

    ¡°You must be my sister! Wow, mommy¡¯s makeup skills are really amazing!¡±

    Timmy also looked at Timothy, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re different too, but you¡¯re still very handsome!¡±

    The three little ones, who had been living together with the same face for nearly a year, now found it fun and exciting to have different faces.

    Soon, Richelle, who had also applied makeup topletely change her appearance, came downstairs wearing a casual outfit.

    ¡°Honey, we can set off now!¡±

    The three little ones ran over and hugged her thighs, looking at her with grins.

    ¡°Mommy, are you really our mommy?¡±<div>

    Richelleughed and patted their heads, ¡°What, don¡¯t you believe it? Should I give you a secret code to confirm?¡±

    The three mischievous kids shouted excitedly, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s check the secret code!¡±

    Richelle pointed at Tiffany and began, ¡°You are Princess Tiffany, but when you were little, your poop was smelly¡­¡±

    When Princess Tiffany heard her mommy reveal her embarrassing past, she immediately protested.

    ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re my good mommy, the secret code is correct, no need to check anymore!¡±

    Timothy and Timmy couldn¡¯t helpughing at their sister¡¯s distress.

    ¡°As for Timothy¡­¡±

    Fearing a simr fate, Timothy quickly interrupted Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, just by hearing your sweet voice, I know you¡¯re our mother. So,

    there¡¯s no need to check the secret code!¡±

    Richelle patted his head, ¡°Good boy!¡±

    When she looked at Timmy, he shook his head too.

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t need to check either. I have sharp eyes and can tell who¡¯s real

    and fake at a nce.¡±

    Roy Lewis wheeled out, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take a picture of you all with your changed faces as a keepsake.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s amazing makeup skills were already known to Roy during the kidnapping incident. At that time, he was much more shocked than the kids.

    Yet the children were unaware and ran over to show off to him.

    ¡°Daddy! Look how amazing mommy is!¡±

    Roy smiled and nodded at Tiffany, ¡°Yes, very amazing!¡±

    Princess Tiffany tilted her head and struck a pose.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but facepalm at their asionally silly sister.

    However, their doting father actually yed along with their beloved daughter.

    ¡°Oh my, who is this beautiful little girl? Did she go to the wrong ce or get lost?¡±

    After saying that, he dragged the smirking Richelle over as well.

    ¡°Richelle, this little girl is quite delicate. How about we take her as a

    daughter-inw for one of our sons?¡±

    Before Richelle could answer, Princess Tiffany burst intoughter.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me, Tiffany! I¡¯m brother¡¯s sister, not his wife!¡±

 Chapter 543: 539: This Brotherâ€™s Face, Clearly A

    Chapter 543: 539: This Brother¡¯s Face, Clearly A<div>

    Pretty Boy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ever since Richelle Dunn was kidnapped for the first time, she and her children didn¡¯t have to be as careful as before when entering and leaving theirmunity.<div>

    Whether it was the Thompsons, the Lilliputs, or Jayden Dunn, they were all in trouble now, and probably didn¡¯t have the energy to cause problems for Richelle and her kids in the meantime.

    However, both Richelle and Roy Lewis were cautious people. Even though there had been no suspicious vehicles or personnel at the entrance of theirmunity for quite some time, they still got a new car for their trips outside.

    There were many people at the fried chicken shop next to the square. The driver went to ce their order but had to wait nearly half an hour for their fried chicken meal to arrive.

    The three children hadn¡¯t been out for activities in quite some time, so they were very excited.

    Moreover, with Richelle and her children disguised with new looks, their outing felt even more exciting and engaging.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast to our fried chicken feast!¡±

    The three little ones each held a chicken leg, touched them together, and happily started tearing into their food.

    Timothy held a chicken leg in one hand and a ss of Coke in the other, taking a bite of the chicken leg before taking a sip of his Coke.

    Then he asked Richelle with a grin.

    ¡°Mommy, do I look like Ji Gong?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, you do. Tomorrow I¡¯ll buy you a gourd to hold water and get you some ragged clothes to wear!¡±<div>

    Tiffanyughed, ¡°Brother, Ji Gong is an old man. You¡¯ll need to paste on a white beard and have a dirty face to look like him.¡±

    Timothy clicked his tongue, ¡°Mommy, you and my sister have no sense of humor. I¡¯m talking about the resemnce in spirit. As long as I have that resemnce, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    He took another bite of his chicken leg and asked Timmy, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think I resemble him in spirit?¡±

    Timmy studied him carefully for a few moments. Instead of agreeing or disagreeing, he removed his gloves and pinched Timothy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little brother, you have such a delicate face. Just with this face alone, you¡¯re already out of character!¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter on the table, while Tiffany also started giggling and pointing at Timothy.

    ¡°Brother is a pretty boy! Hahaha¡­¡±

    Timothy, forced into the ¡°pretty boy¡±bel by Timmy, wasn¡¯t happy.

    ¡°Brother, we have the same face! If I¡¯m a pretty boy, then so are you!¡±

    The two brothers seemed to have been struck by the harsh reality of their ¡°pretty boy¡± faces and suddenly became downhearted.

    Richelleughed so hard she fell to the ground.<div>

    Those two little brats were even starting to take it seriously.

    ¡°Babies, don¡¯t worry! With how you look now, there¡¯s a ny-nine percent chance you¡¯ll grow up to look like your dad. Do you think your dad looks like a pretty boy?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy shook their heads, as Timmy said with conviction,

    ¡°Of course not! Daddy is so handsome and manly!¡±

    Timothy chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more attractive and manly than daddy.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re still kids now, but you¡¯ll change when you grow up!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Timothy still expressed doubt.

    Roy Lewis saw that the two brothers were still somewhat skeptical, so he opened his phone¡¯s photo album and showed them a childhood picture of himself.

    ¡°Huh? This looks like us!¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t expected that a young Roy would also be a cute little milk baby with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Surprisingly, he looked seventy to eighty percent simr to their children now.<div>

    After seeing their dad¡¯s cute picture, the two brothers finally felt reassured.

    After finishing their happy fried chicken feast, Richelle took the children to the square to skateboard for more than an hour.

    When the rock music event in the square began, Richelle took them in to join the crowd.

    The rock band on stage knew how to create a lively atmosphere, asking the audience to take out their phones and wave their shlights like glow sticks.

    With powerful drums, beautiful and strong guitar ying, and the singer¡¯s chanting that went from low whispers to loud roars, the atmosphere at the event gradually reached its climax.

    Richelle and her children stood at the front of the crowd, swaying and shouting along with the waves of people.

    After watching for more than an hour, the concert ended, leaving Richelle and her children feeling like they wanted more.

    ¡°Wow, that was awesome!¡±

    Timothy, as usual, was the most extroverted one. As they left the venue with the crowd, he turned to Richelle and said with excitement.

    Although everyone had changed their appearances, Richelle still brought along three bodyguards. At this moment, each of the children was held by a bodyguard.

    This was a precaution against anyone trying to harm the children in the chaos.

    Even the usually reserved Timmy leaned on the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder, twisting his head to suggest to Richelle,

    ¡°Mommy, this concert was fun. When can wee again?¡±

    Richelle reached out and pinched his cheek, ¡°I thought you preferred Broadway!¡±

    Roy Lewis, being the refined gentleman he is, had probably taken Timmy to watch many Broadway operas before.

    Timmy blinked, ¡°Those are fun too, but so is this!¡±

    Richelle has always tried to give her children whatever they want, as long as they¡¯re happy with it.

    ¡°Alright, we wille more often in the future!¡±

    Richelle and her children happily returned home, still discussing which song at the concert was the best and which musician was the coolest.

    As they entered the living room, they found Roy Lewis waiting for them in his wheelchair. Upon hearing their voices, he couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    ¡°Babies, what happened to your voices?¡±

 Chapter 544: 540: A Different Kind of Happiness

    Chapter 544: 540: A Different Kind of Happiness<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Richelle Dunn exined, ¡°We went to a concert and sang and danced with the performers until our voices were hoarse.¡±

    Hearing the raspiness in Richelle¡¯s voice, Roy Lewis felt both worried and helpless, ¡°Why do you guys¡­¡±<div>

    Tiffany rushed over, ¡°Daddy, the concert was so much fun! The guys ying guitars with a ¡®thrum thrum thrum,¡¯ and the drummers with their long hair swaying with each beat ¡ª they were incredibly cool.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that Richelle had nned to take the children to a concert.

    What he had imagined was a ssy event at the Grand Theatre, where violinists and other musicians coborated to produce beautiful music. He envisioned the audience sitting infortable seats, dressed in formal attire, enrapt in the mellifluous symphony, their breaths barely audible in the air-conditioned room.

    What Richelle took them to, however, was a raucous concert outdoors. Here, the crowd was casual, some in tank-tops, some in flip-flops, all crowded together, screaming and swinging in time with the performers on stage. ¡°Richelle, this¡­¡± he began.

    For so long now, no matter what Richelle did, Roy Lewis supported her.

    But this time, he seemed not to appreciate her arrangement.

    Richelle patted the still-excited children, ¡°Babies, Grandpa Axel has prepared sweet soup and snacks for you all. Go wash your hands and head to the dining room.¡±

    Once the three children had scrambled off, Richelle walked Roy Lewis back to the living room and sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re an adult. You¡¯ve been ustomed to this lifestyle since birth.¡±

    ¡°But these children are only five years old. I¡¯m aware they¡¯re more resilient than other children their age; they can withstand a great deal more. However, that doesn¡¯t mean they can bear it indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came up with this unconventional but highly effective solution. Just look at how happy the kids are.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis fell silent.

    He had thought about the issue that Richelle brought up, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    Indeed, as Richelle said, he had grown up in a high-pressure environment and no one ever suggested there could be other ways to live less daunting lives.

    Richelle¡¯s approach, put into practice, made him realize that an unconventional approach was not escape but an asional choice of madness to blow off some steam.

    ¡°Richelle, I am sorry, I was myopic.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t me Roy Lewis.

    As she began to understand him better, she realized that despite being the head of the Federation¡¯s foremost family and having grown up in the limelight, his experience of the world was rtively limited.

    It¡¯s not because he¡¯s naive but rather because she realized his understanding isrgely limited to the cunning of human nature and the conflicts of power.

    But regarding ordinary people¡¯s ways of life and survival, he is clueless.

    His world has a set of rules and standards for everything which he abides by.<div>

    But what Richelle has experienced is theplete opposite.

    In her world, everything holds infinite possibilities.

    Instead of living a monotonous life in a gilded cage, she preferred a life filled with possibilities and challenges.

    She also hoped that her children, who were naturally born as members of the Lewis family, could experience a life they desired to the greatest extent.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t told her these thoughts explicitly.

    But she decided to slowly and subtly influence and change him through her actions.

    In fact, she had already made many changes in him. He had started changing since he epted Timmy¡¯s decision to be a doctor following his heart.

    But he probably hadn¡¯t noticed it yet.

    It was not until today, when the matter of the concert was brought up, did he reflect on the past couple of months and realize Richelle¡¯s earnest intentions.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you for what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Richelle embraced him, ¡°Actually, I was also somewhat biased before. Those ssy concerts can equally serve a therapeutic purpose, soothing our minds and relieving stress. I simply chose a rock concert this time to give the children exposure to more diverse events.¡±<div>

    Everyone, in their respective social sses, has their own customs and rules. Richelle wasn¡¯t saying that Roy¡¯s ways were bad¡ªshe just didn¡¯t like them.

    She was not aware of what path Timmy might take, but Timothy and Tiffany, who had grown up freely with her, would probably go crazy if they had to follow Roy¡¯s ways.

    ¡°I understand, I will be more attentive in the future.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it was quite clever of you to disguise yourself and the kids to go out and y. It saved a lot of trouble, and you could let loose and enjoy.¡±

    Richelle felt a bit silly for not thinking of this idea sooner..

 Chapter 545: 541: A Fatherâ€™s Self-Awareness

    Chapter 545: 541: A Father¡¯s Self-Awareness<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the three children went out on this trip, their mood really did improve over the next few days.

    In fact, they often took up their respective positions in a band in the living room, ying instruments, singing, and dancing, having a great time.<div>

    Roy Lewis was happy to see the children having fun, and it put him in a good mood as well.

    Because of that, even when he had a video call with Kennedy Green, his face was filled withughter.

    ¡°Roy, did something big happen?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were full ofughter, ¡°Yes, indeed, it¡¯s a very good thing.¡±

    He was now more and more aware that so-called great things were not about signing a big project or aplishing an extraordinary task.

    Rather, it was the fact that Richelle Dunn and their children could live a happy and enjoyable life. For him, that was the best thing in the world.

    ¡°Oh? What happened? Tell me about it.¡±

    Kennedy knew about the children¡¯s ns for their study tour because Roy had to apply for private air travel to fly them to their destination.

    ¡°Is it about the study tour?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°No, the children are talking about forming a band!¡±

    Kennedy was taken aback, ¡°A band? What kind of band?¡±<div>

    ¡°A rock band!¡±

    After Roy finished speaking, he imitated Timothy¡¯s head-shaking and drumming movements, and actually did a pretty good job at it.

    Kennedy¡¯s face also showed a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It does seem like something worth being happy about.¡±

    After talking with Richelle, Roy now felt like he was a very open-minded father who could ept and understand anything.

    Roy nodded, ¡°Uncle, did you ever go through a change like mine?¡±

    Before Roy was in a rtionship with Richelle, his understanding of other people¡¯s feelings was quite slow. However, once Roy and Richelle got together and he observed his uncle and aunt¡¯s rtionship, he felt that their personalities werepletely opposite, yet they had been in love for decades.

    ¡°Yeah, when your cousin first said he wanted to do research and not take over the Green Group, I almost broke his leg. It was your aunt who said she¡¯d continue doing it if necessary¡­¡±

    No wonder Richelle and her aunt were finding more and moremon groundtely. Apparently, the two women had some simrities.

    ¡°Uncle, although I didn¡¯t have any prejudice against women before, I did feel that they had no real foresight. But now, I must say, as mothers, women tend to have more insight and foresight on children¡¯s issues than fathers.¡±

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°Of course, their children are their flesh and blood. No one hopes for their children to be happy and content more than a mother!¡±<div>

    After discussing their children for a while, Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°I never thought there¡¯de a day when we¡¯d talk about children.¡±

    Before Richelle, Roy never proactively discussed Timmy with Kennedy for the four years he had been with the Lewis family.

    He would answer a question if asked, but then quickly shift the conversation to work matters.

    After hearing Kennedy¡¯s sigh, Roy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally be a conscious father!¡±

    Kennedy stared at him for a while before heaving another long sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice; now when I see your mother, I can stand tall.¡±

    After exchanging some more heartfelt words, the two men finally got down to business.

    ¡°Roy, your judgment was probably correct. ording to the information sent by Leutonia¡¯s leader today, there has indeed been a lot of activity in other countries recently.¡±

    Roy replied with a grunt, ¡°However, you still need to put more effort into this matter. Because the water flow in the river has be rtively gentle, and Mason Lilliput has offered a lot of money, I guess he¡¯ll be able to enter the mountain soon.¡±<div>

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°I understand. You keep an eye on things over there, and I¡¯ll give the leader a callter to see if he can speed things up. If we can find solid evidence, he can ask for a joint siege mission.¡±

    Both Kennedy and Roy were aware that now was the best time to uproot and expose the problems of the Thompsons and the Lilliputs.

    If they missed this opportunity, it would be much harder to siege and eliminate them once their new transportationwork was rebuilt and their Leutonian backup branches were fully operational.

    As Roy had predicted, Mason did manage to sway some boatmen after raising his offer several times.

    Though driving on the provincial road was still their best option,

    the clearing of mudslides on the road was progressing slowly. ording to the information received from their people, the road should be clear in just another few days.

    ¡°Uncle, I think we should just offer more money. If I double the price again, there should be someone willing to go into the mountains.¡±

    Although Mason was reluctant to spend more money,pared to the endless losses caused by not delivering inrge quantities, this extra spending was trivial.

    ¡°Alright, talk to someone. Once you¡¯ve settled it, we set off immediately.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the water flow had be less overwhelming, or perhaps it was because the price offered by Theodore Lilliput was indeed high, but, surprisingly, one boatman decided to take a risk and ept their offer..

 Chapter 546: 542: The Show Begins

    Chapter 546: 542: The Show Begins<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    Mason Lilliput and Theodore Lilliput hurriedly got on the boat after packing their belongings. The boatman steered from the outside, while the two of them quietly discussed their route and ns for entering the mountains in the cabin.

    However, after half an hour of difficult navigation in the rough waves, hurried footsteps approached followed by several heavy knocks on the cabin door.<div>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, but we have to turn back.

    They had finally found a boatman willing to carry them, was their journey going to end before it began?

    Mason lowered his voice and spoke to his nephew.

    ¡°These people probably think that now we¡¯re on board, it would be easier for them to raise the price.¡±

    Theodore was also a bit upset, ¡°What should we do then? Maybe, we should take drastic measures¡­¡±

    Theodore made a shing motion across his neck.

    Mason red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. We wouldn¡¯t be relying on them if we knew how to steer a boat.¡±

    Theodore was helpless, ¡°So, we just have to pay up?

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    The boatman outside knocked on the door again with urgency.

    Theodore finally opened the door.<div>

    Before he could speak, the boatman urgently said,

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve just received news from our jurisdiction that there will be floodgate discharges upstream. All nautical activities are banned for the day. We have to turn around immediately, or it will be toote.

    Theodore skeptical, said,

    ¡°Discharge? Why start it so early in the day and notter or why didn¡¯t they do it earlier?¡±

    The boatman looked at him strangely, ¡°Master, how should we know about the actions of the authorities? Besides, floodgate discharges are quitemon during the rainy season, and the jurisdictions always notify us in advance for our safety.¡±

    Theodore looked at Mason, ¡°Uncle, what should we do?¡± Mason stepped forward, ¡°Sir, how much time do we have until the discharge?

    The boatman, puzzled, answered, ¡°Half an hour, why?

    Mason pleaded, ¡°We¡¯ll pay double your asking price. Can you move forward for another half hour? No matter what, you just drop us off.¡±

    The boatman shook his head repeatedly.

    ¡°No way. There are no paved roads along these mountains. If we leave you there, aren¡¯t we sending you to your deaths? We can¡¯t take on such a responsibility.¡±

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t persuade him, Mason gave Theodore a significant look.<div>

    Understanding Mason¡¯s intentions, Theodore swiftly chopped at the boatman, who dropped to the ground, unconscious.

    Mason was desperate, if the boat could go forward for another half hour, they would¡¯ve covered half the route by then.

    Once they got off the boat and hurried to their destination, they would have cut their journey distance by half.

    However, after binding the unconscious boatman in the cabin, they heard the helmsman shouting.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s bad news, the boat seems to have hit a reef, there¡¯s a hole in the bottom!¡±

    Mason rushed out anxiously, ¡°Young man, what should we do now?¡±

    The young helmsman was already turning the boat around.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible now, we need to turn back immediately.

    Mason was now out of ideas. After all, the boat had a hole in it, and they didn¡¯t know when it might sink.

    The river was turbulent, and if the boat sank, there wouldn¡¯t even be a chance for survival.

    Half an hourter, Mason Lilliput and Theodore Lilliput returned to their starting point.<div>

    By then, the river¡¯s current had be even more turbulent, and the waves were roaring.

    It seemed that the flood discharge had begun upstream.

    Roy Lewis was promptly informed of the situation.

    ¡°Roy, this isn¡¯t going to serve us well in the long run.

    Roy naturally understood the implications of Nathan Caroule¡¯s words.

    Heaven could not always conveniently provide useful conditions to aid them.

    ¡°In fact, we know we can¡¯t stop them in the end.

    Nathan became anxious, ¡°So what should we do, just watch them rebuild this transport route?¡±

    Roy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Nathan was no fool. After some deep thought, he suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Ah, look at my poor memory, how could I not think of that?

    Seeing that he had figured it out, Roy asked him with a smile,

    ¡°So do you know how to arrange everything afterward?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡±

    As he was about to leave, Nathan suddenly remembered something. ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you going to intervene in The Lewis¡¯ Vige issue?¡± In The Lewis¡¯ Vige, a group of young administrators had recently been agitating, iming the elder system was outdated and should be abolished. This kind of issue would normally be solved with a word or two from Roy, the current head of the family.

    However, now that Roy was ¡°dead¡±, The Lewis¡¯ Vige was essentially leaderless.

    Everyone in the vige was eyeing an opportunity to be the new head!

    Roy still nodded in response.

    ¡°Um, leave them be! Whoever contacts you for whatever reason, just direct them to the old man.¡±

    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Usually when the family head isn¡¯t there, his wife takes charge, right?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°But Richelle expressed her stance the other day, so they won¡¯t bother her anymore.¡±

    Nathan was unaware of this.

    ¡°Richelle expressed her stance? When did this happen?¡± Roy was quite impressed with Richelle Dunn¡¯s handling of things. ¡°Remember when she went to check on the construction progress of the mansion? She invited all the vigers for dinner, right?

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Indeed, that move by Dr. Dunn garnered much praise..¡±

 Chapter 547: 543: Richelle Dunn Stands in the

    Chapter 547: 543: Richelle Dunn Stands in the<div>

    Frontline of the Public Storm

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, she must have realized something was off after entering the vige so she used the excuse of inviting the construction team to dinner to gather¡¯all the old and young.¡±<div>

    ¡°You know, that crowd is full of shrewd people, all experts at reading others It looked like they were just asking Richelle for advice, but in reality, they were probing to see if she had any ambitions to seize power.¡±

    ¡°Richelle is smart, she sparred with them for a while, not giving any useful suggestions or drawing any conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Now, they all believe that Richelle does not have the heart or the courage for such a thing.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t help but worry for the old man.

    ¡°Roy, can the old man handle it by himself now that you¡¯ve handed them all over to him?¡±

    Roy Lewis pointed at him, ¡°You, still haven¡¯t figured out Richelle after ten years with me.¡±

    Nathan had long epted the gap between himself and Richelle Dunn, as well as the young masters and misses, so he didn¡¯t mind the teasing.

    ¡°How can Ipare to Dr. Dunn?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, Richelle does have a bit of innate talent in this area.¡±

    Nathan saw the smug look on his face.

    ¡°Roy, alright, we know your wife is amazing!¡±<div>

    It s not just a bit of talent, it¡¯s an incredible talent, alright?¡±

    Roy Lewis just smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Right, it is incredible!¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop bragging now.¡±

    Nathan was annoyed, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve already won!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Nathan was furious at his shameless master, but he had to continue asking calmly. 5

    ¡°Roy, you haven¡¯t said yet, what will the old man do after dealing with all of them? Will he have to make aeback in the world?¡±

    Roy Lewis poked his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? We¡¯ll just wait for them to make a fuss, then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s a friend and who¡¯s a foe.¡±

    Nathan finally understood.<div>

    ¡°Oh, so the old man won¡¯t interfere, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer this time, which was as good as admitting it.

    Nathan didn¡¯t wait for Roy Lewis¡¯ order and dispatched someone to The Lewis¡¯ Vige for information.

    In the evening, Roy Lewis received an email from him. When he opened it, his face gradually darkened.

    Richelle, who had just put their three children to sleep, couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern when she saw his expression.

    ¡°Roy, are you feeling unwell or did something happen?¡±

    Roy Lewis beckoned her toe over.

    Richelle quickly read the content of the email and took a sharp breath.

    ¡°What¡­ What do we do now?¡±

    The industries in The Lewis¡¯ Vige involve catering, vacation, and entertainment.

    These industries have all been run by the Lewis family for over a hundred years.<div>

    Due to the continuous integration and optimization of the Lewis Group, they gradually became separated from it.

    They are independent businesses belonging to all the residents of The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    These industries have always retained traditional features, so their profits cannot bepared to those of emerging industries that are constantly being refreshed with new ideas. &

    However, because they have preserved century-old traditions, they have also formed a distinct brand, even a small phenomenon in themselves.

    These industries have always been managed by the vige elders and managers.

    The head of the family has always focused more on the Lewis Group, only making decisions or references on major decisions, and conducting regr meetings or inspections, ying a more supervisory role.

    Now that Roy Lewis, the supervisor, is ¡°dead¡±, those hidden demons beneath the surface have be impatient, and all kinds of chaos have ensued.

    Roy Lewis pondered for a moment, ¡°I suspect this has something to do with the Lilliputs and the Thompsons¡­¡±

    Richelle obviously thought so too.

    ¡°For now, we can confirm that the Lilliputs and the Thompsons are the external factors; as for the insider¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I will handle it. I heard there is some trouble with the drug approval?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I was just going to bring it up with you.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want her to suffer any more.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I let my uncle or aunt take care of this¡­¡±

    Richelle quickly shook her head, ¡°No, don¡¯t! This way, Timmy and Timothy will find it difficult to cope in the future.¡±

    Roy pondered, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    If his own uncle held the highest position for another term, and the pharmaceuticalpany was run by his word, it would be difficult to guarantee that future leaders wouldn¡¯t use this as leverage.

    ¡°This matter, if I were there, it would be easy to handle. But if Nathan goes, others might not appreciate it¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis was also a bit embarrassed for a moment.

    Richelle interrupted him.

    ¡°No need for either of them, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what other methods Richelle could have for something that even he found to be quite a headache.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Richelle actually had a rough idea of how to proceed, ¡°For this, you actually need to mention it to your grandfather. Even though the children have been entered into the family-records, it hasn¡¯t been publicly announced, right?¡± Roy Lewis almost guessed her intention, ¡°You want my grandfather to publicly acknowledge Timothy, Tifanny, and their identities, and then, also restore your reputation, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Actually, this will help your n as well. Our hasty move to establish a new master here will make our enemies more certain of your ¡®death¡¯ news. And I, even if I cannot be regarded as your wife, I am at least the mother of the three future heirs. With that, not to mention Kindur, no one in the entire Federation would dare openly oppose me anymore..¡±

 Chapter 548: 544: Enjoy it and conquer it!

    Chapter 548: 544: Enjoy it and conquer it!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    A smile appeared on Roy Lewis¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, your idea is not bad. Grandpa has always wanted to hold a grand and dignified banquet for Timothy and Tifanny, but I was the one holding it back. Now, it¡¯s settled, he¡¯ll be very happy.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn still looked a bit worried.

    ¡°But will this affect the situation in Lewis¡¯ Vige? They seem to be nning something big right now. Will our high-profile approach scare them off?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°No, just as you said, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re hastily appointing a new leader out of desperation. The various forces in the vige will assume that the old man has no other choice but to push three five-year-old children into the public eye to establish authority. Even if they¡¯ve heard about the children in the Lewis Group, they¡¯ll probably not take them seriously. Most likely, they think the children are barely able to gain a foothold thanks to the old man¡¯s support and the face given by the people of Lewis Group.¡±

    Richelie¡¯s heart was finally at ease.

    ¡°Okay, then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll remind the children in advance to be smart and alert when the timees.¡±

    Roy Lewis understood immediately what Richelle meant by reacting wisely.

    ¡°Yes, they need to stay under the radar. If they¡¯re too conspicuous, the enemy will be suspicious.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned to Richelle again.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯lle up with the guest list for the banquet myself, and when you have time, I¡¯ll tell you where theye from.¡±

    Richelle had been back in Kindur for over a year and been with Roy Lewis for almost a year as well.<div>

    In the past, Roy had always wanted her to do things that she enjoyed.

    She didn¡¯t like mingling with hypocritical rich women and youngdies, so he never brought her to such events.

    She didn¡¯t want to get involved in Lewis Group, so he always allowed her to remain detached, letting her focus on taking care of the young masters and youngdy, while he took care of the financial matters.

    But now that things havee to this point.

    She had no choice but to step forward in his ce.

    Honestly, he believed in her abilities.

    And he believed that she could do an excellent job.

    However, he was still hesitant at first.

    Between the big political picture and his personal family life, he weighed the options for a long time.

    In the end, he had no choice but to push her into the limelight.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know what Richelle thought deep down.<div>

    All she really wanted was to bring Jayden Dunn¡¯s family to justice, and then lead the children in a carefree and free-spirited life of her choosing.

    But reality often ys tricks on people.

    Somehow, step by step, it dragged her into an evenrger whirlpool.

    Of course, he selfishly considered pushing her away.

    But now that she and the children were already on board the same boat as him, it was toote for them to try and escape.

    And she seemed to realize this as well.

    Determined, she led the children to the forefront, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and the barrels of all the guns on herself and the children, simply to cover up the terrible chess game that he and his uncle were ying.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you!¡±

    As Richelle was about to walk out the door of the study, Roy Lewis spoke sincerely.

    Richelle turned her head and looked at him affectionately.

    Then, she revealed an utterly confident smile.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the children and I can handle it!¡±

    Apparently, Richelle understood the unspoken words behind Roy Lewis¡¯s gratitude.

    After she spoke, she took a few steps, turned her head again towards Roy Lewis, who was still affectionately gazing at her back.

    ¡°Actually, the children and I really enjoy ying. As it turns out, life can¡¯t be boring!¡±

    She finished with a smile and left without looking back.

    Roy Lewis, whose heart was still full of guilt and anxiety, now suddenly felt enlightened.

    Yes, she had once said.

    If life had to give her suffering and pain,

    Since she couldn¡¯t run away, she would treat it as a thrilling experiential game.

    She would enjoy it and conquer it!

    The next morning, Mr. Bailes, the old man, hurried over.

    Roy Lewis mentioned Richelle¡¯s proposal to him, and after hearing it, the old man fell silent.

    After a long while, he finally patted Roy Lewis on the shoulder.

    ¡°Roy, if you dare to treat Richelle and the children badly in the future, I¡¯ll be the first one to not let you off easily!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled.

    ¡°Grandpa, remember when I secretly went on a business trip and borrowed your personalwyer?¡±

    The old man nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, I asked Mr. Bailester, but he refused to tell me what you needed him for.¡±

    Roy Lewis took a file bag from the drawer and handed it to the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can announce this at the banquet.¡±

    After taking a look, the old man¡¯s face grew even more solemn.

    ¡°Roy, are you serious about this?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded his head.

    ¡°Grandpa, at this critical juncture, if Richelle can still find the courage to stand at the forefront, with all the guns aimed at her, and I¡¯m still withholding and hiding my true intentions, can I still call myself a man?¡±

    After the old man confirmed his intentions, he sighed deeply.

    ¡°Okay, if Richelle is willing to step up to the te, we¡¯ll add fuel to the fire for her!¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    The old man continued, ¡°In my opinion, Richelle is happiest when she¡¯s saving lives with her surgical skills or drawing architectural designs with her pen. So, you better hurry up and wrap things up on your end so she can return to her profession.¡±

    ¡°The men in our Lewis family have no reason to let the women we love take the bullets for us!¡±

 Chapter 549: 545: Richelle Dunn is no ordinary person

    Chapter 549: 545: Richelle Dunn is no ordinary person<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Soon, all the prominent figures in the Federation received an invitation from the Lewis¡¯ family patriarch, Mr. Lewis.

    At that moment, Mason Lilliput, who had just contacted the boatman to prepare for his next trip to the mountains, also received the news right away.<div>

    When he got the news, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Theodore, look, I told you, didn¡¯t I? This old fool from the Lewis family has finally run out of options. He¡¯s got nowhere to go and has even dared to use a five-year-old child to shield himself.¡±

    Theodore was still somewhat skeptical.

    ¡°Uncle, so does this mean Roy Lewis is really dead?¡±

    Masonughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If Roy weren¡¯t dead, with his character, how could he bear to push his precious sons into harm¡¯s way?¡±

    Theodore couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Then is Mr. Lewis really willing to let it happen?¡±

    Mason red at him, ¡°You fool, does the Lewis family only have these few grandsons? At this age, Mr. Lewis has be afraid of death. In the past, he was a tough and iron-blooded man. I never thought that he would change as he grew old.¡±

    This time, Theodore believed it.

    ¡°Uncle, should we still go into the mountains?¡±<div>

    Mason pped him on the back of his head.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going! What does his new heir have to do with us? We just mind our own business!¡±

    Theodore nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡±

    Mason urged him, ¡°Hurry up, the longer this drags on, the more variables there will be. We might as well take advantage of the chaos in the Lewis family and sort everything out quickly, otherwise, they will cause more trouble for us once they catch their breath.¡±

    Theodore let out a sound of acknowledgement.

    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that the old man has run out of tricks and reached a dead end? How can they catch their breath?¡±

    This time, Mason simply kicked him.

    ¡°You fool, haven¡¯t you forgotten? The mother of those three kids is Richelle Dunn!¡±

    Theodore yelped in pain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget! She¡¯s just a doctor and an architect, after all.¡±<div>

    Mason didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore.

    ¡°Do you think someone capable of driving the clever Jayden Dunn and his son to seek my protection could be weak? And don¡¯t forget, she managed to escape in the end despite the perfect arrangements made during the kidnapping.¡±

    As Theodore listened, he finally understood.

    ¡°So, Mr. Lewis seems to be supporting his young great-grandson, but in reality, he¡¯s giving Richelle a reassurance so that she¡¯ll sacrifice herself for the Lewis family and take the bullets?¡±

    Mason nodded approvingly, ¡°Well, this is a bit closer to the truth.¡±

    However, Theodore still didn¡¯t fully understand, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say Richelle is not ordinary? Roy is dead, so how could she possibly continue to work for the Lewis family? I heard that Roy had already transferred all shares rted to the three children to her!¡±

    Mason couldn¡¯t even sigh anymore.

    ¡°Do you think Mr. Lewis is easy to deal with? This banquet seems to be held to legitimize two other children of Richelle, but it also means that the old man has taken the three children hostage. Richelle has no choice but to obey him.¡±

    This time, Theodore finally understoodpletely.

    ¡°Uncle, when you mentioned that ¡®once they catch their breath¡¯ you mean when Richelle is truly supported and rises to power?¡±

    Mason nodded and looked somewhat regretful.<div>

    ¡°What a pity, such a woman has to be tied down by the Lewis family and probably be a widow for the rest of her life!¡±

    Theodore grinned and leaned closer to Mason, ¡°Uncle, it seems like you still have feelings for Richelle! Why don¡¯t you let me help you get her after wee back from the mountains?¡±

    Mason realized that everything he¡¯d said earlier might as well have been spoken to a dog.

    ¡°Forget it, we have important things to do. Don¡¯t let this trivial matter ruin it.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even manage to kidnap her the first time, and now he wanted to do it again?

    Even he, Mason Lilliput, wouldn¡¯t dare to dream about it, but this young man was quite naive!

    Fearing that his reckless actions might ruin his grand n, Mason couldn¡¯t help but remind him once more.

    ¡°Forget about the kidnapping of Richelle Dunn. Turn a new page and never mention it again!¡±

    After their heartfelt conversation, it was almost time for their appointment with the boatman, so they packed up their things and left the hotel.

    On the other hand, Mr. Lewis¡¯s nned banquet took ce at Kindur¡¯s club on Saturday.

    In the past few months, the three talented kids of Roy Lewis had already be the talk of the town in Kindur and the Federation¡¯s elite circles.

    So, even without this banquet, everyone would still know about their illustrious status.

    But there¡¯s a difference between knowing and having it announced at such a grand banquet.

    In the past, if someone identally bumped into the three kids, an apology and a statement like ¡®I didn¡¯t know they were the young masters and miss of the Lewis family¡¯ might have been enough to avoid punishment.

    But now, if anyone dared to touch these three children, it would mean a direct confrontation with the Lewis family.

    The banquet was scheduled for noon, which was chosen to ensure that the elderly and the children wouldn¡¯t be too exhausted..

 Chapter 550: 546: Richelie Dunn is an Exception

    Chapter 550: 546: Richelie Dunn is an Exception<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Old Master was dressed in traditional Chinese formal attire, seating his three cherished little ones and Richelle Dunn at the main table.

    The task of receiving guests was delegated to Nathan Caroule and the housekeepers on both sides.<div>

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, have some fruit and snacks to fill your stomach first.¡±

    Other families have to wipe the butts of their five or six-year-olds with their parents following them around.

    But the three little young masters and miss of The Lewis took the initiative to bring fruit and snacks for the old Master and Richelle Dunn. Their sensible and well-behaved appearance made people envious.

    However, these actions of filial piety and respect for the elders were seen as ttery and bowing down in humiliation for the sake of the family fortune in some people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You all see it now, right? Richelle Dunn had been back with the other two kids for at least half a year, but they kept it a secret until now. What does this mean? It means that the Lewis had not taken Richelle Dunn and the two kids seriously from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you are just realizing now that the Lewis doesn¡¯t take Richelle Dunn seriously? I¡¯ve been saying, they¡¯ve been living together for more than half a year, but I¡¯ve never seen Master Lewis take her to any banquet or party.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Richelle Dunn and Master Lewis haven¡¯t married yet, and the child is already over five years old. What does that mean? It means that the Lewis never intended to allow her to enter the family officially. Letting her live together as the child¡¯s mother without any name or status is already the greatest grace she could receive.¡±

    The invited guests numbered almost a thousand, if not at least seven or eight hundred.

    Among these guests were all high-ranking officials and nobles.

    And among the guests, those who whispered unpleasant remarks were by no means few.

    Among these not-so-few people, the majority were wealthy daughters and rich wives.<div>

    Logically, Richelle Dunn had no grievances or conflicts with them, as she didn¡¯t have any interaction with them. Moreover, because Richelle did not like to socialize with these rich wives and wealthy daughters, 99% of them did not know Richelle Dunn, nor had they met before.

    However, thements that came out of their mouths were one after another unpleasant and malicious.

    The ultimate reason was nothing more than their hearts harboring jealousy towards sessful women of the same sex.

    In their eyes, just like them, if one marries a noble or wealthy person, they should enjoy the material and worldly pleasures brought to them by their noble and wealthy spouse.

    In their world, all they should have are husbands and children, then gold and morous luxury and enjoyment gained from money and nobility.

    For someone like Richelle Dunn, even with a man like Roy Lewis backing her, who is wealthy enough to rival a country, she still chooses to be a designer, a doctor, and seemingly doing better and more sessful than many men.

    This made them feel that she was an anomaly.

    And this anomaly, today, stood at the main table of this banquet, dressed in magnificent attire, holding an elegant and brilliant smile, standing up high, telling them, like her, this is who the sessful person is, this is the queen.

    This was nothing less than mocking these people, who willingly embraced mediocrity and dependence.

    Mocking their weakness, mocking their greed.

    So, they would also ridicule Richelle Dunn to their heart¡¯s content.<div>

    It seemed that only by doing so could they make themselves and others believe.

    Just like them, that is the normal woman.

    And like Richelle Dunn, she is an anomaly!

    At this moment, Richelle Dunn, who was considered an anomaly by most of the noble and beautifuldies present, was holding a wine ss and chatting leisurely with two ministerial directors in charge of pharmaceutical affairs.

    And one of those two ministers was the very one who had returned Richelle Dunn¡¯s application without opening it.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, there were indeed some issues with my applicationst time. In the past few days, I¡¯ve been urging the South Asian side to give me some additional data. Next week, I¡¯lle to see you again.¡±

    This Mr. Gregory could not possibly not know who she, Richelle Dunn, is.

    However, at that time, he had stubbornly returned her application unopened.

    Richelle Dunn thought at the time, could it be that Roy Lewis had a grudge with this person.

    But after she got back, she had another thought.

    Another possibility was that this person was inherently greedy and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to gain some benefits.<div>

    However, the true reason was something that Richelle Dunn could never quite understand.

    All she could do was to submit the application again when the time came.

    Of course, saying that they needed to supplement some data and information was just a way to save face for both parties.

    And this Mr. Gregory, who had been very stern-faced towards Richelle Dunn just a few days ago, seemed much more kind in this private setting.

    ¡°Alright, then. I look forward to Dr. Dunn¡¯s visit.¡±

    After finishing what she had to say, Richelle Dunn left without lingering and began chatting with another customer of Lewis Group that she had met two or three times.

    When Richelle Dunn had gone far away, the other minister, Mr. Simon, pulled Mr. Gregory aside.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, are you out of your mind? Regardless of her status in the Lewis family, she is a medical prodigy and Master Seaton¡¯s favorite disciple. That drug application she submitted could have been the new breakthrough medicine developed by Master Seaton¡¯sboratory, right?¡±

    Mr. Gregory smiled, ¡°Probably, I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    Mr. Simon stamped his feet in frustration.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, what¡¯s your intention? That¡¯s the new breakthrough drug research. By rejecting her application, if she turns it back to South Asia for production, we are the ones losing out big time.. When the higher-ups ask about it, can you bear the responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 551: 547: Did the old man give all his family property to Richelle Dunn?

    Chapter 551: 547: Did the old man give all his family property to Richelle Dunn?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mr. Gregory hummed in disapproval.

    ¡°This matter should have been avoided in the first ce.¡±

    Mr. Simon was truly impressed by his stubbornness.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, should I say you¡¯re being obtuse, or just serious, or just impartial?¡±

    Mr. Gregory took a sip of his drink, and said ndly.

    ¡°Whatever you say, it won¡¯t affect my decision anyway.¡±

    Mr. Simon really didn¡¯t understand why this guy was so difficult to reason with.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, I¡¯m not talking about her rtionship with the Lewis Group, or her identity, but about the new drug they¡¯ve developed. Not to mention us, many countries are begging them to start production. Instead, you didn¡¯t even bother to look at it and sent it back immediately.¡±

    Mr. Gregory had another sip of his wine.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let them monopolise yet another industry.¡±

    Mr. Simon was bbergasted.

    ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re a world-saving hero, huh? Enough already.¡±

    After a while, Mr. Simon handed Mr. Gregory a set of data he¡¯d just obtained.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, please take a look. For the third energy sector, the pricing of foreign monopolies is twenty percent higher than the Federation. As for the industrial sector, the foreign monopolists¡¯ pricing is even thirty-five percent higher than the Federation. If you want to know more, you can check it out yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, I want to give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t know how to be grateful when you¡¯re in a position of privilege. Mr. Lewis¡¯s current situation is unclear, but we both know exactly what he¡¯s unclear about.¡±<div>

    Having said this much, Mr. Simon no longer tried to persuade him and turned to attend to other guests with a ss of wine.

    By this time, most of the guests had arrived. As the patriarch of the family, Mr. Lewis first took the stage to deliver a simple weing speech.

    Then, he signalled his three beloved great-grandchildren to join him on stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to all our friends and family for attending the banquet at the Lewis¡¯s. This banquet serves to introduce two new members of our family. In the midst of our gathering, allow me to introduce them to everyone.¡±

    The three little ones went over in unison as Mr. Lewis beckoned, standing on either side of him.

    ¡°This is my eldest great-grandson, Timmy Lewis, whom you all know. These two are Timmy¡¯s twin brother Timothy Dunn, and twin sister Tifanny Dunn. My grandson Mo Nian and Richelle Dunn, the beloved daughter of the Dunns, were unfortunately separated for some time. Now they have returned with Timothy and Tifanny. The Lewis family is grateful for their trust, and in the future, we ask for everyone¡¯s kindness towards these four.¡±

    After Mr. Lewis finished introducing his three great-grandchildren, he signalled for Richelle Dunn toe up.

    This banquet was mainly proposed by Richelle Dunn, who wanted it to be as high-profile as possible. So, she cooperated fully with Mr. Lewis and promptly appeared on stage, standing behind him.

    ¡°This is the mother of my three great-grandchildren, and also the beloved woman of my grandson Mo Nian, Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Offstage, people began to whisper again.

    ¡°Oh dear, who doesn¡¯t know that Master Lewis hasn¡¯t married this unknown woman who popped up from nowhere. He doesn¡¯t even dare to call her his wife, only his beloved one.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Even after having three children, they¡¯re still not married. It seems he doesn¡¯t take her seriously at all.¡±<div>

    ¡°Poor Mr. Lewis, at his age, he not only has to deal with losing his son but also has to clean up after his grandson.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He¡¯s probably just enduring because the kids are still young and he still needs Richelle Dunn. That¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s acknowledging her status.¡±

    ¡°Most likely that¡¯s the case. Once these great-grandchildren grow up a bit more, he¡¯ll kick Richelle Dunn out. The titles of Lewis Group¡¯s acting president and mother of the children will mean nothing.¡±

    Just as these richdies were certain they would soon see Richelle Dunn make a fool of herself, Mr. Lewis on stage beckoned to a middle-aged man in a suit.

    The man walked over respectfully and presented a file.

    The minute this man got on stage, not only the guests, but all the members of the Lewis family, were panicked.

    A pale-faced Aldo Lewis couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Why is Mr. Bailes up there?¡±

    Victoria Lewis was also distraught. ¡°Oh no, has my father gone senile, nning to give his estate to that young doctor and the three little ones?¡±

    Grace Lewis snorted coldly, ¡°You all said that our father would be moved, and it seems he indeed has been. However, it was not by us, but by that vixen and the three little bastards.¡±

    Aldo Lewis gave Grace Lewis a sharp look.

    ¡°Grace, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Ever since the second and third children met their end, Aldo Lewis seems to have wised up.<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the situation is first. Anyway, as long as my father is alive, even a will can be changed.¡±

    If even the Lewis family was shaken, it was naturally a bigger shock to outsiders.

    ¡°That Mr. Bailes is the topwyer in Kindur, and also Mr. Lewis¡¯s personalwyer. His presence means Mr. Lewis is going to make a public will?¡±

    ¡°Damn, right now only Richelle Dunn and her three children are on stage with Mr. Lewis. Could it be that he¡¯s giving all of his estate to these four?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t Mr.. Lewis¡¯s other children rush on stage to fight?¡±

 Chapter 552: 548: Youâ€™re the chairman of the Lewis Group now

    Chapter 552: 548: You¡¯re the chairman of the Lewis Group now<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The guests in the banquet hall whispered to each other, a flurry of discussions began.

    Mr. Lewis received a document bag from Mr. Bailes and took out a document from it.

    After a quick nce, he calmly spoke.<div>

    ¡°Recently, due to some personal reasons, my grandson, Roy, has found it inconvenient to handle affairs of the Lewis Group. In essence, this is a family affair of the Lewis, no need to exin it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°But on second thought, all the guests here are long-term partners and friends of both the Lewis Group and the Lewis family. To dispel any doubts during our cooperation and to avoid unnecessary exnations, here I am going to disclose part of the share transfer agreement of my grandson. Please look at the big screen behind.¡±

    The agreement that he just mentioned was disyed on the screen.

    The transferor is Roy Lewis and the transferee is Richelle Dunn.

    Most parts of the agreement were blurred out, but one use, except for the specific number of shares, was fully disyed.

    ¡°1. Given great concerns about my health, I have decided to gift all my shares in the Lewis Group (number blurred) to my wife Richelle Dunn. Effective from the date of my signature.¡±

    The next page was his signature and date.

    The date was over a month ago.

    The audience below the stage fell silent upon seeing the agreement.

    But quickly, discussions erupted once again.

    Richelle, the receiver of the gift, stared at the content on the screen in disbelief.

    ¡°Grandfather, Roy, he¡­¡±<div>

    Her words were interrupted halfway by Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Richelle, this is Roy¡¯s own decision. I am old and can¡¯t manage you all anymore. Today, with so many guests present, you should sign your name. Then, you will be the chairperson of the Lewis Group.¡±

    This banquet was suggested by Richelle, but she didn¡¯t anticipate that Mr. Lewis would make such a move.

    Of course, this move was not really Mr. Lewis¡¯ idea, but Roy¡¯s.

    ¡°Grandfather, I cannot¡­¡±

    But Mr. Lewis stuffed the agreement into her hand, ¡°Richelle, this is also something to consider for the benefit of our many partners.¡±

    Whether Mr. Lewis did it on purpose or he forgot, his low whispering conversation with Richelle was broadcast through the open microphone.

    Guests below the stage couldn¡¯t help but specte from the interrupted words of Richelle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Could the rumor be true?¡±

    ¡°How could it possibly be true? Have you all forgotten, Master Lewis has been ill. Presumably, he will need surgery soon?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be true? Think about it, how long has it been since he appeared in public?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then the Lewis Group is in trouble¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°What are you thinking? Ourpany just signed a new contract with the Lewis Group half a month ago. It was managed by this acting Ms. Dunn. Despite looking young like a student, her methods are very extraordinary.¡± ¡°But can she reallypare to Master Lewis?¡±

    ¡°Of course she can¡¯t, Master Lewis has had a foothold in the business world for more than a decade. As for Ms. Dunn, surely you all haven¡¯t forgotten, she is a renowned architect. In just half a month taking over the Lewis Group, reaching such a level ofpetency, ordinary people can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Is she really that amazing? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s someone else¡¯s n under her name.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? Our contract was concluded after several hours of negotiation. It relied on our abilities, eloquency, quick thinking, and tactics. In such a situation, it bes clear how much everyone has up their sleeves.¡±

    Richelle and Mr. Lewis on the stage couldn¡¯t hear these discussions from the audience.

    Richelle had first intended to reject the notion of signing, but remembered that signing would indeed give some confidence to their partners.

    Moreover, with this, Roy¡¯s ¡°death¡± would appear more usible.

    After all, it was just a transfer agreement. Once Roy ¡°resurrects¡± and sees the light of day again, they can just void it.

    Or, she could transfer it back then.

    With this in mind, Richelle took the pen and signed her name at the end of the agreement.

    Seeing this from below the stage, the siblings Aldo and others red with fiery eyes.

    However, Mr. Lewis had already taken precautions and arranged several bodyguards to stand at their table.<div>

    So, even if Aldo and others wanted to stop it, they could only stay seated and glower..

 Chapter 553: 549: The Prestigious Mr. Dunn

    Chapter 553: 549: The Prestigious Mr. Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    After Richelie Dunn had signed the papers, the main purpose of this banquet was essentially achieved.

    Richelle Dunn came down from the podium with her three children, and the congrattory guests streamed in one after another.

    Clearly, being the agent of the CEO of the Lewis Group or the mother of Mr. Lewis¡¯s three great-grandsons paled inparison to the awe-struck moment when she held the substantial shares of the Lewis Group.<div>

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Dunn, please take care of us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯m from the Lion Group¡­¡±

    While Richelle Dunn was dealing with the endless stream of guests, she sighed helplessly.

    From now on, she would no longer be Richelle Dunn, but Mr. Dunn of the Lewis Group.

    It only took a moment for her to feel the heaviness of the title.

    Thinking of Roy Lewis who carried this title for more than ten years, she didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯d ever felt suffocated as she does now.

    Thankfully, she would only bear this title until Roy Lewis returns.

    Otherwise, she would have gone crazy from carrying it even for a year, let alone a lifetime.

    The fickle nature of people was apparent not only in the banquet guests but surprisingly in Aldo Lewis and his siblings too.

    They may have tried to resist just now.

    But with the facts now set in stone, and most importantly, knowing that Richelle epted assets from Roy Lewis, not old Mr. Lewis, they were quickly able to ept the reality after their bouts of jealousy.

    In the Lewis Group from now on, the most influential person would likely be Richelle, not Mr. Lewis.<div>

    It¡¯s natural now to strike while the iron is hot, and it¡¯s high time to curry favor.

    ¡°Richelle, please take care of me in the future. Of course, if you need help with anything, just say it, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help.¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at this man who had never given her a pleasant look since they met, and in her heart, she felt disgusted.

    However, as much as she disliked him, she couldn¡¯t show it in such a public setting.

    ¡°I appreciate it in advance!¡±

    Aldo Lewis held two cups of wine and handed one to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, I toast to your new appointment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn did not ept it and turned him down very directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to take care of three children. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to drink.¡±

    Aldo Lewis wanted to say something, but Nathan Caroule appeared out of nowhere and took the wine he offered.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s indeed inconvenient for Dr. Dunn to drink. Otherwise, who would handle it if the little masters and miss began to cry?¡±

    But in reality, Timothy, Tifanny, and Timmy were long past the age of crying.<div>

    However, the mischief peaks around the age of five, so his excuse was usible.

    Aldo Lewis had no choice but to drink the toast with Nathan.

    Afterwards, Nathan followed Richelle around the banquet, pouring wine for her and keeping away guests she did not want to engage.

    The banquet, which began in the afternoon, did not end until the evening when all the guests had departed.

    Mr. Lewis, along with the three children, were escorted home by their bodyguards around four o¡¯clock. The entire event was managed by Richelle Dunn, Nathan Caroule, the butler, and a few other high-ranking officers.

    As members of the Lewis family, Aldo Lewis and his sister should have also yed the role of hosts.

    However, they brought it upon themselves. Their recent mess was cleaned up by Roy Lewis using heavy-handed methods, selling all the overseas assets to fill the funding gap left by their failed investments. Their folly had be theughing stock for the entire Federation.

    They were born into the most powerful family, with the most promising futures.

    But in the end, they turned out to be the most prodigal sons of rich families.

    In this banquet, all the respect was directed at Richelle Dunn and her three kids. The siblings Aldo, on the other hand, werepletely ignored by their grandfather.

    The guests, who were all savvy, could tell from the rumors and Mr. Lewis¡¯s attitude that the siblings Aldo were already marginalized.

    In the future, apart from receiving dividends from their shares, they essentially have no position in the Lewis Group or the Lewis family.<div>

    Of course, even the share dividends alone could make them wealthy.

    But there were many rich people out there.

    Yet those with wealth and power were only a handful who seemed countable.

    Hence, in this banquet, Richelle Dunn and her children were pushed to the highest positions in both the Lewis Group and Lewis family.

    In stark contrast, the social standing of Aldo Lewis and his siblings has taken a hit.

    This banquet seems to have stripped away the shield of protection that their status as members of the Lewis family once provided.

    Before the banquet, Aldo Lewis carried the prestigious title of Mr. Lewis.

    After the banquet, he was only a middle-aged, rtively wealthy man named Lewis.

    Hence, the people who sent off the guests at the end were mainly Richelle Dunn and Nathan Caroule.

    When Richelle Dunn arrived home, she was utterly drained and copsed on the couch.

    The three little ones who went home earlier and had rested well, very thoughtfully brought out a foot bath. They asked Uncle Axel to bring the brewed Chinese medicine and pour it into the foot bath.

    As soon as Richelle Dunn smelled it, she knew what it was.<div>

    However, she pretended not to know and asked the kids.

    ¡°Darlings, what did you pour into this tub?¡±

    Tifanny giggled.

    ¡°Mommy, this is the medicine that you usually brew for our foot baths!¡±

 Chapter 554: 550: Appreciate Her, Like Her, Possess Her

    Chapter 554: 550: Appreciate Her, Like Her, Possess Her<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The three little ones moved their stools over and sat around the footbath.

    Timmy and Timothy sat on the left and right, putting their hands in the medicinal bath to massage Richelle¡¯s feet.

    Tifanny sat in the middle, taking Richelle¡¯s hand and massaging her finger joints.<div>

    ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡±

    Richelle was a little puzzled, as she usually saw one big and three small figures appearing in front of her when she came home.

    Today there were only the three little ones, and she felt a bit unustomed.

    The three little ones pointed in unison to the study, ¡°In the study.¡±

    Richelle did not inquire further.

    Presumably, Mr. Lewis had some important work to do.

    And at this moment, Roy Lewis was indeed having a video conference with Kennedy Green.

    This conference, a top-secret international meeting, also included the leader of Leutonia and his two subordinates besides Roy and Kennedy.

    The main topic of the video conference was to discuss specific ways to uncover the entire production and supply chain of the Thompsons and the Lilliputs in Leutonia.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you coulde in person, we could probably get some clues quickly.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether the Thompsons and the Lilliputs were just too clever or the detectives and officials in Leutonia were mediocre.

    Since Margareth provided the information that exposed this supply chain, there had been some time, but progress on Leutonia¡¯s side was very slow.<div>

    Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green could only worry.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t expose myself. That¡¯s the major premise of the whole new crackdown n.¡±

    Roy had been lurking for so long to lure the prey out of its hole, and it was out of the question for him to go to Leutonia at this time.

    ¡°Can you maintain close contact with us? We will keep you informed of any developments here and ask for your advice at any time.¡±

    Roy¡¯s identity was transparent among the leaders of surrounding allied countries, but it was limited to the leaders.

    Therefore, it was impossible for Roy to give them his direct contact information.

    ¡°You can maintain contact with President Green, and he will ry any problems to me. I will try my best to respond to you as soon as possible.¡±

    With no other choice, the leader of Leutonia could only ept this indirect way ofmunication.

    This video conference, proposed by Roy, was not only to understand the progress and situation in Leutonia but also to give an important task to them.

    ¡°Additionally, the Thompsons and the Lilliputs are now surveying a new transport route that extends from within our borders to the outside. With their efficiency, they could have the new route operational within a month at the earliest, meaning that Leutonia¡¯s backup chain may be temporarily unusable or reduce its operation within one month. One can¡¯t eliminate this backup industrial chain for one day, and it¡¯s a great disaster for one day.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you mean that we only have one month left?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s their fastest speed, and the slowest shouldn¡¯t be more than a month and a half. So, time is really pressing.¡±<div>

    After discussing the matter, Roy suggested that he should get offline.

    He was still thinking about Richelle and her children.

    Roy got offline and drove his wheelchair out of the living room.

    He saw Richelle closing her eyes and leaning against the sofa, seemingly asleep, with a thin nket covering her body.

    Just as he was about to go over and check on her, Uncle Axel appeared, whispering to him.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is sleeping, and the three children are ying in the backyard.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have dinnerter, let her rest for a while.¡±

    Roy drove his wheelchair up to Richelle, staring at her sleeping face, feeling aplex surge of emotions.

    It had been nearly a year since he first met Richelle.

    Throughout the year, both his life and worldview had changed dramatically.

    A year ago, he would never have imagined bing a man who longed for domestic life and yearned for the love of his wife and children.

    A year ago, she had forcefully entered his life, dressed in red.<div>

    He had resented her, detested her, and resisted her, but now he appreciated her, liked her, epted her, and possessed her.

    With herpletely different lifestyle, she lived a life that he admired and even aspired to.

    Many times, he felt sorry for her as she worked tirelessly day and night.

    However, most of the time, he envied her.

    He envied that she could give all her effort and fight for what she truly loved, regardless of everything.

    She was like a me, burning her love and energy to the extreme.

    Living such a life, it seemed, would be fulfilling and without regret.

    Recently, he had started pondering what he wanted to do, discarding his identities as the President of Lewis Group, the head of the Lewis family, and the Mr. Lewis of the Federation.

    Ever since this question arose, the answer has remained vague.

    He knew that deep down, there must be an answer.

    But it was ignored, pressed too deep and too long in his heart, and eventually forgotten.

    As Roy was deep in thought, Richelle on the sofa stirred and opened her eyes.<div>

    Roy cut off his thoughts, drove forward a little, took her hand, and kissed it gently.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Richelle touched his face with her other hand, straightened up, and stretched her neck.

    ¡°I am now, if I didn¡¯t wake up, my neck would¡¯ve broken.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°If I had known, I would¡¯ve asked you to go back to the bedroom to sleep.¡±

    Richelle rubbed her neck with her hand, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I need to eat something and take a shower to sleep soundly.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Then you go wash up, I¡¯ll call the kids for dinner..¡±

 Chapter 555: 551: Having Mixed Thoughts about Several Women?

    Chapter 555: Chapter 551: Having Mixed Thoughts about Several Women?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After dinner, the family of five moved to the yroom.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis first yed Lego with the children. Later, the three children went to y other things, so the two sat down to discuss the banquet.

    In general, Nathan Caroule had reported to Roy Lewis already.

    However, what Nathan Caroule and Richelle Dunn said was naturally different.

    Richelle Dunn, being the person involved, saw things from a different perspective.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to that transfer agreement, but there¡¯s no need for the formalities.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect that to be the first thing she would say.

    ¡°Why? Do you think this agreement is just for fun?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I know you¡¯re serious, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to hold that many shares. Besides, when you make aeback, you¡¯ll need these shares to boost some standing.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt that he was still being underestimated.

    ¡°Richelle, I can work well at Lewis Group without these shares.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tenge, ¡°You¡¯re implying that I¡¯m useless, huh? I admit, that¡¯s true. But things are alwaysplicated when shares are not held on your end.¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°Nothing¡¯s difficult. When the timees, you and the old man, as the tworgest shareholders, just appoint me as the chairman and president.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis interrupted her, ¡°No buts! Richelle, this incident wasn¡¯t an ident, I can¡¯t guarantee that simr things won¡¯t happen during your uncle¡¯s reign. Therefore, holding the shares in your hands is the safest.¡±

    Although Richelle didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew in her heart that he was telling the truth.

    ¡°Fine, what¡¯s mine is yours, holding it in whoever¡¯s hands makes no difference.¡±<div>

    For some reason, Richelle suddenly thought of the faces of Aldo Lewis and the others.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at shirking responsibility. If our three little ones dispute inheriting assets in the future, the person in trouble would be me, not you.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew she was joking, ¡°If our three children want to fight over inheritance, then you can create a charitable foundation with these shares. I would rather use Lewis Group¡¯s money to help those in need rather than greedily idle descendants.¡±

    Richelle chuckled and nodded, ¡°All right, when you get time, remember to draft an additional agreement. But you are quite generous, you aren¡¯t afraid that I might run away with the children and a big sum of money again someday?¡±

    Roy Lewis with a thick skin, ¡°With a face and body like this, can you bear to leave?¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter, ¡°Right, I can¡¯t bear to leave!¡±

    After Roy Lewis teased her, he took her hand and seriously began to speak.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that kind of person, having the money and children all in your hands is an unspoken restraint to me.¡±

    Richelle blinked for a moment before getting closer and taking a serious look at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, confess honestly, as a man, how many women have you flirted with?¡±

    Roy Lewis pretended not to understand, ¡°Huh? What do you mean by ¡®flirting¡¯?¡±

    Richelle gave a ¡®tsk,¡¯ ¡°You know, those¡­thoughts about people. Be honest, you¡¯ll get a lighter sentence if you confess.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis responded, ¡°Let me think¡­¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you told me to do?¡±

    Richelle huffed in annoyance, ¡°Yes, you think carefully, think it through!¡±

    By the end, Richelle was almost grinding her teeth.

    Roy Lewis hung his head, counter his fingers, appearing as if he was murmuring something to himself.

    Richelle had shot herself in the foot.

    Wasn¡¯t this man iming that he only had her?

    Could it be that those were all sweet nothings?

    ¡°Roy Lewis, have you counted? Or are you unable to keep track?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her with amusement in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve counted.¡±

    Richelle stared at him sternly, ¡°How many?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis leaned in, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    Richelle pped his cheek, and pushed him away forcefully.

    ¡°Quickly, how many?¡±

    Roy Lewis sat up straight and raised his right hand, responding to her with a very serious look.

    ¡°I, Roy Lewis, swear to God, from the past till now, and from now till death, only Richelle Dunn has ever made me ¡®flirt¡¯. If this is not the case, may I be stricken by thunder!¡±

    Originally, Richelle was fuming, but after hearing his solemn promation, she realized she¡¯d been yed.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis leaned in and quickly pecked her lips.

    ¡°How is it, aren¡¯t you moved?¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Yes, very moved, so moved that I want to beat you up!¡±

    She went through with her words and started hitting Roy Lewis on his shoulder and back.

    ¡°Darlings,e save daddy, mommy is bullying me.¡±<div>

    Soon, the three little ones ran over, and a family battle officially started.

    However, only Tifanny genuinely tried to help him block the ¡°fight¡±, but Timmy and Timothy, those two little rascals, were just helping their mom take the opportunity to hit him.

    Of course, this kind of hitting, whether it was Richelle or Timmy and Timothy, was very well controlled ¨C it was more like a massage than a hit..

 Chapter 556: 552: Bullying You Like I Did

    Chapter 556: Chapter 552: Bullying You Like I Did<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the banquet, when Richelle Dunn returned to Lewis Group, the employees¡¯ attitudes towards her were almost the same as before. However, the faces of the shareholders in the board meeting had all changed.

    Previously, they had been quite polite to her, but that politeness seemed to stem from the respect of the old man or Roy Lewis.

    Towards her, there was also a sense of distance hidden within their politeness.

    But after that banquet, during the first board meeting, these directors seemed likepletely different people.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, this is a membership card for a club frequented by my wife. ording to her, the services they offer are top-notch.¡±<div>

    Richelle admitted that since her birth, she had never been to any beauty care clubs or anything of the sort. Instead, she preferred to spend her free time sleeping in or spending time with her children.

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, I appreciate the thought, but I really can¡¯t use this membership card. Besides going to work, I need to go home and take care of my children. As you know, my three children are quite naughty, and they need supervision.¡± Mr. Kingston was defeated.

    Then it was Mr. Zadra¡¯s turn, ¡°Ms. Dunn, I heard you are quite knowledgeable in calligraphy and paintings. I¡¯ve had this painting for a long time, but it has been collecting dust. It¡¯s such a waste; Ms. Dunn, would you like¡­?¡±

    Richelle smiled at him, interrupting his words.

    ¡°Mr. Zadra, since you¡¯ve spent so much money on this painting, it must be a favorite of yours. I won¡¯t take it from you.¡±

    After that, she tactfully rejected the gifts and favors offered by all the other directors, one by one.

    After the board meeting, Richelle returned to her office, closed the door, and asked Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Were these directors the same with Roy Lewis in the past?¡±

    Nathan thought for a moment, ¡°When I first joined Lewis Group, Master Lewis had already established his prestige, so I haven¡¯t witnessed this. But I guess it was probably the same during the early times.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Did you remember all the directors who just gave me gifts?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yes, do you want me to investigate their recent financial activities or social connections?¡±

    Richelle hmm¡¯d, ¡°Pay attention to it for now, don¡¯t let me create any major trouble for Roy while he¡¯s away.¡±<div>

    Richelle knew she was only filling in for Roy, but these directors basically saw her as the future leader of Lewis Group.

    Giving gifts to her was like testing the waters.

    Among them, there might be some who genuinely wanted to express goodwill, but it¡¯s not impossible that some had ulterior motives.

    Apart from the change in the directors¡¯ attitudes, the number of social invitations also increased suddenly.

    When she returned from the board meeting, her secretary presented her with nearly twenty invitations.

    Some were forpany anniversaries, while others were for cocktail parties hosted by sessful people in the industry. Among these invitations, Richelle never attended them in the past. Today, without even looking at them, she handed them over to Nathan to handle.

    Nathan took a quick nce and delegated people from different departments to attend the events based on the invitation categories and their importance.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, this invitation, do you think you should go in person?¡±

    Richelle looked at the iPad in his hand, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange this myself.¡±

    It was a two-day seminar held by the Pharmaceutical Department.

    Lewis Group currently had no relevant business, so this invitation was clearly targeted at Richelle.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with those people, I can go too. Although I don¡¯t understand the professional aspects, I can handle the business.¡±<div>

    Seeing the little young masters¡¯ start-up projects not going smoothly, Nathan was worried.

    ¡°No need, since it¡¯s two days, you need to stay and watch over Lewis Group.¡±

    Nathan was a bit unconvinced, ¡°Do we really need to be so cautious now? I think that after the banquet, almost everyone believes the rumor.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s better for us to be cautious. There will be many follow-up tasks when I go to the seminar, and I¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue, ¡°Being an uncle isn¡¯t that easy, huh? I need to contribute and do things for the kids.¡±

    Richelle suddenly remembered something and teased him with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, I heard from Timmy that he and his siblings have discussed it. If you and Denise choose not to have children, they said they¡¯ll take care of you two in the future.¡±

    Nathan touched his nose andughed, ¡°Yeah, when Denise heard that, she said she wouldn¡¯t have kids. After all, they can¡¯t possibly have children as good as the little ones.¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡°As for me, no matter what decision you and Denise make, I support it. In the end, it¡¯s nice for all of us to grow old together, we could have a mahjong table.¡± With that, they settled on the seminar arrangements.

    Since the event was held out of town, Richelle mentioned it to Roy when she got home.

    Roy nodded and said he knew. Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ll have Nathan arrange your security. This seminar seems to have designated amodation, should I book a separate hotel for you?¡±<div>

    Richelle thought that Roy wouldin a bit, but he seemed quite calm about it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you with me?¡±

    Roy red at her, ¡°Richelle Dunn, are you asking for a beating?¡±

    Richelle snickered, ¡°Right, if you have any opinions, just speak up. Don¡¯t hold it in and make it seem like I¡¯m bullying you..¡±

 Chapter 557 - 553: Obsessed with Your Beauty

    Chapter 557: Chapter 553: Obsessed with Your Beauty

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis helplessly asked, ¡°You won¡¯t go because I mentioned it to you?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°Of course not. Although I¡¯m obsessed with your charm, work still needs to be done, especially since this affects our children¡¯s future and whether we can retire early!¡±

    Roy ignored her and picked up the phone for Nathan Caroule.

    Richelle left the study and went to the backyard to find their three children.

    Taking advantage of Timmy and Tiffany digging the ground, Richelle pulled Timothy aside.

    ¡°Timothy, what has your daddy been up to these past few days during the day?¡±

    Richelle was a bit worried that Roy might be feeling a bit psychologically burdened staying at home for so long.

    Timothy seriously thought about it, ¡°Daddy has been behaving as usual. When you¡¯re not at home, he¡¯s in the study working on his own stuff. It¡¯s very normal.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he suddenly reacted.

    ¡°Is daddy not feeling well?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, just when I¡¯m not around, you guys should talk more to daddy and get him to walk around the yard more often.¡±

    Timothy blinked and asked Richelle with a smile.

    ¡°Mommy, I got it. You¡¯re afraid daddy will get sick from staying too long in the study.¡±

    Richelle twisted Timothy¡¯s face, ¡°You little slicker, it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯m just afraid he¡¯ll get bored.¡±

    Timothy patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got this.¡±

    After giving instructions to the children, Richelle herself started to actively encourage Roy to go out and do more activities.

    If she hadn¡¯t suddenly realized it, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Roy¡¯s workload had been a bit too heavytely.

    In the evening, she apanied him to work in the study.

    By the time he finished his work, it was already close to midnight.

    Richelle brought him some medicine to drink and then pushed him back to the bedroom.

    Ever since he returned from the hospital, she had mostly been sleeping in his bedroom.

    The main purpose, of course, was to make it easier to take care of him.

    After the two finished washing, theyy in bed.

    Roy pulled Richelle into his arms, gently kissed her hair, and softly asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Just like before, it seemed like he could see right through her heart.

    Richelle asked him, ¡°Is your recent workload a bit too much?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t thought about it because he had been ustomed to this high-intensity work schedule since his teens.

    ¡°Is it? It seems about the same.¡±

    Richelle stretched out her hand and touched his face, ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit too much. Usually, you can finish everything by 10 o¡¯clock, but recently, you¡¯ve been working almost till midnight every night.¡±

    Roy seriously thought about it, and it seemed that she was right.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably because the work load is increasing on Uncle¡¯s side. Once we are done with that, it should go back to the usual workload.¡±

    As for Luetonia¡¯s situation, there had been no progress yet, but Mason Lilliput had already deployed people toy transportation lines in the forest.

    Roy didn¡¯t want to involve Richelle in this mess any further.

    So, after receiving Margareth¡¯s information about Luetoniast time, he hadn¡¯t given Margareth any more tasks.

    If things keep going like this, it is only a matter of time before Margareth gets involved again.

    When Richelle heard that it was Kennedy Green¡¯s affair, she didn¡¯t ask any further.

    But she told him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re too busy, and it¡¯s not good for your body if you¡¯re too anxious. Don¡¯t forget that you still have surgery to do.¡±

    Actually, if Roy hadn¡¯t been injured, the surgery would have been scheduled around this time.

    But after the recent events, Roy¡¯s body would need at least a few months to recover to its previous state.

    That means the surgery will have to be postponed for a few months, at least under the premise of a peaceful recovery.

    As his primary doctor, Richelle wasn¡¯t sure when the surgery could be done if he continues working at this high-intensity and exhausting pace.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll adjust it properly.¡±

    ¡°As for Lewis Group¡¯s affairs, please let me handle it as much as possible. Things have been going smoothly on Dunn Group¡¯s sidetely, and there aren¡¯t many surgeries that require my participation. My master also doesn¡¯t seem to bother me as much as before, so I have more free time now.¡±

    Richelle said this, but in reality, her master had just sent her a bunch of data at noon.

    Roy wasn¡¯t trying to be tough, he simply felt that these things were his responsibility.

    And Richelle had her own things that she liked to do.

    However, after talking with the leader of Luetonia tonight, he did have a whole new set of tasks to deploy and arrange for.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll need your help for now. It¡¯s a good opportunity to show your skills.¡±

    After saying that, Roy lowered his head to kiss her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just sorry to trouble you again.¡±

    Richelle kissed him back, ¡°I¡¯m not bothered at all. Don¡¯t forget, I have two very powerful little helpers.¡±

    Hearing this, Roy suddenly remembered a funny thing.

    ¡°By the way, Timmy and Timothy said you paid them wages? And it seems that you paid them quite a bit?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t let them work for free. And given their skills, a higher sry ispletely justified.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see their proud faces when they showed me the money transfer information.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Well, they¡¯re kids. Earning by their own hands, it¡¯s natural for them to be proud..¡±

 Chapter 558 - 554: The Two Young Mastersâ€™ TTT

    Chapter 558: Chapter 554: The Two Young Masters¡¯ TTT

    Group

    Trantor: 549690339

    After talking about the children, Roy Lewis steered the conversation back.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly pay attention to my workload? Don¡¯t I normally stay in the study until nearly midnight?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was at a loss for words, ¡°Mr. Lewis, as your bedsidepanion, is there anything I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Then tell me, what am I thinking right now?¡±

    As he spoke, his big hand had already touched her waist.

    On the morning Richelle left for the business trip, while Roy was on the phone, she specifically instructed the three children to y more with their dad.

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°Mommy, we know. Brother said we would take good care of the empty nester.¡±

    Richelle knew it must be Timothy who had said that after hearing this.

    She pinched Timothy¡¯s face, ¡°Baby, aren¡¯t you afraid that your dad will spank your butt?¡±

    Timothy was smug, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare! He¡¯s not willing either!¡±

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t dare, it¡¯s that he¡¯s reluctant.

    The main reason is that, although the children in their family can be naughty,pared to other families with children their age, these three are like angels.

    ¡°Alright, you and brother take care of dad and sister at home. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night.¡±

    Originally, Roy Lewis wanted to send Richelle on his private ne, but she refused.

    When she arrived at the conference venue, it was only ten minutes before the registration deadline.

    This conference had several objectives ¨C discussing international issues, exploring new topics, and most importantly, selecting a new batch of drugs for prioritized production by voting from among the new drug applications.

    In other words, these new drug applications would be produced in the order of the votes they received.

    If they were unlucky enough to be rankedst, there might be no production date in sight.

    The application Richelle submitted on behalf of the newpany was among this list.

    When she received the notice, Richelle suspected that the people in the pharmaceutical industry had a grudge against Roy Lewis.

    However, the exnation from the pharmaceutical side was that the Federation¡¯s production capacity was limited, so they prioritized the production of the most needed drugs.

    Richelle knew that the new drug was specifically meant for a chronic disease prevalent among children in the Third World. This disease, once contracted, became a lifelong condition with no known treatment.

    This disease, however, was limited to the unique climate and geographical conditions in the Third World. Outside of that area, there were virtually no cases.

    But in the Third World alone, there are nearly 10 million patients.

    The new drug developed by Sonia Seaton was the first of its kind: a novel, innovative treatment for the disease, with no other avable alternatives in the world.

    Logically, the production of a drug like this should be considered a life-saving effort.

    However, ording to the Pharmaceutical¡¯s prioritization principle, the drug¡¯s production might be postponed indefinitely.

    Although Roy Lewis was aware of the drug¡¯s importance, interfering with the various departments might cause future problems for both the new drug and the TTT Group¡¯s first venture.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯ll handle this. If I can¡¯t convince the expert group in the end, we¡¯ll just produce in South Asia as my master originally suggested, they¡¯re more than weing.¡±

    Compared to that, South Asia indeed offered very attractive conditions.

    However, the two young masters intended to do more than just produce a single variety of new drugs. They wanted to create a new industrial chain founded by themselves.

    Trying something new inevitably requires extraordinary efforts and high costs.

    In the end, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t find a better solution, so he let Richelle attend the conference.

    Originally, he wanted to find a couple of helpers for her.

    But he figured that there might be no one more suitable in the Federation to promote this new drug than Richelle herself.

    ¡°Miss, please fill in yourpany¡¯s name and your job title.¡±

    Richelle took a big stroke and wrote a few words.

    ¡°TTT Group, Technical Director: Richelle Dunn¡±

    Regarding the name of this new enterprise, the old man and Roy Lewis had actually put in a lot of effort, even inviting a Taoist priest to suggest several names.

    However, none of them had their approval.

    When they asked the two young masters which one they preferred, the boys exchanged a smile and said in unison.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t TTT Group a good name?¡±

    As it turned out, the Taoist priest calcted that this name would bring good fortune: Wealth, longsting family connections, prosperity, and sess in everything they did.

    Thus, the name that the old man and Roy Lewis had struggled toe up with was outperformed by the simplebination of the two boys¡¯ names.

    ¡°TTT Group? Miss, is there such apany?¡±

    Richelle was prepared for this question, and handed thepany approval form, stamped just a few days earlier, to the young man.

    The young man flipped through the form and looked at her again.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, you¡¯re the Ms. Dunn from the Lewis Group, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, but thispany isn¡¯t rted to the Lewis Group; it¡¯s my children¡¯spany.¡±

    Apparently, the young man had heard about the recent achievements of the few genius children from the Lewis family and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that kids need to win at the starting line, but Ms.. Dunn, your two little masters have already won beyond the distance of the gxy, how can others catch up with them!¡±

 Chapter 559 - 555: The Talented and Ambitious Mr. Dunn

    Chapter 559: Chapter 555: The Talented and Ambitious Mr. Dunn

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn was used to thesepliments, so she just smiled lightly.

    ¡°The world has a lot of gifted people, my children are just a bunch of mischievous kids.¡±

    After saying this, she took the conference agenda handed to her by the young man, thanked him, and walked into the conference hall.

    The first day of the conference was kicked off by the Pharmaceutical Bureau, setting the tone, allowing the industry¡¯s prominent figures to discuss the industry situation and trends.

    Because Richelle arrived thetest and, thanks to her extraordinary beauty and demeanor, the moment she entered, all eyes were turned to her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new president of Lewis Group, Richelle Dunn?¡±

    ¡°It seems so, but I hadn¡¯t heard that Lewis Group was nning to enter the pharmaceutical business.¡±

    ¡°I heard she also has another identity¡ªas a doctor. Maybe they¡¯ve invited her as part of the professional review panel.¡±

    As a result, once Richelle entered the room, she nced calmly at everyone seated at the round table, and naturally found a suitable spot to sit down in the applicant¡¯s area.

    Soon, the conference began, presided over by Mr. Gregory of the Pharmaceutical Bureau.

    After his simple address, each pharmaceutical big shot started expressing their views, talking freely and openly.

    Richelle, on this particr asion, had no relevant industry content to share, so she simply listened, gathering some industry information for Timmy and Timothy.

    Originally, Richelle was determined not to speak during the session.

    However, nearing the end of the conference, after a pharmaceutical entrepreneur finished his speech, Mr. Gregory picked up the microphone and directly called out Richelle.

    ¡°Today, we have a special guest at our seminar. Now, let¡¯s invite the president of Lewis Group, Ms. Dunn, to give us some insights into the market prospects.¡±

    Sitting beside Mr. Gregory was Mr. Simon; it could almost be confirmed that Mr. Simon indeed had a grudge against Richelle.

    Richelle also confirmed that Mr. Gregory definitely had a beef with Roy Lewis.

    Richelle, whose name was unexpectedly called, stood upposed.

    ¡°Since Mr. Gregory values me so much, let me share my humble opinion.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the veteran pharmaceutical executives here have already given incredibly thorough analyses of the current situation and prospects. As an outsider, I¡¯ll refrain from showing off my limited knowledge.¡±

    At this point, Richelle paused.

    A cunning smile appeared on Mr. Gregory¡¯s face.

    However, Richelle then continued to speak.

    ¡°From the perspective of an outsider, based on what I heard from the veterans¡¯ analysis, I have a few simple questions that I feelpelled to ask.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, many seniors mentioned the fiercepetition among simr pharmaceuticals in the industry. Often the first-generation product just hits the market when the second-generation one is already developed, greatly reducing the profit cycle. What if we directly produce a drug that others can¡¯t develop into a second generation in a short time, doesn¡¯t this lengthen the profit period?¡±

    ¡°Secondly, since the industrypetition is fierce within the Federation, why not consider expanding to allied countries around the Federation, or even internationally?¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, sincepetition within the industry is intense and the space for survival is shrinking, why not try to expand into other rted industries to erge the survival space?¡±

    ¡°These above are just the unprofessional views of an outsider, and I hope veterans will not take it as a joke.¡±

    Had these utterances been from an unknown newbie, they indeed might have beenughed off.

    But these words came from the new president of Lewis Group, whose reputation had already reached the public, even though she had recently taken up the position.

    Moreover, many people present had heard rumors about this legendary Ms. Dunn. Aside from being an aplished architect, she was also a formidable doctor.

    As for how formidable? It¡¯s rumored that some big shots in the Federation¡¯s medical field can only wave their hands in surrender: ¡°inexpressible, inexpressible.¡±

    A person who is formidable yet inexpressible must rank highly indeed.

    Many people present vaguely knew about these rumors.

    As a result, Richelle¡¯s three questions first rendered the room silent, but soon people began to ponder and found them reasonable.

    Unknown who, someone took the lead in apuse.

    Richelle bowed amid the apuse, then took her seat again.

    Mr. Gregory¡¯s face, just as before, remained cold and wooden.

    When the apuse subsided, he said one sentence.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn is truly an outstanding strategist, but the three questions you raised, while easy to say, are they not extremely difficult to implement?¡±

    Richelle smiled, directly replying.

    ¡°What Mr. Gregory said is very correct. However, if everyone just chose the simple tasks, they shouldn¡¯tin about low profits, small spaces, and fiercepetition.¡±

    Mr. Gregory had no response to this. His face turning ill, he made an eye gesture to Mr. Simon sitting next to him, indicating for him to give a closing summary for the conference.

    After the conference, Richelle nned to go straight back to the hotel that Roy Lewis had arranged for her.

    However, several pharmaceutical bosses stopped her. After chatting for a while, they found they had a lot inmon and were very pleased with each other.

    They decided on the spot to book a private room in the hotel. Six or seven of them marveled at how much fun they were having, having dinner and chatting.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, got the news right away from his bodyguard.

    He was both pleased and brimming with jealousy.

    Richelle, the girl, truly was loved by everyone, no matter where she went nobody could stand against her!

 Chapter 560 - 556: Richelle, have you offended someone?

    Chapter 560: Chapter 556: Richelle, have you offended someone?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Of course, Roy Lewis was jealous, but he understood that these famous pharmaceutical tycoons weren¡¯t interested in Richelle Dunn¡¯s appearance, but her talent.

    However, there were still many people who valued Richelle Dunn¡¯s appearance.

    But with Master Lewis, the handsome man, leading the way, those who followed naturally had to measure their own weight

    They dared not covet her beauty, but it was not too much to learn something from her talent.

    As such, a group of people with the intention of learning from one another, shared a meal from over six to nine. If it weren¡¯t for Richelle having to put her three children to bed, these big shots still would not let her go.

    Richelle Dunn sat down in the car arranged by Roy Lewis and immediately called him.

    Roy Lewis started off sarcastically, ¡°Dr. Dunn, is your date over?¡±

    Richelle, knowing that his childish side had red up again, simply replied,

    ¡°Yes, it just ended. What instructions does Master Lewis have?¡±

    Before Roy Lewis had a chance to speak on the screen, he was crowded out by the three children.

    ¡°Mommy, was it fun?¡±

    As if deliberately trying to annoy Roy Lewis, Richelleughed and said,

    ¡°It was fun. So many talented, awesome, and handsome uncles.¡±

    The three children, who were used to kicking their father when he was down, all burst outughing.

    Then, Richelle only heard Roy Lewis¡¯ voice but couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°You guys, are your butts itching?¡±

    A smile appeared on Richelle¡¯s face.

    Timmy made a funny face to one side, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s Mommy who praised other uncles for being talented and awesome, what does it have to do with us?¡±

    Then, arge hand stretched out and pinched Timmy¡¯s chubby cheek.

    So, on the way back to the hotel, Richelle talked with Roy Lewis and their three children the whole time.

    When the car arrived at the hotel garage, it was bedtime for the children. Richelle said goodbye to the four and got out of the car.

    When she got back to the hotel, Richelle first took a hot bath, then called Roy Lewis again.

    As the call connected, Richelle sorted out the content of today¡¯s meeting while casually chatting with Roy Lewis.

    And Roy Lewis was also busy with work, the two talked intermittently.

    By the time they were both done with their tasks, it was quitete. They each wished each other good night and exchanged some affectionate words before lying down in their beds, nearly a thousand kilometers apart.

    After hanging up with Roy Lewis, Richelle was going to sleep.

    Unexpectedly, Sonia Seaton¡¯s call came in at this time.

    ¡°Master, sote, is there something wrong?¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t mentioned the difficulties with the new drug application to Sonia Seaton yet.

    After all, nothing can be achieved overnight, and there¡¯s still plenty of room for negotiation.

    As for the worst-case scenario, they could switch to South Asia or another neighboring country for production. There¡¯s no need to bother her.

    ¡°I heard that the new drug application got rejected?¡±

    Since she asked, there was no need for Richelle to hide it anymore.

    ¡°Yes, they probably think there¡¯s no market demand for this drug in the Federation.¡±

    Sonia Seaton looked calm, ¡°Hmm, have you thought of any countermeasures?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of countermeasures, but whether they work depends on tomorrow¡¯s review panel¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Sonia nodded to show her understanding, ¡°Whether it works tomorrow or not doesn¡¯t matter, we have plenty of choices.¡±

    Obviously, Sonia Seaton and Richelle were on the same page.

    ¡°Yes, we have many choices. I just want Timothy and Timmy to start their business in their own country. Otherwise, South Asia and neighboring countries are offering even more attractive conditions.¡±

    Because of Kennedy Green¡¯s rtionship, Richelle didn¡¯t use the major innovation drug application channel and only applied through the ordinary channel.

    The aim was to make Timothy and Timmy¡¯s business start fair and square.

    ¡°Indeed, the South Asian president came to ask about the drug yesterday. I told him that since the investor is providing all the funds, the right to use belongs to the investor.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want Sonia to worry about the matter anymore, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, this is your hard work and life¡¯s work. I¡¯ll strive for it as much as possible.¡±

    If this drug were to be produced in the Federation, in addition to making it easier for Timothy and Timmy to manage, another reason is that a series of rted industries are much easier to develop in the big environment of the Federation.

    ¡°Is the person in charge of the approval someone you or Roy Lewis have had conflicts with before?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve only been back to the Federation for a short while. It¡¯s impossible for me to have any conflicts with them. It could only be because they have had conflicts with Roy Lewis.¡±

    Sonia asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person in charge of the approval?¡±

    Richelle only remembered their surnames, ¡°One has thest name He, and the other has thest name Ding.¡±

    Sonia pondered for a moment, ¡°A man with the surname He? Do you remember that when you joined the team, there was a boy with the surname He who was thest to be ranked and was eliminated during the personnel reduction?¡±

    Richelle did recall the incident, but it seemed far-fetched to connect this matter with him.

    ¡°Master, what does this have to do with me? At the time, I joined the team as the top performer, even if he wanted to me someone, he couldn¡¯t me

    me..¡¯

 Chapter 561 - 557: Richelie Dunnâ€™s Strong Counterattack

    Chapter 561: Chapter 557: Richelie Dunn¡¯s Strong Counterattack

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sonia Seaton nodded, ¡°A sensible person would see that, not to mention it¡¯s not your fault, even if it¡¯s his previous student, he shouldn¡¯t be responsible for his not being selected. However, there are always some people who are unreasonable. I¡¯ll check tomorrow to see if this student with surname He has any connection with Mr. Gregory you mentioned.¡±

    Afterward, the master and apprentice chatted a bit more about the children before hanging up the phone.

    Early the next day, after Richelle Dunn washed up and had breakfast, she was getting ready to go to the research conference site.

    Just after changing her clothes, she received a call from Sonia Seaton.

    ¡°Richelle, I checked. That student with the surname He is an East Asia Kindurian, and his elder brother is Mr. Gregory from the drug administration office.¡±

    Richelle cursed in her heart, clearly they are seeking revenge.

    What¡¯s most hateful is that this revenge ispletely unfounded, and she ispletely innocent.

    Richelle was so furious that she vowed in secret to stage a beautifulebackter.

    Of course, from the approval conditions listed by the drug administration office, her drug¡¯s production sequence will probably be cedst.

    However, thanks to Mr. Gregory¡¯s sudden attack yesterday, which was meant to embarrass her, it unexpectedly gave Richelle a great opportunity to pave the groundwork in advance.

    There were a total of twenty new drugs being applied for this time.

    And before yesterday¡¯s conference, the approval panel held preliminary voting anonymously.

    Each reviewer has two votes, and the preliminary voting can be changed at any time. All reviewers can change the voting list at their discretion before the voting time ends.

    As Richelle expected, the new drug named ¡°Lin-Zheng-Yu¡± was rankedst among the twenty drugs, with only two votes.

    When Mr. Gregory saw the vote rankings on the screen, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    He looked at Richelle with a smile, and there was a hint of defiance and contempt in his eyes.

    Richelle disliked this kind of person, so she didn¡¯t respond to his provocation at all and focused on making meticulous revisions to her presentation script on herptop.

    Richelle was ranked fifteenth in the introduction and boration of the new drug functionality.

    Richelle didn¡¯t feel much about this order, but another pharmaceutical CEO who got acquainted with her atst night¡¯s dinner felt a bit sorry for her.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, this order is deliberately trying to make things difficult for you. Although it¡¯s not thest, but being 15th, after hearing so many previous introductions, the evaluators¡¯ minds and bodies will be fatigued, can they still make a fair judgment remains in question.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡°Either way is fine, I don¡¯t think the order of presentation can cover up the value of the drug itself.¡±

    Moreover, being at the fifteenth position gave her enough time to make targeted revisions and improvements based on the content of previous presenters.

    Richelle sat calmly in her seat, listened to the presentations of the first fourteen speakers, then nced at thetest order ranking on the big screen.

    This time, it was even worse than the beginning: Lin-Zheng-Yu still rankedst, but the number of votes had dropped from two to just one.

    As Richelle stood up and prepared for her presentation, most of the attendees cast sympathetic nces at her.

    But the satisfaction on Mr. Gregory¡¯s face became even more evident.

    Richelle began to randomly borate on the purpose and efficacy of the drug¡¯s development to the audience, neither arrogant nor humble.

    ¡°I believe everyone is very familiar with this drug named Lin-Zheng-Yu because it won a major breakthrough award a month ago. This globally pioneering new drug was developed over three years by a research team led by renowned expert Professor Sonia Seaton, targeting nearly ten million patients in the Third World. Many of these patients have been afflicted since birth, and will remain so until their death.¡±

    ¡°Of course, our Federation of East Asia has joined the ranks of developed countries decades ago, so there are no cases of the disease in our country.¡±

    ¡°But as I mentioned yesterday, with the intensepetition in the industry, since only Lin-Zheng-Yu among the twenty new drugs today is apletely innovative drug and irreceable worldwide, can we assume that the profit cycle of this drug can be extended significantly?¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, being one-of-a-kind and having nopetitive alternatives worldwide, the mass export of this drug will surely lead to a substantial increase in foreign trade.¡±

    ¡°On the third hand, although it is apletely new product, our group has already developed a series of derivative products for it, which will greatly expand its lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, as a developed country, shouldn¡¯t we consider the bigger picture before our own interests? Once this drug is mass-produced, all patients afflicted with this disease will benefit directly. This could be an excellent diplomatic means for the East Asian government to establish friendly rtions with its allies. I believe that all people and governments who benefit from this drug will be friends and allies with East Asia!¡±

    After Richelle finished her speech, the conference room was filled with silence once again, just like yesterday, followed by asting round of enthusiastic apuse..

 Chapter 562 - 558: Richelie Dunnâ€™s Strong Counterattack - Part 2

    Chapter 562: Chapter 558: Richelie Dunn¡¯s Strong Counterattack ¨C Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mr. Gregory¡¯s face visibly darkened bit by bit.

    Normally, after all pharmaceuticalpanies have borated on the effectiveness and features of their drugs, the Drug Administration officials should not express their opinions to maintain fairness.

    However, he probably really hated Richelle Dunn to the bone. After the apuse died down, he even coldly asked Richelle.

    ¡°May I ask, Mr. Dunn, who gave you the confidence to believe that yourpany¡¯s new drug will boost foreign trade and be a diplomatic weapon?¡±

    Richelle calmly responded, ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear that there are many such precedents. The time of the CEOs and reviewers present is valuable, so I won¡¯t bother to borate.¡±

    Mr. Gregory persisted, ¡°Please, enlighten us a little, Mr. Dunn. We have plenty of time.¡±

    Of course, Richelle came well prepared, ¡°Not to mention the past, the East Asian government, thirty years ago, donated a batch of vines unconditionally to Leutonia, which has since exchanged for 30 years of peace between Leutonia and East Asia. Furthermore, thirty years ago in Yordania, the industry was extremely backward. When the new leader took office, he attracted several major pharmaceuticalpanies from around the world to set up factories there. It¡¯s safe to say that the production of drugs has since be the main source of Yordania¡¯s economy, leading to significant economic growth and influence. There are many simr examples, which I believe the seniors here understand much better than a young person like me.¡± Speaking of age, Richelle was indeed the youngest among the attendees.

    At the age of twenty-five or twenty-six, most people are still doing odd jobs in the office, at best serving as a secretary or assistant to the CEO.

    But here was Richelle, even disregarding her position as the CEO of the Lewis Group, her personal achievements in the professional field were the highest among the attendees, unmatched.

    And she didn¡¯t boast about her qualifications or achievements, she just presented based on factual data and objective facts.

    It could be said that her presentation on the new drug was the most splendid and grand among the speakers.

    Originally, after her presentation, her ranking had soared from the bottom, twentieth ce, all the way to sixth.

    It was probably because Mr. Gregory saw her ranking skyrocket that he couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed and aggressive.

    Little did he know that his highly targeted attack not only failed to hit Richelle but actually gave her another opportunity to gain more votes.

    His actions even stirred up sympathy from some reviewers. Once Richelle finished her supplementary exnation, her votes continued to rise, and soon she was in first ce.

    And it was an absolute gap.

    Mr. Gregory, watching the rankings on the screen change instantly, gritted his teeth in anger but was helpless to do anything.

    Because this so-called reform in the new drug approval process was proposed by him.

    He racked his brains to set up this trap just to make Richelle stumble and embarrass herself in public.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t see any of that.

    What he saw instead were Richelle¡¯s skyrocketing votes and rankings.

    Of course, not to mention his soaring blood pressure.

    He withdrew his gaze from the big screen, squinted his eyes, and looked at Richelle sitting at the end of the row.

    It was as if Richelle sensed his gaze and gave him a slight smile.

    This smile ostensibly showed only a simple, polite intention.

    But in Mr. Gregory¡¯s view, it was extremely arrogant and provocative.

    Soon, the presentations of the remaining five drugs also ended one after another.

    Until the voting time expired, Richelle¡¯s drug TTT remained in the first ce in both ranking and votes.

    Without a doubt, Richelle staged a stunningeback.

    As soon as the conference ended, many attendees came to congratte Richelle.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, with yourpany¡¯s new drug, it will be hard to find a substitute in the next twenty years, let alone five or ten. This drug has unlimited potential.¡± Richelle didn¡¯t wish for the drug to remain prosperous forever, ¡°The disease can actually be treated and prevented. And once cured, it would never recur. So, the original intention of Professor Seaton in developing this drug is to eradicate this disease within ten years.¡±

    These points were not mentioned by Richelle earlier because there was no need.

    Secondly, in this profit-driven society, discussing ideals would seem somewhat inappropriate to some who would think she was showing off.

    As expected, the CEO of the pharmaceuticalpany had a disdainful smile on his face.

    ¡°Haha, Professor Seaton is a saint, with a grand vision. Us ordinary people, on the other hand, put interest first.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t insist on others agreeing with her viewpoint; after all, the world is vast not because of its size, but because it is inhabited by various people with different hearts.

    Some astute pharmaceutical CEOs discreetly passed their business cards to Richelle, indicating that theirpanies had mature production technology and advanced equipment, capable of undertakingrge-scale contract manufacturing and OEM business.

    Richelle epted and saved the cards for future reference.

    After the seminar, the organizer hosted a small cocktail party to facilitatemunication among the attendees.

    Richelle wasn¡¯t a fan of such events, but in the future, she would likely represent the Lewis Group, the Dunn Group, or her son¡¯spany in simr situations. Therefore, for the sake of her job, she stayed for the first half of the party.

    By two o¡¯clock, she said goodbye to Mr. Simon and left early..

 Chapter 563 - 559 Mr. Lewis Hides a Beauty in His House

    Chapter 563: Chapter 559 Mr. Lewis Hides a Beauty in His House

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even though Richelie Dunn hurried to the airport without stopping and changed to the nearest flight back to Kindur, it was already past seven in the evening.

    As soon as she got off the ne, Roy Lewis called.

    ¡°I just got off the ne. You and the kids can eat first; don¡¯t wait for me.¡± But Roy said, ¡°Come to parking spot B998, we¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Richelie lowered her voice, her heart panicking.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; we¡¯re in the RV.¡±

    Fearing she might inadvertently reveal something, Richelle simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s

    talk in the car.¡±

    Soon, her bodyguards brought her luggage, and they quickly reached the parking lot.

    As Richelle got into the car, a ¡°bang¡± sounded, and the party poppers burst above her head.

    ¡°Wee back, Mommy!¡±

    Richelle was both amused and touched by her three little ones, squatting down to hug and kiss them fiercely before turning her gaze to Roy Lewis, who was sitting in a wheelchair in a hidden spot.

    By the time she faced him, a smile had already filled his face, and he opened his arms towards her.

    Richelle rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, when did you start fooling around like this?¡±

    Roy drove closer, pulling her in for a kiss on the lips before nibbling on her earlobe and whispering.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Richelle shuddered and quickly pushed him away, shooting him a fierce re, and then touching the back of her neck that he had just left hot with his breath.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t think you can just deceive me like this!¡±

    She warned him fiercely.

    Roy winked at the three little ones, and Tifanny, always obedient to her daddy, held Richelle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mommy,e on, we¡¯re having a celebration!

    Richelle nced at Roy again, and he quickly defended himself with augh.

    ¡°This was the children¡¯s idea; I¡¯m just indulging them.¡±

    Richelle was actually happy, so she didn¡¯t want to spoil her children¡¯s fun, and followed Tifanny to the back of the RV, where a small living room was located.

    They found a big cake on the table, alongside fried chicken, burgers, fries, ice cream, and soda ¨C various kinds of junkfood.

    Timmy and Timothy were busy ¨C one sticking candles in the cake, the other pouring drinks.

    ¡°Mommy, congrattions on our first great sess!

    Richelle grinned as she epted a soda from Timothy, ¡°Yes, a great sess.¡±

    After cing two candles, Timmy asked Richelle,

    ¡°Mommy, how many candles should I put?¡±

    Roy answered, ¡°Six!¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Oh, you know so well.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course. This is the children¡¯s first celebration of their business, so we mustn¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Soon, the candles were lit, and Richelle had the three children close their eyes to make a wish and then blow out the candles together.

    After distributing the cake, Tifanny held up her ss and clinked it with her two brothers.

    ¡°Big brothers, from now on, I want to work as a general assistant in yourpany when I¡¯m on vacation and learn how to save money.¡± Richelle chuckled, ¡°Baby, have you ever asked your daddy what he thinks? Tifanny turned to look at her dad, batted her beautiful big eyes, and asked in a childish voice,

    ¡°Daddy, is it not allowed?¡±

    Roy bent down to kiss her forehead and then rubbed her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when my baby grows up!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that in Roy¡¯s heart, even when Tifanny turned eighty, she would still be his baby girl.

    Tifanny, however, didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning in her daddy¡¯s words and just happily told Timmy and Timothy,

    ¡°Big brothers, daddy agreed, so you guys can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Timmy and Timothy exchanged a grin before Timmy replied,

    ¡°Sure, we promise you cane when you grow up.¡¯

    Little did they know, even when Tifanny was old and toothless, she would still be their baby sister.

    Richelle saw through the hearts of all the men in her family but didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    -indeed, when my baby sister works as a general assistant, mommy will work as a cleaner.¡±

    Timothy immediately protested, ¡°Mommy, we can¡¯t afford a cleaner as expensive as you. You just concentrate on being the technical director and counting money at home.¡±

    The RV drove forward, withughter and merriment echoing inside it the entire way.

    Perhaps she had been too happy because Richelle didn-_t even notice the direction the RV was taking them.

    When the car stopped, and she got out with the kids, she realized this was apletely unfamiliar garage.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Richelle looked around suspiciously, but her surroundings clearly indicated an underground garage, so it was impossible to discern anything else.

    Roy smiled mysteriously at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±

    With no other choice, Richelle turned to the three little ones.

    The children sealed their lips tightly, having apparently already conspired with their father.

    Richelle assessed the garage, which could amodate only a few cars, and figured they were probably at one of Roy¡¯s vis or something in the outskirts. It was only then that Richelle realized how absentminded she had been. She had been with Roy for nearly a year, but she didn¡¯t even know about his other properties and hideouts.

    That wouldn¡¯t do. This time, as soon as they got home, she would have to ask him about his other properties, besides the one they were living in.

    Otherwise, if Mr.. Lewis had a secret lover in each property, she would be at a massive loss!

 Chapter 564 - 560: Those with ill intentions are bound to fail.

    Chapter 564: Chapter 560: Those with ill intentions are bound to fail.

    Trantor: 549690339

    The family of five were ascending in an elevator, and soon the shimmering sea appeared outside the transparent elevator, reflecting the moonlight.

    The sea breeze stirred up the waves, one by one rushing towards the silver-white beach. You could faintly hear the sound of the tide hitting the shore.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, is this vi yours?¡±

    Roy Lewis took her hand, ¡°No!¡±

    Richelle Dunn eximed, only to hear him add.

    ¡°It¡¯s ours.¡±

    Before Richelle Dunn could retort, Timothy by her side let out a deep sigh.

    Richelle Dunn looked at him confused.

    She heard him say to Timmy and Tifanny with a mournful tone.

    ¡°Brother and sister, we must start working hard to earn money. All of daddy¡¯s money and belongings belong to mommy. We are, in fact, penniless.¡±

    Richelle Dunn burst outughing.

    Roy Lewis spanked Timothy and yfully scolded him.

    ¡°You little rascal, isn¡¯t it natural for a daddy to give what he earns to his wife? You and your brother have earned quite a fortune, haven¡¯t you? How did you be penniless?¡±

    Timmy retorted, ¡°Daddy, the fortune my brother and I earned is earmarked as our sister¡¯s dowry.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t like that at all.

    ¡°Why should any penniless fellow who wants to marry my precious daughter receive so much dowry? Let him run off! My darling isn¡¯t marrying!¡±

    Even though the conversation was hypothetical, Roy Lewis seemed to take it very seriously and got genuinely angry.

    Richelle Dunn found it amusing.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is not even a real issue, why are you angry? Besides, money isn¡¯t everything. Someone can also be talented and capable but not yet have had their big break, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not right, my darling isn¡¯t here to pity the poor. We can¡¯t possibly let our little princess suffer like that.¡±

    Richelle Dunn wanted to say something else, but even the usually objective brothers nodded in agreement this time.

    ¡°Exactly, we agree with daddy. We can give out the dowry, but the groom can¡¯t be penniless.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was speechless. Although it was a hypothetical situation, she could already foresee the uphill struggle the future son-inw would face.

    ¡°Sister, you hear that? When you find a boyfriend, he can¡¯t be penniless.¡±

    Tifanny nodded with a mischievous smile, ¡°I know!¡±

    Richelle Dunn found her naivety adorable, ¡°Baby, what do you know?¡±

    Tifanny replied with augh, ¡°Penniless means having not a single coin in your pocket, right? If he¡¯s really that poor, I can have him pick up an empty bottle, sell it, and get a coin. Problem solved!¡±

    Everyone present knew that Tifanny was joking.

    Even so, her father and brothers were still irritated by her words.

    It wasn¡¯t until the family reached the living room on the second floor of the vi and sat down that the three men finally loosened their faces.

    Richelle Dunn, barely holding back herughter, pushed Tifanny, ¡°Sister, hurry up and appease your father and brothers!¡±

    Why would Tifanny need to cajole her father and brothers?

    She just ran over and hugged each of them, give them each a peck on the cheek, and all their stern faces melted into smiles.

    Only when they started smiling, Tifanny then said cheerfully.

    ¡°Daddy, brothers, don¡¯t worry. When I find a boyfriend in the future, I¡¯ll measure him against your standards. Those ambitionless and useless men won¡¯t catch my eye.¡±

    Richelle Dunn burst intoughter.

    Roy Lewis cuddled up Tifanny even more, kissing her and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, just take your daddy and brothers as a standard. You can¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought to herself, there might not even be a suitable candidate in Kindur.

    The small controversy over Tifanny¡¯s future boyfriend gradually subsided.

    Having hustled around for a whole day, Richelle Dunn was sent by Roy Lewis to soak in a bath. The three children huddled on the ocean-view terrace, chattering about who knows what.

    Roy Lewis meanwhile settled down to deal with some urgent matters. And when Richelle Dunn came out from her bath, he pulled her over.

    Sitting on the sofa, Richelle Dunn handed him the towel. As he was drying her hair, he asked.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°I learned a lot. Without attending this seminar, I wouldn¡¯t know how powerful the Federation¡¯s staff could be.¡±

    Roy Lewis touched her face, ¡°Still angry?¡±

    Richelle Dunn scoffed, ¡°Why should I be angry about this? You know me. If I¡¯m not happy, I will fight back, whoever he is. Especially when justice is on my side, even if I had to go through the whole Federation, I won¡¯t fear a single argument.¡±

    Roy Lewis gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°Our Dr. Dunn is really powerful!¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not powerful. He¡¯s just shameless.¡±

    Richelle Dunn then told Roy Lewis the information Sonia Seaton had found.

    Roy Lewis listened, his face unreadable.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory, promoted by my uncle, is quite capable and resourceful. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a narrow-minded scoundrel who couldn¡¯t differentiate between public and private.¡±

    Richelle Dunn wasn¡¯t sure what Roy Lewis was nning to do. However, she already had a n.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I think public opinion will naturally do me justice.¡±

    ¡°Public opinion?¡±

 Chapter 565 - 561: Uncle Fu, the Empty Nester

    Chapter 565: Chapter 561: Uncle Fu, the Empty Nester

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, the whole process of the seminar, including the voting, was carried out openly and fairly. I believe that the public¡¯s eyes are sharp!¡±

    Roy Lewis, however, was slightly resentful.

    ¡°So we let him get away with it?¡±

    Richelle hummed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what the public opinion is like then. As I see it, there¡¯s no way he can keep his position as director.¡±

    Yesterday, Mr. Gregory had suspicions about Richelle, but they were not yet very obvious.

    Today, originally, it was stipted that pharmaceutical personnel should not make anyments on the drug applications under review to avoid influencing the opinions of reviewers and sway the voting results.

    As a result, it was unknown what he was thinking when he chose to confront Richelle without any regard.

    Everyone present with eyes and brains could see that he was deliberately targeting Richelle.

    As for the reason behind the targeting, it was already unimportant. It was already a major vition for him to express his biased views and attack the participating enterprises at such an important asion.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll step back for now and see how things progress.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care how his superiors dealt with Mr. Gregory.

    As Richelle¡¯s man, he could not allow his woman to be openly provoked in front of everyone.

    Although the provocation ultimately failed, Roy Lewis could not possibly swallow his anger.

    Naturally, Richelle knew Roy¡¯s temperament and could only act ordingly in due time, trying to keep him from going too far.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this irrelevant person anymore. It¡¯s affecting our mood!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words eased Roy¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about your gains from this time.¡±

    Richelle was a good thinker with an extremely strong ability to learn. As long as she was thrown into a new environment, she could always absorb many different essences.

    The situation with Roy, which used to be all about discussing their children, had now developed into endless conversations.

    In the past, Roy always felt that it was difficult to find friends who could share his interests, as there were very few people who could speak hisnguage.

    But now, not only did he and Richelle share many mutual interests, but he also benefited greatly from her words.

    As Richelle went on and on about what she saw and felt at the seminar, she saw Roy staring at her intently.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You asked me about my gains, and you¡¯re wandering off.¡±

    Roy Lewis pulled her closer and embraced her.

    ¡°In the past, when I heard others talk about soulmates, I scorned the idea. But now, I think you and I are truly soulmates.¡±

    Richelle raised her head from his embrace, her beautiful eyes smiling like crescent moons.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly honored to be Master Lewis¡¯ soulmate.¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched her cheek, looking at her with affectionate eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor.¡±

    The two of them were clearly talking about business, but somehow, their conversations became filled with sweet words.

    As they talked, the conversation shifted back to the main topic.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any idents with the production permit. As for site selection, it¡¯s not my area of expertise. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll have to step in.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of that. We¡¯ll need to find a good management team for them as well. Do you have any rmendations for personnel on your end?¡±

    Richelle had also thought about this.

    ¡°For technical personnel, I can provide a list. But for management, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll each take half of the responsibility. I¡¯m not familiar with the production facilities, but you can provide suppliers, and I¡¯ll negotiate the prices¡­¡±

    Obviously, they were on vacation to rx, but the two were having a work meeting.

    But there was no choice, as both of them were efficiency-driven. Since the tasks were right in front of them, it was natural to deal with them.

    Anyway, the three children were ying on the patio at the moment.

    Today, the three little rascals somehow felt like ying a game of word chain.

    Richelle and Roy finished talking about the newpany and happened to hear their children ying the word chain game.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Do children still y this these days?¡±

    Roy also smiled in response, ¡°Maybe they got bored? Or perhaps the simpler the game, the more interesting?¡±

    Richelle was inclined to agree with thetter.

    ¡°As long as the three of them are together, there¡¯s no chance of them getting bored.¡±

    Bringing this up, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but be curious again.

    ¡°What made you suddenly want toe y by the sea?¡±

    Roy Lewis gave her a meaningful look.

    ¡°You should ask yourself that!¡±

    Richelle looked puzzled, ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t say anything, did I?¡±

    Roy Lewis ground his teeth, unable to resist pinching her cheek again.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said I¡¯m an empty nester?¡±

    Richelle chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Those were Timothy¡¯s words, not mine.¡±

    Without any backbone, Richelle immediately sold out her own son.

    Roy scoffed, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true that those words came from our son¡¯s mouth.

    But, wasn¡¯t it you who suggested it?¡±

    Richelle was wronged and looked up defiantly.

    ¡°Our children have so many ideas, how could you determine that it was me who hinted at it? I don¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Roy Lewis felt both annoyed and amused, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who hinted at them, afraid that I¡¯d be bored from working too much?¡±

 Chapter 566 - 562: Smooth-talking Master Lewis

    Chapter 566: Chapter 562: Smooth-talking Master Lewis

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Am I not doing this out of kindness? How did it be my fault?¡±

    Roy Lewis made a sound of acknowledgment, ¡°I know you mean well, but I don¡¯t like the term ¡¯empty nesters¡¯.¡±

    Richelle pointed at the kids, ¡°Fine, then why don¡¯t you go talk to these little brats and ask them toe up with some nicer terms for you?¡±

    Richelle pushed Roy towards the terrace, ¡°Babies, your daddy doesn¡¯t like the term ¡¯empty nester.¡¯ Come up with some nicer ones for him.¡±

    Tifanny was the first to raise her hand, ¡°A handsome and dashing daddy.¡±

    Timmy also chimed in, ¡°A humorous and funny daddy!¡±

    Timothyughed, ¡°An amiable and friendly daddy.¡±

    ¡°Baby, except for Tifanny¡¯s suggestion, which is fairly apt, Timmy and

    Timothy¡¯s arepletely irrelevant.¡±

    Roy turned to give Richelle a stare.

    ¡°How are they irrelevant? Am I not humorous or amiable?¡±

    Richelle winked at him, ¡°Alright, Master Lewis, you are handsome and dashing, humorous and funny, and amiable and friendly. Is that good enough for you?¡±

    Roy made a sound of agreement, ¡°That seems more like it¡­¡±

    Timothy wordlessly opened his arms, reminding his parents.

    ¡°Daddy and mommy, if you two want to show your affection, just show it directly. There¡¯s no need to take a detour.¡±

    Timmy nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°Yeah, after all, we¡¯re used to it by now!¡±

    Richelle bent down and patted their heads.

    ¡°Alright, you guys hurry up and take a bath. Go to bed early tonight, so we can go catch the tide early tomorrow morning.¡±

    The three kids immediately got up and went to take a shower when they heard they would be going out early tomorrow.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be alone at home tomorrow?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Actually, I won¡¯t be bored by myself. I¡¯m just worried the kids might be, so after some thought, I decided this ce was the most suitable.¡±

    Richelle then remembered the question she had wanted to ask earlier.

    ¡°This beach, it¡¯s not yours as well, is it?¡±

    Roy repeated the same line as before, ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s ours!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°The wicked rich.¡±

    With the kids off to take a shower, Roy held Richelle as they faced the sea.

    ¡°I built a row of holiday vis here, intending to use them for a resort in the future. But for now, the approval hasn¡¯te through, so it¡¯s just our family in the entire resort vige.¡±

    Richelle had more or less guessed that, otherwise, someone as cautious as Roy Lewis would never appear in a public ce.

    ¡°However, to be on the safe side, I¡¯ll just stay in the house these next two days. If you guys want to do anything, just tell the bodyguards, and they will make arrangements.¡±

    Richelle knew that for Roy, vacationing was nothing more than working in a different location.

    ¡°Mm, so we¡¯ll go catch the tide early tomorrow and collect the seafood for lunch.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have the seafood you guys catch tomorrow.¡±

    However, since he had nned toe here, he had already prepared a full refrigerator of food and supplies. It was enough not only for two or three days but even a week.

    Richelle stretchedzily, ¡°I have to say, this ce is reallyfortable.¡±

    Roy pinched her waist, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the wicked rich now?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s great to have money!¡±

    However, she also knew that these vis were probably unavable for purchase, even if one had the money.

    ¡°Roy, is this vi the one with the best view in the entire resort?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for my wife and children, so naturally, it has to be the best.¡±

    Richelle tapped his head, ¡°Actually, the kids missed the most fitting term earlier!¡±

    Roy was puzzled, ¡°Which term?¡±

    ¡°Smooth talker!¡±

    Roy held her hand and kissed the back of it with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°That¡¯s not smooth talking, that¡¯s sweet talk.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference! Smooth talking is for deceiving people with malicious intentions. Sweet talk is for making a wife happy ¨C it¡¯s a precondition for family harmony.¡±

    Richelle tilted her head, ¡°So as long as I¡¯m happy, the family will be harmonious and everyone will be happy?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then remember to pamper me every day from now on. If I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯ll cause a scene!¡±

    Roy raised his hand in salute, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Richelle spoke resignedly, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not just a smooth talker, but also a silver-tongued tterer!¡±

    Saying this, she pushed him towards the kids¡¯ bedroom.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s smooth talking or silver-tongued ttery, I don¡¯t admit to either. I only admit to sweet talk!¡±

    Roy seemed to be challenging Richelle.

    Richelle didn¡¯t care to argue with him anymore. Entering the bedroom, she saw the children pulling snacks from their little backpacks.

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Babies, are you hungry?¡±

    The three little ones immediately looked at her pitifully.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re hungry.¡±

    It had to be said that children had strong digestion.

    Richelle had just eaten a piece of cake and a chicken leg not too long ago, and she was still fairly full.

    She looked down at Roy, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Roy usually workedte and would eat some snacks at night.

    He nodded earnestly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry too!¡±

    So Richelle turned around, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go make some noodles for you..¡±

 Chapter 567: 563: Richelle Dunn, The Regular on

    Chapter 567: Chapter 563: Richelle Dunn, The Regr on<div>

    Top Searches

    Trantor: 549690339 |

    The grandpa each ate a bowl of noodles, and then, the three little ones happily touched their round bellies and returned to their bedrooms.

    Casually, Richelle Dunn was also dragged along.

    By the time Richelle finished telling a bedtime story and put them to sleep, half an hour had already passed.

    In the living room, Roy Lewis was busily working with hisptop.<div>

    Richelle walked over and offered a hand to press acupoints on his head.

    ¡°Are you going to be busy untilte tonight?

    Roy leaned his head back into her arms.

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll try to finish as early as possible, but you don¡¯t have to wait for me.

    You should go to bed now.¡±

    Richelle was indeed a bit tired.

    ¡°No hurry, let me massage you first. This way, you¡¯ll feel better and work more efficiently.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t say anything else and just enjoyed her special service with his eyes closed, resting his head in her arms.

    Richelle also remained silent, her slender fingers applying moderate pressure to the main acupoints on his head.

    Outside the window was the sound of waves crashing against the shore. Inside, neither of them spoke.

    But their love and reliance on each other were transmitted through the touch of their skin and into each other¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Roy Lewis¡­¡±<div>

    Richelle called softly.

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°This ce is lovely. Let¡¯s stay here forever. When our children grow up and have their own worlds, you and I can move here and enjoy our retirement.¡± Roy hummed in agreement, ¡°Okay, whatever you say!

    The next morning, Richelle got up early and made a bountiful breakfast for the children and Roy.

    This used to be amon urrence, but since she had be busier, it had be a luxury to eat her home-cooked meals-let alone a full spread like this.

    Seeing the full table, not only did the three little ones jump for joy, but Roy also ate more than usual.

    No wonder, when Richelle took the children to the beach, he had to find some digestive tablets to eat.

    Richelleughed at this.

    ¡°It seems we should stay here for a week, so you guys can at least gain ten

    pounds.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t really care, as long as he could work indoors wherever he was.

    ¡öTm fine with anything! If you want, just leave Lewis Group¡¯s affairs to<div>

    Nathan.¡±

    But Richelle shook her head.

    ¡°NO. There are still many procedures to be done for the newpany. After we finish this busy period and your leg has healed, we can discuss it.¡± The three little ones, wearing vests and shorts, rummaged through the entrance for small buckets and small forks.

    Dressed in a simr outfit, Richelle was pulled by Roy and given a passionate French kiss before being allowed to leave.

    ¡°Thank goodness there¡¯s no one else on this beach!

    Roy let go of her, and his intense gaze explored her body.

    Richelle was speechless.

    ¡°Are you saying that if there were other people, you wouldn¡¯t let me go out?¡±

    Roy nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking, especially when you¡¯re dressed like this. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re tempting people tomit a crime?

    Richelle red at him.

    ¡°You old lecher!¡±<div>

    Roy pped her bottom, ¡°Alright, go on, or I really won¡¯t let you leave.¡± Richelle looked into his eyes, which were leaping with mes, knowing he wasn¡¯t lying. She gave him a reassuring kiss, then quickly turned around. She led the children, stepping on the soft fine sand, towards the receding tide area.

    The children walked and yed all the way, taking half an hour just to travel several hundred meters.

    But that¡¯s what vacation should be: carefree, aimless, and as long as you¡¯re happy.

    Richelle had specifically researched a lot of information about going to the beach the night before.

    As a result, two of the bodyguards were found to have grown up by the sea.

    So, Richelle thought that she had just boasted when she said that today¡¯s lunch and dinner would be seafood caught by them.

    However, she wasn¡¯t expecting much-just hoping that the children would have fun.

    But sometimes, when you¡¯re carefree and rxed, you might stumble upon unexpected surprises.

    The children followed one of the bodyguards, and before long, Timmy grabbed a sea cucumber bigger than Richelie¡¯s palm and cried out to her.

    ¡°Mommy, look! It¡¯s a sea cucumber!

    Richelle also caught arge crab.

    As for Tiffany, she only picked up some harmless scallops and conch shells, as she was afraid of catching sea cucumbers.<div>

    in less than two hours, the four of them had filled their buckets with all kinds of seafood.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be having a seafood feast today!¡±

    The four happily returned home with their catch, receiving plenty of praise from Roy.

    Richelle brought the buckets of seafood to the kitchen, and the three little ones had the bodyguards apany them to the beach. Meanwhile, Richelle focused on preparing a seafood feast to reward everyone¡¯s stomachs.

    Roy continued with his work in the living room.

    Around twelve o¡¯clock, Richelle received a call from Denise Munm.

    ¡°Richelle, hurry up and check ¨C you¡¯re on the top search now.¡± Richelle was confused, ¡°I¡¯m on the top search? But I was just on it a few days ago. Am I on it again?¡±

    Richelle had be the CEO of Lewis Group and the richest person in the Federation, which had made her a top search after the banquet.

    However, that search, which didn¡¯t even have a photo, was quickly taken down by Roy.

    But today¡¯s search, from what Denise was implying, seemed to have a video attached!

 Chapter 568: 564 Everyone Supports Richelie Dunn

    Chapter 568: Chapter 564 Everyone Supports Richelie Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing this, Richelle understood that the video was probably aption of clips from yesterday and today.

    ¡°What¡¯s the public opinion like?¡±

    Denise Munni clicked her tongue, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s overwhelmingly supportive of Mr. Dunn. That staff member from the pharmaceutical department, his name is Mr. Gregory, right? He¡¯s just asking for trouble.¡±

    Richelle shrugged her shoulders, holding her phone, ¡°There are always people like this, brainless and tasteless!¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s view, being brainless is just a matter of ability, which can be saved; but being tasteless is beyond salvation.<div>

    ¡°Let Master Lewis take a look and decide if it needs to be removed. However, in my opinion, that kind of scum should be exposed for a few more days.¡±

    Richelle herself didn¡¯t care, but after all, Mr. Gregory was a subordinate of Kennedy Green. As long as the video was hanging there, it might be used by people with ulterior motives to attack Kennedy Green and even the government.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Roy then.¡±

    She hung up the phone, walked out of the living room, and told Roy Lewis about the matter.

    Roy Lewis then opened the webpage directly on hisputer. The video was over ten minutes long and indeed contained clips of Richelle and Mr. Gregory¡¯s parts.

    From Mr. Gregory¡¯s perspective, he probably thought these clips were done by someone sent by Richelle.

    At most, Richelle thought that such news would appear in text form in the media.

    But she never expected it to be such a heavily edited video with strong implications.

    After the edit, Mr. Gregory¡¯s face appeared even more hideous and ferocious.

    ¡°Roy, we might need a statement from the pharmaceutical department about this matter.¡±

    Because Richelle had already seen a few scatteredments among the tens of thousands, criticizing the government staff¡¯s arrogance.

    And these scatteredments would probably be used by interested parties soon enough.<div>

    Roy nodded, although he was reluctant to deal with this matter and let Mr. Gregory ruin his reputation.

    But the overall situation had to be considered.

    Especially since the election was just around the corner, there was no room for mistakes.

    Roy quickly removed the top search on his end, and all videos on the entire inte were unsearchable.

    However, just as the Intr was cleared, many posts quickly appeared on various websites on the external inte.

    On Roy¡¯s side, he could control the Intr but couldn¡¯t extend his reach to the external inte.

    Moreover, with his status, if he reached out to the external inte, he would surely be taken advantage of by foreign forces, iming that East Asia¡¯s richest man was interfering with freedom of speech and such.

    Seeing this situation, Richelle went back to the kitchen to turn off the stove and came out to tell Roy.

    ¡°I have some urgent matters to deal with. You just take care of the Intr issues, issue statements if necessary, and deal with the people who need to be dealt with.¡±

    Roy just nodded without asking her anything else.

    Because he knew that she was going to use Margareth¡¯s ount to catch the thieves on the external inte.

    Sure enough, half an hour after Richelle entered the bedroom, all the videos about Mr. Gregory quickly disappeared on various major websites and forums on the external inte, as well as some private ounts.<div>

    In the meantime, Roy had not been idle either. He urged the pharmaceutical department to quickly release a statement with an official seal.

    It stated that Mr. Gregory would be relieved of his duties pending further investigation and the final oue would be announced once everything was cleared up.

    The whole incident, from the appearance of the video on the inte to the pharmaceutical department¡¯s statement, took less than an hour.

    Although there were still many discussions online.

    Among them, many spoke in favor of the Federation government.

    ¡°Every president and their subordinate departments have various problems. But under President Green¡¯s leadership, the response has been the most timely, swift, and appropriate!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you guys remember the absurd scandals of the former president? He not only didn¡¯t punish or dismiss his close subordinates for their dereliction of duty but also covered for them.¡±

    ¡°To the person above, you must have the surname Green, right? You always speak for the Greens. Talking about swift and timely responses and appropriate punishments. Don¡¯t you know that the person being attacked by Mr. Gregory in the video is Roy Lewis¡¯s wife? She¡¯s also the current President Green¡¯s niece-inw. Of course, President Green would respond swiftly and timely when his niece-inw is being bullied!¡±

    ¡°To the person above, your words are too extreme. I watched the previous video, and honestly speaking, Mr. Gregory indeed targeted Mr. Dunn constantly. In the two-day speech, Mr. Dunn made valid points for every topic, not only demonstrating a broader vision but also proposing greater corporate responsibilities. As such a righteous and sessful entrepreneur, shouldn¡¯t she have the chance to rify and uphold justice when attacked by a government staff? What kind of order can there be in society if not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although Richelle is the CEO of Lewis Group, she should also have the rights of an ordinary citizen!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, we can¡¯t think that just because she¡¯s sessful and her status is higher than ours, she deserves to be attacked. Besides, shouldn¡¯t we protect entrepreneurs with a strong sense of social responsibility, like Richelle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Richelle is one of the few sessful entrepreneurs who can stand at a high level and speak for us ordinary people. We shouldn¡¯t let our narrow-mindedness deter them!¡±<div>

    As Roy watched the waves of supportivements for Richelle emerging online, he felt incredibly proud and ted!

 Chapter 569: 565: The person I like, Iâ€™ll pamper them however I want.

    Chapter 569: Chapter 565: The person I like, I¡¯ll pamper them however I want.<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Roy Lewis was looking at the growing number of online supporters for Richelle Dunn with a smile, hisptop suddenly notified him of a top-secret file he received.

    He logged in and opened the file, which contained a long list of overseas IDs.

    Apparently, Margareth had dealt with those pests abroad.

    Roy Lewis casually transferred US$ 683,400 without saying anything, and logged out.

    He didn¡¯t want to involve Margareth in issues rted to Leutonia anymore, so he hadn¡¯t contacted her privately or given her any tasks for a while.<div>

    Soon, Richelle came out of the bedroom and asked him, ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡±

    After receiving Roy¡¯s confirmation, she turned and went to the kitchen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue making lunch!¡±

    Soon, the sound of kitchenware ttering lightly reached the living room, and the delicious aroma of cooking wafted out from the kitchen.

    Richelle¡¯s heart was truly strong.

    Roy wheeled himself to the entrance of the kitchen and asked her, ¡°Richelle, need any help?¡±

    Richelle looked at him, ¡°Yeah, help me eat!¡±

    Roy smiled.

    ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t you think you spoil me too much?¡±

    Richelle walked over with a smile, holding a spat, touched his chin with her finger and bent down to kiss him.

    ¡°I, Richelle Dunn, will spoil whoever I like however I like!¡±

    Roy held the back of her head and gave her a gentle bite at the corner of her lips.<div>

    ¡°So, what does Mr. Dunn want in return?¡±

    His deep voice was full of seductive charm.

    Richelle shivered involuntarily, coughed lightly, and pushed him away with her hand.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give myself to you tonight!¡±

    After saying that, she blushed and turned around quickly towards the stove.

    Roy chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±, watched her for a while before wheeling himself back to the living room to mind his own business.

    Soon, the three kids, covered in mud and looking like mud monsters, were brought back by the bodyguards.

    Roy Lewis was used to their rowdy appearances and didn¡¯t scold them, only telling them to wash up quickly ande out for lunch.

    About ten minutester, the three mud monsters turned back into the adorable, handsome, and beautiful children of the Lewis family.

    Roy saw their wet hair and asked them with a bit of seriousness, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair?¡±

    All three kids had towels in their hands, ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking smells so good!¡±

    Roy took the towel from Tifanny¡¯s hand and said to Timothy and Timmy,<div>

    ¡°You two help each other!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s hair was shorter, so he covered his head with the towel and rubbed it randomly for a while before grabbing Timmy¡¯s towel and jumping on the sofa.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll help you wipe it first.¡±

    Timmy then stood in front of him, ¡°Little brother, shall we continue building the sandcastle this afternoon?¡±

    As Timothy wiped Timmy¡¯s hair, he replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go after our naps, otherwise mommy will be angry.¡±

    The kids knew their limits and when to stop.

    ¡°Big brother, your hair is so long. If you tied it up in a ponytail, you¡¯d look like a little sister.¡±

    Roy was attentively wiping Tifanny¡¯s hair when he heard Timothy¡¯s words and subconsciously looked at Timmy.

    All of Timmy¡¯s hair was wrapped in the towel, and his signature curls were hidden.

    But Roy recognized him as Timmy at first nce.

    If this had been when Timothy and Tifanny first revealed their true appearances, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the three children apart just by their faces.

    Because the three kids looked very much alike.<div>

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they looked exactly the same.

    However, now he could easily recognize Timothy, Timmy, and Tifanny at a nce.

    As for the distinguishing tricks, he looked for the reactions or expressions the kids had to different situations.

    Tifanny was generally more naive and open, Timothy often had a mischievous smile, while Timmy had the most serious demeanor.

    ¡°No way, little sisters are cute, I am not, I am handsome!¡±

    Timmy was quite narcissistic.

    Timothy bent down and ced his face close to Timmy¡¯s, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m handsome, too, so can others tell us apart?¡±

    Looking at the two smiling faces, Roy could still tell the difference from the expressions in their eyes.

    Of course, these were the observations Roy, their father, had made after spending countless days and nights with them, and outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart by their faces alone.

    ¡°Daddy, can you tell us apart?¡±

    Probably noticing theughter on Roy¡¯s face, Timothy asked him.

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your father after all. How could I possibly not tell you apart?¡±<div>

    The three kids were a bit skeptical because when they wore the same sports uniforms at school, even teachers and the principal often confused them, let alone other students.

    In fact, in addition to distinguishing them by their appearances, Roy could also tell them apart by their voices.

    Tifanny had a soft and sweet voice, speaking in a gentle and elongated tone.

    Timothy¡¯s voice was also soft, but he spoke more clearly and often had a hint ofughter.

    Timmy¡¯s voice was actually quite childish as well, but he spoke in a more monotone and emotionless tone, like someone whose emotions never betrayed them..

 Chapter 570: 566: Daddy, Mommy, and You Have a Spiritual Connection

    Chapter 570: Chapter 566: Daddy, Mommy, and You Have a Spiritual Connection<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Daddy, since you said you can tell us apart, let¡¯s y a game!¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t bother drying his hair and used a towel to wrap up Timmy¡¯s hair. After wrapping it up, he did the same for his own hair.

    Roy Lewis tried to follow suit and wrap up Tifanny¡¯s hair, but he couldn¡¯t secure it properly no matter how he tried.

    Timothy beckoned Tifanny over, and swiftly helped her wrap up her hair as well.

    Then, the three children ran into the bedroom, and quickly came out wrapped in white sheets.<div>

    The three little rascals were all about the same height, and could usually only be distinguished by their clothes and hair.

    Now, the three of them were wrapped up tightly, with only their tense little faces showing. At first nce, it was difficult to tell who was who.

    Roy Lewis rubbed his chin and pretended to be distressed, as he circled around the three little ones in his wheelchair.

    After his circuit, he looked extremely disappointed.

    ¡°What can I do? They look so much alike. They¡¯re like three identical monkeys.¡± The smiles on the faces of the three little ones couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of triumph.

    With their smiles, Roy Lewis could immediately tell who was who.

    The one who smiled with an innocent and foolish look was Tifanny.

    The one who smiled cunningly was Timothy.

    And the one who still looked cool when smiling was Timmy.

    Roy gently patted each little head, announcing their names one by one.

    Then, the three little ones stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Daddy, did you cheat?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewisughed.

    ¡°Oh? How did I cheat? Are your names written on your faces?¡±

    The three little ones checked each other¡¯s faces, but there was nothing there, just clean faces as if eggshells had been peeled off.

    ¡°No, Daddy, you must have guessed!¡±

    Timmy was the first to raise doubts.

    Roy shrugged, ¡°If you think I guessed, you can try again!¡±

    So, the three little ones went back to their bedroom, and a few secondster, they came out in a line once more.

    This time, Roy didn¡¯t tease them right away, but leaned in and took a careful look. One at a time.

    It had to be said that when the three silent children kept serious faces, it was really difficult to tell who was who.

    As he hesitated to figure out a tactic to make the three little stinkers give in, Richelle Dunn in the kitchen shouted out.

    ¡°Babies, get ready for dinner!¡±

    The three little ones responded to her instinctively.<div>

    ¡°We know, Mommy!¡±

    With their answers, how could Roy not know who was who?

    So, like before, he urately pointed them out one by one.

    ¡°This is Tifanny!¡±

    ¡°This is Timmy!¡±

    ¡°This is Timothy!¡±

    All three children wailed in unison.

    ¡°Daddy, you must have cheated!¡±

    Timothy pointed at Roy Lewis, protesting, unsatisfied.

    Roy spread his hands innocently, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, look, where could I have possibly gotten tools to cheat?¡±

    The three little ones searched his body again, only to find that apart from his phone, there was nothing else on him.

    Even as they sat at the dining table, the three little ones still looked puzzled.<div>

    Seeing this rare sight, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did our little darlings encounter a big challenge?¡±

    The three little ones pointed to Roy Lewis together.

    ¡°Mommy, ask Daddy!¡±

    Richelle became even more curious.

    Just now, she heardughtering from the living room.

    She thought that the four of them had been ying some interesting game.

    But now, the three children had troubled faces while Roy just looked too happy.

    It seemed that Roy had done something fun at the expense of the little kids.

    She sat down next to Roy, ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡±

    Roy saw that the kids weren¡¯t willing to speak, so he had to exin.

    ¡°Just now, I yed a face recognition game with these three siblings.¡±<div>

    ¡°Face recognition game?¡±

    It was the first time Richelle had heard of this game, and as far as she knew, the kids had never yed this game before.

    ¡°Yes, basically, our darling children thought that if they wrapped their heads and covered their bodies with clothes, I wouldn¡¯t recognize who was who.¡± Richelle couldn¡¯t help but be interested.

    ¡°And, what happened?¡±

    Roy pointed at the little ones and smiled, ¡°Of course, I was able to recognize all of them!¡±

    By this point, the three little ones were pouting, and Timothy still stubbornly pointed at his father.

    ¡°Mommy, we suspect Daddy cheated.¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you search me just now? All I have on me is my phone, nothing else.¡±

    The three little ones couldn¡¯te up with any evidence but still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Seeing their expression, Richelle said.

    ¡°Actually, not only can Daddy recognize you, but Mommy can too!¡±

    The children¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±<div>

    Richelle knew that without giving them the answer, the meal she had spent so much effort cooking today wouldn¡¯t taste good to them.

    So, the three little ones went back to the living room again, wrapping their heads and bodies in sheets just like before, and came back out.

    Of course, Richelle was even more skilled than Roy. She didn¡¯t even need to make themugh or change their expressions. With their faces all looking the same, she could still urately call out their names.

    Compared to their previous dissatisfaction, this time, the three little ones were more curious.

    ¡°Mommy, tell us, how did you recognize us?¡±

    Richelle hugged them close and kissed their foreheads.

    ¡°Silly ones, it¡¯s because you¡¯re Daddy and Mommy¡¯s beloved children.. Daddy and Mommy have a spiritual connection with you!¡±

 Chapter 571 - 567: The Magical Mental Telepathy

    Chapter 571: Chapter 567: The Magical Mental Telepathy

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s words made the three children very happy.

    Back at the dinner table, the three little ones were eating the seafood feast prepared by Richelle while chattering excitedly with her.

    ¡°Mommy, what exactly is this ¡®heart-to-heart connection¡¯ you mentioned?¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, then tried to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s like, when I silently called out your names in my heart, and then you all responded to me.¡±

    Tifanny excitedly said, ¡°Ah? Really? So how did our hearts respond? Did we wave and say, ¡®Mommy, I¡¯m here!¡¯ like this?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, just like when I first carried you all in my womb, I heard you calling out to me, too!¡±

    Tifanny¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescents.

    ¡°Mommy, is that true? Did I call out to you with both of my brothers?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Roy Lewis figured that she was just humoring the children.

    Timothy also asked his brother half-doubtfully, ¡°Brother, is it really that magical?¡±

    As the family¡¯s half-doctor, Timmy asionally started to answer some medical questions for the family.

    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s impossible, but in reality, there are many simr records, so what Mommy said should be true.¡±

    And what Richelle said was indeed true.

    It was precisely these childish calls in her dreams that gave her the courage to endure nearly three hundred days of dark imprisonment.

    Eventually, the bitter came to an end, and they could happily gather around as a family, just like they are now.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I often tell your daddy, and I¡¯m also grateful to the three little treasures in our family who chose toe to our home!¡±

    The three little ones happily replied, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, it¡¯s our honor as well!¡±

    After lunch, the three little ones went back to their rooms for a nap.

    Roy and Richelle checked the inte in the living room, and basically, all the negativements about Richelle¡¯s visit to the Presidential Pce had disappeared.

    By evening, there would probably be one or two big entertainment news items to take the heat off, they thought.

    After going through the inte, Richelle slumped on the sofa, not wanting to move.

    She spoke to Roy with just a slight movement of her mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Gregory got to his position with great difficulty, didn¡¯t he? How could he be so shortsighted¡­¡±

    Roy stretched out his arm to pull her over, letting her lie on hisp, as his strong, long fingers kneaded her back and shoulders.

    ¡°Sometimes, a person¡¯s jealousy can blind them to everything.¡±

    Richelle sighed deeply.

    Roy pressed a spot on her neck, ¡°So, are you trying to plead for him?¡±

    Richelle shook her head.

    ¡°Not really. Although this incident might not have a significant impact on me, it¡¯s because it¡¯s me. If it were someone less articte, his obstruction would definitely have seeded. His interference could cause millions of patients in the Third World to suffer from diseases for years. So, he should take responsibility for his wrong decisions!¡±

    Roy nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Exactly, he should be held ountable for his actions. His high position magnifies even a small mistake, and it might cause millions of people to suffer because of it.¡±

    Of course, Richelle was well aware of all this.

    ¡°So, has his brother returned to the Federation? Or is he staying in South Asia?¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t looked into the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check¡­¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°If he¡¯s in the Federation, we should investigate his background.¡±

    Given his brother¡¯s nature, her concerns were not unwarranted.

    What was most important was that they should me the ones who initially decided to cut funding instead of ming her for this matter.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it. Aren¡¯t you going to go back to your room and sleep for a while?¡±

    Seeing her yawning non-stop, Roy patted her butt and motioned for her to go to the room to rest.

    Yawning, Richelle got up.

    ¡°Okay, see youter. What about you?¡±

    Roy had been indoors the entire time and didn¡¯t feel tired.

    ¡°I still have some things to do, you go get some rest.¡±

    Once Richelle went back to the bedroom, Roy called Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Send me Mr. Gregory¡¯s and his brother¡¯s background.¡±

    Nathan had already investigated all of this and quickly sent the relevant information to Roy.

    ¡°Roy, there is one more thing I¡¯d like to remind you and Dr. Dunn about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Because of the video, Lin-Zheng-Yu has be a popr search term. I suggest you apply for a trademark for this name before it gets registered by someone else.¡±

    Roy hadn¡¯t considered this issue before, but since Timmy and Timothy decided to make this their starting point for business, the name would have an impact on their entire lives.

    ¡°Alright, you get on it right away. Keep an eye on any other potential issues as well. After all, you and Ms. Munni n to have Timmy and Timothy take care of you in your old age, so you¡¯d better put in some effort.¡±

    The joke about Nathan and Denise Munni¡¯s retirement would probably continue until they decided to have a child.

    With Roy putting it like that, Nathan joked, ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯d better work my ass off!¡±

 Chapter 572 - 568: Richelie Dunnâ€™s Plan

    Chapter 572: Chapter 568: Richelie Dunn¡¯s n

    Trantor: 549690339

    After Richelle Dunn got up, Roy Lewis mentioned business trademark registration to her.

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°Master Lewis, we¡¯re on vacation here, and Nathan has been running around for our kids¡¯ sake.¡±

    Roy had a point, though, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just about our kids. Nathan and Ms. Munni talked about having three kids for their retirement, so they have to fulfill their responsibility of raising them, right?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore, so she went to the kitchen to make some sugar water and then called the little ones to get up and have some sugar water.

    After having the sugar water, the sun was too bright outside, so Richelle didn¡¯t let them go out.

    The three little ones didn¡¯t care, as they dumped out the shells they¡¯d picked up before breakfast and took out some handicraft tools, nning to make shell wind chimes.

    Richelle and Roy let the three of them tinker around on their own, while they each went about their own business.

    The family of five stayed in the cozy seaside vi for three days, enjoying themselves so much that they didn¡¯t want to leave.

    However, Richelle had to return the day after to represent the Lewis Group at a crucial business summit, so they had to leave the night before and prepare in advance.

    Some of the preparations were done by Nathan Caroule, who would attend as an assistant, but most of it required either Richelle or Roy to prepare.

    Due to Roy needing to keep a low profile, the family of five didn¡¯t return from the beach untilte at night, and got home close to midnight.

    The three children were already fast asleep on the way, and upon arrival, they were each carried to their bedrooms by the bodyguards.

    Uncle Axel hadn¡¯t seen the three little darlings for several days, and he hesitated to touch them for fear of waking them up.

    In the end, he stood by their beds for a while beforeing out to ask Richelle and Roy,

    ¡°Were the three kids well-behaved these few days?¡±

    Roy wanted to say yes, but Richelle understood Uncle Axel¡¯s feelings.

    She answered first, ¡°Of course, they didn¡¯t behave as well as they do at home. The kids were evenining about not having as many snacks at home.¡± Roy had a hint of a smile on his lips.

    Uncle Axel was happy, ¡°These little ones can still appreciate Grandpa Axel¡¯s efforts.¡±

    Roy helped, ¡°Of course they do, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t havee back. The scenery at the beach was so beautiful, and the amodations were sofortable.¡±

    Uncle Axel couldn¡¯t help but be a bit envious, ¡°Really? Next time we go on vacation, I¡¯ll go too. With me watching the little rascals, you two can rx a bit.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Great, let¡¯s all go together next time. We¡¯ll stay for ten days or even half a month!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for tomorrow¡¯s summit, Richelle wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back.

    Anyway, both she and Roy had been spinning like tops for so many years, and being able to stop and rest once in a while was like recharging their batteries.

    The next day, Nathan came over early to have breakfast, and handed Roy the application receipt for the trademark registration.

    After breakfast, the three of them went to the study to prepare materials for the summit.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not emphasized at the conference, I can go and speak at the time. But if the conference host insists on Dr. Dunn, it¡¯s still better for you to go up there in person.¡±

    Richelle nodded, indicating that she understood, and then quickly skimmed through the speech Roy had written.

    The summit was called the East Asia Entrepreneurs¡¯ Summit, gathering over a hundred outstanding entrepreneurs from East Asia. The conference seemed to be just for these entrepreneurs to exchange experiences.

    However, in reality, it also created many opportunities for cooperation.

    Richelle was actually quite interested in these things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up myself,¡± she said. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t always hide behind you, Roy. And this is a great opportunity for me to learn.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t one to seek the limelight, but when faced with a challenge, she preferred to tackle it head-on rather than avoid it.

    Nathan was a bit worried at first, but then he realized that Dr. Dunn wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person. What seemed like a difficult problem for others wasn¡¯t an issue for her.

    ¡°Then, Dr. Dunn, do your best. I¡¯ll be there as your assistant, helping you with water and passing on the materials, etc.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You and Roy, when attending such conferences, usually act separately, right?¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Richelle said. ¡°We¡¯ll be more efficient working separately, and if I need help, I¡¯ll definitely ask you for it.¡±

    This time, Richelle also wanted to see if she could hear any news from the Lilliputs or the Thompsons.

    Ever since the so-called kidnapping incident, Richelle could clearly feel that Roy was discussing the follow-up matters with the Lilliputs and the Thompsons less and less.

    Even the ¡°mysterious employer¡± hadn¡¯t given Margareth any assignments in a long time.

    Based on her understanding of Roy, the subsequent matters either involved highly ssified information or high-level danger.

    So, he didn¡¯t want to involve her any further.

    Roy didn¡¯t know about Richelle¡¯s thoughts, but when she said she wanted to give the speech herself, he revised the script a bit more.

    He tried to make it as easy to understand as possible, so that even if there were questions from the reporters after the speech, it would be easy to answer..

 Chapter 573: 569: The Birth of Master Dunn

    Chapter 573: Chapter 569: The Birth of Master Dunn<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Richelle Dunn had a purpose in mind when she arrived at the summit. She targeted groups rted to the Thompsons and the Lilliputs.

    On the surface, the Thompsons are involved in shipping and transport logistics.

    The Lilliputs, on the other hand, have a scattered presence, with a somewhat spective nature.

    They have dabbled in real estate, technology, and industry, engaging in any sector with profit potential, and once that golden period ends, they sell off the oldpany and move into another more profitable business.

    As the Lilliputs¡¯ approach is hard to predict, Richelle decided to focus on entrepreneurs involved in logistics and transportation businesses for now. Nowadays, Richelle is a popr person within the Federation, with her face bing almost as famous as Roy Lewis¡¯s.<div>

    Even though the attendees were all well-known entrepreneurs, they were still extremely polite upon seeing her.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I have long admired your reputation!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, ourpany mainly focuses on the development of renewable energy. We look forward to your support in the future.¡±

    As she stood in the crowd, she quickly collected a stack of business cards.

    Of course, people preferred to connect via WhatsApp, but since Richelle wasn¡¯t in the habit of using it for work, she went about collecting business cards as usual.

    After introducing themselves, the group of entrepreneurs started chatting casually.

    However, their idle talk might seem aimless on the surface.

    But, in reality, it was filled with inquiry and probing.

    Those who were good at seizing opportunities could often catch many business opportunities and chances from these casual conversations.

    As one of the top enterprises in their respective food chains, Richelle, rtively speaking, did not need to explore cooperation opportunities from these casual talks but could still unearth new business opportunities.

    However, her primary focus today was on the Thompsons and the Lilliputs.

    ¡°The rising fuel prices this year have had a significant impact on shipping and logistics, haven¡¯t they?¡±<div>

    Richelle tried to bring up a topic that would resonate with the six or seven industry entrepreneurs around her.

    As expected, her remark sparked a lively discussion among them.

    Richelle listened carefully, asionally voicing her opinions.

    After fully integrating herself into the conversation, she casually mentioned,

    ¡°It seems like the ones most affected are smallerpanies, asrger enterprises can manipte industry rules and better adapt for survival.¡± ¡°Absolutely, take the Thompsons, for example, a leadingpany in their industry. They take up the most profitable upper-tier businesses, leaving the less relevant ones for the middle-tier and lower-tier enterprises.¡±

    Richelle feigned ignorance, ¡°The Thompsons? I thought they mainly focused on ocean shipping?¡±

    ¡°That was before. This year¡¯s situation is different. They¡¯re monopolizing the industry¡¯s major businesses, the surplus of which gets handed down to smaller middle-tier and lower-tier enterprises. It¡¯s been a tough year for logistics and transportpanies.¡±

    This was news to Richelle.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t monopolies supposed to be regted by trade unions?¡±

    ¡°The unions are filled with their people. How could they possibly regte?¡±

    After chatting for a while, Richelle was called away by Nathan Caroule. Overall, though, she had gained some insights from the conversation.

    The summit officially began, and after the host finished their analysis and introduction, the leaders delivered their speeches.<div>

    As the leaders took turns speaking on stage, Richelle took the time to organize the information she acquired from the different people she had met earlier in the day.

    After the several leaders finished their speeches, it was Richelle¡¯s turn to present.

    Before taking the stage, Nathan Caroule tried to pass her the speech script again, but she stubbornly refused.

    Richelle had memorized Roy Lewis¡¯s script so well that she could recite it backwards.

    Even several thunderous rounds of apuse that forced her to pause did not affect the smoothness of her presentation.

    Demonstrating remarkable coherence during the subsequent media interviews, Richelle was even humorously referred to as the female version of Master Lewis by a reporter.

    Richelle merely brushed off that remark with a smile, offering no response.

    After the interview report was released, a group of self-proimed Richelle Dunn fans quickly defended her in thements section below the article.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Master Lewis is outstanding, but every time I pass the Lewis Technology Building with admiration and reverence in my heart, it feels like a surging river. When I found out that Ms. Dunn was the architect, I willingly call her Master Dunn!¡±

    ¡°The Lewis Technology Building can be considered East Asia¡¯s most aesthetically pleasing and practical modern construction. ¡®Amazing¡¯ just doesn¡¯t do it justice.¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis is Master Lewis; Master Dunn is Master Dunn. They are both brilliant in their own right. Calling her the female Master Lewis, who are they underestimating?!¡±

    When Roy Lewis saw thesements, he also agreed with them.<div>

    He called Richelle to show her thements and asked for her thoughts.

    Richelle shrugged, ¡°Not much to think about, really. Just thankful for their support!¡±

    Roy was puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t feel a little bit happy? Seeing so many people supporting you on your ascension to godhood, you¡¯re on track to bing a deity even sooner than your mentor.¡±

    Richelle was honest, ¡°To be frank, the Lewis Technology Building is a thing of the past for me. I¡¯ve long since lost that sense of excitement.¡±

    ¡°Was it at its peak when you received the award?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, looking at him as if he were a fool.

    ¡°How could it be? The happiness was never about the awards; it was about finishing the design of the building that I had pictured, which matched my imagination perfectly.. The moment I finished it, I was so overjoyed I screamed and jumped like a maniac!¡±

 Chapter 574: 570: The Timing of Resurrection

    Chapter 574: Chapter 570: The Timing of Resurrection<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Perhaps the only job where Richelle Dunn works for results is being a doctor.

    Because the primary duty of a doctor is to save lives; so no matter what she does or how she adjusts, her ultimate goal is always to save people.

    Maybe that¡¯s why she was so reluctant to be a doctor at first.

    As for other things, she basically enjoys the process, and she doesn¡¯t care too much about the oue, whether it¡¯s good or bad.

    What she wants is already possessed in the whole process.<div>

    Just like now, the inte is filled with waves of praise for her nearly perfect speech and watertight interview responses.

    But she is not even looking.

    She¡¯s studying the information she collected about the Thompsons and the rumors she heard at the summit.

    Roy Lewis sees her fully focused and asks her,

    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±

    Richelle Dunn has too many ideas, and Roy Lewis is gradually unable to grasp her direction.

    But Richelle doesn¡¯t even look up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, focus on your own business.¡±

    Mason Lilliput seems quiettely, and his nephew is working on a project with Harris Dunn.

    On the other hand, Darren Moss arranged for five people to be assigned to different positions in Dunn Industries, and some information has been fed back during this period.

    But overall, progress hasn¡¯t been significant.

    Richelle Dunn connects both the Thompsons and Mason Lilliput and thinks about it for a long time with a frown.

    She always feels like these two families are plotting something big, but for now, she doesn¡¯t have any more clues on her end.<div>

    She tries to sort out the clues she got from the kidnapping incident, and then remembers the information about Leutonia sent back by Margareth while in South Asia.

    She wonders if Roy Lewis has been busy with thistely?

    ¡°Roy, didn¡¯t thest kidnapping case disrupt the original transportation lines of the Lilliputs and the Thompsons?¡±

    Roy hesitates for a moment, but ultimately chooses honesty over hiding.

    ¡°Yes, Mason Lilliput is currently constructing a third line, which should be operational in a month at most.¡±

    Since Richelle is asking, it means she has noticed the recent abnormalities, so even if he doesn¡¯t tell her, she will find out by other methods.

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±

    No wonder Roy and Nathan Caroule have been busiertely. It must be rted to Mason Lilliput.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯ll handle this. Just focus on your stuff.¡±

    Roy doesn¡¯t want Richelle to be involved in this bottomless vortex anymore. One person in their family on the front lines is enough.

    Richelle understands priorities, too. For her, national issues are important, but she is ultimately a selfish person.

    Her three children are still young, so she has to protect herself for their sake.<div>

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t interfere. Let me handle the Lewis Group matters that I can deal with temporarily.¡±

    Roy thinks about it and seems to have no other option.

    ¡°What about the Lewis¡¯ Vige? Will you round up everything eventually?¡±

    Roy shakes his head, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let them struggle for another month or two. By then, I¡¯ll probably be making aeback.¡±

    ording to the clues in Roy¡¯s hands, everything should be wrapped up in arge-scale operation in a month or two.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be involved then.¡±

    Richelle actually doesn¡¯t have much time for other matters, as the children¡¯s study abroad trips areing up.

    And just two days before their departure, the decision on Mr. Gregory¡¯s case came out.

    Mr. Gregory was removed from his position and expelled from the government agency, never to be employed again.

    This punishment may seem ordinary, but for someone who climbed to a minister-level position before turning forty, it¡¯s equivalent to crippling their career.

    Richelle is satisfied with the oue and doesn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Preparing the children for their overseas studies looks simple, but with three children going in three different directions and Roy unable to apany them, Richelle is spread thin. In the end, Hugo Camrey volunteers to apany her, and she will ask her elder brother Kendrick Yacoub to apany Timmy during the trip.<div>

    After making all the arrangements, the mother and children, Hugo Camrey, Kendrick Yacoub, a few bodyguards, Mrs. Collins, and Mrs. Walker, more than a dozen people in total, take a private ne and fly abroad.

    Roy stays behind to watch over the base.

    Richelle is worried he¡¯ll be lonely and suggests Nathan and Denise Munni stay with him for a few days, but Roy is afraid of arousing suspicion and refuses Richelle¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Roy, Dr. Dunn treats you like her child now. She wishes she could put you in her pocket when she¡¯s out,¡± Nathan teases after Richelle and the children leave.

    Roy gives him a nce and says, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been injured and staying at home for a while, so she¡¯s worried I might get sick from boredom. She even urged Timothy and Timmy to spend more time ying with me.¡±

    Nathan hears this for the first time andughs for quite a while before saying, ¡°Roy, you don¡¯t know how lucky you are, with a wife and kids who adore you. What more could you ask for?¡±

    Roy smiles and says,

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for more. I know I¡¯m fortunate now, and to have a wife and kids like them, what more could a man ask for?¡±

    Nathan rolls his eyes in response, thinking that, in the end, Roy is still just showing off!

 Chapter 575: 571: All Are Good Seedlings

    Chapter 575: Chapter 571: All Are Good Seedlings<div>

    Trantor: 549690339 I

    Richelle Dunn and the three children arrived at their destination in Bishvelle just after 11 a.m. local time.

    Roy Lewis had arranged amodation for them early in the morning,plete with a butler, nanny, and driver.

    All of these staff members were from East Asia, and upon seeing Richelle, they respectfully addressed her as ¡°Young Madame¡±.

    They also addressed the children with respectful titles, such as young master or young miss.

    The residence was arge vi with a huge courtyard and ake. Although Hugo Camrey said that his family also had a property nearby, he decided to stay in the Lewis vi after spending an afternoon there.<div>

    The lecture that Timmy was attending, ording to local time, was the day after tomorrow.

    Richelle had originally agreed with Master Kingston that she would bring the three children to visit him tomorrow.

    However, when they arrived at the vi, Master Kingston learned where they were staying and immediately announced that he woulde over in the evening and stay for two days.

    As Richelle instructed Uncle Matthew to prepare the guest room, Hugo happened to be in the living room drinking water. When Uncle Matthew left, he smiled and said to Richelle:

    ¡°Your Master Kingston must being over to fish and rx.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand why he would guess this and asked him with a puzzled expression,

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Hugo pointed to thergeke visible through the floor-to-ceiling window,

    ¡°You may not know this, but the people around here know that the fish in thiske taste great. However, this ce has always been a private estate, so they can¡¯te in.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that!¡±

    Hugo gestured toward her,

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s time for you to take an inventory of Master Lewis¡¯s assets.<div>

    Otherwise, if you casually give away one of these vis, you¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±

    Richelle was not worried about this,

    ¡°He won¡¯t. The only ones he would give to are me and the children.¡±

    Hugo clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Really confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Richelleughed,

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to be confident. It¡¯s so easy for men to hide things from you.¡±

    Hugo nodded,

    ¡°True. Speaking of which, Roy transferred all his shares to you. Isn¡¯t he afraid?¡±

    Richelle shrugged,

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him about that!¡±

    Hugo thought for a moment and then shook his head,<div>

    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t dare to ask.¡±

    Although Hugo was only a year or two younger than Roy, he had no way ofparing to Roy¡¯s imposing presence.

    If he weren¡¯t such good friends with Richelle, Hugo probably would never approach a man like Roy Lewis in his entire life.

    Master Kingston arrived at around seven in the evening. The vi was quite far from the entrance of the estate, so Uncle Matthew had to go out and guide him in.

    After having lunch and adjusting to the timezone by taking a nap, the energetic children ran out to greet Master Kingston.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Kingston!¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny actually met Master Kingston before Timmy did.

    But Timmy called out, ¡°Hello, Master!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue and greet him,

    ¡°Master Kingston.¡±

    After calling him, she teased Timmy,

    ¡°My dear, you¡¯re now my peer.¡±<div>

    Timothy also grinned and asked Richelle,

    ¡°Mommy, do I and my sister have to call brother ¡®Little Uncle Master¡¯?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile,

    ¡°No need, you two aren¡¯t learning medicine.¡±

    After seeing the children, Master Kingston took the kids to thekeside to enjoy the view and told them to call him when it was time for dinner.

    Worried that the children might cause mischief, Richelle and Hugo followed along.

    Master Kingston asked about the recent situation of the three children and figured out that each child had their tasks and were primarily here to y and learn as a secondary objective. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s a good thing you have experience managing the children. I was worried that if this little guy didn¡¯te, I don¡¯t know if he could continue on this path.¡±

    The three children were ying withs to catch dragonflies in front of Hugo. Richelle nced at their cheerful figures,

    ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t make it clear back then, so I just put myself in my past situation and guessed that he was probably going through a bottleneck period. But he¡¯s still little, and if you talk to him about bottleneck periods and such, he won¡¯t care.¡±

    Master Kingston nodded,

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s too smart, anding from such a wealthy family, he has too many paths to choose from. If he finds this one getting narrower, he will certainly give up.¡±<div>

    Richelle hummed in agreement,

    ¡°Now we shouldn¡¯t be worried about that anymore. All we have to do is make sure that Andy will apany him since I might not be able to go.¡±

    Master Kingston had also heard the children¡¯s n for the uing days and knew that they had various arrangements for the three days.

    ¡°No problem, Timmy himself should be able to handle it.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t too worried about professional matters, but there were issues that required an elder to handle properly.

    Rightfully, she was the most suitable person to apany Timmy to the lecture.

    However, she couldn¡¯t leave Tifanny behind.

    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll have his two senior brothers watch over him as well. You just focus on apanying Tifanny to her piano lessons.¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny had been well-liked by Sonia Seaton and her siblings during their stay in South Asia.

    ¡°Your Master said that Tifanny is going to participate in an internationalpetition?¡±

    Richelle nodded,

    ¡°Yes, her current instructor suggested this. Even if she doesn¡¯t win, she¡¯ll gain some valuable experience.¡±<div>

    Master Kingston sighed,

    ¡°They¡¯re all such talented children. It¡¯s just hard work for you to look after them all..¡±

 Chapter 576: 572: Mommy Almost Became My Senior Sister

    Chapter 576: Chapter 572: Mommy Almost Became My Senior Sister<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As it turned out, Hugo¡¯s guess was correct.

    Early the next morning, Master Kingston took out a full set of fishing gear from his own carriage, asked the housekeeper to prepare his lunch, and headed out on his own for fishing.

    When Richelle and her children got up for breakfast and found him absent, they inquired and found out that he had gone fishing.

    Richelle tried calling him, and Master Kingston did answer.

    But he hung up after a few words, reminding Richelle not to call and scare off his fish.<div>

    Richelle had never fished before, so she didn¡¯t know fishing was so particr.

    Hugo, however, had gone fishing with his father before, so he knew a ton of rules.

    Upon him exining, Richelle found it all to be a bit of a hassle.

    So, after breakfast, when Hugo and Kendrick Yacoub excitedly proposed going fishing, Richelle immediately declined.

    However, the three kids were quite thrilled, because Hugo and Yacoub had promised to take them swimming.

    Richelle simply passed the responsibility onto Hugo and Kendrick Yacoub to take the three kids out.

    While all three kids could swim, for safety, Uncle Matthew handed out three lifebuoys. The three little ones happily waddled out with their lifebuoys.

    Richelle took out herptop and sat in the pavilion of the yard, alternating between working and watching the little ones frolic in theke before her.

    At this point in Kindur, it was just past nine in the evening.

    Richelle and Roy Lewis were on a video call. For most of the time, they were busy on their own, chatting asionally.

    Sometimes, if the kids were ying too joyfully and their voices might be heard by Roy Lewis, he¡¯d ask Richelle to turn the camera over and let him see the three children.

    In this manner, they chatted off and on about everything and nothing without getting bored, just like when they were working in the study.<div>

    On the third day after their arrival in Bishvelle, the three kids set off in two directions early in the morning.

    Richelle took Tifanny to visit Grandmaster Linwood¡¯s younger martial sister, while Kendrick Yacoub and Hugo took Timmy and Timothy to Hontrug University. Upon arrival, Kendrick Yacoub went with Timmy to Master Kingston¡¯s lecture, while Hugo took Timothy to see the professor that Roy Lewis had arranged.

    Master Kingston set off with the kids, but he drove himself.

    Kendrick Yacoub followed behind him after heading out, but half-way there, Master Kingston¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Timmy, your Master really is getting sprightlier with age,¡± Kendrick Yacoub joked to Timmy who was in the back seat.

    Timmy was a bit indifferent.

    ¡°My Master is only sixty, still young!¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub could onlyugh, ¡°True, my young martial nephew.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, how old did you say my eldest martial brother is?¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub said, ¡°He should be forty-two or forty-three by now. He¡¯s your eldest martial brother, he¡¯s attending the lecture as your Master¡¯s assistant.¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡±

    It was rare for Timmy to show concern for others. ¡°He should be nearing forty too. I think he¡¯s your sixth martial brother. You should ask your master for the details, he will probably introduce you to himter.¡±<div>

    Timmy nodded. ¡°So, are they great, or is my Mommy great?¡±

    No matter how mature Timmy usually seemed, his mentality was still that of a child.

    He always believed his own parents must be the greatest!

    Kendrick Yacoub didn¡¯t hesitate to answer this.

    ¡°Of course, your mommy is the best. You probably don¡¯t know this. Initially, your Master wanted to take your Mommy away from your grandma. Your grandma almost picked a fight with your Master.¡±

    Before Kendrick Yacoub became Sonia Seaton¡¯s student, he thought he was one of the chosen ones, a prodigy. Many people even said he was a genius.

    But there are levels to being a genius.

    Like Timmy, at just over five years old, he was adept enough to make many twenty-year-olds blush in embarrassment.

    Timmy responded with an ¡°Oh¡±. ¡°So, that means Mommy almost became my martial sister?¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub burst intoughter.

    ¡°Yes, it can be said that way.¡±

    While Kendrick Yacoub and Timmy were chatting, Timothy was looking at a bunch of data on his iPad.<div>

    Timmy leaned over to see and asked, ¡°Little brother, is it hard?¡±

    Timothy responded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s average!¡±

    It turned out that he was referring to the entrance work assigned to him by the professor he was visiting.

    After driving for more than an hour, they finally entered Hontrug University.

    Kendrick Yacoub first dropped off Timothy and Hugo at their destination, then rushed back to the medical faculty with Timmy.

    When Kendrick Yacoub and Timmy reached Master Kingston¡¯s temporary office, the lecture was still about an hour away.

    ¡°Timmy,e here, let me introduce you to your two martial brothers.¡±

    Timmy was a rtively tall child among his peers, but after all, he was just a child over five years old. Led by Master Kingston, he looked like a grandson going to kindergarten.

    ¡°Walter, Alfredo, this is your youngest martial brother, Timmy Lewis. You can also call him Timmy.¡±

    After speaking, he pat Timmy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Timmy, this one is your eldest martial brother, and this one is your sixth martial brother.¡±

    Timmy tilted his little face upward and cooly greeted his two martial brothers who were even older than his dad.<div>

    ¡°Hello, eldest martial brother. Hello, sixth martial brother.¡±

    The two martial brothers had earlier heard from Master Kingston about his young disciple who was just over five years old. They knew but didn¡¯t expect the shock of seeing him themselves to be this great.

    The two of them looked at this little guy who was not even as tall as their Master¡¯s chest, and for a moment they couldn¡¯t ept it..

 Chapter 577 - 573:1 Want to Break My Mommyâ€™s Record

    Chapter 577: Chapter 573:1 Want to Break My Mommy¡¯s Record

    Trantor: 549690339

    Walter Yonne was forty-three this year, and his son was ten, more than a head taller than the little brat in front of him.

    ¡°Master, is he really, your new apprentice?¡±

    Looking at the little brat, they could say he was the master¡¯s grandson.

    Master Kingston nodded proudly, ¡°Yes, I snatched him from your aunt¡¯s hands, hahaha, it really pissed her off.¡±

    Timmy rarely saw his master so ted and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Master, is my grandma my aunt?¡±

    Master Kingston rubbed his head, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s your grandma.¡±

    Timmy frowned with worry, ¡°Then I have to buy something to please my grandma, otherwise, she will be mad at me, right?¡±

    Master Kingstonughed at his innocence.

    ¡°Silly boy, your grandma has long stopped being mad. Besides, as my apprentice, your mother has also taught you a lot, hasn¡¯t she? In the future, when people ask who your master is, just say it¡¯s me and your grandma too!¡±

    Timmyughed, ¡°So my mom has really be my senior sister?¡±

    Master Kingston happily nodded, ¡°Yes, outside, you can call your mom, ¡®Senior Sister.''¡±

    When talking about his mom, Timmyughed innocently.

    Master Kingston couldn¡¯t bear to part with this little treasure, but he had a lot of things to prepare next. So he instructed Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell.

    ¡°You two take your junior brother and Uncle Kendrick to look around. Return ten minutes before the lecture begins.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub hurriedly came to Timmy, ¡°Timmy, are you tired? Do you want Uncle Kendrick to carry you?¡±

    These words were just what a normal elder would say.

    But to Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s ears, it didn¡¯t sound pleasant.

    Both of them exchanged nces, and saw the same feeling of frustration and unwillingness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    He really is a little master that is not spoiled!

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, no need to carry me, I can walk on my own.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s stamina and endurance were not only unmatched by kids his age but also by young and strong adults like Kendrick Yacoub.

    Kendrick held Timmy¡¯s hand and turned to ask Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell.

    ¡°I heard from Mr. Kingston that he has some materials for Timmy. Will you be sending those to Timmy by email or text?¡±

    Alfredo pulled out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll send it by email. Junior Brother, can you please send me your email address?¡±

    Timmy took out his newest model phone from his tiger backpack.

    He opened WhatsApp and showed the contacts screen.

    ¡°First Brother, Sixth Brother, you guys add me first!¡±

    Despite his cute childish voice, Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell frowned for some reason.

    ¡°Alfredo, you add him. I¡¯m usually busy at work, and I don¡¯t often carry my phone. It¡¯s not good if our little brother tries to contact me and gets no response.¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t mind much. He was indifferent by nature, and besides his parents, siblings, and a few close friends, he didn¡¯t care much about others¡¯ attention orck thereof.

    After Alfredo added him, Timmy added a note as ¡®Sixth Brother.¡¯

    ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯ve sent my email address to you. Please forward the materials to me now!¡±

    Since living with Timothy and Tiffany, Timmy¡¯s tone and intonation had gradually merged with his siblings¡¯.

    So now when he spoke, apart from his cool demeanor, everything else about him was just like any other five or six-year-old child.

    Most people, upon seeing such a cute, handsome boy with curly hair tied up in a small bun, would be unable to resist hugging and pinching him, eximing how ¡°cute and adorable¡± he was.

    But Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell never smiled at Timmy since leaving Master Kingston¡¯s office.

    Timmy, being indifferent by nature, didn¡¯t bother to mind it.

    But Kendrick, being a normal adult, felt upset seeing his beloved child being treated with wooden faces and arrogant attitudes by Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell.

    While Kendrick knew he couldn¡¯tpare with Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell in terms of qualifications, they didn¡¯t deserve to act so superior in front of Richelie¡¯s genius son.

    ¡°Brother Mitchell, I heard that you were just awarded the title of professor. Congrattions!¡±

    Alfredo reluctantly replied with a forced smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Timmy also sweetly said, ¡°Congrattions, Sixth Brother.¡±

    Alfredo responded with the same stiffness, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Kendrick rolled his eyes internally, ¡°Timmy, did you know? Your mom was promoted to professorst year.¡±

    Being intelligent, Timmy understood that Uncle Kendrick was standing up for him.

    ¡°Last year? Wasn¡¯t my mom only twenty-five then?¡±

    Kendrick nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s still the youngest professor at the college.¡±

    Timmy looked up happily, ¡°Wow! Does my mom have students?¡±

    Kendrick pulled his cheek, ¡°Of course! The first disciple she took as a student is you, my little treasure!¡±

    Timmy very cooperatively held up his little fingers and started counting.

    After a while, he eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, does that mean I can break my mom¡¯s record in the future?¡±

 Chapter 578 - 574: Timmy Being Squeezed Out by Two Senior Brothers

    Chapter 578: Chapter 574: Timmy Being Squeezed Out by Two Senior Brothers

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roy Lewis was also ranked as a professor in the past four to five years. By calction, he should be about the same age as Alfredo Mitchell now.

    Both of them listened to the conversation between Kendrick Yacoub and Timmy, whether it was intentional or unintentional, and their faces didn¡¯t look too good.

    Seeing that the two still didn¡¯t say anything, Kendrick Yacoub was even more unhappy in his heart.

    ¡°Yonne, where did Mr. Kingston just ask us to take you and Timmy? I kind of forgot¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis reluctantly said, ¡°Master asked us to take him to theb to take a look, but I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t understand it even if he goes there.¡±

    This statement was full of disdain and contempt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look then. It doesn¡¯t matter if Timmy doesn¡¯t understand. He¡¯s a beginner, so the goal is to broaden his horizons.¡±

    Timmy didn¡¯t want to let Ricky have his way when he heard him say it so clearly.

    ¡°Ricky, were you able to catch things so easily the first time you went to theb? Were you even better than Master?¡±

    What he meant was, who hasn¡¯t been a little weakling before?

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°I can¡¯t possiblypare to Master, but at least I know the steps of operating the instruments.¡±

    Timmy responded with an ¡°oh,¡± ¡°Master just asked me to visit, not to do experiments.¡±

    But in fact, after returning from South Asia, Samuel Lewis had divided half of therge basement at home into ab.

    In the early days, it was used to synchronize data with Miyuki, andter, it became a ce for his on-site teaching.

    When Master Kingston taught him, whenever there were hands-on lessons, he would move to the basementb.

    So,pared to students at the same level as him, Timmy¡¯s hands-on ability is actually much stronger.

    After all, the time others can use theb is limited, but he can use it freely and without restrictions.

    Plus, with his extraordinary talent, he might understand in a few minutes what others had spent half a month struggling with.

    ¡°Alright, since you want to go, we¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s tone was full of impatience.

    Timmy knew how to y along and gave him a sweet smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Ricky and Alfredo!¡±

    The two changed direction and walked back.

    Clearly, if it wasn¡¯t for Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s reminder, these two brothers were probably nning to take Timmy on a random walk around the campus just to get it done with.

    Theb that Roy Lewis and Alfredo Mitchell brought Timmy to was not Hontrug University¡¯s mainb.

    Master Kingston¡¯s intention, more than anything else, was to let Timmy get a feel for this kind of atmosphere.

    As for the equipment and facilities, thisb was iparable to Timmy¡¯s own privateb.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s original intention was to let Timmy, the young master, realize that he was actually a weakling.

    So, upon entering, he introduced Timmy to aputer analyzer in theb.

    ¡°There are only ten of these analyzers worldwide.¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°I know. The one we use at home is thetest model. I heard from my dad that there are only two in the world, one in Master¡¯s privateb.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s words shocked the several students who were doing experiments in theb.

    Unable to help themselves, they asked Timmy about the functionality and performance of thetest model analyzers.

    Roy Lewis and Alfredo Mitchell initially thought that the young master was bragging, but when Timmy described the analyzer, it was exactly like the one they had tried in Master¡¯s privateb.

    And when Timmy talked about the analyzer, the examples of experiments and data he listed were no different from normal experimental data.

    The several students, all ranging in age from their twenties to thirties, couldn¡¯t help but look at Timmy with surprise and admiration. They nced at Roy Lewis and Alfredo Mitchell, then at Timmy again.

    One of the students finally realized who he was.

    ¡°Ah, I see. This little genius must be Master Kingston¡¯s talented little apprentice.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub proudly introduced him to the others.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Timmy Lewis, Master Kingston¡¯s little apprentice. His Miyuki is Professor Dunn, you know!¡±

    The student suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder, inheriting excellent genes from Professor Dunn, we ordinary people can only look up to him from birth!¡±

    After sighing, that student suddenly had an idea and handed Timmy the notebook he had been working on.

    ¡°Timmy, can you help me check these few data? I can¡¯t seem to calcte the correct answer no matter how I try.¡±

    Timmy took the notebook, nced at it quickly, picked up a pen, and made a few notes and corrections on it before giving the correct answer.

    ¡°These two data points seem to be wrong. You should double-check them. The correct answer should be this.¡±

    The student looked carefully for a while and then eximed.

    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve been working on this for a week, and I never expected Timmy to spot the problem right away. What a genius! No wonder Master Kingston keeps praising him all the time!¡±

    The student didn¡¯t hide his admiration for Timmy.

    Timmy wasn¡¯t used to such exaggerated praise, so he waved goodbye to the others and looked up at Roy Lewis and Alfredo Mitchell.

    ¡°Ricky, Alfredo, is there anything else interesting you want to show me here?¡±

    One of the students gently poked Timmy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Timmy, there¡¯s not much worth seeing in thisb. Are you here for the lecture? I heard that students attending the lecture can get a souvenir?¡±

    Timmy turned to the two brothers again.

    Roy Lewis nodded woodenly, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go get it now.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub was really impressed by these two. Apparently, when Master Kingston instructed them to take good care of Timmy, they were prepared to just go through the motions..

 Chapter 579 - 575: Grasping This Young Master Is

    Chapter 579: Chapter 575: Grasping This Young Master Is

    Equivalent to Mastering the Wealth Code

    Trantor: 549690339

    After leaving theb, Kendrick Yacoub voluntarily squatted down in front of Timmy.

    ¡°Timmy, are you tired from walking? Let me carry you for a while.¡±

    Timmy initially wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but seeing Kendrick Yacoub desperately winking at him, he obediently nodded.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Uncle Kendrick.¡±

    Kendrick knew that Timmy had an ident in Kindur recently, so the Lewis family was now being extra protective of the three young masters and misses.

    Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s reactions were too unusual, and Kendrick had to guard against them harming Timmy.

    When Timmy climbed onto his back, he raised his hand and waved, and Timmy rested his little head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Baby, tell your mommy to have the bodyguards follow closely.¡±

    He whispered the instructions to Timmy and then strode forward.

    On his back, Timmy took out his phone and sent a message to his mom.

    Soon, Richelle Dunn replied.

    ¡°OK, arranging it right away.¡±

    Soon, the inclothes bodyguards who had been following at a distance reduced the distance to just a few meters, positioning themselves at different angles and directions.

    In case of any emergency, these bodyguards would swoop in to rescue Timmy in the blink of an eye.

    Only after seeing the bodyguards¡¯ figures did Kendrick secretly rx.

    Meanwhile, Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell werepletely unaware of these changes, and silently led Timmy to the administration office of the adjacent building to receive different souvenirs. To their surprise, Timmy¡¯s set of souvenirs included a set of extremely intricate surgical knives engraved with Master Kingston¡¯s signature!

    Timmy¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this set of surgical knives.

    After receiving them, he was as excited as a child who had just gotten their long-awaited toy, and happily bounced his way out of the administration office.

    At this moment, Timmy was like a typical naughty kid!

    Seeing the surgical knives in Timmy¡¯s hand, Walter Yonne, and Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    In fact, all of Master Kingston¡¯s direct disciples had a set of the same surgical knives.

    However, the time when they received them varied.

    Walter remembered that he was probably around thirty years old, just after being promoted to associate professor, and Alfredo should be around the same age.

    As for the other junior brothers and sisters, the timing was around the time they were promoted to associate professor ¨C no one had received them earlier than that.

    But how long had this young junior been Master¡¯s disciple?

    Barely half a year, yet Master had already found a way to hand him this set of surgical knives that symbolized the identity of direct disciples ¨C the favoritism was beyond words.

    Kendrick didn¡¯t know the symbolic significance of this set of surgical knives, so he only faintly sensed the unhappiness of the two senior disciples without fully understanding what Timmy had done to upset them.

    It seems that he has a vague premonition that the next three days of the lecture are not going to be easy, and that he¡¯ll need to be fully alert to protect Timmy.

    After themotion, they realized that it was almost time for the conference to start.

    Leaving the administration office, the four of them hurried to the auditorium where the lecture was being held.

    When they entered, the security staff carefully checked Timmy¡¯s invitation and Kendrick¡¯s apanying pass, asked Kendrick two or three questions, then let them in.

    This time, in addition to Master Kingston, several other god-level figures with simr status had also been invited to give lectures.

    So, the people who held these invitations were the elite students from various rted fields around the world.

    Even Master Kingston, who was one of the speakers, had just three precious invitations, which shows how valuable these slots were.

    And yet, one of these valuable slots had actually been given to a young kid barely over five years old, with a guardian apanying him.

    No wonder the security staff had to inspect them closely.

    Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell both felt embarrassed so they stood far away after their invitations were checked.

    It was as if letting people know they came with little Timmy would make them lose facepletely.

    ¡°Ricky, I really can¡¯t ept this. He¡¯s only five. On what grounds did Master give him that set of surgical knives? Doesn¡¯t that make us older disciples look dumb?¡±

    Alfredo had been holding in his dissatisfaction for nearly an hour, so when he and his senior brother finally got away from Timmy, he couldn¡¯t help but startining.

    Walter nced at the kid still being questioned at the entrance, with disdain showing in his eyes.

    ¡°Junior brother, I never thought our Master would still be clinging to money and power at his age.¡±

    Alfredo looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, Ricky?¡±

    With a cold look, Walter said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Kendrick just tell you? This kid¡¯s mother is Richelle Dunn.¡±

    Alfredo, who was rtively more oblivious to the affairs outside, asked.

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s Ms. Seaton¡¯s proud disciple.¡±

    Walter snorted, ¡°That¡¯s just one of her identities. Her husband is Roy Lewis, the head of the top East Asian family, the Lewis. Moreover, Ms. Seaton¡¯s award-winning project was entirely funded by Roy Lewis, and all the advanced equipment in herb was donated by him.¡±

    Alfredo, hearing this for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Damn, that¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Walter humphed, ¡°That¡¯s why our Master obviously has his eye on the money and power of the head of the Lewis family. As long as our Master clings to their little son, he won¡¯t have to worry about investments and equipment in the future..¡±

 Chapter 580 - 576: The Relationships Formed Through Money and Power

    Chapter 580: Chapter 576: The Rtionships Formed Through Money and Power

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Alfredo couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a swear word, ¡°After all that, I thought he was really a prodigy, turns out, he¡¯s just a product of money and connections?¡±

    Walter snorted coldly, ¡°Of course, Master has to promote him as a prodigy, otherwise, his reputation will be ruined!¡±

    Alfredo was about to say something, suddenly remembered, the incident in theboratory just now.

    ¡°But, Brother, he was right in theb just now.¡±

    Walter nced at him.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that his mother is Richelie? As long as his memory is good, it¡¯s not difficult to remember some forms. You don¡¯t really think they would send aplete idiot, do you? Of course, that wouldn¡¯t be the case, but the title of prodigy is definitely not suitable. I can guarantee that the knowledge in his head is just memorized to get by, in reality, he¡¯s still just an ordinary five-year-old.¡±

    Alfredo listened to his brother¡¯s analysis and suddenly felt enlightened.

    ¡°No wonder Master asked us to keep an eye on him, it¡¯s probably because he wants us to cover for him, right?¡±

    Walterughed, ¡°Cover for him? That depends on our mood, my dear brother. I¡¯m going to be with Masterter, so you¡¯ll have to take care of his business.¡±

    Alfredo nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, older brother, I will take good ¡®care¡¯ of him!¡±

    Walter also nodded, ¡°Indeed, we need to ¡®take care¡¯ of him, and as his older brothers, we have the responsibility to educate and guide our younger siblings.¡±

    Alfredo nodded with a smile, ¡°Rest assured, older brother, I will take good care of, educate, and guide our little brother!¡±

    Walter patted him on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re a good sport!¡±

    Having said that, Walter strode over to Master Kingston, who was seated at the head table.

    After respectfully standing behind Master Kingston, he looked towards the back of the auditorium and saw Alfredo leading Timmy and Kendrick to the front row of the audience.

    ¡°Brother Mitchell, do you and Yonne take turns assisting Mr. Kingston?¡±

    In most high-level lectures like this, the masters usually had their students take turns assisting them, so that everyone could gain experience and be exposed to different aspects of the field.

    But this time, Master Kingston only had his senior disciple, Ricky, assisting him for all three days.

    At the time, Alfredo didn¡¯t think much of it.

    However, after hearing his older brother¡¯s words just now, Alfredo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Timmy, who was shorter than himself.

    It seemed that Master, in order not to expose Timmy¡¯s inadequacy, had Ricky assist for three continuous days to avoid suspicions about why only two of his three students were acting as assistants. Where was the third one?

    Actually, Alfredo was somewhat regretful about not being able to serve as an assistant to the Master.

    But he always thought it was because his skill level was not good enough, so he quickly let it go.

    Now knowing that his chance to be an assistant was ruined because of his little brother, his resentment and bitterness soared to their peak.

    ¡°Heh, I thought it would be my turn tomorrow, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not that lucky.¡±

    With resentment in his heart, his words were inevitably sarcastic.

    Kendrick slightly furrowed his brows. If his intuition was correct, Alfredo¡¯s resentment seemed to be directed at Timmy, wasn¡¯t it?

    But Timmy had just be a disciple a few months ago, and this was the first time he had met his two older brothers. There was no ovep between them, and there should be no conflicts or enmity between them either.

    Not only did Kendrick notice Alfredo¡¯s resentment, but Timmy also felt it.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, you can talk to Master directly. Saying these sarcastic words in front of us is not only unhelpful but also demeaning.¡±

    The words Timmy said, even Kendrick dared not say.

    However, hearing Timmy¡¯s braveness and sharp words, Kendrick couldn¡¯t help but silently apud him.

    Alfredo didn¡¯t expect Timmy at such a young age to be so logically sophisticated and sharp-tongued.

    Feeling the awkwardness of having his innermost thoughts exposed, he paused before sneering at Timmy.

    ¡°So, as you say, you tell your problems directly to Master?¡¯

    Timmy nodded solemnly, ¡°Of course! My mom always says that people waste too much time on ineffectivemunication, which causes them to fritter away their lives. In fact, the most effectivemunication is often very simple.¡±

    Alfredo cursed inwardly but managed to maintain a calm expression.

    ¡°So, little brother, what is the most effectivemunication?¡±

    Timmy coldly nced at him, ¡°Speak your mind!¡±

    For a moment, Alfredo was at a loss, while Kendrick patted Timmy on the head.

    ¡°Timmy, that phrase could be a golden quote.¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not my golden quote, it¡¯s my mom¡¯s golden quote!¡±

    Alfredo forced a dryugh, ¡°So, little brother, what you said is actually what your mother said, in other words, you¡¯re just parroting her?¡±

 Chapter 581: 577: My Mommy is Especially Cool

    Chapter 581: Chapter 577: My Mommy is Especially Cool<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Timmy didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°That¡¯s right, human nature is about learning and retelling the experiences and thoughts of our predecessors until we have our own innovations. Like our master, who can be called a great master, or my granny, who can be called a god. For those of us at the learning and retelling stage, we can only be called human.¡±

    Though he was young, even Kendrick Yacoub was impressed by his eloquence.

    And Alfredo Mitchell was also left speechless by Timmy¡¯s words.

    This only deepened his resentment.

    But no matter what he thought, on the surface, he still had to maintain basic politeness and carry out the task entrusted to him by his master.<div>

    He led Timmy and Kendrick Yacoub to their seats ording to the seat numbers on the invitation.

    Since he didn¡¯t say anything more, Timmy didn¡¯t bother with him either, only clinging to Kendrick Yacoub and curiously asking some small questions.

    What he asked, it seemed, sounded like the questions a five-year-old child would ask.

    But upon closer examination, it seemed that his questions were only those a five-year-old child would ask.

    Alfredo Mitchell told himself secretly that he would look after such a connected family only once, and after that, he wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the little brat.

    As a senior with such connections, he found it embarrassing.

    However, reason clearly warned him, but in fact, he always couldn¡¯t help but prick up his ears to hear what the little brat and Kendrick Yacoub were talking about.

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, how did my granny win against my master back then?¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s view, his master¡¯s achievements in the professional field might be just slightly higher than his granny¡¯s.

    Kendrick Yacoub thought for a moment before realizing what his question was about.

    ¡°You mean, how did my master take your mamma as a disciple, not you as a master?¡±

    Timmy nodded.<div>

    Kendrick Yacoub thought for a moment and felt that his junior sister¡¯s affairs were no secret to the whole institute.

    ¡°Your mamma never really wanted to be a doctor all along. She refused Mr. Kingston and told Master that she would only study for the fun of it.¡±

    Timmy had vaguely heard of Richelie Dunn¡¯s affairs from his granny and mamma¡¯s conversations, but he had never heard theplete details.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t granny and master get angry with her?¡±

    Kendrick Yacoubughed, ¡°You guessed it right! Master threatened to break off their rtionship if your mamma didn¡¯t continue to study. That¡¯s how your mamma continued her studies.¡±

    Timmy clicked his tongue, ¡°My mamma is really cool when ites to doing things!¡±

    Unable to resist listening, Alfredo Mitchell retorted.

    ¡°Going against the teachings and disrespecting seniors is what you call cool?¡±

    Timmy nced at him, ¡°Of course, everyone who dares to be true to themselves is cool, and my mamma is that kind of person!¡±

    When Timmy talked about his mamma, there was pride and arrogance on his face.

    As for someone like Alfredo Mitchell, who was considered a genius by others, Richelle Dunn was actually a genius among geniuses to him.

    Therefore, when he mentioned Richelle Dunn, his heart was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred.<div>

    However, too many of his peers, like him, were full of doubt and disdain towards Richelle Dunn.

    But Richelle Dunn always found a way to p their faces with perfect facts in the midst of their doubts.

    ¡°Your mamma, your mamma, as if your mamma is so great.¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell said with a sour tone.

    Timmy frowned slightly, and his beautiful eyes showed a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Sixth Senior Brother, if you keep talking about my mamma like that, I¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s mind, his mamma and his siblings were the most important.

    Kendrick Yacoub had spent some time in South Asia with Timmy before and had some understanding of the young master¡¯s temper.

    ¡°Mitchell, you¡¯re really not being fair. No matter who it is, their mother is very important to them. It¡¯s perfectly normal to mention their mother. Besides, if you question my sister like this, not only Timmy would get angry, I would too.¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell had only bullied Timmy, who was a little brat. Now that he saw Kendrick Yacoub¡¯s stern face, he stopped talking.

    Just then, the host announced the start of the lecture, and the audience in the seats below quieted down.

    The lecture content was a professional proposition put forward by several masters. The masters first made professional arguments and discussions on the stage, and then the audience asked questions and designated specific masters to answer and start the discussion.<div>

    The first proposition discussed today was put forward by Professor Steve.

    Several masters on the stage expressed their opinions, arguing fiercely, and the atmosphere was very tense and heated.

    Timmy was fascinated by the professor¡¯s proposition, asionally inputting key terms and information into his iPad.

    He frowned from time to time, was surprised, anxious, or smiled.

    It was obvious that the masters¡¯ opinions sparked his interest; at the same time, they also brought him into apletely new world that he had never reached or been to before.

    An hour passed, and the host announced a ten-minute break.

    Master Kingston walked straight down from the stage and headed straight for Timmy.

    It was an internationally top-level professional lecture, attended by many professional media.

    As the only master who walked down the audience seats, Master Kingston immediately brought the cameras from the stage to Timmy¡¯s side.

    The young master, who hadn¡¯t been noticed much by the audience, suddenly appeared on the big screen, causing quite a stir, not only because of his handsome and cute face but also because the age difference between him and those around him was too great..

 Chapter 582: 578: How Important Is Your Mother?

    Chapter 582: Chapter 578: How Important Is Your Mother?<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Oh my god, did a kindergarten kid wander in here?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that little boy looks so handsome and cool, who is he? Could he be Master Kingston¡¯s grandson?¡±

    ¡°How could he be Master Kingston¡¯s grandson? Don¡¯t you know? He¡¯s the little master of East Asia¡¯s richest family, and his great uncle is the president of East Asia!¡±

    ¡°Damn, so he¡¯s a little prince born with a golden key in his mouth. What¡¯s he doing here at the master¡¯s lecture? Is he using it as a luby?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you? Latest news, he¡¯s the new apprentice Master Kingston took in half a year ago. They say he¡¯s a genius child, very impressive.¡± ¡°Is that true? Can anyone just im to be a genius child?¡±<div>

    The audience was boiling with excitement. Timmy, who had initiallye as an auditor, suddenly became the center of attention at the lecture.

    With various questioning voices around him, Timmy remainedposed. Seeing Master Kingston approaching, he obediently stood up and greeted, ¡°Hello, Master!¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell, who was standing next to Timmy, felt delighted by the gossip.

    The pent-up dissatisfaction and frustrations in his heart seemed to be smoothed out by the chorus of skepticism.

    Master Kingston had bent down in front of Timmy, but Kendrick Yacoub quickly helped him up.

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, please sit down here. I¡¯ll hold Timmy.¡±

    Instead, Master Kingston simply picked up Timmy and sat down on Timmy¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Timmy, how¡¯s it going? Can you understand?¡±

    Alfredo¡¯s heart, which had just been calmed down, was suddenly stirred up again.

    Is this how he treats his disciple? It seemed more like he was treating him as an ancestor.

    As Ricky had said, Master¡¯s reputation, it seemed, was at risk.

    Timmy and Master Kingston had no time to entertain Alfredo¡¯s petty emotions.<div>

    Timmy was holding his iPad, pointing to a few questions he had recorded.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand these parts!¡±

    Master Kingston nced over quickly, rubbed Timmy¡¯s little head, and praised him.

    ¡°Hmm, your perspective is quite novel. Not bad, very worth discussing.¡±

    After praising, Master Kingston patiently and meticulously helped Timmy to sort out his thoughts. Following his guidance, Timmy quickly grasped the answers.

    Kendrick Yacoub already knew Timmy was smart, but he was still shocked by his ability to instantly understand and apply the knowledge, given by Master Kingston¡¯s guidance.

    Thus, it seemed that there were gaps even between geniuses.

    Alfredo had initially thought Timmy was just a pampered rich kid relying on his wealthy father.

    But as he listened to Timmy¡¯s baby voice exchanging ideas and theories with his master, it didn¡¯t seem like he was just mindlessly memorizing things as Ricky had said.

    From the few minutes of conversation he had with his master, Timmy seemed genuinely knowledgeable and indeed very smart.

    Master Kingston had a 10-minute break and spent five to six minutes on the audience seats exining to his little disciple. In the end, seeing that the little disciple understood, he pinched his cheek and praised him again.

    ¡°Not bad, just follow this train of thought.¡±<div>

    When Master Kingston left, the camera did not follow him but continued to focus on Timmy¡¯s attentive and serious little face.

    During the subsequent hour of discussion, the camera, whenever it swept across the audience, would briefly pause on Timmy.

    By the second break, the auditors who hade to the scene and the elite from all over the ce already knew that this adorable little boy was Master Kingston¡¯s genius little disciple.

    During the second break, Master Kingston was surrounded by some auditors asking questions, so he didn¡¯te to the audience seats to find Timmy.

    Alfredo took some pleasure in the situation, ¡°Little junior brother, has our Master forgotten you?¡±

    Timmy nced at him and said, ¡°Master is one of the main speakers at the lecture; his job is not toe and answer my questions.¡±

    Alfredo chuckled, ¡°Well, at least you have some self-awareness.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub couldn¡¯t stand Alfredo¡¯s sarcastic and snide remarks and frowned.

    ¡°Brother Mitchell, Timmy has done nothing wrong to you. Is it necessary to say such harsh words?¡±

    Alfredo sneered, ¡°Harsh? Don¡¯t they know their status and how they became an indoor disciple? Is this considered harsh? If they listen carefully, others are saying even worse things!¡±

    Timmy seldom paid attention to such idle gossip. At this moment, he was holding his iPad and pondering new questions raised during the Masters¡¯ discussion.

    He furrowed his brows, holding the iPad and asked Kendrick Yacoub.<div>

    ¡°Uncle Kendrick, how should I understand this part?¡±

    Kendrick thought carefully and exined it to him.

    ¡°However, this is just my personal understanding. You should ask your masterter for the specifics.¡±

    Even with Alfredo around, Timmy and Kendrick chose to ignore his presence.

    At first, Alfredo had thought if Timmy asked him a question, he would mock him a few times before exining.

    And yet, Timmypletely ignored him as if he were invisible.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Masterter. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll call my mommy.¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s eyes, his mommy was the most knowledgeable person in the world. ¡°You really think your mommy would know? Don¡¯t be naive. These questions are only being discussed by masters like our own.. Who does your mommy think she is?¡±

 Chapter 583: 579: How dare you provoke this little ancestor of the Lewis family!

    Chapter 583: Chapter 579: How dare you provoke this little ancestor of the Lewis family!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    A chill suddenly gathered in Timmy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My mommy is the boss in our family! Even my daddy has to obey her. In my grandma¡¯sboratory, even the masters respect my mommy. Unlike you, who belittle and nder others without understanding anything!¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell was a little embarrassed by Timmy¡¯s rebuttal, but this was just a five-year-old child. Was he going to admit defeat so easily?

    ¡°Talking big is easy. But little brother, do you know that¡¯s called bragging?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s face was cold, as if it could drip water.<div>

    ¡°Mitchell, please check the International Journal issues 116,125, and 137. They all have papers published by my mommy. And the one in issue 125 won the only gold award this year. Is it your blindness or is it my bragging? You can verify it yourself.¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s confrontation with Timmy was just a momentary self ¨C righteousness.

    Now, as the child mentioned the academic papers, Mitchell suddenly recalled that Master Kingston had also mentioned Richelle Dunn winning a gold award. Master Kingston had even regretted, ¡°What a pity! I couldn¡¯tpete with my junior sister, and this girl couldn¡¯t be my disciple!¡±

    After expressing regret, he showed off boastfully.

    ¡°But, this time, my junior sister lost to me!¡±

    At that time, Alfredo Mitchell didn¡¯t understand what Master Kingston had won.

    Looking at it now, it seemed to be about winning this little brat as a disciple?

    As Alfredo Mitchell was remembering this, Timmy asked him coldly again.

    ¡°Mitchell, how many papers have you published in international journals this year, and what awards have you won?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell was speechless. Was it so easy to publish papers in international journals?

    Winning awards was even more difficult. It seemed that even Master Kingston had only won one gold award at his age?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you consider amazing in your eyes, Mitchell. As far as I¡¯m concerned, my mommy is super amazing.¡±<div>

    Listening to Timmy¡¯s continuous rebuttals, Kendrick Yacoub, who was standing nearby, silently lit a long row of candles for Alfredo Mitchell in his heart.

    He truly deserved it. Who wouldn¡¯t have provoked him if he hadn¡¯t provoked the Lewis¡¯s little master?

    And, it wasn¡¯t enough to provoke the little master, but he had to provoke the little master¡¯s treasured mommy?

    Wasn¡¯t he asking for death?

    However, Kendrick Yacoub was also protective of his own. Hearing Mitchell speak like that about his junior sister made him angry.

    ¡°Mitchell, if I remember correctly, you¡¯ve only published one paper in an international journal with Master Kingston and Yonne. On the other hand, my junior sister Richelle has published six papers independently in international journals, three of which were this year alone. She¡¯s co-authored five papers with our master and has co-authored three with our other senior brothers. She¡¯s also won a gold award once. If someone dares to say that she¡¯s not amazing, they¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±

    Mitchell¡¯s face turned green as both Kendrick Yacoub and Timmy used well-founded arguments to confront him. He couldn¡¯t even utter a word, let alone argue.

    In fact, he knew that Richelle Dunn was excellent.

    However, since they had different masters, he hadn¡¯t counted the number of Richelle¡¯s published papers out of jealousy.

    Hearing Kendrick clearly list out the number of Richelle¡¯s published papers now, his heart was shocked.

    At the same time, he heard Kendrick say,

    ¡°Anyway, all our senior brothers¡¯ published papersbined are not as many as our junior sister. As for Master Kingston¡¯s side, perhaps you have more geniuses and could have people who are a hundred times better than our junior sister.¡±<div>

    Kendrick¡¯s words were quite sarcastic.

    In this circle, the number of top people was small.

    Mitchell chose to ignore this, but facts couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Upon hearing Uncle Kendrick¡¯s words, the little devil, Timmy blinked his pretty eyes and asked Alfredo Mitchell curiously,

    ¡°Mitchell, does Master have any disciple as amazing as my Mom? Is it you or another senior brother?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s face was pped painfully, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond to Timmy.

    Fortunately, the host announced that the break was over and they were entering thest discussion of the morning. As a result, Alfredo Mitchell was relieved.

    Meanwhile, Timmy stealthily extended his small palm towards Kendrick Yacoub.

    Kendrick understood, and extended his hand too, for a gentle high-five with Timmy.

    The masters continued their in-depth discussion on stage.

    Timmy instantly entered a focused learning state, losing all the aggression and killing intent from earlier, and transformed back into a diligent little learner!

    The camera once again focused on him, and those who had just heard Timmy¡¯s one-sided crushing dialogue with Alfredo Mitchell no longer looked at him as the son of the richest man.<div>

    Instead, they saw the son of a genius.

    Many people sighed in their hearts.

    ¡°Wow, it turns out he¡¯s Richelle Dunn¡¯s son. No wonder Master Kingston values him so much!¡±

    ¡°Gic advantage, that¡¯s what it means to win at the starting line.¡±

    After the morning lecture ended, the previous discussions about Timmy shifted from the curiosity and doubt about the heir of the richest family to the curiosity and even worship of a genius¡¯s son..

 Chapter 584: 580: Genetic Advantage, Winning at the Starting Line

    Chapter 584: Chapter 580: Gic Advantage, Winning at the Starting Line<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Master Kingston gestured from the stage, signaling Alfredo Mitchell to bring Timmy up.

    Of course, Kendrick Yacoub apanied them, especially after Alfredo Mitchell¡¯s recent remarks, fearing that he might use underhanded methods to harm Timmy.

    Kendrick deliberately walked between Timmy and Alfredo, keeping them apart.

    He had some understanding of Timmy¡¯s temperament.

    As long as you don¡¯t cross the line, Timmy wouldn¡¯t bother with trivial disputes.<div>

    So, Timmy held Kendrick¡¯s hand like nothing had happened and went up to the stage, where Master Kingston introduced him to several other masters.

    One of the masters asked him earnestly, ¡°Timmy, your master tells us that you have a younger brother and sister who are just as intelligent as you. Have they found a teacher to follow?¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°No, but my brother prefers economics, finance, andputer science, while my sister loves ying the piano and painting. They¡¯re not interested in studying medicine.¡±

    The masters were quite disappointed.

    Master Kingston just wanted to show off, ¡°See, I told you, a rare gem like this, and I found him!¡±

    Then, under the envious gaze of several masters, he patted Timmy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Timmy, if you have any questions about Professor Steve¡¯s views, feel free to ask him directly.¡±

    Timmy wasn¡¯t shy and showed the parts he didn¡¯t understand on his iPad to Professor Steve.

    Professor Steve thought about the question for a moment before patiently bending down to exin it to Timmy.

    Worried that Timmy might not be able to digest it all, he spoke slowly and asked after finishing the exnation.

    ¡°Timmy, did you understand?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Thank you, Professor, I understood.¡±<div>

    Professor Steve was somewhat surprised because even his current PhD students might not understand such aplex question at once.

    It seemed that Master Kingston sensed his doubt, and he rubbed Timmy¡¯s curly hair.

    ¡°Timmy, can you rephrase what Professor Steve just exined in your own words and your understanding?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell, who had just been ridiculed by Timmy and Kendrick in the audience, was still somewhat dazed and absent-minded.

    He seemed oblivious to his master¡¯s admiration for Timmy, just standing there woodenly.

    Meanwhile, Walter Yonne saw clearly his master¡¯s love and favoritism towards Timmy, and he only wished that Timmy would embarrass himself, shattering his master and other masters¡¯ expectations and praises.

    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. We all know that you¡¯ve only been studying medicine with your master for half a year. Even if your opinions may be immature, or even mistaken, we wouldn¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    His words seemed to encourage Timmy.

    But in fact, he was implying that Timmy¡¯s views were immature and even erroneous.

    Timmy nodded at him and replied obediently.

    ¡°Ricky, I know. People learn from their mistakes.¡±

    Anyone who heard and saw this would think he was so well-behaved.<div>

    Only Alfredo Mitchell, who had been stung to the core by Timmy, knew that the seemingly cute and innocent-looking young master was actually a formidable force to be reckoned with.

    Master Kingston was so pleased that he didn¡¯t notice the hidden malice in his senior disciple¡¯s words.

    But Kendrick did.

    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to intervene because he knew that Timmy wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily bullied.

    Moreover, despite Timmy being young, he knew very well when to speak up.

    Like now, if the three brothers started arguing on stage, it would actually be embarrassing for their master, Master Kingston.

    After politely responding to Ricky, Timmy expressed his understanding of the content to Professor Steve.

    Professor Steve nodded continuously as he listened.

    Because Timmy¡¯s exnation was an extension of the content he had understood, making it even moreprehensive.

    ¡°Professor Kingston, this apprentice of yours is going to be incredible in the future!¡±

    Professor Steve couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up to Master Kingston, who pretended to be humble.

    ¡°He¡¯s still young. Although he has gic advantages, who knows what will happen in the future?¡±<div>

    Professor Steveughed, ¡°Professor Kingston, you¡¯re obviously showing off now. I¡¯ve always wondered why, after so many years of not taking on apprentices, you suddenly took in a young boy like Timmy. But today, I understand everything.¡±

    Walter originally thought he would see Timmy make a big fool of himself. However, not only did the boy not embarrass himself, but it seemed that he had gained Professor Steve¡¯s appreciation by presenting a different understanding of the content?

    Could it be that even Professor Steve needed to tter the richest man in East Asia?

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand. It seems that there were a few ces where Timmy misrepresented Professor Steve¡¯s views?¡±

    Professor Steve looked at him and smiled without saying a word.

    Master Kingston, however, asked.

    ¡°Which parts do you believe were misrepresented?¡±

    Walter proudly pointed out the problematic parts one by one. Professor Steve¡¯s smile grew even more meaningful.

    Master Kingston let out a long sigh and said to Professor Steve.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it worthing out of retirement for this little guy?¡±

 Chapter 585: 581: There is a gap between geniuses too

    Chapter 585: Chapter 581: There is a gap between geniuses too<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Professor Steveughed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth it. Even if I had been retired for twenty years, I would havee out of retirement for such a talented student!¡±

    Walter Yonne was baffled. He wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew that his master and Professor Steve were indirectly praising his new little apprentice.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Master Kingston looked at him, and Walter couldn¡¯t help but feel that his master¡¯s gaze was full of pity and sympathy.

    ¡°Walter, about those mistakes you pointed out in your little apprentice¡¯s work, did you think they were wrong because they were different from what Professor Steve described?¡±<div>

    Walter looked at Master Kingston in confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t they?¡±

    Master Kingston wrote a few karmic tenses on his iPad.

    ¡°Walter, don¡¯t me yourself. I only realized it after I heard your little apprentice¡¯s exnation. There are several points in Professor Steve¡¯s perspective that can be expanded upon and further discussed. Your little apprentice came up with these extended karmic tenses after just one exnation from Professor Steve!¡±

    Master Kingston¡¯s voice was full of pride and arrogance.

    Professor Steve, on the other hand, patted Timmy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Timmy, I¡¯ll mention the questions you brought up in my paper and include your name. Can you give me your contact information?¡±

    Timmy nodded, but soon turned to ask Master Kingston.

    ¡°Master, do you mind?¡±

    Obviously, he meant, ¡°I am your apprentice. Do you mind if I include my name in another professor¡¯s paper?¡±

    Master Kingstonughed heartily, ¡°Silly boy, of course I don¡¯t mind. This is a skill, and I¡¯m proud of you. How could I possibly mind?¡±

    Timmy then nodded and recited a string of numbers before turning to Professor Steve and saying, ¡°This is my mom¡¯s number. I¡¯m still a child, so if you need anything, please contact my mom. Thank you.¡±

    Professor Steve happily nodded, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you if I have any more questions, and if you have any doubts, feel free to call me anytime.¡±<div>

    After Professor Steve finished speaking and recited a string of numbers, Timmy quickly memorized them.

    And so, on the first day of ss, Timmy had obtained the personal phone number of one of the top masters in his field, along with a special privilege to call him anytime for advice.

    Walter was dumbfounded at first but soon became increasingly upset as he thought about the situation.

    ¡°Master, I still think something is wrong.¡±

    Master Kingston patted him on the shoulder with a look of sympathy andfort.

    ¡°Walter, there are differences between geniuses.¡±

    Naturally, Walter was also considered a genius by others.

    However, in his master¡¯s eyes, there was a gap between his genius and Timmy¡¯s genius.

    It took Walter a while to fully understand the meaning behind his master¡¯s words.

    Then, he stared at Master Kingston incredulously for a while before looking at Timmy, his gaze full of jealousy and resentment.

    Ever since Kendrick Yacoub took on the responsibility of protecting Timmy, he had been paying close attention to Walter¡¯s behavior after he spoke those harsh words to Timmy.

    Now, noticing the hatred in Walter¡¯s eyes, Kendrick could hardly bear the thought of tearing Timmy apart.<div>

    Kendrick then picked up the conversation with Master Kingston, ¡°Master Kingston, when I first met my little junior sister Richelie a few years ago, I realized the gap between geniuses.¡±

    Master Kingston chuckled as he nced at Kendrick, ¡°That¡¯s why I was jealous of your master back then! Now things are even, your master is jealous of me.¡±

    Kendrick ruffled Timmy¡¯s hair and dropped a bombshell.

    ¡°Master Kingston, my master won¡¯t be jealous of you because Richelle said that Timmy is willing to study two subjects!¡±

    Master Kingston was first taken aback, but then he burst intoughter.

    ¡°Timmy, have you decided? You said earlier that you wanted to inherit the family business and didn¡¯t have the energy to study both subjects.¡±

    Timmy replied seriously, ¡°Master, my brother Timothy said he will take care of the family business in the future and told me to go for it!¡±

    Timmy¡¯s words made Master Kingstonugh again.

    ¡°Timmy, your brother is here, right? Why don¡¯t you call him and have him join us for dinner with your master and senior brothers?¡±

    Timmy said goodbye to a few masters and pulled out his phone, dialing Timothy¡¯s number.

    Before he could even speak, Timothy excitedly shouted.

    ¡°Brother, my master agreed to ept me as his apprentice! Uncle said he will treat my master to dinner and drinks tonight, are youing?¡±<div>

    Timmy knew that his father had found a talented teacher for his brother, but he was still a little worried.

    ¡°Little brother, is your new master good to you? Why don¡¯t you wait for me and let me speak to my master. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Worried that his brother might be ill-treated by his new master, Timmy covered the phone and looked up at Master Kingston with a small face.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to go and meet my brother¡¯s new master. Can I not have dinner with you tonight?¡±

    Master Kingston had taught Timmy through video calls before and had chatted with Timothy, who was lively and lovely.

    Seeing his little apprentice worrying about his brother, he too became concerned and turned to Walter and Alfredo Mitchell.

    ¡°Never mind, you two can go have dinner by yourselves.. I¡¯ll apany your little apprentice to meet his brother¡¯s new master!¡±

 Chapter 586: 582: The Younger Apprentice Brother Indeed Possesses True Talent and Learning

    Chapter 586: Chapter 582: The Younger Apprentice Brother Indeed Possesses True Talent and Learning<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell were first taken aback, and then reluctantly tried to keep their master from leaving.

    ¡°Master, we already booked a restaurant¡­¡±

    Master Kingston cut them off, ¡°Just call and cancel it. We can go tomorrow. Timmy and Kendrick are still young, I need to help them keep an eye on things.¡±

    This master of theirs was operating with the mindset of a parent.

    After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t care what his two disciples thought, holding Timmy and Kendrick¡¯s hands, they got in the car and sped off towards the address provided by Timothy.<div>

    Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell walked out of the conference hall side by side.

    ¡°Disciple, what provoked you?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Walter Yonne noticed that Alfredo Mitchell seemed excessively quiet.

    Alfredo Mitchell was indeed hit hard by Timmy, but he couldn¡¯t admit it.

    After all, a man in his forties was actually hurt by a five-year-old kid. If word got out, it would be humiliating.

    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t you think Master favors this young scion a bit too much?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell had regained his senses just in time to hear the discussion between Timmy and Professor Steve, and the process of Ricky questioning them. He had been listening all along.

    He admitted that, like Ricky, he still didn¡¯t fully understand the karmic tense sequences that Master Kingston wrote.

    But considering both Master Kingston and Professor Steve confirmed that Timmy¡¯s extended karmic tense sequences were correct, they must be legitimately so.

    And perhaps there was indeed a vast gap between him and this young disciple.

    His heart, of course, was full of unwillingness, but what could be done about it?

    ¡°Senior Brother, I think that the little apprentice is indeed somewhat knowledgeable and talented.¡±<div>

    Walter Yonne gritted his teeth, ¡°Talented? I think he is just a blind cat that happened to catch a dead mouse. It¡¯s purely coincidental.¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell didn¡¯t quite agree with him. Even though he didn¡¯t like this young disciple, he had to respect the truth.

    ¡°With that level of knowledge and questions, isn¡¯t the chance of it being a coincidence quite slim if you don¡¯t fully understand it?¡±

    Walter Yonne red at him. ¡°What, are you being swayed by him? Speaking up for him?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell felt wronged. ¡°Senior Brother, I am just stating the facts. How could even Professor Steve be swayed?¡±

    Walter Yonne snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t these academic big shots used to ttering their financiers? Are you really this naive, disciple?!¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell felt something was fishy, but it indeed seemed that many masters were wooing investors for funding.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know much about Professor Steve, but for you to say that our master is trying to please Timmy¡¯s father for money¡­ The financier for our project is not his father.¡±

    Walter Yonne gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Are you foolish? The funding for this project was in ce more than a year ago. What I¡¯m talking about is the next project or even the one after that. As long as Master clings to the richest man in East Asia, you¡¯ll see, we will never worry about funding for our projects!¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell thought the senior brother was biased, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, as he saw the senior brother was in a rage.

    ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t see Timmy that often, so there¡¯s no need for things to be so awkward between us, right?¡±

    Walter Yonne turned his head and looked at him like he was an idiot.<div>

    ¡°Alfredo Mitchell, after all these years, why are you still so naive?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell was puzzled.

    ¡°What am I naive about?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, our Master has limited resources, all valuable but scarce. Think about this time, there were only three observer seats, and one was taken by that little kid. You and I were lucky to get one each, but what about our other brothers and sisters, aren¡¯t they more qualified and deserving of this opportunity than him?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell realized the situation.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you saying¡­?¡±

    Walter Yonne¡¯s face darkened as he nodded, ¡°Look at our master¡¯s current state, in the future, when there¡¯s only one or two spots avable, we will have a hard time getting them!¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell then fell silent too, pressing his lips together and not speaking.

    After a while, Alfredo Mitchell asked Walter Yonne, ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Walter Yonne¡¯s expression grim, ¡°What can we do? Just hope Master quickly sees through the real nature of that brat.¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell thought carefully. ¡°Although I still don¡¯t think he¡¯s as incredible as Master Kingston and Professor Steve im, he probably isn¡¯t that bad either. Besides, I observed him for a long time during the lecture this morning, and he appears to be a very serious and diligent child.¡±

    Despite being ridiculed, Alfredo Mitchell was always an objective person.<div>

    Walter Yonne snorted, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too naive! In any case, this time you and I were lucky. Next time, when the Master¡¯s resources are snatched by him, will you still think the same way?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell said nothing.

    Walter Yonne continued.

    ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. For the next three days, just watch how our Master treats him. Didn¡¯t he just leave us to care for that young master¡¯s brother? Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡±

    Alfredo Mitchell still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Walter Yonne patted his shoulder, ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s just rely on our own luck..¡±

 Chapter 587: 583: My Daddy, Is He That Awesome?

    Chapter 587: Chapter 583: My Daddy, Is He That Awesome?<div>

    Meanwhile, Master Kingston, apanying Timmy and Kendrick Yacoub, arrived at the Western restaurant outside of Hontrug University. As soon as they entered, they heard the crisp voice of Timothy.

    ¡°Brother, over here.¡±

    As they approached, without waiting for Timothy and Timmy to introduce him, Master Kingston extended his hand to Professor Feynman.

    ¡°Professor Feynman, nice to meet you. I am the elder martial brother of Timothy¡¯s grandmother and also the master of his brother. Myst name is Kingston!¡±

    Professor Feynman shook his hand, ¡°I know that you and several other professors are giving lectures at our university.¡±

    Both masters were straightforward people, so after self-introductions, they quickly took their seats.<div>

    Originally, if Master Kingston hadn¡¯te, Hugo Camrey would have attended this master-apprentice banquet as the substitute guardian.

    But with Master Kingston present, it was natural for him to take up the responsibility of the guardian.

    ¡°Professor Feynman, I heard that you are willing to take in Timothy as your apprentice. I am greatly honored, so please take good care of Timothy from now on.¡±

    Professor Feynman looked at Timothy with a smile on his face, ¡°Master Kingston, Timothy and I have a strong connection. Strictly speaking, I am more than forty years older than this little fellow. But we can actually get along quite well. This little guy¡¯s mind is full of interesting things.¡±

    Master Kingstonughed upon hearing this.

    ¡°Professor Feynman, I can totally understand your feelings. When I first met Timmy, we delved deep into our conversations and couldn¡¯t stop chatting. Despite their young age, their insights are quite unique. Today¡¯s lecture, for instance, was full of new ideas that this little guy provided to Professor Steve, which is truly amazing for someone their age!¡±

    Afterughing together, the two masters opened up a conversation about which of their apprentices was more impressive.

    Hugo Camrey and Kendrick Yacoub were initially a bit nervous since both masters were well-known figures in academia. If there was a conflict over their children, they wouldn¡¯t know how to intercede.

    However, the atmosphere turned out to be very harmonious.

    As for brothers Timothy and Timmy, they huddled together, whispering about topics only they could understand.

    They didn¡¯t pay any attention to their masters¡¯ boastful words, only immersing themselves in their little world.

    Meanwhile, the two masters began to exchange their day-to-day teaching methods.<div>

    Professor Feynman didn¡¯t n to just give Timothy the title of an apprentice; instead, he intended to impart all his lifelong knowledge personally to this little fellow.

    After revealing his n, he hit it off even better with Master Kingston.

    Master Kingston shared his half-year experience and methods of teaching Timmy for Professor Feynman¡¯s reference.

    ¡°Of course, you still need tomunicate with their parents, because after all, they¡¯re just little kids.¡±

    Professor Feynman nced at Timothy, who was currently chatting excitedly with Timmy. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a little worried that they might not be able to settle down at their age.¡±

    No one had more authority on this topic than Master Kingston.

    ¡°You have no need to worry about that. I can even say that this little guy is the most focused and serious of all the students I¡¯ve taught. These little kids may appear small, but they¡¯re exceptionally focused when they get serious¡ªmore so than adults, in fact. The three siblings are all very self-disciplined; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to experience their qualities for yourself very soon.¡±

    Lunchtime basically turned into an exchange session between the two masters.

    As for Kendrick Yacoub and Hugo Camrey, they both had a surprisingly wonderful lunch.

    After finishing lunch, Timothy gave a ¡°keep it up¡± gesture to Timmy.

    Timmy touched his face, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re the one who needs encouragement!¡±

    Timothy chuckled, ¡°Brother, I heard from Mom that the lectures given by our honorary grandfather are very profound and difficult.¡±<div>

    For once, Timmy didn¡¯t object. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. In that case, let¡¯s both do our best.¡±

    The brothers hugged each other and then decided where to meet in the afternoon before getting into their respective cars.

    In the morning, Professor Feynman had focused on asking Timothy questions, and then they started chatting until they couldn¡¯t stop.

    Only now did he remember some things.

    ¡°Timothy, did your dad ever tell you that he¡¯s an honorary professor in our department?¡±

    Timothy widened his eyes, ¡°Wow, my dad is that awesome?¡±

    He had never heard of this.

    Professor Feynman nodded, ¡°And he has quite a few fans!¡±

    Hugo Camrey imagined Roy Lewis standing on the podium and figured that he must have a lot of female fans.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably mostly female students, right?¡±

    But Professor Feynman shook his head, ¡°Of course not. Your dad¡¯s sses are attended not only by students but also by many career elites. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s so busy; he can¡¯t even find a few days a year to teach.¡±

    Timothy shook his head proudly, ¡°Am I not very lucky then? I get to listen to my dad¡¯s lectures way more than anyone else!¡±<div>

    Professor Feynmanughed and rubbed his head, ¡°Yes, you should learn more from your dad in the future, so your master can have an easier time.¡±

    Timothy blinked his eyes, smiling at him.

    ¡°Master, you better not think about cking off. You promised you would teach me everything you¡¯ve learned in your lifetime!¡±

    No one could resist such a cute attack.

    In less than half a day, Professor Feynman waspletely ¡°captured¡± by Timothy.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, your master will never break his word.. As long as you want to learn, I will teach!¡±

 Chapter 588: 584: A social engagement led him to accidentally find a treasure.

    Chapter 588: Chapter 584: A social engagement led him to identally find a treasure.<div>

    In the afternoon, Timmy¡¯s situation was much better than in the morning.

    Because the afternoon was a time for auditing students to ask questions and discuss with the masters on stage. After four or five auditing students had finished their questions, Timmy also raised a question, and Professor Steve provided a serious answer.

    The two started a back and forth discussion, although he was just a small kid who barely reached an adult¡¯s shoulder, thoseplex and obscure professional terms flowed out of his mouth with ease.

    An old and a young, on and off the stage, had a discussion for nearly ten minutes.

    Most unbelievably, during these ten minutes, it was not all Professor Steve who was offering his opinions.

    The little boy, who had to stand up to match the height of the seated Alfredo Mitchell next to him, boldly presented his questions and ideas for Professor Steve to judge and discuss without any shyness.<div>

    This extremely remarkable exchange changed the prejudiced views held by the audience towards this reportedly well-connected little kid, and they felt immense admiration for him.

    Alfredo Mitchell, who already had a change of heart in the morning, became even more silent.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but deep in his heart, he had admitted that this little junior brother deserved Master and Professor Steve¡¯s preference and favoritism.

    After Timmy discussed with Professor Steve, they spent the remaining time listening carefully to other people¡¯s discussions, and he never stopped taking notes and absorbing new knowledge.

    On the other hand, Timothy started his first one-on-one systematic ss.

    Originally, Professor Feynman nned to teach him a certain amount of content within three days.

    However, little Timothy had an extremely strong reception ability, and the content that Professor Feynman was supposed to teach in three days was finished in less than an afternoon.

    There was still about an hour left before the time they agreed to meet, so Professor Feynman assigned Timothy a topic that he had just given to a new student and asked him to take a look at it and give him the answer tomorrow.

    As a result, it only took Timothy half an hour to finish reading the content and quickly annotated the required answers.

    After checking the answers, Professor Feynman couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Wow, you learn so fast, like riding a rocket!¡±

    Timothy was quite proud, ¡°Of course, those private lessons from my dad are top-notch fuel. With enough power, speed increases!¡±<div>

    The little guy¡¯s words amused Professor Feynman, making himugh heartily.

    ¡°Well then, you must be tired from learning so fast. Let¡¯s go out for a walk and chat casually.¡±

    Timothy was always good at getting along with his elders, and when the interesting elder was a master, he enjoyed it even more.

    He happily hopped off the chair, held Professor Feynman¡¯s hand, and walked outside.

    ¡°Master, the tulips in your yard are beautiful. Can I cut a few branches?¡±

    He called him master, but in his heart, he treated him as a respected elder like a grandfather.

    In front of his elders, he never hid his childish side.

    Professor Feynman admired his character very much and nodded happily.

    ¡°Of course, do you like tulips?¡±

    Timothy honestly said, ¡°It¡¯s my mom who likes them. I¡¯m offering flowers to Buddha, you don¡¯t mind, right, Master?¡±

    Professor Feynmanughed and said, ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s my honor.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a basket and scissors from the storage cab under the eaves.<div>

    ¡°Mommy likes tulips, what about your sister? What flowers does she like?¡±

    Timothy looked at his master¡¯s small garden, pointed his little hand, and asked.

    ¡°Master, can I pick a few more violets?¡±

    Professor Feynman asked, ¡°Your sister likes violets?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yes, my sister is a beautiful little princess, and I want to make a flower crown for her.¡±

    Professor Feynman looked at him carefully and said, ¡°You and your brother look exactly the same, and your sister?¡±

    Timothy giggled, ¡°Master, my brother, sister, and I share the same face. If we only show our faces, people can¡¯t tell us apart!¡±

    Professor Feynman imagined it and agreed.

    ¡°Indeed, she must be a beautiful little princess.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring my sister over to visit you after she finishes her ss with her mentor.¡±

    Professor Feynman already had grandchildren, but they were both boys with more reserved personalities.

    So, hearing that Timothy would bring his sister, he was very excited.<div>

    ¡°Great, just bring your mom and brother as well, and let¡¯s have a little party.¡±

    Timothy blinked, ¡°Master, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?¡±

    Professor Feynman¡¯s children and grandchildren were not around, and he and his wife lived in the school¡¯s apartment, which usually felt quite cold and empty.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°No trouble, my wife and I love lively atmosphere. We can ask the nanny at home to prepare everything.¡±

    But Timothy was not a reckless person, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my mom first, and give you an answer tomorrow, okay, Master?¡±

    Professor Feynman sighed once again, this little kid really had great manners. He was lively and cute yet very polite and considerate at the same time. Originally, when Roy Lewis called, he was more prepared to endure the difficulty of dealing with a naughty child for three days.

    Unexpectedly, he found a treasure!

    It¡¯s been a long time since he felt as full of teaching enthusiasm as he did today.

    Looking at the little kid¡¯s eyes filled with the desire for knowledge, he had a strong urge to stuff all his knowledge into the boy¡¯s brain..

 Chapter 589: 585: This kid, Timothy, will definitely be trouble in the future.

    Chapter 589: Chapter 585: This kid, Timothy, will definitely be trouble in the future.<div>

    The two brothers returned to the paradise-like estate, and Richelie Dunn and Tifanny had not yet returned.

    The energetic brothers yed with water guns in the courtyard, while Hugo Camrey and Kendrick Yacoub sat on a bench watching the sunset.

    Hugo Camrey asked Kendrick Yacoub.

    ¡°How was your situation this afternoon?¡±

    On the way back, in front of the two kids, naturally, they couldn¡¯t discuss these matters.

    Kendrick Yacoubughed, ¡°All I can say is that our Timmy has boundless charm. Within ten minutes, he shut the mouths of those insane people.¡±<div>

    Hugo Camrey imagined Timmy with his cool little face and his talkative little mouth babbling away, probably astonishing everyone to the point of not being able to close their jaws.

    ¡°What a pity, I wasn¡¯t there to enjoy that pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I enjoyed it at that moment!¡±

    After emoting, Kendrick Yacoub asked Hugo.

    ¡°And you? How about your side? Professor Feynman is quite easy to get along with, right?¡±

    Hugo Camrey clicked his tongue, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the professor was so polite when he met us in the morning.¡±

    ¡°But when we left in the afternoon, it was like a grandpa bidding farewell to his precious grandson, very sentimental. During the afternoon ss, the professor asked me to help him buy some items. When I came back, the teacher and student were cutting flowers in the garden,ughing and talking, very friendly.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub looked at the brothers rolling together on the grass, stretchedzily, put his hand behind his neck and leaned on the chair back.

    ¡°At first, I was afraid I would mess things up, but now it seems that with the brothers¡¯ talent, there¡¯s no way anything could go wrong.¡±

    Hugo Camrey also leaned back in his chair like him, ¡°Yes, it seems like we¡¯ve taken an easy break.¡±

    Over on the grass, the two brothers had rolled back and forth a few times, covered with grass clippings on their bodies, heads, and even their tender cheeks.

    ¡°Brother, the capture and evasion techniques taught by the instructor don¡¯t seem to work like this, do they?¡±<div>

    It turned out that the brothers yed with water guns for a while and then decided topete using the grappling techniques their coach had just taught themst week.

    Technically, Timothy, who started learning two yearster, definitely couldn¡¯t surpass Timmy¡¯s grappling skills.

    But Richelle has taught him and Tifanny some self-defense techniques using pressure points to attack since they were young, which made up for some of his shorings.

    So, the brothers¡¯ fists and feetpeted on the grass, and they tumbled on the ground for several rounds, eventually ending in a draw.

    By the time the brothers had spent most of their energy, they went inside to take a shower.

    When they finished showering and came downstairs, Richelle returned with Tiffany.

    The brothers rushed over to hug their mommy and sister, and eagerly began reporting today¡¯s events.

    Kendrick Yacoub and Hugo Camrey watched the two boys taking turns speaking non-stop with Richelle, and Richelle seemed capable of guessing their emotions and thoughts based on their different descriptions.

    urately and quickly, she gave both her sons satisfying responses.

    In less than ten minutes, the two little ones went to y with Tifanny, who had just finished her shower.

    As for what happened today at Hontrug University, it seemed that there was no need for Kendrick and Hugo to recount it.

    Because the two boys had already conveyed everything to Richelle as concisely as possible.<div>

    As for Richelle, she consoled and praised where needed, and when the kids let her go, she went to wash her face and came out holding a cup of tea.

    Sitting down, she smiled and thanked Kendrick Yacoub and Hugo Camrey.

    ¡°Thank you both for your hard work today!¡±

    Hugo Camrey pointed to Kendrick, ¡°Kendrick did the hard part. I wasfortable. Professor Feynman treated Timothy like a treasure, so I didn¡¯t have to worry I¡¯d be troubled.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°But Timothy said you let his master do the hardbour.¡±

    Just now, the chattering of the little ones reached the ears of Hugo Camrey, but most of it hadn¡¯t entered his mind since he was preupied with other thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s notbour, in my opinion. The professor simply didn¡¯t want me to disturb their teacher-student rtionship, so he asked me to leave.¡±

    Richelleughed even more happily, ¡°From the way you describe it, Timothy sounds like trouble.¡±

    Hugo shouted, ¡°You better believe it. This kid Timothy, he¡¯s eloquent, handsome, smart, and understanding. In the future, he¡¯ll definitely be trouble.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t worry about that and took it as a joke,ughing it off.

    She turned her gaze to Kendrick Yacoub, ¡°Brother, how about Timmy¡¯s side? In the end, did the attitudes of his two senior brothers soften?¡±

    Like Hugo, Kendrick Yacoub had been listening to the non-stop chatter of the little ones but hadn¡¯t really processed their specific words.<div>

    ¡°Did Timmy tell everything about this to you, too?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, he did. But Timmy is more reserved than Timothy. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s holding some emotions in, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you again tomorrow to keep an eye on his situation.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub nodded in agreement, ¡°Tomorrow is Mr. Kingston¡¯s test time, and after today¡¯s experiences, Timmy has already conquered everyone with his abilities, so I think tomorrow shouldn¡¯t have any simr situations..¡±

 Chapter 590: 586: We Live Only for Ourselves

    Chapter 590: Chapter 586: We Live Only for Ourselves<div>

    Richelle Dunn had already gathered the general situation from the two kids¡¯ previous chattering, and now, she just wanted to see if they had anything more to add.

    The three of them chatted for a while, and Richelle mentioned the party Professor Feynman had invited them to.

    ¡°Actually, I have a suggestion, what do you think about it?¡±

    Hugo Camrey and Kendrick Yacoub waited for her to continue.

    ¡°You guys mentioned that this estate is a vacation destination for the people around here. Professor Feynman is Timothy¡¯s master, so logically, we should be the ones to host them. So, let¡¯s just hold a party here, invite Master Kingston, Professor Feynman, and even Professor Steve, and have everyone enjoy themselves for a day or two. What do you think?¡±

    Hugo Camrey was unsure, ¡°I don¡¯t know Professor Feynman very well, so we¡¯ll have to see if he and his wife are willing when we meet them tomorrow.¡±<div>

    However, Kendrick Yacoub knew Master Kingston, ¡°Master Kingston would definitely be on board, and as for Professor Steve, I¡¯ll let Timmy invite him.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub was also aware of his own limitations and knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly invite such a big shot.

    But with Timmy¡¯s involvement, it was as good as done.

    ¡°Alright, let Timmy do the inviting.¡±

    ¡°What about Mitchell and Yonne?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t say much, just said,

    ¡°Let Timmy decide.¡±

    During dinner, when they mentioned having a party at their home, all three kids were excited and showed their support.

    When asked about inviting Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell, Timmy immediately said,

    ¡°No invitation!¡±

    In Timmy¡¯s view, holding a party at home was a very private matter, and he did not feel that he had any personal rtionship with Walter Yonne or Alfredo Mitchell.

    Richelle always respected her children¡¯s opinions, so when Timmy said not to invite them, she agreed.<div>

    After dinner, Kendrick Yacoub quietly asked Richelle Dunn,

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of what Yonne and Mitchell might think if they aren¡¯t invited?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s thoughts were actually the same as Timmy¡¯s.

    ¡°Whatever they think is their business; we can¡¯t control that. This is a private party; we¡¯re inviting friends and mentors. Timmy probably feels that they are neither mentors nor friends, so they¡¯re not invited. We don¡¯t live for other people¡¯s opinions.¡±

    Kendrick Yacoub nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve never bothered to deal with insincere people before, just like Timmy.¡±

    And just like how Richelle Dunn treated people like Kendrick Yacoub, who genuinely cared for others, she would also treat them wholeheartedly in return.

    So, the party was settled.

    As the three children went to bed, Roy Lewis¡¯s video call came in.

    Timothy rushed over and finally asked the secret he had been holding in all day.

    ¡°Daddy, my master took me in as his apprentice, and he even said that you were a visiting professor at Hontrug University¡¯s economics department!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words not only surprised Timmy and Tifanny but also shocked Richelle.

    She quickly leaned in and stared at the man on the screen, waiting for an exnation.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but I only teach a few days a year, so I am undeserving of this title as a visiting professor.¡±

    Richelle only knew that Roy Lewis had graduated from Hontrug University with dual bachelor¡¯s degrees when he was a teenager. She didn¡¯t know about hister career, so she naturally assumed that after graduating, he returned to Lewis Group to take over the family business and officially became the CEO and chairman of the Lewis Group at the age of twenty.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you sure know how to keep a secret.¡±

    Richelle stared at Roy Lewis, but she didn¡¯t have much confidence in her words.

    It was because she had a bunch of strange and inexplicable identities herself.

    Roy Lewis genuinely felt that there was nothing to say about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter that I forgot to mention.¡±

    Fortunately, it was just their family here.

    Otherwise, his words would sound like tant bragging to ordinary people!

    And Richelle, she epted his reason without question.

    Because it seemed like she often forgot to mention too!

    After knowing that Roy Lewis was a visiting professor at Hontrug University, Richelle realized retrospectively that it all made sense.<div>

    Previously, when they found out that each child had their unique talents and made their first life ns, Roy Lewis made arrangements, helping Tifanny finding a tutor and strongly supporting Timmy learning from Master Kingston.

    Only Timothy was taught by him personally all this time.

    Back then, Richelle thought he couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate in Kindur and had to reluctantly do it himself.

    Now it seemed, in Kindur, they simply couldn¡¯t find anyone more suitable than him.

    ¡°Actually, you could continue to be Timothy¡¯s teacher!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course, I will continue to teach Timothy, but Professor Feynman focuses more on finance, so Timothy also needs to study hard with your master, you got it?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy, my masterplimented me today, saying I¡¯m the worthy son of a strong father.¡±

    Richelle stroked his head and teased,

    ¡°That¡¯s right; you need to work hard and be diligent. Whether your dad can retire early or not depends on you!¡±

    After talking with Timothy, Roy Lewis asked about Tifanny¡¯s situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well; Tifanny¡¯s tutor is very dedicated, and Tifanny likes her a lot.¡±

    As for the unpleasant events that urred with Timmy, neither he nor Richelle mentioned them.<div>

    Ultimately, neither Richelle nor Timmy took those matters to heart..

 Chapter 591: 587 Master of Winning Peopleâ€™s Hearts: Timothy Liuzengbao

    Chapter 591: Chapter 587 Master of Winning People¡¯s Hearts: Timothy Liuzengbao<div>

    The next day, Timothy met with Professor Feynman and told him about his mother¡¯s intention to invite the Master and his wife to their home for a party.

    After hearing this, Professor Feynman dly nodded.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big estate. My wife and I will go and have a look.¡±

    Timothy sweetly said, ¡°Master, if you and your wife like it, I¡¯ll tell the butler when I get home. You can just call him anytime you want to visit in the future.¡±

    Professor Feynman didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Great! My wife loves theke view of the estate. We¡¯ll stay there for a few days during our next vacation.¡±

    Timothy nodded generously, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to the butler tonight. The house is huge, with many guest rooms. Feel free to stay, Master.¡±<div>

    The young boy was very good at winning people¡¯s hearts even at a young age.

    After their conversation, the master and disciple quickly entered the new teaching stage.

    At the auditorium, Master Kingston, as the teacher for today¡¯s topic, proposed a new research question they were currently working on.

    For Timothy, this was quite profound.

    And for at least 70 or 80 percent of the audience, they also found it difficult to understand.

    Perhaps because the subject was too advanced, the atmosphere of interaction between the Master and the auditors was not as lively as yesterday¡¯s lecture with Professor Steve.

    However, as usual, Timothy asked questions today.

    He also discussed with Master Kingston for more than ten minutes.

    Kendrick Yacoub was amazed at Timothy¡¯s rapid progress.

    That¡¯s because this morning when several masters were discussing on the stage, Timothy had written down several pages of questions.

    He spent lunchtime asking his Master questions.

    It left his fellow disciples, Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell, feeling neglected, which was quite embarrassing.<div>

    In the afternoon, the topics Timothy asked and discussed with Master Kingston were obviously those that he had understood and digested from the questions he had written down on his iPad.

    Perhaps because the content of the master and disciple¡¯s discussion was so fascinating, when Timothy expressed satisfaction with the answers he had received and bowed to Master Kingston on stage, there was a round of enthusiastic apuse in the auditorium.

    Before the end of the lecture, in various major professional media outlets, Timmy Lewis, this young prodigy, had already be a prominent rising star in the field.

    Timothy was unaware of it, or perhaps it could be said, even if he knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t have any reaction.

    He was now just like a sponge, quickly absorbingrge amounts of water simply because he enjoyed it.

    To him, everything else and other people were insignificant distractions at this time.

    On the other hand, after the lecture on the second day, Walter Yonne raised some objections to his Master¡¯s topic today.

    Actually, he had already questioned the topic when Master Kingston first decided to use thisplex question.

    ¡°Master, I told you this question was too profound. It¡¯s hard to resonate with everyone, and the atmosphere would be dull. Today, it¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    Having spent the whole day, Master Kingston was quite tired, leaning against the car seat with his eyes closed, responding to Walter Yonne who was driving.

    ¡°The purpose of this lecture is not to cater to the public taste or to create a lively atmosphere. It¡¯s a top-notch professional lecture. If there are no challenging questions, what¡¯s the point of discussion?¡±

    Master Kingston was a proud man who would never choose a topic with little exploratory value to them for the sake of making the lecture appear lively and popr.<div>

    Walter Yonne was getting anxious, ¡°But I heard that the organizers will use this lecture as a basis for some sort of ranking.¡±

    Master Kingston slightly opened his eyes, looked thoughtfully at the back of his disciple¡¯s head, and then closed his eyes again.

    ¡°Walter, I¡¯ve never cared about these things, and you know that. These empty titles will only distract you from your studies, so it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Although Alfredo Mitchell took Master Kingston¡¯s heartfelt words to heart, Walter Yonne didn¡¯t listen at all.

    All he could think of was that if his Master ranked first, he would be the top disciple of the Master, and he could get whatever he wanted at that time!

    Especially when his Master finally retired, his position as the first disciple would be elevated.

    However, because of his Master¡¯s stubbornness, all of his wishful thinking mighte to nothing in the end.

    ¡°Alfredo, you¡¯ve been with your junior brother for two days. How do you find him?¡±

    Master Kingston no longer paid attention to Walter Yonne but instead asked Alfredo Mitchell.

    After spending two days with Timothy, Alfredo¡¯s prejudice against him had almost entirely vanished.

    ¡°Master, the junior brother is very intelligent. No, perhaps the word ¡®intelligent¡¯ doesn¡¯t do him justice. He has only been learning from you for half a year, but I think his knowledge and reserves are already more extensive and detailed than some of my students.¡±

    Master Kingston also generously acknowledged the fact.<div>

    ¡°Of course. Before he began learning from me, your junior sister Richelle had been tutoring him for several months. You all should have a good idea of Richelle¡¯s level..¡±

 Chapter 592: 588: It Wonâ€™t Be An Exaggeration to Say Itâ€™s More Than That

    Chapter 592: Chapter 588: It Won¡¯t Be An Exaggeration to Say It¡¯s More Than That<div>

    Master Kingston wasn¡¯t aware of the friction between his disciples over the past few days. However, he could sense that both Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell seemed to not like their younger disciple, Timmy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys have noticed, but the way your younger brother approaches and looks at problems is different from the way I usually teach you guys.¡±

    Walter Yonne remained silent, while Alfredo Mitchell asked.

    ¡°Is that a new method enlightened by you during your years of seclusion, Master?¡±

    Master Kingston shook his head, ¡°I estimate that¡¯s more likely the approach and perspective of your junior sister Richelle.¡±

    Alfredo eximed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a traditional method passed down from Ms. Seaton¡¯s side!¡±<div>

    Master Kingston shook his head again, ¡°Am I not familiar with your Aunt Seaton¡¯s methods? It should be said that it¡¯s a method and perspective unique to Richelle. After discussing with your Aunt Seaton a few days ago, we agreed that Richelle has surpassed her. And your little apprentice brother, Timmy, seems to be doing the same with Richelle.¡±

    Alfredo was startled, ¡°Master, do you mean Richelle will surpass Aunt Seaton in her future aplishments?¡±

    Master Kingston clicked his tongue, ¡°Isn¡¯t that inevitable? Have you all read the paper that won the gold award that she published recently?¡±

    Alfredo nodded, feeling a bit shameful.

    ¡°I have read it, but there are some parts I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    Master Kingston nodded, ¡°As expected, all of us older folks were shocked when we first saw that paper! In a way, from the moment that paper was published, your junior sister Richelle has already imed a ce equal to her Master.¡±

    Alfredo gasped, ¡°Richelle is only twenty-six, right? Aunt Seaton and you are on the same level. So, you godlike figures have already recognized that Richelle has caught up to you?¡±

    Master Kingstonughed and sighed, ¡°To say she has caught up is actually quite generous on our part. To my eyes, saying she has surpassed us wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.¡±

    It took a while for Alfredo to recover, ¡°And the little disciple¡­ really?¡±

    Master Kingston burst intoughter, ¡°Not really, indeed. He is still so young andcks practical experience. Your Aunt Seaton and I believe that he will surpass Richelle eventually, and further improve upon her achievements. But that is something for the future. Right now, it¡¯s naturally impossible.¡±

    After saying this, Master Kingston revealed another harsh truth to Walter Yonne and Alfredo Mitchell.

    ¡°It will take some time for Timmy to surpass his mother. After all, Richelle is clearly not at her peak yet. But among his peers, if any of them ck off even slightly, he will probably surpass them.¡±<div>

    ¡°What he suggested to Professor Steve yesterday is a solid proof. We old folks discussed on stage for half a day and never thought about that direction.¡±

    Walter Yonne, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Master, is Professor Steve really nning to credit him on the paper?¡±

    Master Kingston suddenly turned serious.

    ¡°With such a public event like yesterday, almost everyone in the field witnessed Timmy present his idea for the first time. If Professor Steve didn¡¯t credit him, his reputation would be ruined. Besides, with his upright character, not crediting Timmy wouldn¡¯t be consistent with his personal conduct.¡±

    Alfredo also chimed in from the side, ¡°I also feel that Professor Steve really admires our little brother.¡±

    Master Kingston nodded, ¡°Naturally. He even half-jokingly, half-seriously probed me about having Timmy be his disciple too!¡±

    Walter Yonne was visibly shocked, ¡°Did you agree, Master?¡±

    Master Kingston shook his head, ¡°Such a matter isn¡¯t up to me to decide. However, your little brother declined.¡±

    Now it was Walter Yonne¡¯s turn to gasp.

    ¡°He personally declined Professor Steve? Master, did you hear it wrong?¡±

    Master Kingston continued, ¡°After Professor Steve asked me, I told him the decision was in the hands of Timmy and his parents. He then called your junior sister Richelle directly. Without making any decisions, Richelle handed the phone directly to Timmy, who declined him without a second thought.¡±<div>

    Alfredo asked curiously, ¡°How did the little brother refuse, directly saying no?¡±

    The Timmy that Alfredo knew was a straightforward person who doesn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    Master Kingston responded, ¡°Of course not. He said that although he is my disciple, he still needs to study the subjects from his grandmother and mother, so he doesn¡¯t have the energy to deal with a third subject.¡±

    Walter Yonne, who had held his silence for a long time, lightly uttered.

    ¡°He¡¯s really ambitious, thinking he can study two subjects. He¡¯d be lucky to master one in his lifetime.¡±

    Master Kingston looked at his elder disciple curiously, ¡°Walter, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said to your apprentice brother?¡±

    Walter Yonne grunted, ¡°I heard. He studied a few months with his mom before studying with you, Master. But what can he learn in just a few months? Isn¡¯t that just scratching the surface?¡±

    Master Kingston¡¯s expression turned severe, ¡°Then do you think what he learned from me in these months was just scratching the surface? Alfredo just said that he is now on par with his peers. In other words, after studying with Richelle for a few months, he has already reached at least undergraduate level..¡±

 Chapter 593: 589: Waiting for you to suffer a great loss from him, itâ€™s too late to cry

    Chapter 593: Chapter 589: Waiting for you to suffer a great loss from him, it¡¯s toote to cry<div>

    Master Kingston¡¯s high praise for the little disciple didn¡¯t sit well with Walter Yonne.

    ¡°Master, I always feel that what he is learning now is all theoretical; whether he can seed still needs some practical experience, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Master Kingston nodded, ¡°Of course, I only said his future potential is limitless, not that he is surpassing anyone now. The reason I¡¯m telling you this today is mainly for you to understand that there are always others better than you in this world.¡±

    In fact, Master Kingston would always use this phrase to remind all his students, not just about Timmy.

    But Walter hade to believe that Master Kingston was now considering Mr. Lewis, the connection to a rich family, as the one superior to all others!

    Walter had naturally been feeling frustrated in the past two days, so hearing Master Kingston sing in praise of that brat was even more upsetting to him.<div>

    However, he was a man in his forties and knew when to stop talking after a few tries, especially when he realized that some of the things he said were not pleasing to Master Kingston.

    The third day of the lecture proceeded smoothly, and by five in the afternoon, the three-day lectures concluded perfectly.

    After it ended, Walter Yonne thought of taking Master Kingston back to his hotel.

    However, Master Kingston handed him the hotel room card directly.

    ¡°You and Alfredo Mitchell should cancel your rooms tonight and sleep in mine instead.¡±

    Walter looked at Master Kingston in confusion, ¡°And where will you be, Master?¡±

    Master Kingston nodded towards Timmy and Kendrick Yacoub, who were already waiting by the car, ¡°I will visit your junior¡¯s mansion for two days, you tidy up tomorrow and head back to South Asia first, I will follow a couple of dayster.¡±

    Walter stood frozen as Master Kingston, leaving him and Alfredo behind, walked towards Timmy.

    The back door of the car opened, and Walter saw Professor Steve in the car!

    After the car drove away, Walter lightly kicked Alfredo who was also in a daze.

    ¡°Do you see now? How can wepete with them?¡±

    Alfredo frowned, seemingly not understanding what Walter was trying to convey.<div>

    Walter exined, ¡°Did you hear what Master said? He¡¯s going to visit the young master¡¯s mansion to ¡®y¡¯ for two days, and they even invited Professor Steve over.¡±

    Alfredo still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Yeah, I heard it. What¡¯s wrong with our junior inviting Master over for two days?¡±

    Walter whacked his head, ¡°Are you made of blockhead? What I am saying is, we, the poor and disadvantageous students, can only afford to treat Master to a hot pot dinner at most. The treatment we get is probably the value of that hot pot.¡±

    Alfredo disagreed with his sentiment, ¡°Elder Brother, I feel like you are being too prejudiced against our junior.¡±

    After spending three days together, Alfredo sincerely agreed from the bottom of his heart with what Master Kingston had said about their junior. There was no exaggeration at all.

    His reactions, behaviour in the past few days, indicated that he was far from being a country bumpkin, he is more of a prodigy, a genius.

    Seeing Alfredo had been brainwashed, Walter only said, ¡°We¡¯ll see when he treats you badly, it will be toote to cry to me then!¡±

    Meanwhile, Timmy and Timothy were taking their masters, Master¡¯s wives, and Professor Steve back to the mansion.

    The steward had already arranged a party by theke. Richelle Dunn and Tifanny arrived back at the mansion at the same time. Richelle brought Tifanny¡¯s Master¡¯s sister along with them too.

    After introductions were made, everyone sat in small groups ording to their preference, chatting andughing. The atmosphere was lively.

    Richelle Dunn had apanied Tifanny the past three days and had gotten quite acquainted with Master Linwood¡¯s wife. She had directly confronted Richelle about Tifanny¡¯s learning progress and concerns over the past three days because she was always present.

    As for Timmy¡¯s master, Master Kingston, she was more familiar with him. He made a habit of giving her regr feedback on Timmy¡¯s performance.<div>

    She was meeting Timothy¡¯s Master, Professor Feynman for the first time.

    So, after Richelle greeted other guests, she walked up to Professor Feynman and his wife with a barbecue skewer she had roasted herself.

    ¡°Sorry for neglecting you these past few days, Professor Feynman! Once again, thank you for taking Timothy as your disciple. Please take care of him in the future!¡±

    Professor Feynmanughed, epting the skewer she handed him. He shared half with his wife before teasing Richelle.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis never mentioned that his wife is so young and beautiful.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Thankyou!¡±

    After a few pleasantries, Richelle asked about Timothy¡¯s studies over the past three days.

    Professor Feynman looked somewhat regretful. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity you don¡¯t n on staying here long. If Timothy could stay with me, I can guarantee that he would graduate faster and would achieve more than any student I¡¯ve taught.¡±

    Richelle understood his suggestion, but what he was suggesting wasn¡¯t what Timothy wanted in his life.

    ¡°Yes, from now on we can only do the lessons via video. That will be a bit bothersome but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Professor Feynman was straightforward. After enjoying the delicious skewer, he raved about it for a while before directly asking Richelle.

    ¡°Actually, considering your circumstances, it should be easy for Timothy to stay here.¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded, ¡°It would be easy indeed, but we greatly value the importance of family. We prefer our children to grow up in the warmth of our family environment rather than separating them for their education. Education is just a part of their growth, not all of it. If it means the kids have to give up something else for their education, I believe it is putting the cart before the horse..¡±

 Chapter 594: 590: Truly Starving to Death

    Chapter 594: Chapter 590: Truly Starving to Death<div>

    Richelle Dunn spoke very directly as well.

    If some people who care about seniority heard this, they would probably be angry.

    But Professor Feynman was straightforward, and after listening to her exnation, he apologized with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too one-sided in my thinking. Like Professor Kingston said, I haven¡¯t seen such a promising talent in many years, so I wish I could teach him everything I know,¡± he said.

    Richelle quickly thanked him.

    ¡°Timothy is still a child, and as parents, we want him to grow up, but we also hope that he can grow up like other children, under the love and care of his parents and siblings.¡±<div>

    Professor Feynman nodded, ¡°Indeed, you have thought moreprehensively and thoroughly. From now on, we¡¯ll mainly use video teaching.¡±

    The main issues were agreed upon, and the conversation became more rxed and enjoyable.

    Richelle had heard from Timothy before that his master was quite fond of the manor¡¯s scenery.

    She called the housekeeper over, personally informed Professor Feynman of the housekeeper¡¯s phone number, and instructed the housekeeper to take good care of the couple in the future.

    The professors enjoyed themselves in the manor for two days before leaving.

    After entertaining the professors, Richelle, together with Hugo Camrey and Kendrick Yacoub, took the three children on a trip to Bishvelle for several days.

    By the time they returned to Kindur on a private ne, it had been the tenth day since Richelle and her children had left Kindur.

    During these ten days, Richelle focused on her children.

    Meanwhile, Roy Lewis spent most of his time on matters rted to Leutonia and The Lilliputs and The Thompsons.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t neglect Lewis Group¡¯s affairs either.

    When Richelle returned with the children, the first thing she did was checking Roy¡¯s pulse and giving him an extended acupuncture treatment.

    She asked Nathan Caroule after Roy had fallen asleep.<div>

    ¡°Nothing happened during these ten days?¡±

    Nathan shook his head, ¡°With Master Lewis around, what could happen?¡±

    Richelle frowned slightly. Was it possible that her intuition was wrong?

    During the ten days she and the children were abroad, Roy didn¡¯t constantly send video invitations as usual.

    The video calls were also not as prolonged as they had been.

    Her impression of him during these ten days was that he was very busy.

    If Nathan wasn¡¯t lying, then there was another possibility.

    That night, the children went to bed early.

    Richelle was tired after a day of travel.

    And Roy went back to the bedroom early as well.

    As if they were newlyweds after a brief separation, they hugged each other in bed.

    Richelle initially nned to chat with Roy about the children¡¯s activities during these ten days, but as soon as she started, Roy turned her over and pinned her down on the bed. He rubbed his nose against hers andined in a low voice.<div>

    ¡°Stop talking to me about those little monkeys!¡±

    His tone was sulky and somewhat aggrieved.

    Richelle chuckled to herself. As his hot kissnded, she couldn¡¯t help teasing him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, are you jealous of your children?¡±

    Master Lewis buried his face in her neck and bit her hard.

    Richelle winced in pain.

    Only then did she realize that this man must be starving!

    ¡°Why should those three little rabbits keep you all to themselves?¡± he asked.

    Normally, Master Lewis wasn¡¯t this petty.

    But after holding back for ten days, his hormones were probably severely unbnced, causing a drastic change in his temperament and his words to be more harsh and overbearing.

    Richelle stroked his back and the back of his head with one hand.

    Even as her breathing became ragged, she never forgot to caress his back and head,forting the lonely beast that had been guarding their home.<div>

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital¡­ to remove the ster cast and rece it with a brace¡­¡±

    With more mobility, he probably wouldn¡¯t feel as stifled and frustrated.

    As soon as her words fell, her shoulder was bitten again.

    ¡°Focus¡­¡±

    The low, husky warning sounded a little softer than before.

    Richelle didn¡¯t mention it again, thinking that she should first appease this poor man, and deal with anything else the next day.

    The next day, Roy came out of the elevator with his wheelchair, feeling refreshed.

    The children ran over and peered behind him.

    ¡°Morning, Daddy! Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    Roy, now the gentle and amiable daddy again, bent down to hug the little ones and kissed them on their faces.

    ¡°Mommy had to worktest night, so let her sleep a little longer.¡±

    It wasmon for Richelle to workte or even pull all-nighters at work.<div>

    So, even though the children knew more than their peers, they didn¡¯t suspect that their daddy, who seemed like an upright gentleman, was talking about different kind of ¡°workingte.¡±

    The three children happily pushed Roy to breakfast and he lied without blinking.

    After having breakfast with the children and chatting for half an hour, he listened to their stories about the past days, and his mood, which had been gloomy for ten days, finally cleared up.

    Richelle didn¡¯t get up until almost ten. She ate something first and then went to look for Roy in his study.

    She saw the three children curled up on the sofa reading a book, and Roy sitting behind the desk, busy with his own work.

    Seeing her enter, he stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms, kissed her lips without caring that the children were present, then gently asked her.

    ¡°Did you get enough sleep?¡±

    Richelle nodded with a smile. The subtle uneasiness she had felt the day before had disappeared.

    So, he really was starving!

 Chapter 595: 591: Master Lewis, youâ€™re getting worse!

    Chapter 595: Chapter 591: Master Lewis, you¡¯re getting worse!<div>

    Richelle Dunn gave him a big hug.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    A meaningful smile appeared on Roy Lewis¡¯ face, ¡°No, I feel very happy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn let go of him and shot him a re.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re getting worse and worse.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s hand stroked her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say, women prefer bad men?¡±<div>

    Richelle snorted, leaned in and gently bit his clean-shaven chin.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m madly in love with you, you scoundrel!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement as he pinched her cheek, his burning gaze almost glued to her face.

    ¡°So, do we continue tonight, hmm?¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant.

    Now when he intentionally lowered his voice, it became even more provocative and alluring.

    Richelle¡¯s face turned red without resistance.

    Timothy saw something he didn¡¯t understand, so he came over to ask his dad, and saw his mom¡¯s face was flushed.

    He quickly put his book down on the desk, worriedly took Richelle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mommy, why is your face so red? Are you sick?¡±

    Richelle coughed a couple of times, trying hard toe up with a reasonable exnation.

    Roy Lewis watched her with a lifted eyebrow and then ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair.<div>

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not ufortable, she¡¯s just wearing too many clothes, she¡¯s hot!¡±

    Timothy then realized that even though the weather wasn¡¯t cold, Mommy was wearing long sleeves and even had a thin silk scarf around her neck.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Mommy, you¡¯re like a child¡­ don¡¯t know how to dress ording to the weather, huh¡­¡±

    His tone was the same as Richelle¡¯s usualints about the kids wearing inappropriate clothes.

    Richelle was speechless.

    But rather than letting the children know the truth about the long sleeve shirt and scarf she was wearing, she¡¯d rather have them think of her as a child, not knowing how to dress ording to the temperature.

    ¡°Yes, mommy, I¡¯m human too, I¡¯ll make mistakes, right?¡±

    As Richelle spoke, Timothy grabbed the remote control from the table and turned the temperature down by two degrees.

    Then, he leaned close to Richelle¡¯s ear and whispered mysteriously,

    ¡°Mommy, I know, you want to look pretty in front of Daddy! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Daddy, a woman should be happy with her looks!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by this little rascal¡¯s cleverness, but then again, his assumption wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.

    After she got up, she had indeed spent some effort to put together an outfit that could cover the marks from his passionate actionsst night and still look pretty.<div>

    After Timothy finished speaking, he quickly asked his dad a question, then smiled deeply at him.

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy, I¡¯ll be a light bulb and won¡¯t bother you guys¡­¡±

    He finished speaking, held his book, humming a little song, and happily ran back to the window side, joining his siblings to continue reading.

    Richelle was both amused and frustrated as she looked away from the children.

    She shook her head helplessly, ¡°Timothy¡¯s personality¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ face was also filled withughter, ¡°Just like you, thoughtful and open-minded!¡±

    Richelle was even more helpless, ¡°How is it only like me? You make it sound like you didn¡¯t contribute any genes.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand her sudden agitation, pulled her in so she could lean gently on him.

    ¡°The three children are like this, it¡¯s good. Timmy has a calm andposed personality, probably influenced by me more, sometimes he¡¯s not that flexible, but in academic fields where he needs focus, he can go far.¡±

    ¡°Tifanny, being pampered by the whole family, is inevitably naive and romantic, but it just so happens to give her more imagination and freedom in artistic pursuits.¡±

    ¡°And Timothy, with his lively personality and understanding of people¡¯s hearts, he¡¯s great at socializing with people of all ages. I¡¯ve never seen anyone able to resist his cheerful optimism and humor. When they grow up, he¡¯ll probably be the one mediating and worrying about the family¡¯s affairs. From my perspective, even if the three children don¡¯t make their own choices, I think Timothy is the most suitable one to inherit the family business.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect Roy Lewis to think so far ahead, ¡°In these matters, we just need to watch from the side and give timely guidance. In the end, we should respect their opinions.¡±<div>

    Each of the three children had their strengths and weaknesses; at the beginning, Richelle may have focused more on Timmy.

    But now, her dedication towards all three children was truly equal.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Professor Feynman just sent me a few emails, all with unpublished papers from his years of research and some of his views on social hotspots.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°Yes, I can tell Professor Feynman really loves Timothy. I¡¯m also thinking, after you recover and can show yourself againter this year, we can take another opportunity to take the three children to visit him for a while.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°I have the same n. Professor Feynman¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll retire. He probably wants to teach Timothy everything he knows while he still has the energy.¡±

    Richelle asked Roy Lewis to show her the emails, and she had trouble understanding many parts.

    ¡°Can Timothy understand these?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I can understand them!¡±

    Then Richelle remembered that Roy Lewis was a guest professor at Hontrug University.

    ¡°Well, our little Timothy is in your hands, Professor Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but give her another kiss on her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s my honor!¡±<div>

 Chapter 596: 592: Richelie Dunn gets hit

    Chapter 596: Chapter 592: Richelie Dunn gets hit<div>

    At noon, after lunch, Richelle Dunn apanied Roy Lewis to the military hospital to remove his ster cast and rece it with a simpler brace while the children were asleep.

    Upon returning home, Roy no longer used a wheelchair all the time and mostly walked with a crutch.

    Richelle¡¯s life quickly returned to normal, dividing her day into several blocks and spinning like a top.

    That afternoon, instead of going home after leaving the hospital, she went back to The Lewis¡¯ Vige with her bodyguard.

    This was Richelle¡¯s first time back since she had dinner with the elders and managers of the vige.

    She first visited the construction site of the mansion, exchanged some ideas with her fellow apprentices, and then nned to visit some of the older elders.<div>

    However, after leaving the mansion and not walking too far, she saw a group of young men pushing and shouting at each other, apparently arguing and making a ruckus over something.

    Although Richelle wasn¡¯t directly involved in the vige affairs, she was still considered by everyone as the head of the household.

    Encountering such a situation, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    Apanied by her bodyguard, she pushed through the crowd and stepped between the two arguing men.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Upon seeing her, the two men stopped and greeted her respectfully as the mistress.

    After understanding the cause, Richelle was about to mediate when someone in the crowd suddenly eximed passionately, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Just fight it out!¡±

    Instantly, the other side¡¯s rage erupted, ¡°Fuck it, let¡¯s fight! Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±, ¡°Go on then, as if you¡¯re scared of them!¡±

    Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Richelle felt uneasy and tried to exit the conflict zone, only to feel a thud at the back of her head.

    Then, a wave of pain hit her, and she touched the back of her head, feeling a thick liquid. She looked at her hand, which was covered in blood.

    The bodyguard had quicklye to protect her, and some vigers quickly apprehended the person who had attacked Richelle.

    Being experienced, the bodyguard immediately restrained all ten or so troublemakers.<div>

    As soon as Richelle was hit, she knew she had fallen into a trap.

    However, considering her ambiguous status, she didn¡¯t say much at the scene, telling the managers to detain these ten or so people.

    Several elders quickly brought a doctor to disinfect and bandage her wounds.

    Among them was an elder who used to support Roy Lewis, who took advantage of the others¡¯ absence to whisper to Richelle.

    ¡°Mistress, you need to report this to the old master.¡±

    While Roy was absent, Richelle, as the mistress, couldn¡¯t win the vigers¡¯ approval.

    This attack seemed to be a show of power aimed at Richelle.

    Initially, Richelle didn¡¯t want to deal with vige affairs.

    After all, Roy had said that the interests of the vige were just a drop in the bucketpared to the Lewis Group.

    However, people cannot forget their roots.

    Richelle didn¡¯t share the Lewis surname and had no connection or emotional attachment to the family other than her three children and Roy.

    But Roy was still in his prime, and his children would undoubtedly be tied to the Lewis¡¯ Vige in the future.<div>

    ¡°Jason, I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to deal with it before because Roy was eventually going to handle these matters himself. Also, he wanted to take advantage of his fake death to clear out some troublemakers in the vige.

    However, now that Richelle had been attacked, if she didn¡¯t step up to sort things out, Roy¡¯s temperament could lead to bigger problems.

    By then, his long-nned schemes would inevitably be affected.

    Jason was startled when he heard her wanting to handle it herself.

    ¡°Mistress, this matter¡­¡±

    Richelle interrupted him, ¡°Jason, Roy has important matters to attend to right now and can¡¯t deal with these issues. The old master is getting old, and I can¡¯t bear to trouble him with this. Besides, you guys don¡¯t want to see him struggling either, right?¡±

    At first, Richelle had only suspected the younger generation in the vige, but after hearing Jason¡¯s words, she realized that Roy was practically forgotten in the vige.

    From top to bottom, old to young, everyone was trying to seize power during this opportunity.

    Richelle, who was temporarily managing the vige as the mistress, became their stumbling block.

    They first issued a warning to her, and once she brought up the matter with the old master, they would take the chance to persuade him that shecked the ability to govern the vige and the vigers didn¡¯t ept her, among other things.

    By then, with the overwhelming momentum, even the old master wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.<div>

    After figuring this all out, Richelle, with a bandaged head, returned to the room where the ten-odd troublemakers were being held.

    Upon entering the noisy room, someone bold enough spoke to her directly.

    ¡°Mistress, this matter had nothing to do with you; you just barged in. We would have just argued and fought and settled it. Even if someone got hit, we have thick bones and could have just bandaged ourselves up. But you, mistress, are delicate, and now that you¡¯ve been hit, we¡¯re probably going to be punished.¡±

    It sounded as if they were ming her for meddling in their business.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to her bodyguard.

    ¡°Delroy, arrange a car and invite these brothers to stay at the Kingdom Club as my apology..¡±

 Chapter 597: 593: The Unconventional Richelle Dunn

    Chapter 597: Chapter 593: The Unconventional Richelle Dunn<div>

    As soon as Richelle Dunn said this, the dozen or so people in the room immediately looked at each other in dismay.

    They weren¡¯t familiar with Richelle Dunn.

    They didn¡¯t know how she dealt with things either.

    They only saw that she was beautiful and young.

    Although the new mansion¡¯s design was indeed good, it only proved that she was talented. But as for managing the entire vige, where did she get the ability?

    They thought she was just taking a chance because she couldn¡¯t do anything about them, so they had a representative say those words just now, thinking that once she shows some fear, they could just apologize and move on.<div>

    But, Richelle Dunn took an unconventional approach. Not only did she not let them apologize, but she even invited them to the Kingdom Club?

    That ce was a high-end clubhouse where people spent thousands on average!

    What wasing next?

    None of the dozen or so men could understand, and their gazes involuntarily turned towards one of the middle-level guys responsible for detaining them.

    Richelle Dunn, always attentive to detail and not letting it show, also diverted her gaze towards the man in his thirties.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s memory was excellent, and she instantly recalled this man¡¯s information from her memory.

    Edric Lewis, 36 years old, a cousin of Roy Lewis, who was also the same Jason that had advised Richelle earlier.

    He mainly managed themercial operations in the vige. To put it bluntly, he was quite a powerful upper-middle-ss figure.

    ¡°Edric, please write down their names. I¡¯ll arrange for half a month¡¯s membership cards for them.¡±

    The implicit meaning was that for the next half a month, they could eat, drink, and y as much as they wanted at the Kingdom Club.

    Richelle¡¯s decision left not just the dozen men stunned, but even Edric Lewis was left confused.

    However, he knew better than those dozen men that this so-called eating, drinking, and ying spree was actually a disguised confinement.<div>

    In the eyes of the dozen young men, the club was a money-burning paradise.

    But for Richelle Dunn, the consumption of half a month¡¯s membership cards for over a dozen people was just a small amount of money.

    ¡°Mistress, though they didn¡¯t mean to target you, they did hurt you unintentionally. I think it¡¯s enough for them to apologize and make amends. How could we let the mistress treat them to eat, drink, and y?¡±

    Edric realized with some warning in his heart that if these people were really taken away by Richelle, he would lose control of what could happen next.

    Richelle would never let go of this opportunity, as it was just what she wanted.

    ¡°Edric, you all have your own way of doing things. If I intervene without knowing anything, I might make the situation moreplicated. So, the consumption for the club membership cards in the next half month is my way of making amends for ruining everyone¡¯s ns.¡±

    Originally, even if Roy asked Richelle not to bother, she couldn¡¯t help but still worry about the vige¡¯s affairs.

    However, she didn¡¯t know much about the vige¡¯s elders and juniors, and they were all on guard against her, only addressing her as the mistress but not really treating her as such.

    So, if she wanted to find out anything, she actually had no way to start.

    She couldn¡¯t just interrogate someone randomly.

    Now, with the dozen men causing her trouble, she seized this opportunity to detain them in a legitimate way.

    She didn¡¯t believe that these dozen men were all in line with each other.<div>

    When they let their guards downter, she¡¯d pry them open one by one. She didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t get anything out of them.

    After she told Edric, she turned to Delroy, who had already finished his phone call.

    ¡°Delroy, you and Rafael wait here for the cars to arrive. Then you two will be in charge of taking them to the club, and the rest will be arranged as well.¡±

    Delroy nodded, ¡°Dr. Dunn, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything else to report, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Delroy, Rafael, and a few other bodyguards had recently been closely protecting Richelle Dunn and the children.

    They admired thisdy boss greatly, with only respect in their hearts.

    So, her words always carried the same power as Roy Lewis¡¯s orders in their hearts.

    Richelle took the other two bodyguards and got in the car to leave first.

    Seeing Richelle Dunn leave, Edric hurriedly went up to Delroy to be polite. ¡°Delroy, do you think we should make room for this? They made mistakes, but now it seems they¡¯re about to be rewarded. If we set this precedent, I¡¯m afraid the vige affairs will be difficult to manage in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a gold card and quietly tried to put it into Delroy¡¯s pocket.

    Delroy, with his quick reflexes, grabbed his hand and stopped the card.

    He stared nkly at Edric and said, ¡°Edric, I just follow Dr. Dunn¡¯s orders. As for the other stuff, I can¡¯t interfere too much.¡±<div>

    Edric realized he had hit a hard spot, so he pulled Delroy away and whispered again.

    ¡°Delroy, the mistress is young and doesn¡¯t know how we deal with things quickly, ruthlessly, and simply. But you know, Delroy. Can we discuss this? Name your conditions, and you and Rafael can ask for whatever you want.¡±

    Apparently, he had figured out that the dozen men and women being invited for pleasure were actually being taken hostage.

    When the time came, and those dozen boys and girls were assimted by the luxurious lifestyle, no one knew what outrageous things they would reveal.

    ¡°Edric, I¡¯ve said it before, I only listen to Dr.. Dunn!¡±

 Chapter 598: 594: Slap me in the face, I canâ€™t stand it

    Chapter 598: Chapter 594: p me in the face, I can¡¯t stand it<div>

    Soon after, the minibus arranged by Delroy arrived and took away the ten or so people who had just caused themotion.

    Edric Lewis was extremely anxious, but Delroy remained firm and unyielding, leaving Edric no choice but to try to squeeze onto the bus at thest moment.

    ¡°Delroy, I¡¯ve lived this long and have never enjoyed myself at the Jinhuan, so why don¡¯t you count me in?¡±

    He had no other option, and figured that if he couldn¡¯t hold the people back, he might as well go along to at least keep an eye on them and prevent them from making mistakes or saying the wrong things.

    But Delroy was upromising, pushing Edric away by the chest and directly off the bus.

    ¡°Edric, sorry, but you are not on the list.¡±<div>

    Delroy¡¯s word was final. After pushing Edric Lewis off the bus, he asked the driver to close the door, and the bus sped away.

    In another car, Richelie Dunn was video calling Roy Lewis.

    Roy¡¯s expression was solemn, with a murderous look in his eyes.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯ll have Nathan handle this, and you should stay out of it!¡±

    Roy had always guarded her carefully, never even wanting to harm a finger on her hand, yet people from the vige dared to throw stones at her?

    Damn, do they think that Roy Lewis is already dead!

    Richelle could only try to soothe him in a soft voice.

    ¡°Roy, this started because of me, so I should be the one to handle it. Don¡¯t worry, I will consult you if I encounter any difficulties or problems. Besides, aren¡¯t all the people I¡¯m using yours? What¡¯s the difference between me handling it and you having Nathan handle it?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ face darkened, ¡°Richelle, they are clearly pping me in the face by doing this.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t exist to them anymore, so they¡¯re actually pping my face. So, can I bear it?¡±

    Roy fell silent.

    Indeed, this incident clearly showed that Edric and Jason had both underestimated Richelle.<div>

    Given Richelle¡¯s personality, she really could not tolerate being looked down upon to such an extent.

    ¡°Moreover, this matter is not only about me but also about the reputation of our children in the Lewis¡¯ Vige in the future.¡±

    Richelle was well aware that among their children, apart from Timmy who was recognized by everyone, Timothy and Tifanny were considered outsiders by the vigers.

    If she were to endure this time or let the Master or even Nathan Caroule step in and resolve the issue¡­

    In the end, she would inevitably be seen as weak and easily bullied.

    As for Timothy and Tifanny, who she brought backter, it would be even more difficult for them to gain recognition from the vigers.

    Of course, she believed in Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s ability to change everything on their own.

    But this should have been her responsibility as a mother, and if she evaded it, she would be setting a bad example as a role model for her children.

    Roy had originally thought of various ways to deal with Jason, Edric Lewis, and the others, but after hearing Richelle¡¯s words, he reluctantly held back.

    ¡°Alright, for now, follow your own thoughts on this matter. If it really can¡¯t be solved, I¡¯ll step in and clean up the mess.¡±

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Master Lewis, are you looking down on me?¡±

    Roy Lewis was in no way looking down on her; he just didn¡¯t want her to be involved in any more danger.<div>

    Regarding the matter she had mentioned earlier, he had Nathan Caroule arrange for people to secretly investigate, and there was indeed a strong possibility of it leading to majorplications behind the scenes.

    And he didn¡¯t want her to get mixed up in any of it.

    But given today¡¯s incident, with her intelligence, she would undoubtedly be able to analyze and connect a lot of dots.

    ¡°Baby, how could I dare look down on you? Just the way you invited all those people to the club, I should be pping for you!¡±

    Richelle was pleased by Roy¡¯s praise and raised her eyebrows teasingly.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m quite impressive, right? Returning enmity with favor! Good thing you can make money, otherwise, I¡¯d bankrupt our family!¡±

    Roy, who was originally in a bad mood, finallyughed after her teasing.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. Living there for half a month or ten days is not even a fraction of the wealth I have, so feel free to be bold and spend!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Having money equals confidence, huh? Okay, I might as well y with them for a month or two. Anyhow, you have mountains of gold and silver that I can never spendpletely.¡±

    Roy Lewis said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to go and have fun, just as long as you take me with you!¡±

    The conversation between the two swiftly shifted from serious and murderous to yful banter.

    Afterwards, Roy didn¡¯t mention that Richelle should leave the matter alone.<div>

    As the car drove along, Richelle realized something was off.

    ¡°Parker, are we taking a detour back home?¡±

    Parker replied honestly, ¡°Master Lewis said to take you to the hospital for aprehensive checkup first!¡±

    Richelle suddenly realized, no wonder Roy had just said he would wait for her to return for dinner instead of lunch.

    ¡°Parker, I¡¯m a doctor myself. I just got a little knock on the head, there¡¯s nothing else wrong with me.¡±

    Parker looked serious, ¡°Dr. Dunn, I can¡¯t disobey Master Lewis¡¯s orders.¡±

    Richelle did not want to make things difficult for him and thought about having the director of the hospital look at her wound before going home once they found no issues.

    However, the director spoke with the same tone as Parker.

    He insisted on giving her a full-body checkup, from top to bottom, every part of her ¡ª from her facial features to her heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys ¨C ¨C was examined.

    By the time Richelle returned home, it was almost dusk.

    When she saw Roy, she snorted.

    ¡°Roy, is this your way of retaliation?¡±<div>

 Chapter 599: 595: With you here, I feel at ease to be lazy

    Chapter 599: Chapter 595: With you here, I feel at ease to bezy<div>

    Roy Lewis had naturally already seen her medical report, and now he pulled her into his arms, his hand instinctively wanting to rub her curly hair.

    Suddenly remembering that she was hit on the back of her head, he moved his hand down and squeezed her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, like you always worry about me.¡±

    Well, whenever Roy Lewis had any issues in the past, Richelle Dunn would insist on checking him from head to toe, inside and out.

    If she insisted on thinking that he was taking revenge, then her previous actions of forcing him to undergo a thorough examination using her authority would also be considered domineering rather than caring.

    Richelle, who rarely encountered someone countering her words, was a little unconvinced and touched her forehead with a sigh.<div>

    Roy Lewis immediately leaned in anxiously, supporting her waist with his hand and asking anxiously.

    ¡°Baby, are you feeling ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for another check-up, and if necessary, we can stay for observation for a few days.¡±

    Richelle looked at him sweating with worry and felt a faint sense of guilt in her heart.

    She hurriedly moved her hand from her forehead to his face, her fingertips brushing over his attractive eyebrows and eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just felt a little dizzy just now, probably due tock of sleep these past few days.¡±

    Her reasoning seemed usible.

    Because, for the past few days, she had been workingte until two in the morning to deal with the sudden issues at Sonia Seaton¡¯sb.

    Roy Lewis hugged her with heartache, ¡°So, that¡¯s why I said I could handle things in the Lewis¡¯ Vige myself.¡±

    Roy Lewis was increasingly finding that Richelle Dunn had the traits of a workaholic even more than he did.

    Moreover, she was fullymitted to everything she did.

    Fortunately, she was exceptionally bright and full of energy.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many tasks.<div>

    ¡°For the Lewis Group¡¯s matters, Nathan and I can solve them together. You just focus on your own work and the matters of the ten or so people at the club.¡±

    Roy Lewis cared for her and took some tasks from her huge workload to handle on his own.

    In fact, Mason Lilliput had been quite activetely, Leutonia-side was finally making some progress, so he was also incredibly busy.

    But no matter how busy, he still had to take care of his baby¡¯s physical and mental state.

    When he was with her, he vowed to give her the best life and the most reliable support.

    Although he never mentioned these promises to her explicitly, he silently demanded it of himself in his heart.

    Having been together for so long, he felt that he hadn¡¯t given her much.

    On the contrary, she had stood up bravely time and again in the face of danger, helping him resolve crisis after crisis.

    Just like the danger they encountered this time returning to the Lewis¡¯ Vige, it seemed to be targeted at her.

    But ultimately, it was because he couldn¡¯t show his face right now that she had to deal with these unwarranted attacks and provocations.

    ¡°Alright, coincidentally, I don¡¯t quite understand that energy project. You take over, and it¡¯ll save some trouble.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t argue with him; though she was strong-willed by nature, she asionally allowed herself to bezy and lean on a reliable shoulder.<div>

    And Roy Lewis was someone she could trust to bezy with andpletely rx her nerves, enjoying her leisurely freedom.

    Roy Lewis thought he might have to put in some effort to convince her, but seeing her easily relent, he was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°I thought you were going to get mad at me like you did at noon!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t sit in his wheelchair, instead, the two of them sat side by side on the sofa.

    Richellezilyy sideways on his thigh, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be mad about. I¡¯m not made of wood; I¡¯m quite happy that you care for me. So, with that, I can rest easy and bezy. You¡¯ve got your work cut out for you, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis loved her open and honest character and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Richelle, who said she¡¯d rx and bezy, yawned a few times and fell asleep on Roy Lewis¡¯s thigh like that.

    Three little kids ying in the backyard, covered in mud, were chattering away, but as soon as they entered the door, they saw their father in the living room making a shushing gesture at them.

    The little kids immediately went silent, tiptoeing over to their mom lying asleep on their father¡¯sp, then mischievously winked at their father and tiptoed upstairs to take a bath.

    When the three little ones had finished bathing and came down for dinner, Richelle, awakened by the smell of food, propped herself up with support from Roy Lewis¡¯s legs.

    The children only then noticed the bandage on her head and were scared, as they circled around her with worried faces, asking how she was.<div>

    Richelle had previously rehearsed her lines with Roy Lewis, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing serious. While inspecting the progress, I got hit on the back of my head by a piece of crushed stone from the wall. It¡¯s a small injury, I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    The three little ones were filled with worry, hardly having any appetite for dinner.

    After eating, while Richelle went to take a bath, they quietly asked Roy Lewis about the extent of her injury.

    Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t told them beforehand because he didn¡¯t want them to worry for no reason.

    At their age, children in other families would be causing all sorts of trouble and being a nuisance to everyone, even pets.

    But these three kids always had their mother¡¯s radar switched on.

    If there was even the slightest problem with their mom, they¡¯d be incredibly anxious.

    ¡°Rx, Mommy really has just a small injury!¡±

    Roy Lewis assured them.

    The two brothers looked at each other, ¡°Did Mommy really get hurt by a small stone?¡±

    Roy Lewis had no choice but to assure them again, ¡°Of course! The Lewis¡¯ Vige is our territory; what idents could there be?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 600: 596: Not Suitable for Children

    Chapter 600: Chapter 596: Not Suitable for Children<div>

    Although their dad talked with great sincerity, Timothy and Timmy were not that easily convinced.

    After dinner, Tifanny went to the piano room to practice, and while Timothy and Timmy were studying in their room in the backyard, they found the bodyguards who went with Richelle.

    ¡°Uncle Delroy, when our mommy returned to Lewis¡¯ Vige today, did something happen to her?¡±

    Delroy, who had been with Roy Lewis for so long, naturally knew what to say and what not to say.

    ¡°Hmm, Dr. Dunn got hit in the head when inspecting the construction site, didn¡¯t Dr. Dunn tell you?¡±

    Timmy heard the same answer, and though he still didn¡¯t quite believe it, with the same reason given by everyone-except Richelle, it seemed like there was nothing to doubt.<div>

    The two returned to the main house, ¡°Little brother, I still feel something is wrong.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s intuition told him that this matter was not that simple.

    Timothy also had the same thoughts, ¡°Yeah, Mommy has always been agile and alert, the chances of her getting hit by a falling stone are low, unless she was distracted by something else when it happened.¡±

    Timmy thought about it, ¡°Should we ask Uncle Nathan?¡±

    Timothy also considered it, but eventually shook his head.

    ¡°Forget it. If daddy and mommy want us to believe this reason, then let¡¯s believe it!¡±

    Timmy then nodded as well, ¡°Yeah, even if something happened, daddy and mommy would definitely be able to handle it.¡±

    After the two brothers reached this conclusion, they didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further and went back to their own activities with peace of mind.

    It has to be said that the three siblings all ended up with devilish teachers.

    After Timothy and Timmy returned, Master Kingston and Professor Feynman gave lessons about two to three times a week, with each sssting around two hours.

    Besides these few hours of teaching, both devilish teachers also dumped a pile of materials or literature on them, or assigned a lot of homework.

    As a result, the two brothers had to spend at least one or two hours each night toplete these assignments.<div>

    As for Tifanny, her situation was even worse than her brothers.

    Herpetition date was getting closer day by day.

    Grandmaster Linwoodtermunicated with his junior sister and made slight changes to his teaching method, asking her to practice more difficult techniques on top of her original training intensity.

    Now, Tifanny barely had time to engage in her second favorite hobby, painting.

    Seeing their children work so hard, Richelle insisted on personally preparing some snacks or night refreshments for them every evening, no matter how busy she was.

    After studying and practicing, the kids could eat something delicious and replenish their nutrients, and also improve their happiness in life.

    When Richelle got identally injured, Roy took pity on her and had the chef prepare snacks andte-night meals for the kids.

    Naturally, the kids were picky, but the moment they ate their night refreshments, they all hesitated.

    Richelle and Roy saw their reactions.

    Richelle was about to apologize, but Roy spoke first.

    ¡°Mommy got hurt, so I asked the chef to make you somete-night meals.¡±

    Timmy quickly gave Richelle aforting smile, ¡°Mommy, you should rest and recover, the snacks from Chef Uncle are also delicious.¡±<div>

    Timothy also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, although the crafts of those uncles may be slightly inferior to mommy¡¯s, they¡¯re still professional chefs from a five-star hotel.¡±

    Tifanny blinked, ¡°Mommy, wait until you recover to cook for us again.¡±

    Richelle looked at her sensible children and felt warmth bubbling up in her heart.

    After finishing theirte-night meal, the three children yed in the living room for a while, letting their food settle before going to their rooms to bathe and sleep.

    Richelle, due to her injury, was forcibly put to bed early by Roy and the kids.

    The task of telling stories to lull the three children to sleep naturally fell on Roy.

    The three kids who usually couldn¡¯t fall asleep without a bedtime story had no desire to listen to one this time.

    ¡°Daddy, will mommy¡¯s injury have any lingering effects?¡±

    Little Tifanny was worried, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed together.

    Roy rubbed her head, ¡°Silly girl, mommy is a doctor herself. If it was a serious injury, she would stay in the hospital for treatment rather thane home.¡±

    Tifanny blinked and asked Timothy.

    ¡°Big brother, is that right?¡±<div>

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little sister. Mommy¡¯s injury is minor, and she¡¯ll recover soon.¡±

    Tifanny finally rxed as the siblings fell asleep quickly to the sound of Roy¡¯s captivating storytelling voice.

    Roy tucked in the children, then went back to the bedroom to see if Richelle had fallen asleep.

    He thought that Richelle would be in his bedroom, but the light was off and the room was empty when he turned it on.

    Roy then pushed open Richelie¡¯s bedroom door and found her sitting in front of theputer, busy at work.

    He frowned.

    ¡°Richelle, put your work aside for today and rest properly for the night.¡±

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t even look back as she responded.

    ¡°My master needs this data, it¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll sleep as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    Even though Richelle sounded confident and determined, Roy couldn¡¯t help but doubt it and sat down, gazing at her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    Richelle stared at the screen, her hands tapping away on the keyboard, paying no attention to him.<div>

    ¡°What can I do to make you believe me?¡±

    Roy¡¯s gaze locked onto her slender, beautiful neck, and his mind conjured up several scenes not suitable for children¡­.

 Chapter 601: 597: Forcing Money into Timmyâ€™s and Timothyâ€™s Pockets

    Chapter 601: Chapter 597: Forcing Money into Timmy¡¯s and Timothy¡¯s Pockets<div>

    Roy Lewis, in the end, couldn¡¯t help but worry, so he sat on Richelle Dunn¡¯s bed with his iPad.

    He dealt with his affairs while keeping an eye on Richelle.

    Once Richelle finished her data work, shepressed it and sent it to her master.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Roy immediately tossed his iPad onto the bed. Checking that the email had been sent, he bent over and picked Richelle up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡±<div>

    Richelle, caught off guard by being picked up, quickly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Hey, your leg¡­¡±

    Roy seldom used a wheelchair now and had even started trying to walk without a cane.

    But still, that was walking without any load.

    Even if Richelle was rather thin, she weighed almost too pounds. For him to pick her up like this was a disaster for his not yet fully recovered leg. However, Roy was rarely stubborn, ¡°I¡¯m fine already. Haven¡¯t I been walking just fine during the day?¡±

    Richelle was both angry and anxious, her hand striking the back of his head.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if you want to be a cripple for life, I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t me me for disliking and abandoning you.¡±

    Roy hesitated for a moment, looking at her with half belief and half doubt.

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    Seeing that he had finally stopped moving, Richelle didn¡¯t dare struggle afraid of increasing the burden on his leg.

    ¡°Yes, that serious! Hurry up and put me down; there¡¯s still hope for both of us.¡± Master Lewis, who feared neither heaven nor earth, now showed a hint of hesitation and apprehension on his face.

    Eventually, he bent down slightly and let Richelle down.<div>

    Richelle let out a long breath and punched him once, looking at him with a mocking side-eye.

    ¡°Master Lewis, where¡¯s your brain?¡±

    Roy coughed, ¡°My brain was eaten by the sleep bug!¡±

    Richelle finally discovered that in addition to being a smart and sharp Master Lewis, he was asionally a lovable fool.

    In the end, the two slept in Richelie¡¯s bedroom.

    Actually, although Richelie¡¯s bedroom was a guest room and a bit smaller than Roy¡¯s master bedroom,

    it was stillrger than the entire area of the small room Richelle had rented before.

    Richelle had asked Roy a question about this issue once.

    ¡°My bedroom is also spacious andfortable. Why are you so resistant to sleeping here?¡±

    Ever since Roy got injured and returned home to recover, Richelle had basically been treating her bedroom as a study, sleeping exclusively in his bedroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you think it¡¯s big, I think it¡¯s quite small, even the bed is different. Anyway, I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    Roy came up with various picky reasons, but in fact, there was no main point.<div>

    The reason he was unwilling to rest in Richelle¡¯s bedroom was essentially due to a man¡¯ s sense of territory.

    Richelle didn¡¯t think much about it, assuming he genuinely couldn¡¯t sleep well in her bedroom.

    The next day, both of them woke upter than usual.

    After Richelle finished washing up, it was Roy¡¯s turn to go in and clean up.

    After brushing his teeth, he told Richelle while shaving his beard.

    I want to connect our bedrooms by opening a door. What do you think, babe?¡± Richelle was quite speechless.

    She didn¡¯t really understand his insistence.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, we¡¯re right next door. What¡¯s the difference between going out anding back in, and opening a door?¡±

    Roy tilted his head to the mirror, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference. Going out anding back in always feels like going to someone else¡¯s house. But opening a door in the middle would be like moving freely in our own home.¡±

    Richelle wanted to keep a bit of her private space. When she closed this door and locked it, her room would be apletely separate world.

    Apletely private space that no one could disturb or invade.

    However, if a door were opened in the wall between their bedrooms, her absolute private space would cease to exist<div>

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I disagree.¡±

    Richelle was very persistent.

    In her opinion, opening a door between the two rooms was not a necessary choice. y

    But she needed an absolute private space, which was a necessary choice.

    Roy was somewhat surprised. Richelle didn¡¯t resist making his bedroom her own.

    He thought that if the door was opened, it would be more convenient for her toe and go for work, and that it would be nice to treat it as a connected study. ¡°Why? Do you think it¡¯s inconvenient? Or do you have other ideas?¡±

    Roy always respected Richelle. Although he desperately wanted to do this the premise was to get her agreement.

    Richelle didn¡¯t beat around the bush and spoke directly.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, asionally, I need an absolute, undisturbed private space. If you connect the two rooms, then I¡¯ll have to rent a room outside.¡±

    When Roy heard this, he realized that this was a n where the loss would outweigh the gain and hurriedly replied to her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, forget it. Let¡¯s keep it in its original state.¡±

    Richelle nodded.<div>

    Roy finished shaving his beard and came out to see her changing into a suit looking puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not staying home to rest today?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, I need to start preparing for some matters with Timothy. Yesterday, I saw the data from my master, and I feel that a new product will beunched soon. If Timmy can¡¯t keep up, a lot of rted work will be dyed.¡±

    Roy had never heard of any simr information, ¡°Wait, you mean to say that your master¡¯s next new product won¡¯t be produced in South Asia but will still be represented by Timothy?¡±

    If that were true, wouldn¡¯t it be like stuffing money directly into Timmy and Timothy¡¯s pockets?

 Chapter 602: 598: Tricking her, this innocent little white rabbit!

    Chapter 602: Chapter 598: Tricking her, this innocent little white rabbit!<div>

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yeah, my master says that it¡¯s only right for her to support Timmy and Timothy¡¯s venture. Besides, she¡¯s tired of dealing with those cunning and unscrupulous pharmaceutical merchants. With me, Timmy and Timothy around, she can finally be free from all those social engagements.¡±

    Roy Lewis could already foresee the rapid rocket-like growth of the Lewis family¡¯s business in the near future.

    ¡°Did you ever discuss with your master about giving herpany shares in addition to the normal agency fees?¡±

    Roy fully understood Sonia Seaton¡¯s immense value in the pharmaceutical industry. Business-wise, they couldn¡¯t take advantage of her just because she was Richelle¡¯s master.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but my master said that the agency fees were enough to cover her regr research expenses. She ns to rely on these kids for her retirement, so she considers her support as an emotional investment now.¡±

    Roy knew Sonia well enough to understand that when she said this, she was pretty much set on it.<div>

    However, he still felt that their children were getting a great deal.

    ¡°My master may have said that, but the new products she develops have always been in high demand throughout the industry.¡±

    Richelle knew what Roy was thinking, so she said.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make the decision on this matter. You don¡¯t know how fast the equipment in theb wears out, and there are also costs for upgrading equipment, materials, and so on!¡±

    What more could Roy need to understand upon hearing this?

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the expert on this, so you¡¯ll handle it ordingly. If you need more funds, just ask.¡±

    During breakfast, Roy handed her a card directly.

    ¡°The card is in your name, and I¡¯ve transferred some money into it. Keep it on hand, just in case.¡±

    Richelle happily epted it, naively believing his words that there was only a little money inside.

    However, when she linked the card to her mobile banking app and checked the bnce¡­

    Holy crap! A bnce of several hundred thousand dors is considered ¡®small change¡¯ in Roy¡¯s eyes?

    Damn rich people!<div>

    They just love to trick innocent little white rabbits like her!

    However, Richelle was no stranger to big scenes now.

    Although she didn¡¯t consider several hundred thousand dors to be ¡®small change¡¯ like Roy did.

    But it really was an amount she could easily ess.

    Because her precious sons had secretly shown her their ount bnce not too long ago, which was more than just several hundred thousand dors.

    They also told her that the n was to use the ten-plus billion as a dowry for their sister.

    But since their sister was still young, they would first invest the money in TTT Group, earn more profit, and then put the initial capital back.

    Richelle was both moved and amused when she heard this.

    When she mentioned it to Roy, he was confused. Where did the two kids get so much money?

    Of course, Richelle immediately exined that it was from Timothy¡¯s investment profits, and the money kept growing.

    However, Richelle knew that deep down, Roy was still half-suspicious.

    But since Richelle herself had various sources of ie, he probably assumed that some of the boys¡¯ capital came from her.<div>

    What Richelle never realized was that in her sons¡¯ original capital of ten-plus billion, Roy was actually the biggest fool of all.

    At noon, when Richelle came home for lunch after running some errands, her two little ones surrounded her.

    Both curious and gossipy.

    ¡°Mommy, how much money did Daddy give you for the errand?¡±

    Richelle looked at her two kids,ughing.

    ¡°What, are you afraid your dad will be stingy with me?¡±

    Timothy shook his head, ¡°Hard to say, a lot of big shots are very stingy.¡±

    Richelle tapped his little head, ¡°Has your dad ever been stingy? Hasn¡¯t he always been responsive to your needs?¡±

    Timothy shook her hand, then mysteriously whispered to Richelle, ¡°Mommy, you still need to be careful. There¡¯s a difference between how a man treats his children and his wife.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know where this little guy got these absurd theories from, so she teased him.

    ¡°Alright, you need to cut back on watching soap operas.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s hobbies were quite sophisticated, apart from asionally watching soap operas to pass the time.<div>

    Timothy objected, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not lying. You can ask my brother.¡±

    Richelle nced at her eldest son, and Timmy nodded his head.

    ¡°My little brother is not wrong. There is indeed a difference between how a man treats his children and his wife.¡±

    Richelle was speechless, wondering where these two rascals picked up such nonsense.

    ¡°So who did you hear this from? Did you really see your dad do something bad? Or did Uncle Caroule or Uncle Kendrick say it?¡±

    Timmy was honest, ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t done anything bad, but our uncles used to sit together ying mahjong all the time,ining about their wives and saying money should be left for the sons. And keeping the wife happy just requires buying her some bags and jewelry.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t lump your dad together with your uncles. Men are different from each other, just like children are different from each other.¡±

    Timmy tugged on Timothy¡¯s hand, ¡°Fine, anyway, my brother and I are just reminding you that you should be more careful with men.¡±

    Richelle burst outughing, ¡°So tell me, how should I be cautious?¡±

 Chapter 603 - 599: You must be cautious, men become bad when they have money.

    Chapter 603: Chapter 599: You must be cautious, men be bad when they have money.

    The two cute little guys, after tilting their heads in thought for a long time, Timothy nced at his brother, and then Timmy spoke.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re still kids. How would we understand adult matters and how to guard against them!¡±

    Richelie burst intoughter, stroking each of their heads in turn.

    ¡°Thanks, my two little darlings. Mommy will make sure to guard against your daddy doing any bad things.<sup>1</sup>¡®

    When the kids were taking their nap, Richelie recounted the whole incident to Roy Lewis as if it was a joke.

    Roy Lewis not only didn¡¯t deny what his sons said but also nodded seriously. ¡°What the boys said is correct, we do need to guard against it. One could turn bad when he gets rich!¡±

    Richele thought he was being sarcastic and asked with amusement.

    ¡°So how should we guard against it? Your stakes could be mine whenever I want. By then, I should be the wealthiest woman in Kindur or even in the entire Federation, right?¡±

    This point was indisputable.

    Of course, as soon as you sign the endowment agreement, you¡¯ll be the richest woman in the Federation.¡±

    However, Richelie had not signed the agreement up until now.

    In her view, it won¡¯t be long before Roy Lewis ¡°revives¡±.

    For convincing others whether dealing with the Lewis Group¡¯s affairs or external matters, it¡¯s better to maintain control of the stakes.

    Of course, as long as she has that agreement, it¡¯s just like what Timmy and Timothy said.

    If Roy Lewis did dare to wrong her, she would just sign her name and he would be broke immediately.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep the agreement safe. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Roy Lewis simply nodded. ¡°In fact, apart from the equity, I have some other assets. Whenever you¡¯re free, we can also draft an endowment agreement for those.¡±

    Richele looked at him, amused. ¡°Your two sons are always worried about you mistreating me. Don¡¯t they worry that I might take all your assets and leave you penniless?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°You won¡¯t. If that ever happens, it surely would be my fault!¡±

    Richele clicked her tongue, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you trust me more than you trust yourself?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°You could say that!¡±

    Richelle was really fed up with him, however, these were all simply jokes.

    They were topics for rxing and cheering each other up.

    Later, after waking up from their naps, Richelle and Roy Lewis were working in the study together.

    Delroy came in to report on the actions of a dozen young men from the Lewis family in the clubs the night before.

    Roy Lewis listened along with Richelle but did not express any opinions, only answering honestly when Richelle asked him a question.

    Then, right until Richelle had arranged the n for tonight and instructed

    Delroy to carry it out, he didn¡¯t say a word more.

    Indeed, he had not wanted Richelle to get involved in the vige affairs yesterday.

    Not to mention the old foxes in the vige, even the younger mid-level managers, none of them were easy to deal with.

    He was loath to see Richelle gued by these clueless vige men.

    But under Richelie¡¯s insistence, he epted reality and quickly came to terms with it.

    Let alone his illness, thanks to Richelle and Sonia Seaton, his illness was currently being controlled and was waiting for the right opportunity to remove the hidden danger.

    Speaking of this ident.

    To be honest, as long as his Uncle stays in the President¡¯s chair, and as long as he stays as the person who can control his Uncle the most, the risks he faces will only intensify.

    Lately, as Mason Lilliput¡¯s new transportwork gradually takes shape and perfects, actions in Leutonia start to escte bit by bit.

    Sometimes, some bad premonitions would sh across his mind.

    idents and tomorrow, he could not know which woulde first.

    Of course, the ideal situation was to enjoy every tomorrow with Richelle and their three children, greeting each new dawn.

    But what if an identes first?

    All that¡¯s left, including the Lewis Group, the Lewis, the Lewis¡¯ Vige, his other industries, and Timmy and Timothy¡¯s grand business ns, all these burdens will fall onto Richelle.

    With this thought in mind, he felt that the timing was just right, to let Richelle and the kids simte a life without him for the first time.

    Receiving his orders, Delroy left to carry out his tasks.

    Richelle heaved a sigh of relief after he left.

    Is there no problem with how I¡¯ve arranged things?¡±

    Roy Lewis just saw her acting like she had everything under control, which was why he thought she was so calm.

    However, as soon as Delroy left, she immediately showed her apprehension.

    Roy Lewis grabbed her hand and noticed it was soaked in sweat.

    He was surprised. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? A small matter like this isn¡¯t that serious for you!¡±

    Richelle herself also found it strange. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t exin it either but I¡¯m just very nervous. It¡¯s like I¡¯m taking an exam and the teacher is standing in front of me watching me answer.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°What kind ofparison is this? Moreover, you are such an outstanding student. Are you afraid of the teacher watching you answer?¡± Richelle blinked her eyes, looking utterly innocent.

    I m scared! The teacher has always been sacred and invible to me!¡±

    Roy Lewis just smiled without speaking.

    Seeing his smile, Richelle asked defiantly.

    ¡°What, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Roy Lewis ruthlessly exposed her lie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but your Master alwaysins that you are

    always contradicting her.¡±

    Richelle let out two ¡°ahem¡± coughs.

    ¡°That¡¯s different. My Master, she is both a master and a mother. It¡¯s normal for

    a daughter to contradict her mother, right?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°Oh, so your Master should thank you for treating her as a mother?¡±

    Richelle blinked, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Seeing that Roy Lewis was stillughing, Richelle took out her phone, not admitting defeat.

    ¡°Or, do you want to call and ask my master right now?¡±

    Roy Lewis stretched out his hand and pinched her face, ¡°Just like a child¡­¡± However, it was that verybination of her beingpetent and savvy in public yet pure and naive at home that continues to enchant him¡­.

 Chapter 604 - 600: Candy is More Powerful Than Whips

    Chapter 604: Chapter 600: Candy is More Powerful Than Whips

    On the first night that the young guys from The Lewis¡¯ Vige were held at the club, Nathan Caroule received several calls from Edric Lewis and Jason.

    By the evening of the second day, his phone was almost blown up with calls.

    At this time, he was in Roy Lewis¡¯s study, reporting the affairs of the Lewis Group to him.

    ¡°Roy, don¡¯t you n to intervene in the vige¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Roy Lewis calmly sipped his tea.

    ¡°How can I interfere with the matters of the dead?¡±

    Nathan choked momentarily, but quickly replied,

    ¡°Roy, stop ying games with me.¡±

    ¡°Edric Lewis is not a trivial person.¡±

    Roy cut him off, ¡°So, are you implying that Richelle is?¡±

    Nathan Caroule was speechless.

    ¡°Of course, Dr. Dunn is not someone ordinary either, but she operates openly while Edric Lewis works in the shadows.¡±

    Roy looked at him, ¡°Who said Richelle is exposing herself? She invited those young guys to enjoy good food and amodations, what do you think that¡¯s for?¡±

    Nathan was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Yeah, why?¡±

    Roy then exined,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Edric Lewis called you so many times from yesterday to today?¡±

    Nathan suddenly realized, ¡°Oh¡­ Dr. Dunn is creating an illusion for Edric Lewis, trying to put severe pressure on those guys, and then let Edric go mad.¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re half wrong. Sometimes, candy can be more powerful than a whip!¡±

    Nathan was stunned for a moment, then quickly figured it out.

    ¡°I was saying, Dr. Dunn spent so much money¡­ So that¡¯s her n.¡±

    Roy nced at him, ¡°What else did you think? Plus, these boys will be isted once they return to the vige. If they hope for a future worth living, they¡¯ll probably have to follow Richelle.¡±

    Nathan admired the strategy, ¡°Clever! I thought Dr. Dunn was just going to torture them in a dark room.¡±

    Roy simply replied, ¡°Shallow!¡±

    Nathan understood then that he probably didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the events in the vige.

    ¡°However, these guys, they¡¯re just hooligans. There aren¡¯t many who can be of use, right?¡±

    As Roy¡¯s assistant, Nathan knew quite a lot about the Lewis Group and The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    So, after ncing at the list of names, he understood ¨C these young guys were just incited to cause trouble.

    However, regardless of whoever instigated this or those who followed suit, they underestimated Richelle.

    A woman who can manipte the strongest business empire in the Federation is not someone these punks can intimidate into backing down.

    But Roy said, ¡°Every chess piece, even pawns, can determine the oue of the game if they are well ced.¡±

    Seeing that Roy was confident, Nathan decided to let him handle it.

    During dinner, Richelle, who usually took care of the children, was particrly attentive to Roy that day.

    Roy didn¡¯t express much, eating whatever she peeled for him or put into his bowl.

    After dinner, the three children went out to y in the backyard.

    Richelle then asked Roy, ¡°I want to visit the club with Delroyter.¡±

    Roy vaguely guessed her thoughts, so as soon as she opened her mouth, he shook his head.

    ¡°Now is not the right time¡­¡±

    Richelle wondered, ¡°Why?¡±

    This was the first time Roy gave advice on this matter.

    ¡°Think about it, it¡¯s only the second day, they are still observing and on guard. They are still very wary of you, so if you visit, you won¡¯t be able to get any real information.¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, it seemed to make sense.

    She humbly asked,

    ¡°So when would be the best time for me to visit?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been having Delroy apany them, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    Roy then said, ¡°When they start to treat Delroy as a brother and arefortable together, that¡¯s when you can make an appearance.¡±

    Richelle took in the advice gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Roy!¡±

    Roy Lewis chuckled, reaching out to pinch her on the cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured, try to stay at home as much as possible. There¡¯s no need to make unnecessary trips that waste time and put strain on your health.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯m the pir of this family right now. If I copse, it will be up to Timmy and Timothy to take over.¡±

    Roy¡¯sughter intensified, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Though our son is small, he can certainly take on responsibilities!¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Look at you, such a doting father, thinking your son is capable of everything.¡±

    Roy Lewis then pulled her into his arms, his voice full of both amusement and smugness.

    ¡°Not just him, everyone in our family, including my wife and daughter, they¡¯re all capable.¡±

    Richelle questioned, ¡°Daughter? What¡¯s wrong with Tifanny?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°That girl is just not interested in many things, but if she is interested, her learning abilities are nothing less than those of Timmy and Timothy.¡±

    Richelle was even more curious. As a mother, she knew everything about her daughter.

    But for Roy, who always believed that their daughter was just a cute, soft princess, did he actually realize that his little princess was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?

 Chapter 605 - 601: Mr. Dunn has seen a lot in his life, and nothing can shake his inner calm

    Chapter 605: Chapter 601: Mr. Dunn has seen a lot in his life, and nothing can shake his inner calm

    ¡°Tell me, what big thing has your little princess done to change your mind so much?¡±

    Roy Lewis exined.

    ¡°Just a while ago, my leg was hurting badly, and you weren¡¯t home. Timmy and Timothy were running around in the yard, and Tifanny stayed with me. I felt ufortable and stretched my leg, so she squatted down and massaged it for me for a while.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but her technique was about sixty or seventy percent as good as yours, and it felt quitefortable. I was delighted.¡±

    ¡°When I asked her how she knew how to do this, she casually replied, ¡®I identally overheard Mommy teaching big brother¡¯.¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°This girl, iming she identally overheard it¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, when you used to teach Timmy, she would usually be nearby drawing or ying with y, I guess she picked it up from there.¡±

    Richelle Dunn said, ¡°When she took the IQtest with Timothy, they both scored the same. They¡¯re young and adaptable, whatever we feed them as parents, they will ept it. Same with Timmy.¡±

    ¡°But a person¡¯s energy is limited. So, I don¡¯t want them to dig here and there and end up being half-baked in everything. I want them to choose what they like and focus on digging deep and digging well!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t understand this before. Initially, for Timmy, his expectation was to let him learn more management skills to take over the Lewis Group smoothly.

    After Timothy and Tifanny came, not only did he change his mind, but Timmy¡¯s future also became more open.

    ¡°Yes, so once Uncle Axel asked me about some investment matters, and Tifanny not only exined in detail but also gave him some suggestions. I was amazed at the time but soon recovered.¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°If you¡¯re not over it, are you expecting a female stock god in the family or something?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care, ¡°As long as Tifanny likes it, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Richelle stared at him for a while, seemingly puzzled.

    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±

    Richelle patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Master Lewis, you are now a verypetent and excellent father!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s approval made Roy Lewis very happy.

    But just as quickly, his expression became somber again.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not apetent, outstanding lover. It¡¯s been hard on you these past few days!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t expect her affirmation to trigger his guilt.

    ¡°Who says you¡¯re not? Think about it¡ªall the great things we¡¯ve aplished together, covertly and overtly. Thanks to your silent help, I¡¯ve grown into a female Master Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her tenderly, ¡°You¡¯re not a female Master Lewis; you¡¯re you, you¡¯re the one and only Richelle Dunn!¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed happily, her beautiful eyes sparkling like stars.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m me, I¡¯m the one and only Richelle Dunn!¡±

    ¡°So, half the credit goes to you, Professor Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s guilt was washed away by Richelle¡¯s teasing words.

    The next day, the Pharmaceuticals department sent a message to Richelle Dunn.

    She was asked to bring all the materials for the official registration at the Pharmaceuticals Bureau.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s intention was to let Nathan Caroule handle it.

    But Nathan Caroule was currently stretched thin, so Richelle didn¡¯t want to bother him.

    Moreover, as medicine is a special product, it would be more convenient for her, with her professional knowledge, to handle the process.

    In these matters, Roy Lewis always gave in to her, so he let her go after having their family doctor, Dr. George, clean and dress her wound.

    This trip to the Pharmaceuticals Bureau was a world of differencepared tost time for Richelle Dunn.

    Mr. Thompson and the newly appointed Mr. Mitchell were very attentive and helpful to her.

    They asked her to submit documents, and upon arrival, they filled in most of the required forms on her behalf.

    After filling in all the necessary forms, both officials personally escorted Richelle Dunn out.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, thank you for your support and contribution to the development of the East Asian Federation¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. We look forward to a pleasant cooperation!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s attitude was also amicable since Mr. Gregory, who had used his position to retaliate against her previously, had no rtion to either of them.

    ¡°Both of you are too kind. I will need your support in the future! My mentor and I are both researchers, and this is our first attempt at production and sales. We will need your help and support in the days toe!¡±

    Everyone said their polite goodbyes.

    All that was left was to wait for the official approval document, and they could start production.

    During the waiting period, they could begin the construction of the pharmaceutical factory and purchase equipment.

    By this calction, in about a year, this new specialty drug can be officiallyunched.

    When she returned home, Richelle shared this good news with Roy Lewis and the three children, who happily proposed having a party to celebrate.

    Meanwhile, Roy Lewis took Richelle back to the study, took a few documents from the safe, and handed them to her.

    ¡°These are the plots I bought earlier. You can take whichever one you think is suitable for building the factory.¡±

    Richelle eximed, ¡°Master Lewis, this is truly a surprise every day!¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his eyelids, his deep and beautiful eyes full of smiles.

    ¡°I thought the current Ms.. Dunn wouldn¡¯t be moved by these things, am I right?¡±

 Chapter 606 - 602: The Little Bean, Handling Big Matters!

    Chapter 606: Chapter 602: The Little Bean, Handling Big Matters!

    Roy Lewis had several pieces ofnd, some near, some far, and of varying sizes.

    However, these were the starting point for Timmy and Timothy¡¯s business and served as apany to make money for Tifanny¡¯s dowry.

    After instructing Uncle Axel to prepare for the party, Richelle Dunn called in the three kids.

    Simply looking at the contracts didn¡¯t provide any tangible insight.

    Roy then found some real-scene pictures of severalnds and projected them onto arge screen.

    Thergestnd was a bit far from Kindur but was the most favored by the family of five.

    However, since it was almost a hundred kilometers away from Kindur, it was considered to be in the outermost suburban area.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn eventually vetoed it.

    Timmy said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think the distance from Kindur is the primary condition we should consider.¡±

    Roy then gave him an affirmative look, signalling him to continue.

    ¡°Our considerations should be whether the facilities in the area are perfect, whether the transportationwork and climate environment meet the requirements, these are the conditions for our selection.¡±

    Before Roy and Richelle could respond, Timothy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I share the same view as my brother!¡±

    Roy and Richelle exchanged a smile.

    Their consideration of distance was more from a parental standpoint rather than a business one.

    Richelle quickly improved the selection n.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s score each piece ofnd ording to the conditions Timmy just mentioned, and choose thend with the highest total score. Is that okay?¡± Richelle¡¯s proposal was unanimously agreed upon.

    So, everyone scored each piece ofnd, and Timothy quickly calcted the results.

    Timothy was surprised by the result he calcted.

    ¡°Huh? Is it really thisnd with the highest total score?¡±

    Thend with the highest total score was a small piece ofnd about twenty kilometers away from Kindur, in a nearby suburb.

    It was the smallest of all thends.

    However, in terms of transportation and surrounding facilities, it was the mostplete.

    Timmy came over to have a look and found it a bit strange as well.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thisnd a bit too small?¡±

    Roy exined to them, ¡°Thend is indeed a bit small, but it¡¯s enough to build a medium-sized factory. Moreover, its transportation and supporting facilities are the mostplete, which means it has the lowest cost apart from the fixed cost of the medicine.¡±

    Hearing Roy¡¯s exnation, the three children nodded their heads.

    Without Roy and Richelle saying anything more, the two brothers decided simultaneously.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s this piece ofnd!¡±

    The tacit agreement between the two brothers was unmatched.

    The two looked at each other, and Timothy added.

    ¡°When we need to expand, we can extend to the surrounding area. This way, we can save a lot of initial costs!¡±

    Roy and Richelle both nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the rent for thisnd?¡±

    Timmy¡¯s question caused Roy to pause.

    ¡°Rent?¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yeah, we definitely can¡¯t afford to buy it, but we must pay rent. It¡¯s your and mom¡¯s retirement money, and it¡¯s also one of the costs.¡±

    Roy and Richelle exchanged smiles, then replied.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Uncle Caroule check the surrounding prices tomorrow, and you¡¯ll get a 20% discount on the market price for the rent.¡±

    Thus, the factory site was also settled.

    In the evening, Tifanny went to practice the piano, leaving the two brothers sitting together, discussing the pharmaceutical factory.

    Roy and Richelle sat in the study, each busy with their own tasks.

    Richelle was busy contacting some foreign acquaintances to inquire about the setup.

    This inquiring took up the entire evening.

    When it was time for bed, she found out that Denise Munni had sent her a message while Richelle was putting the children to sleep.

    ¡°Richelle, do you have time the day after tomorrow? It would be best if you could attend the Dunn Group board meeting. Jayden Dunn and his son seem to have some important decisions to announce.¡±

    Richelle had been very busytely with the Lewis Group, the pharmaceuticalpany, the three kids, and the Lewis¡¯ Vige. She had not been able to find much time for the Dunn Group.

    ¡°Alright, what time should I leave? I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±

    Denise sent over a video invitation.

    As Richelle connected to the video call, she noticed that Denise seemed to have lost some weight and asked her about it.

    ¡°What happened to you? Are you sick?¡±

    Denise waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I¡¯ve been working from hometely, right? I went to the Dunn Group a couple of years ago, and there was a mass poisoning in the cafeteria. Over a dozen people were affected, luckily they were sent to the hospital in time.¡±

    Richelle was startled, ¡°Was it that serious? The news didn¡¯t mention it!¡±

    Denise shook her head, ¡°You know better than anyone. The employees were taken to the hospital for vomiting and medication, and no major problems arose. Harris Dunn immediately gave each poisoned employee some nutrition allowance, and the matter was settled.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Is Harris Dunn now in full control of thepany affairs?¡±

    Roy¡¯s kidnapping incident caused the Dunn Group to remain calm, leading her to ask Darren Moss to arrange for someone from the industrialpany to keep an eye out, but there has been little feedbacktely.

    As a result, Richelle temporarily put the Dunn Group¡¯s affairs aside to focus on other matters.

    Denise nodded, ¡°Since your kidnapping incident, Jayden has rarely returned to the Dunn Group.. I even heard he seems to have taken up Buddhism recently!¡±

 Chapter 607 - 603: Richelie Dunn and Harris Dunn are at Odds!

    Chapter 607: Chapter 603: Richelie Dunn and Harris Dunn are at Odds!

    Two dayster, Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni took The Lewis¡¯ private jet to the Dunn Group.

    It wasn¡¯t that she deliberately wanted to be high-profile, but the journey was long, and she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her head injury. Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want her to suffer, and insisted that she travel by private jet. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    There was a helipad at the top of the Dunn Group building, so Richelle and Denise saved quite a bit of time.

    As they took the elevator down, Denise joked with Richelle, ¡°Thank you, Richelle, for letting me experience what it¡¯s like to be rich!¡±

    Richelle nced at her, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re so poor.¡±

    Deniseughed, ¡°But there¡¯s a big difference between being rich and being super-rich!¡±

    To the average person, Denise and Nathan Caroule were certainly wealthy.

    Butpared to a super-billionaire like Roy Lewis, theirbined annual sry was probably less than what Roy made in one day.

    The two chatted andughed as they entered the conference hall of the Dunn Group.

    It had been a while since Richelle hadst appeared here, and at that time, besides being a shareholder of the Dunn Group, she was also only the girlfriend of the Lewis Group¡¯s president.

    But now, she was the president of the Lewis Group with a hundred billion dors of wealth and immense power.

    All the board directors, except Harris Dunn, swarmed Richelle when she entered.

    They addressed her as ¡°Mr. Dunn¡± one after another.

    Suddenly, Harris himself as Mr. Dunn waspletely pushed aside.

    He gritted his teeth with hatred but didn¡¯t show it.

    Instead, he coldly watched the directors fawning over Richelle. After about two or three minutes, he impatiently knocked on the conference table.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s start the meeting!¡±

    Richelle was really fed up with the hypocrisy of these suddenly enthusiastic directors, and Harris¡¯ knock came just in time to rescue her.

    The directors returned to their seats, and Richelle found her hands stuffed with a bunch of business cards.

    In this day and age, clients were used to adding each other on WhatsApp.

    However, Richelle had always kept her professional and personal life separate, and very few people had her WhatsApp contact.

    Out of the more than twenty people in the conference hall, only Denise Munni and Darren Moss were her WhatsApp friends.

    Today¡¯s board meeting, apart from the regr monthly performance report, also had a very important matter to be determined by the votes of the directors.

    Even Denise, the vice president, was kept in the dark.

    Obviously, Harris had already worked on those he needed to, and he was no longer concerned about the votes of United Ventures and Richelle.

    After the monthly report, Harris finally announced the issue to be voted on.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to set up a branch in Leutonia, andter, product orders from South Asia will be produced by the Leutonian branch to reduce transportation andbor costs.¡±

    Richelle immediately thought of the information she provided about Leutonian supply chains, and guessed that Mason Lilliput¡¯s new transportationwork had probably been established.

    Were these two things rted to Harris¡¯s n to set up a branch in Leutonia?

    With a flood of information in her head, Richelle analyzed and filtered them quickly.

    Soon, she was sure that these three things were closely rted.

    They formed a chain, and each link of the chain was essential.

    ¡°I have a question!¡±

    For the past few board meetings, Richelle had barely expressed her opinions, mainly because her views were usually conveyed through Denise.

    However, they hadn¡¯t been informed of this voting item in advance, so Denise couldn¡¯t convey her opinion this time.

    Harris¡¯s eyes were cold, colder than if he were looking at a stranger.

    He didn¡¯t even seem to want to pretend.

    But it was understandable, as now everyone in the Federation knew that Richelle Dunn was the daughter of the former president of the Dunn Group, and that there were recent rumors.

    They said that Richelle¡¯s parents were actually killed by her biological brother, who was now the president of the Dunn Group, Jayden Dunn.

    So, in the eyes of everyone, Richelle and Harris, although cousins, were now considered mortal enemies.

    As a result, Harris didn¡¯t even bother pretending.

    However, what angered him was that the board members seemed to be on his side before today.

    Yet before the meeting, these directors showed an almost obsequious attitude towards Richelle, which infuriated him and made him feel slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Go ahead and ask!¡±

    Ignoring Harris¡¯s cold attitude, Richelle asked directly.

    ¡°As far as I know, 90% of our products¡¯ raw materialse from East Asia. You said that orders outside of South Asia will be produced in Leutonia in the future to save onbor and transportation costs. But I remember there is a Federation protection policy for some of our raw materials. Exporting them to Leutonia would double, or even more, the East Asian tax rates. Considering this, I don¡¯t think the cost of production in Leutonia would be any cheaper!¡± Although Richelle had just heard this proposal, she had learned quite a bit about the situation in the real business factory from Darren Moss and her parents¡¯ notebook.

    So, she was thoroughly familiar with relevant policies.

    What she mentioned had never been brought up by Harris before.

    The faces of the directors suddenly became serious¡­.

 Chapter 608 - 604: Who exactly wants to bring down the Dunn Group?

    Chapter 608: Chapter 604: Who exactly wants to bring down the Dunn Group?

    Seeing their expressions, Richelle Dunn became even more certain that Harris Dunn had already discussed this privately with these board members in advance.

    Only she and Denise Munni had been kept in the dark.

    As a small shareholder, it didn¡¯t bother her too much if she was left out of the loop.

    After all, her vote wouldn¡¯t make a difference in the oue.

    However, the treatment of United Ventures, as a major shareholder, clearly indicated that they were not taking thepany seriously.

    So, before the directors could express any opinions,

    Denise Munni questioned Harris Dunn with a cold expression.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, may I ask why I, as the secondrgest shareholder and vice president, never heard about this proposal before today?¡±

    Harris Dunn stared back at her with an equally cold expression.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, haven¡¯t I just brought it up now?¡±

    Denise Munni¡¯s expression remained stern, ¡°But for a proposal of this magnitude, the normal procedure is to first get the approval of the first and secondrgest shareholders before putting it to a vote at the board meeting. However, judging from your analysis just now, as the secondrgest shareholder, I would cast a veto vote out of the interests of all the directors!¡±

    Harris Dunn stared intently at her, ¡°Ms. Munni, don¡¯t I, as thergest shareholder, have the right to propose a project?¡±

    Denise Munni was not one to be intimidated, ¡°In any case, if you want to bring this proposal to the board, please find a way to get my approval first!¡±

    Because of Denise Munni¡¯s insistence, the voting procedure was terminated.

    The meeting, originally scheduled tost the whole afternoon with a dinner n in the evening for directors to bond, ended with everyone parting on bad terms, not evensting until three o¡¯clock.

    As Harris Dunn was leaving, he walked up to Richelle Dunn in front of all the directors, angrily questioning her.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, as a member of the Dunns, why are you always working against me? Do you want to bring down the Dunn Group?¡±

    Richelle Dunn responded with a sneer.

    ¡°Harris Dunn, it seems to me that the one who wants to bring down the Dunn Group is you!¡±

    After finishing, Richelle added,

    ¡°Unless you can gain otherrger benefits from the Leutonia branch, I can¡¯t see a single advantage of setting up a branch in Leutonia.¡±

    Under the guidance of Nathan Caroule and Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn¡¯s management and insight abilities have changed significantly from months ago.

    Her sessive questions led the directors to begin whispering among themselves again.

    Most of these directors were pure investors, unfamiliar with management and even less likely to break down costs like Richelle Dunn had done.

    As for the policy Richelle mentioned, it did exist, but it was issued twenty years ago.

    But as long as it was not repealed, the Federation would indeed act ording to the policy.

    Thus, Harris Dunn¡¯s previous boasts to the directors about making more money and having higher dividends were obviously unfounded.

    Harris Dunn, who originally just wanted to vent his anger by scolding Richelle, ended up arousing suspicions among the directors instead.

    With a malicious look in his eyes, Harris Dunn red at Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Thepany¡¯s ounts have always been transparent and clear, Richelle Dunn. By using me of wrongdoing like this, I can sue you for defamation.¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, wondering why the thieves of this world all liked to use the ¡°thief crying thief¡± tactic.

    ¡°Harris Dunn, you go ahead and sue, I¡¯m not afraid of you doing so!¡±

    Now as the CEO of the Lewis Group, Richelle had the backing of the Lewis Group¡¯s top-notch legal team, known as the best in the Federation.

    To sue Richelle Dunn meant going up against these elite legal experts!

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s defiance turned Harris Dunn¡¯s face green with rage. Eventually, he realized that he couldn¡¯t turn the tables in his favor today and pointed a warning finger at her.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, don¡¯t get too cocky too soon! You¡¯re only so arrogant because you¡¯ve taken advantage of Roy Lewis¡¯ backing, allowing you to rise! What¡¯s there to show off about?¡±

    Richelle sneered,

    ¡°I have nothing to show off, it¡¯s just that my personal assets are worth many times more than your entire Dunn Group!¡±

    Having gained nothing, Harris Dunn left in a huff.

    Fearing being ganged up on by the directors, Richelle quickly pulled Denise Munni out of the meeting room and fled.

    They originally nned to return in the evening, but with the early end to the meeting, they found themselves with plenty of time.

    Thinking back to a noodle shop she used to love,

    Richelle wondered if it still existed after all these years.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to taste something delicious.¡±

    Denise Munni thought Richelle was going to treat her to avish meal, but Richelle took her to an ordinary noodle shop.

    ¡°This one?¡±

    Without exining, Richelle Dunn called for the boss¡¯ wife.

    ¡°Bossdy, give us two medium bowls of pork noodles!¡±

    Soon, the bossdy brought up two bowls of noodles.

    Just smelling the aroma made one¡¯s mouth water.

    Looking at the tender pork, glistening attractively, and the thin bamboo noodles soaked in rich pork bone broth, it was hard not to pick up the chopsticks and slurp down a big mouthful right away.

    Denise Munni, who had been disdainful, was now wolfing down the noodles hungrily with her chopsticks.

    Richelle Dunn sneered and teased her,

    ¡°Ms.. Munni, you seem so well-dressed and elegant, but why do you eat like you¡¯ve just been released from prison?¡±

 Chapter 609 - 605: Master Fuâ€™s Deep Love for

    Chapter 609: Chapter 605: Master Fu¡¯s Deep Love for

    Protecting His Wife

    The two of them each had a medium-sized bowl of noodles, and after they finished, they each packed two pounds of pig¡¯s knuckles and two pounds of handmade bamboo noodles.

    They returned to the top floor of Dunn Group, and then back on the ne.

    The ne rose into the sky and moved steadily forward.

    Denise Munni finally asked Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Did you guess that Theo would pull this stunt from the beginning?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°How could I possibly know? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who is more aware of his movements?¡±

    Denise sighed, ¡°Lucky for your sharp mind, and your ability to remember everything you see, otherwise this proposal would probably have passed today.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Richelle¡¯s doubts, not to mention the other directors present, even Denise would have been blinded by Theo¡¯s rhetoric, believing there was a huge profit to be made.

    Richelle patted her on the shoulder tofort her, ¡°Theo is too cunning; he has always been good at ying with various tactics and psychological warfare. Not just you, I¡¯ve also been deceived by him many times.¡±

    Denise stared at her, ¡°In the past?¡±

    The smile on Richelle¡¯s face faded quite a bit, ¡°Yes, in the past.¡±

    Denise did not ask further, because she knew that Richelle¡¯s past was full of scars and blood-soaked memories.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t wait for her to ask and continued.

    ¡°My winning design work almost ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.¡±

    Upon hearing her mention it voluntarily, Denise asked.

    ¡°Was it Theo?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I was lucky to have always been on guard against the Dunn family. Afterpleting the design, I would send it to my mentor and leave an unremarkable one on myputer.¡±

    ¡°During thepetition, my other design appeared among the entries.¡±

    Denise couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°The entire Dunn family deserves to die a hundred times over. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re so cautious, otherwise the award would have fallen into someone else¡¯s hands.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°The entire Dunn family is cunning, and you need to be extra careful when dealing with them.¡±

    Denise was actually a very shrewd person, but she did not know East Asia¡¯s policies, nor did she understand theposition of the products.

    Theo¡¯s presentation caught everyone off guard, and most would be convinced by the grand vision he painted.

    Denise learned a big lesson this time, fortunately having Richelle there to avoid losses.

    ¡°So what do you think is their purpose in setting up this branch office?¡±

    There were many confidential pieces of information rted to this, so Richelle couldn¡¯t give a direct answer.

    She avoided the heavy topics and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not specifically sure either, like you, I only heard this proposal today, so I don¡¯t know the real purpose behind their establishment of the branch office or the interests it involves.¡±

    After thinking about it, Denise realized that Richelle also couldn¡¯t have known so much all at once.

    After chatting for a while, both were tired and closed their eyes to sleep.

    They returned to the Lewis Residence at past nine in the evening, and Nathan Caroule was still there and took Denise away.

    Richelle ate something, took a shower, and briefly talked about Theo¡¯s proposal today.

    She also mentioned the doubts she raised.

    After these days of probing, she was now sure of one thing.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want her to get involved in the Lilliput and Thompson families¡¯ messy situation again, so she didn¡¯t say anything outright.

    But knowing Roy as she did, she knew he would see deeper connections and links from the information she provided.

    After receiving Richelle¡¯s intelligence, Roy immediately connected with Kennedy Green once she returned to her room to take care of her affairs.

    He briefly told Kennedy what Richelle had said.

    Kennedy thought for a moment, then hesitantly asked.

    ¡°Do you think they want to hide the Thompson¡¯s goods in the raw materials and export them to Leutonia that way?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s apany in Leutonia, the Federation would not have the reach to investigate the production quantity of the raw materials when they arrive in Leutonia. If they report arger amount of raw materials in Leutonia, it creates enough space for them to conceal the Thompson¡¯s goods.¡±

    Kennedy agreed, ¡°That way, it¡¯s much simpler and harder to trace than hiding the goods in finished products!¡±

    Roy added, ¡°Now that Denise and Richelle have shattered Theo¡¯s n, we need to keep a close eye on their movements.¡±

    Kennedy thought for a moment, ¡°Or we can do the same by countering their plot? Let them set up this branch, and then we can strictly inspect their raw material exports. Then we can catch them red-handed, can¡¯t we?¡±

    Roy immediately rejected his suggestion.

    ¡°No, the Dunn Group is Richelle¡¯s parents¡¯ life¡¯s work, especially the industrials. They built it brick by brick, and to them, it¡¯s like their child. Richelleing to me about it is actually saying she¡¯s going to do everything to stop Theo from setting up a branch to tarnish her parents¡¯ hard work.¡±

    Kennedy understood Roy¡¯s desire to protect his wife, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t think of a better n..

 Chapter 610 - 606: Want to Perform Surgery on Mo Nian

    Chapter 610: Chapter 606: Want to Perform Surgery on Mo Nian

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want Richelle Dunn to get involved in the murky affairs. After telling him about it, she didn¡¯t inquire further.

    Even though she had dreams and ambitions, Roy nearly lost his life because of this issue.

    If anything happened to her as well, what would happen to their three little treasures at home?

    However, if it¡¯s inconvenient for her to get involved in person, there is no harm in doing so in a different identity.

    As Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green were discussing strategies on a video call, Richelle was tinkering in the bedroom. Around midnight, she sent a foreign investment letter of intent from Leutonia to a major financier.

    The first key project in the investment was a subsidiary project of the Dunn Group.

    From the letter of intent, it was clear that the annual production set by Dunn Group was on par with their annual output in the Federation.

    Based on this output, the amount of goods that could be smuggled in the raw materials would be staggering.

    This quantity could directly match the headquarters that the Thompsons had previously established in the central region, which was now destroyed.

    After Roy read the letter of intent sent by Margareth, he quickly calcted in his head. The result made him gasp in shock.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Richelle had visited the Dunn Group that day, otherwise, if the Dunn Group¡¯s subsidiary in Leutonia was established¡­

    Then their recent efforts to overthrow the Thompsons¡¯ headquarters would have been in vain.

    And they would be faced with an even more severe situation.

    Roy transferred a huge sum of money to Margareth. The next day, Richelle transferred this huge sum into the small treasury of Timothy and Timmy¡¯s startup.

    As Timothy managed the ounts of the small treasury, he was the first to know about any changes in the ount.

    ¡°Mommy, why did you transfer such arge sum of money to us again?¡±

    Richelle fondly patted his head.

    ¡°Mommy earned big moneyst night, this money is to be saved as a dowry for your sister.¡±

    Upon hearing it was for his sister¡¯s dowry, Timothy happily epted it.

    ¡°Thank you, Mommy, for the tip! Wishing Mommy a continuous flow of money, to give out big red packets every day!¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, if Mommy was to give out big red packets every day, your daddy would go bankrupt.

    Time flew by in their busy lives, and it was time for the splint on Roy¡¯s leg to be removed.

    Richelle left the three children at home and secretly went back to the military hospital with Roy.

    After X-rays showed that he had healed well, the doctor helped him remove the splint.

    After it was done, Richelle pushed Roy, who was still sitting in a wheelchair, out.

    ¡°Why not also get your brain checked?¡±

    Roy looked at her, ¡°Honey, I seriously suspect that you¡¯re taking revenge.¡±

    Because, when Roy had previouslye to remove his cast and rece the splint, Richelle made him undergo a full-body check-up.

    Richelleughed and denied it.

    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m so upright, I¡¯d never take revenge on anyone.¡±

    Roy looked at her and didn¡¯t verbally respond.

    However, he knew that she suggested these things because she cared about him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get the CT done. Find out when I can have the surgery, since I have nothing better to do now, I might as well get the surgery over with,¡± said Roy.

    Richelle too had considered this issue.

    Once he entered the CT room, she borrowed a break room from the medical staff and called Sonia Seaton.

    Sonia picked up the call quickly.

    ¡°Master, have you seen the results of Roy¡¯s earlier check-up?¡±

    Sonia replied, ¡°Yes, I have, but you said it wasn¡¯t urgent, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Richelle indeed had said so before, but times have changed.

    ¡°The optimal time for his surgery is now. I was okay dying it for a month or two before, but his situation hasplicated now, and going to South Asia for surgery under his real identity has be an indefinite matter.¡±

    The best set of equipment for Roy¡¯s surgery was in the hospital affiliated with the research institute where Sonia worked.

    And that set of equipment demanded very high technical expertise from the surgeon.

    The only surgeons who could perform the surgery using that set of equipment were Sonia and Richelle.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡±

    Richelle had thought deeply about this.

    In Roy¡¯s situation, every 0.01% increase in the sess rate of the surgery means a 0.01% increase in his chances of leaving the surgery room safely.

    ¡°I want to bring the surgical equipment from South Asia to our military hospital here. Once the equipment arrives, I¡¯ll perform the surgery on him,¡± said Richelle.

    Roy¡¯s workload has been extremely heavy recently. Richelle couldn¡¯t stop him, which made her anxious all the time.

    She worried that his overwork would not only make her year of hard work go in vain but might also im his life within minutes.

    Sonia was silent for a moment, then said.

    ¡°I need to apply for that, after all, if this set of equipment breaks, we temporarily can¡¯t make another one.¡±

    Richelle thanked her master, they chatted about Roy¡¯s situation for a bit and then she hung up.

    Then she called Kennedy Green.

    The call was answered by Kennedy¡¯s secretary, Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, is there an emergency regarding Mr. President?¡±

    Richelle was straightforward.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s urgent, rted to Roy¡¯s illness!¡±

 Chapter 611 - 607:1 am Mo Nianâ€™s closest uncle

    Chapter 611: Chapter 607:1 am Mo Nian¡¯s closest uncle

    As soon as Benjamin heard this, he immediately replied.

    ¡°Alright, Dr. Dunn, please wait a moment.¡±

    Although he said ¡°a moment¡±, it had been at least four or five minutes.

    However, Kennedy Green was the president. He was busy all day handling important matters.

    To abandon his work in the midst of his busy schedule naturally took some time.

    ¡°Richelie, did Roy¡¯s condition change in anyway?¡±

    Richelle Dunn did not answer him but asked instead.

    ¡°Uncle, do you remember the death warrant you sent to me?¡±

    Kennedy Green was surprised to hear her mention this, and after a pause, he replied.

    ¡°Of course I remember, but that was then, this is now, you can consider it revoked.¡±

    Kennedy Green thought that Richelle Dunn might be asking for some kind of exoneration statement.

    But Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it revoked, as a doctor and as his girlfriend, I have to save Roy¡¯s life. However, I am not omnipotent. I can only guarantee my own skills during the surgery, the rest is beyond me.¡±

    Being a clever man, Kennedy Green immediately understood.

    ¡°If there is anything you need me to cooperate with, I will do my best within my abilities to help. Like you, both publicly and privately, I have to save Roy.¡±

    Richelle Dunn then got straight to the point.

    ¡°Uncle, can you use the Federation¡¯s name to borrow a set of equipment from South Asia Center Research Affiliated Hospital?¡±

    As for this equipment, Kennedy Green was aware of it, after all, it concerned the life of his beloved nephew.

    ¡°The equipment in the affiliated hospital that only you and Master Seaton can use?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded.

    ¡°Yes, there is only one set in the world, and the transportation requirements are extremely high. So even Master Seaton and I are afraid we can¡¯t borrow this equipment from the hospital. Originally, I nned to have Roy fly to South Asia for this surgery, but looking at the current situation, it¡¯s obviously not allowed.¡±

    Kennedy Green seemed to hesitate for a moment before asking nervously.

    ¡°Do you mean that we need to operate on Roy as soon as possible?¡±

    Richelle Dunn did not hide it from him, ¡°Yes, judging by the current size of the tumor, if we dy further, I fear the risk factor will increase significantly. Therefore, I must perform the surgery on him as soon as possible, and after surgery, he will need at least fifteen to twenty days ofplete rest to recover.¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew that Roy Lewis held an important position in the Federation, but even as his lover, he had never brought it up directly.

    So, she was one hundred percent sure that it was a hidden and top-secret identity.

    For this reason, she and Kennedy Green could not be blunt about it.

    But Kennedy Green was a smart man and also a well-informed person. When he heard her words, it was clear to him that she was indicating that the surgery was extremely urgent, and no matter what tasks Roy faced, he needed to make at least twenty days for his treatment and recovery.

    For now, Kennedy Green couldn¡¯t find anyone to rece Roy Lewis, or rather, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to rece him at all.

    But he couldn¡¯t gamble with the lives of his nephew and subordinates, so without a second thought, he said to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Fine, I will negotiate with South Asia right away, and once the negotiation is done, I¡¯ll notify you immediately.¡±

    Richelle Dunn received his reply and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps the sigh was a bit too long, as even Kennedy Green heard it.

    ¡°What, are you worried that I won¡¯t agree?¡±

    Kennedy Green¡¯s tone was a bit yful.

    Richelle Dunn was very frank, ¡°A little, I won¡¯t lie, I am sweating.¡±

    Kennedy Greenughed heartily, ¡°You exaggerate!¡±

    Afterughing, he became serious again.

    ¡°Richelle, I have to make my position clear: Roy¡¯s life is more important to me than my career and ambitions.¡±

    With his words, Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart was finally at ease.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Uncle!¡±

    Kennedy Green earnestly said, ¡°Actually, I should be the one to say thank you.¡±

    Kennedy Green was originally very busy, but once he started talking, it was hard for him to stop.

    ¡°Roy has been lonely since he was young and has never really experienced family warmth. When Timmy was sent back, he really wanted to be a good father because, deep down, he didn¡¯t want Timmy to be another him.¡±

    ¡°But in his world, there has never been a second example, so he has always loved Timmy, but he couldn¡¯t find the right way.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until you, Timothy and Tiffany showed up that he discovered many possibilities and also discovered the possibility of making himself and Timmy happier.¡±

    These words sounded a bit emotional, especiallying from a highly respected elder like Kennedy Green.

    Richelle Dunn listened with a red face, feeling a little embarrassed as she responded.

    ¡°Uncle, you are too kind. Actually, when two people are together, they always grow together and help each other. I have also be a better person because I met him. And Timothy and Tiffany¡¯s future and happier lives are all thanks to the presence of their father.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Kennedy Green was even more pleased and satisfied when he heard her words.

    ¡°Well, so all of you, you two and the children, must take good care of yourselves! If there is anything you need, just call me, don¡¯t think of me as the president but as Roy¡¯s closest uncle who loves him the most!¡±

 Chapter 612 - 608: Should I build a factory or a garden for my sister?

    Chapter 612: Chapter 608: Should I build a factory or a garden for my sister?

    Richelle Dunn hung up the phone and walked out of the break room.

    Just then, she saw the medical staff wheeling Roy Lewis out of the CT examination room.

    Richelle hurried over and took the wheelchair from them.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Roy handed her the results printed by the examiner, ¡°Only you can understand this, I see just a few shadows.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll look at it in the carter.¡±

    The military hospital cleared a small area for Roy¡¯s privacy.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to waste too much time, so she quickly pushed him back to the car.

    Parker drove away from the parking spot, and Richelle took out the results to examine them carefully.

    ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    Roy pulled her into his embrace.

    Before, he thought he had gyneophobia and would habitually maintain a safe distance from women.

    But now, with Richelle around, it came naturally to him to want to touch her and hold her close.

    It seemed that only when he felt her skin and warmth could he be truly at ease.

    He once read a report that said if an adult craves something, it is usually because theycked it during their childhood.

    Going by his current symptoms of skin-touch hunger, it is deduced that hecked physical contact from family members in his childhood.

    And Richelle had be the cure for his skin-touch hunger.

    Richelle naturally leaned into his embrace, looked at the report, and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for your surgery, so I called my mentor to borrow equipment, and talked to Uncle Nathan about the application.¡±

    Roy already knew she was nning the surgery, so he was only surprised when he heard the part about Nathan.

    ¡°Why did you apply to Uncle Nathan for my surgery?¡±

    Richelle only chose to mention what she could,

    ¡°The equipment for your surgery is one of a kind and is at the South Asia Research Institute Affiliated Hospital. My mentor and I don¡¯t have the authority to borrow it, so we need Uncle Nathan¡¯s help.¡±

    With that exnation, Roy understood.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s hard for the research institute to refuse a request made by Uncle Nathan in diplomatic terms.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, Uncle Nathan said he would contact South Asiater.¡±

    Roy murmured, ¡°So now my surgery is on countdown!¡±

    Richelle yfully smacked his arm with a chop and red at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the surgery that¡¯s on countdown, Roy Lewis. Are you looking for a p?¡±

    Although Richelle is an atheist and shouldn¡¯t care about such things,

    As a patient, Roy is her lover and the father of her children. On a personal level, she cannot tolerate any talk of bad omens.

    Roy saw that he had annoyed her and quickly bowed his head to apologize.

    ¡°Sorry, I slipped up¡­ I won¡¯t dare do it again!¡±

    The two of themughed and joked the whole way, and even though Parker took a longer route and spent an extra half hour, the two of them didn¡¯t notice.

    The n for Roy¡¯s surgery was officially underway.

    On Richelle¡¯s side, besides studying arge number of simr case studies every day to push the sess rate higher,

    she also had to ensure that she got enough sleep and exercised every day to ensure that she had enough physical and mental energy during the surgery.

    As for Roy, he needed to deal with some important matters that only he could handle before the surgery.

    The old man moved in with them that night after learning about the situation, bringing lots of bags with him.

    He imed he wanted to see his grandchildren but actually just wanted to spend more time with them.

    Of course, he had great trust in Richelle¡¯s medical skills, and he was cheerful every day without showing any worry.

    Their three children were also informed of the situation right away. They had faith in their mother, just like their father.

    So the three children carried on as usual, and their daily lives were not affected by the matter.

    Even the day Roy was able to walk freely again, Richelle and the kids apanied him to the countryside to check on thend designated for the new factory building.

    Though that piece ofnd was the smallest among Roy¡¯s holdings, it was still as big as several ser fields. It was big enough for a medium-sized factory.

    The children ran excitedly across the green grass, and several bodyguards followed them. Richelle and Nathan Caroule slowly surveyed thend and roughly nned theyout of the factory, warehouse, and other functional areas.

    Nathan mostly listened, asking Richelle after hearing her thoughts.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, do you n on designing the factory yourself?¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡°How could I? Factory design prioritizes practicality over aesthetics, which covers fire safety, sewage treatment, and heat dissipation. Ayman like me can only provide an early blueprint, but we need professionals to design theyout.¡±

    Nathan thought about it and agreed.

    As they talked, the three children returned from running off earlier.

    Timmy and Timothy held Richelle¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, my brother and I want to have a small garden over there!¡±

    Before Richelle could respond to Timmy, Timothy excitedly gestured with his hands,

    ¡°Yeah, little sister loves to swing, so there should be a beautiful swing in the garden!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Babies, are you building a factory or a garden for your sister?¡±

 Chapter 613 - 609: Brothers Who Pamper Their Sisters to the Sky

    Chapter 613: Chapter 609: Brothers Who Pamper Their Sisters to the Sky

    Timmy and Timothyughed in unison, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to build a garden for our sister! This factory is all for earning dowry for her!¡±

    Tifanny giggled and tilted her head to look at her two doting brothers.

    ¡°Mommy, my brothers also said that they will have a grape trellis in the garden, with a piano under it, and set up a small painting booth!¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°You two brothers have spoiled your sister rotten! What if her boyfriend can¡¯t handle her? What will we do then?¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°Then just dump him! My sister is so cute and outstanding; what¡¯s the problem with him doting on her more?¡±

    Timothy also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, if he can¡¯t handle it, he should just scram! There are people in Kindur waiting in line to dote on our sister!¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought she was living in a novel with multiple treasures centered around herself. However, it turned out to be a novel where Tifanny was the protagonist and everyone doted on her.

    Daddy doted, mommy doted, brothers doted, grandma doted, grandpa rkson doted, uncle and aunt doted¡­

    ¡°Fine, since you paid for the factory yourselves, and you will bear the profit and loss in the future, do as you please.¡±

    The three kids high-fived and cheered, jumping around in joy.

    Nathan Caroule watched them and started to feel tempted.

    ¡°Oh, how nice it would be to have these three little treasures.¡±

    Tifanny happily pounced, hugging his arm and shaking it hard.

    ¡°Uncle, hurry up and have auntie give birth! I want to be a big sister and take care of your little baby.¡±

    Nathan Caroule pinched her adorable little face, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not up to me to decide!¡±

    Tifanny grinned, ¡°Then you should invite auntie over to our house more often. We are so cute; I bet the more she sees us, the more she wants to be a mommy!¡±

    Nathan Caroule was amused by the little girl. The thought of ¡°I want to be a father¡± almost appeared on his forehead.

    While the kids were further away ying, Richelle Dunn jokingly asked Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you starting to waver before? What¡¯s the n now?¡±

    Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni were still indecisive on whether or not to have a child.

    Nathan Caroule shook his head with some frustration, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. Sometimes I think that it¡¯s already quite good for someone like me to have a family. I¡¯m actually very afraid that my child would feel as lonely and helpless as I did when I was young. Even though the chances are slim, I can¡¯t help but fear.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was aware that before Kennedy Green and his wife adopted Nathan Caroule, he had suffered a lot in the orphanage.

    Deep down, he had been traumatized, and even his current life couldn¡¯t erase that fear and insecurity hidden in his bones.

    ¡°Hmm, you and Denise should take your time to think about it. There¡¯s no rush. You two are still young; you can have a child whenever you want. If you really don¡¯t want one, it¡¯s fine too. Seeing the three of them, it¡¯s safe to say they¡¯ll have no problem supporting us four elderly people!¡±

    With those words, Richelle Dunn was guaranteeing Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni¡¯s expenses for their old age.

    ¡°Denise is a very reliable person; you can trust her with all your heart!¡±

    Richelle Dunn used to not understand men.

    But after being with Roy Lewis, she started to realize that men could be as fragile as women, if not more so.

    Even someone as strong as Roy Lewis would asionally need a shoulder to lean on.

    Nathan Caroule was probably no different.

    Nathan Caroule looked at her in surprise, then nodded in agreement.

    Richelle Dunn continued.

    ¡°Of course, women should be pampered, but sometimes, women are much stronger and more tenacious than you men think!¡±

    Especially when they be mothers.

    For their children, they can be omnipotent, defying heaven and earth.

    Nathan Caroule pondered and didn¡¯t say more.

    When they returned from the suburbs, Richelle Dunn took the children to the flower shop.

    She let them each choose a bouquet ording to their preferences.

    After they made their selections, she asked Nathan Caroule, who was standing nearby, to pick two bouquets as well.

    Nathan Caroule hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t really like flowers¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn pushed him towards the flower stand, ¡°You may not like them, but Denise does!¡±

    So, Nathan Caroule began to choose, asking as he did so.

    ¡°Why do I need to pick two bouquets?¡±

    ¡°One for the outstanding Nathan Caroule who started from behind but eventually surpassed many others, and one for Denise who fell in love with such an outstanding person like you!¡±

    Nathan Caroule quietly continued to pick flowers after he heard her.

    Once he finished choosing, he had the shop assistant wrap them up while he remained indecisive in front of the flower stand.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t rush him, and after he picked a few sunflowers, she handed him a water lily.

    ¡°This one is a gift from me!¡±

    Nathan Caroule epted it and whispered his thanks.

    Just as Richelle Dunn handed it to him, the three kids each handed him a red rose, a balloon flower, and a Japanese allspice.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, this flower is for you; thank you for always taking care of my brothers and me.¡±

    Nathan Caroule received each flower from the kids and bent down to kiss them on the forehead.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    Timothy waved his chubby little hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay! As long as Uncle Caroule likes it, even if it withers, we will give you more!¡±

    Timmy still had a cool expression on his face, but his words were gentle.

    ¡°Ever since I was a child, you¡¯ve always pampered and taken care of me. In the future, when you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll do the same for you..¡±

 Chapter 614 - 610: He Went to Pursue Happiness

    Chapter 614: Chapter 610: He Went to Pursue Happiness

    So, when Roy Lewis got home that day, he found Nathan Caroule¡¯s eyes red.

    He asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Did you encounter something unclean in the suburbs?¡±

    The children giggled behind them, and Nathan red at them. They immediately stuffed the flowers into Roy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Daddy, congrattions on your recovery!¡±

    Then, they ran off to y.

    Roy first nced at the flowers in his arms, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth.

    Then, he nced at Nathan Caroule and Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°What happened to him? Did someone beat him up and make him cry?¡±

    Nathan protested, ¡°Roy¡­¡±

    Richelle quickly spoke up to defuse the situation, ¡°There was a tree over there with hairy seeds. Nathan stood under the tree for a while, and this happened.¡±

    Roy looked at Nathan curiously, ¡°You¡¯re not allergic, why did you suddenly be so delicate?¡±

    Nathan suddenly replied with irritation, ¡°Gic mutation, okay?¡±

    After saying that, he went to find water in the refrigerator.

    Roy nced at Nathan, who was drinking water by the refrigerator, and asked Richelle.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I feel like he¡¯s not normal today!¡±

    Richelle took the flowers from him, ¡°Who knows? Maybe a midlife crisis?¡±

    After saying that, she pulled Roy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a suitable vase for these flowers.¡±

    Roy¡¯s attention was immediately shifted.

    Having just removed the support from his leg, Roy was walking very slowly.

    Richelle¡¯s arm extended into the crook of his arm, half supporting him as they walked towards the storage room.

    Nathan took a couple of sips of water and turned around, only to see Master Lewis, who had always been strong and powerful in his eyes, now leaning on Richelle, slowly moving forward step by step.

    His heart was suddenly filled with mixed emotions.

    He had always taken Roy Lewis as his role model in life.

    Even though, he knew his gap with Roy wasn¡¯t small.

    But he had always been trying hard to catch up.

    After marrying Denise Munni, to say that he was not happy would be false.

    He and Denise had so much inmon that they could talk about countless things together.

    But even so, he still couldn¡¯t resist the sense of inferiority in his heart.

    Denise¡¯s background, although not as high as Richelle¡¯s, her parents were well-educated and she had a wealthy upbringing with an older brother.

    Even with Richelle being such a god-like figure, Nathan still felt that Denise was nearly perfect in his eyes.

    So, he often felt a sense of unreality.

    He wondered if everything he had now was real or not?

    If it was real, then was Denise¡¯s love for him just a momentary impulse, given that she was such a perfect woman?

    Would she one day suddenly discover his many shorings and leave him?

    These worries and fears, like ants, often crawled all over his heart.

    Making him restless.

    Lately, it was especially obvious.

    Denise had even asked him two or three times if he was ufortable.

    He just shook his head, saying that he was just tired from work and under a lot of pressure.

    But in fact, he didn¡¯t dare let Denise see his weakness, his vulnerability, and his dark childhood filled with violence, abuse, and bullying.

    However, today¡¯s words from Richelle and the heartwarming flowers from the three children.

    As well as the seemingly invincible Master Lewis, who was now unreservedly leaning on Richelle.

    The sight of the two walking slowly together reminded him of their wedding vows.

    ¡°Do you take him/her to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in hardship, loving, honoring, and cherishing him/her faithfully, all the days of your life?¡±

    At that time, he had said, ¡°I do!¡±, and Denise had also said teary-eyed, ¡°I do!¡± with equal sincerity.

    But he didn¡¯t actually believe that there was such a supportive love out there.

    But Roy and Richelle, despite not having been together for a long time, had already gone through a lot of hardships and suffering together.

    Yet their love didn¡¯t seem to be affected by any of it.

    It could even be said that it was growing deeper.

    The bond between the two continued to grow stronger through trials and pain, bing more closely intertwined.

    When Roy had hurt Richelle¡¯s heart and left everything behind to go to South Asia, Nathan didn¡¯t have high hopes for their rtionship.

    There was a huge gap between them, and no matter how deep their love was, they couldn¡¯t cross many real-life chasms.

    But they proved him wrong with the power of their love.

    Suddenly, Nathan wanted to go back with Denise to the orphanage where they first met, and stand by that low wall.

    He wanted to tell Denise that more than twenty years ago, a thin, frail, three-year-old child had wanted to climb that low wall, and then jump off, thinking that would end his miserable and hopeless life.

    As he thought this, he acted on it.

    ¡°Roy, Richelle, I have to go. I¡¯ll see youter!¡±

    Before Roy and Richelle could respond, he had already raced out the door.

    Roy stared nkly at his retreating figure, saying,

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going crazy over!¡±

    Richelle guessed that Nathan was probably going home to find his wife, Ms. Munni, andughed.

    ¡°People often have to be crazy to catch their happiness! He¡¯s going to chase his happiness!¡±

 Chapter 615 - 611: Crazy Sister Pampering Demon

    Chapter 615: Chapter 611: Crazy Sister Pampering Demon

    Roy Lewis found arge vase to ce the flowers that the three children had given to him on therge desk in his study.

    With the surgery date approaching, he had to make time for it and was growing busier by the day.

    Richelie Dunn didn¡¯t ask any questions and naturally took over most of the work at the Lewis Group.

    This allowed him more time to deal with the pressing matters within the Federation.

    To avoid disturbing his work, Richelie worked in her own bedroom these days. As for the three children, they were reminded early on not to disturb their father in the study.

    Richelle finished her work and saw that it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock.

    She logged into the top-secret system to see if her mysterious patron would send her an urgent mission due to the tight schedule.

    However, the message box still showed her message from a few days ago: ¡°Thank you for the reward!¡±

    Her inbox was also empty.

    She sighed silently, thinking how this man was as stubborn as ever.

    It was obvious that if he were to tell her what he wanted, she would know what to look for.

    But he wouldn¡¯t say anything, so she had to use her witty brain and strong imagination to find the information he might need.

    Due to the time constraint, Richelle didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    She directly sent a message to the mysterious patron, ¡°I¡¯m short on cash these days, got any jobs for me?¡±

    There was no reply from the mysterious patron for a long time.

    Just as Richelle was about to rush downstairs to the study to scold him, he finally responded to her message.

    ¡°Wait a moment; I¡¯m organizing something.¡±

    Richelle looked at the words and smiled triumphantly.

    She could imagine the torment Roy had gone through during the past few minutes.

    Originally, if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that his surgery could no longer be postponed, she wouldn¡¯t have forced him.

    After all, a man¡¯s damn pride could easily be hurt.

    So during this period, if he didn¡¯t send her any missions, she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    She would only give him the information she deemed appropriate.

    This time, she made it clear to him.

    For him, it was a test and a torment.

    In the end, should he follow his pride and protect his woman properly?

    Or should things be kept professional, treating her as if she were just Margareth, and conducting their business without owing anything to each other?

    In the end, she won!

    Ten minutester, the mysterious patron finally sent her an email.

    Richelle opened it and noticed that about half of the required information was what she had expected; the other half, she never would have thought of.

    ¡°Received, are the items with stars urgent?¡±

    Her mysterious patron replied concisely.

    ¡°Yes, but they can wait a few days.¡±

    As soon as his message arrived, Richelle received a notification of arge sum of money being deposited into her ount.

    ¡°Money received, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to work quickly!¡±

    Jokingly, she always made sure toplete jobs quickly after receiving arge payment.

    Otherwise, her reputation would be ruined.

    By nearly twelve o¡¯clock, Richelle had forwarded the two pieces of information she had found to her mysterious patron.

    He replied immediately after receiving them.

    ¡°The rest are not urgent, go to sleep now!¡±

    The tone of the message was clearly Roy¡¯s.

    Richelle didn¡¯t expose him and simply replied.

    ¡°Received, goodnight, mysterious patron!¡±

    After shutting down herputer and tidying up a bit, she returned to Roy¡¯s bedroom and saw him sitting on the couch, looking at his phone.

    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±

    Neither of them mentioned what had just happened.

    Roy reached out to pull her closer, but Richelle stood still and motioned towards the bed with her chin.

    ¡°Lie on the bed!¡±

    At first, Roy looked puzzled. Then, he held out his hand and mockingly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong and now must suffer some kind of torture?¡±

    Richelle took his hand and gave him a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Your leg has just had the brace removed; I¡¯ll massage the acupoints and muscles for you. With another ten days or so of acupuncture, you should recoverpletely.¡±

    Royy down on the bed, enjoying her special treatment while asking her about the situation with the factory.

    Richelle briefly exined her thoughts to him, and Roy had no objections to it.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave the factory design and follow-up matters to Nathan,

    he¡¯ll find the right people to make it look beautiful.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®beautiful¡¯, Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Your two sons are really devoted to spoiling their little sister.¡±

    Roy¡¯s head was buried in the pillow as he muffledly asked her,

    ¡°What happened? What did they do this time?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Nothing, they just requested that we allocate nearly a hundred square meters of the factory area for their beloved sister¡¯s garden to nt grapevines, have a swing, and set up a music room¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Roy turned his head with interest and gazed at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! The environment there is nice, so how about we also build a swimming pool? The three of them love swimming!¡±

    Richelle was speechless.

    Roy Lewis, why not allocate five hundred square meters for that area? Then open a gym, a shooting range, and so on.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion!¡±

    After thinking about it, he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out and buy thend next door.. We can build a multimedia ssroom there, so the kids can earn money and study withoutpromising

 Chapter 616 - 612: Did you like the flowers?

    Chapter 616: Chapter 612: Did you like the flowers?

    Roy Lewis said he would buy it and the next day, in the afternoon, Nathan Caroule brought the signed contract back.

    Richelle Dunn still cared about Nathan¡¯s matter and paid close attention to his expression.

    Nathan looked in high spirits, his mood obviously very good.

    It seemed that he had indeed talked to his director Denise Munni when he returned homest night.

    Richelle¡¯s heart that was hanging in mid-air finallynded safely.

    She was actually a bit nervous yesterday.

    In Roy¡¯s heart, Nathan was like a brother to him.

    And Denise was her good friend.

    She definitely wanted the two of them to continue living happily and beautifully together.

    But recently, she could clearly sense that Denise¡¯s mood was not quite right.

    When asked about it, Denise always said it was nothing.

    So after observing Nathan and her friend for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Nathan a few times.

    She would never give rtionship advice to others in the past.

    But one was Roy¡¯s rtive and the other was her best friend, so she didn¡¯t want either of them to turn from the bright path of happiness into a dead-end.

    But she knew that she, with only one romantic experience with Roy, was weak in front of the seasoned yers like Nathan and Denise.

    So, she was quite afraid that she might have given Nathan a lousy or even a dead end.

    Now it seems that her meddling was right after all?

    Just as she was about to test Nathan¡¯s intentions, she received a message from Denise.

    Denise: ¡°Dear, please join me for afternoon tea, will you grace me with your presence?¡±

    Richelle was busy, but she almost always obliged her friend.

    ¡°Set the time and ce, and send it over immediately!¡±

    Denise: ¡°In an hour, Kofkin Cafe.¡±

    Richelle sent back an ¡°OK¡± expression.

    Then she told Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I have a date, and I¡¯ll leave three hours early!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked up and gazed at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Who are you going on a date with?¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t say much, the sour atmosphere immediately filled the room.

    Richelle chuckled and leaned in, kissing him on the cheek.

    ¡°With the beautiful Denise!¡±

    The dark cloud on Roy¡¯s face vanished instantly.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get ready. You two haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, so it¡¯s time to rx!¡±

    Nathan, who was sitting to the side, rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Roy, your ability to change your face is more impressive than The Phantom of the Opera!¡±

    Roy gave him a nce, ¡°Just you talking!¡±

    Nathan chuckled, then turned his head and leaned in closer to Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, whatever you two are drinking, I¡¯m buying. Remember to let me know if anything happens.¡±

    Richelle shook her head and refused, ¡°No, two cups of coffee and two tes of snacks to bribe me? My great friendship with Denise isn¡¯t that cheap.¡±

    Nathan was a bit disappointed. In the end, he called for Richelle with a touch of begging in his voice, ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    His call made Roy smile, but it also made Richelle blush.

    ¡°Geez, sometimes men reallyck chivalry!¡±

    It was much smoother for Nathan to call her sister-inw for the second time.

    ¡°Sister-inw, since I¡¯m not tarnishing your friendship, why don¡¯t you help save your brother¡¯s happiness and reveal just a little bit?¡±

    Roy red at him, ¡°Nathan, have some shame! You are older than Richelle by a few years, and yet you still call yourself a brother?¡±

    Nathan argued, ¡°If she¡¯s my sister-inw, then I¡¯m your brother. By rank, shouldn¡¯t she call me little brother then?¡±

    A smile crept onto Roy¡¯s face, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get you a new car this month. Pick any model you like!¡±

    Nathan instantly looked at Richelle.

    Richelle was baffled, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    While Richelle didn¡¯t understand Nathan¡¯s gaze, Roy did.

    ¡°No, that model is unique to Richelle, worldwide. Choose another!¡±

    Nathan sighed in disappointment, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll check with Deniseter.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Richelle found out the car Roy had given her was the only one of its kind in the world. No wonder she felt so many envious stares when she drove it out.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t realize she was the real wealthy one. She thought all the people she met along the way had something wrong with their eyes.

    When Richelle arrived at Kofkin Cafe, Denise was already there.

    The two of them found a seat booth in the far corner and sat down.

    ¡°Howe you suddenly called me out? Do you want me to be your confidante?¡±

    Denise took a sip of water before asking her.

    ¡°Did you say something to Nathan yesterday?¡±

    Richelle, of course, couldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°No, I just helped the three kids pick some flowers for you while they were giving their daddy flowers to celebrate his recovery.¡±

    Denise stared at her, ¡°You know he never gives me flowers!¡±

    Nathan used to have a promiscuous past, and pleasing a woman came naturally to him.

    On the first day he met Denise, he confessed his past experiences and then expressed that he would only use actions to win her over.

    He didn¡¯t use flowers or jewelry as a means of pursuit anymore.

    Richelle smiled and looked at her, ¡°So, were you happy when you received the flowers yesterday?¡±

    Denise nodded her head, ¡°Speaking of which, it was so embarrassing, I cried on the spot, did you know that?¡±

 Chapter 617 - 613: A Trivial Woman in Pursuit of Romance

    Chapter 617: Chapter 613: A Trivial Woman in Pursuit of Romance

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Look at you, so shameless!¡±

    Denise Munni red at her, ¡°You don¡¯t know. When he told me he wouldn¡¯t be cliche with all those romantic gestures, I cursed him in my heart.¡±

    Richelle, holding back herughter, asked her,

    ¡°What did you curse? Tell me!¡±

    Denise said angrily, ¡°Damn it, why because of your past flirting you don¡¯t give me flowers and bags? I am also a little fairy who chases romantic love, okay?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell him directly? You could say, ¡®I¡¯m a vulgar person, and I like vulgar things ¨C like money, sports cars, and mansions!¡±¡®

    Denise rolled her eyes.

    ¡°But I wanted to leave a good impression on him back then! And he said it like that, I was afraid he would think I¡¯m vulgar and dump me if I told him I liked those things.¡±

    Richelle stoppedughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I can attest that Nathan fell in love with you at first sight and has no other intentions.¡±

    Denise sneered and continued toin.

    ¡°When Roy said he would give us a sea view room, I was really afraid this dumbass would say it¡¯s too vulgar and refuse. Fortunately, he was clear-headed enough to ept the sea view room.¡±

    Richelle smiled but said nothing.

    ¡°Sost night when he came back holding flowers, he looked so nervous, but I had no time to be annoyed. I just freaking wet myself.¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°Nathan, despite his cheerful appearance, is actually a typical people-pleaser, and due to his background, he feels he must hide his unfortunate past to be on an equal footing with others.¡±

    Denise and Nathan met each other at first sight and got married on their second meeting.

    So, at the beginning, everyone was a bit reserved.

    And since they both fell in love at first sight, they had a filter for each other.

    At the same time, they were worried that exposing their own ws would make the other person dislike them.

    Over time, the two lived as if they were wearing masks.

    It can be sustained by love in a short period, but in the long run, there will be an ident one day.

    Of course, Richelle couldn¡¯t directly tell her friend this kind of thing.

    And she didn¡¯t notice it before. It was that day when she and Denise went back to Lordon together, and the two chatted on the private ne that she vaguely felt her friend¡¯s depression.

    Yesterday, when she was looking at thend with Nathan, she deliberately tested him with a few words, and when she matched his reaction with her friend¡¯s, she guessed something vaguely.

    Of course, she¡¯s not an expert on emotions, so she dares not meddle.

    She just dared to encourage Nathan on small things.

    As a result, this small matter turned out to have a big effect.

    Denise nodded, ¡°Yesterday, he also told me about his childhood, and I realized that he might not be as optimistic and nonchnt as he seems.¡±

    Richelle was not daring to analyze; she came here today to be the dustbin for Denise¡¯s troubles.

    ¡°Hmm, after discovering these things, how do you feel?¡±

    Denise sighed, ¡°I feel so sorry for him, and then I sort of understand why he¡¯s been so hesitant about whether or not to have a child.¡±

    Richelle asked, ¡°Is it fear?¡±

    Denise nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s probably afraid. With Timmy and his siblings as such perfect examples, he really wants to have his own child, but he¡¯s worried about his poor genes and not being able to give the child good enough conditions, unable to provide a stable andfortable growing environment. So, going back and forth, he¡¯s wavering.¡±

    After hearing Denise¡¯s exnation, Richelle knew that the two must have had a deep conversationst night.

    ¡°You can be absolutely assured about this. Not to mention that Roy and I are your strong supporters, even when Roy and I get old, Timmy and his siblings will definitely be a reliable support for their younger brothers and sisters. So, don¡¯t worry about those unnecessary things. What you need to think about is whether you can give the child enough love. As long as the child is not short of love, he won¡¯tck anything.¡±

    Originally sitting opposite Richelle, Denise got up after hearing her words, walked over, and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you!¡±

    Richelle patted her on the back, ¡°Silly girl, why do you need to thank me? If anyone should be thanking anyone, it should be me.¡±

    During Richelle¡¯s years in South Asia, she had her moments of glory.

    But she also had her share of embarrassments.

    And Denise was one of the few people who had seen Richelle in an embarrassing state.

    Back then, they were total strangers.

    But Denise resolutely reached out to help Richelle through that difficult time.

    From that moment on, the two formed a bond deeper than sisterhood.

    Later on, when United Ventures was constantly gued by hacker attacks, Richelle solved the major crisis for them with Denise¡¯s rmendation, and thus became a shareholder and honorary consultant of United Ventures.

    Denise pushed her away and red at her.

    ¡°Richelle, are you going to be so petty with me?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you the one who started being petty with me? It¡¯s unfair that I help you, and you say thank you, and then you help me and have to be an unnamed hero.. I can¡¯t do such a thing, and you can¡¯t be so double ¨C standard!¡±

 Chapter 618 - 614: No More Babies, the House is

    Chapter 618: Chapter 614: No More Babies, the House is

    Already Noisy Enough

    After the sisters finished discussing their private matters and seeing that it was time to go home for dinner, Denise suddenly brought up Harris Dunn.

    ¡°Regarding the Leutonia branch, Harris should not give up. If necessary, you should show your authority as the CEO of the Lewis Group to sway the board of directors.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Ms. Munni, please teach me how to demonstrate my authority!¡±

    Denise snorted, ¡°Just go home and look at Master Lewis, and you¡¯ll know how to demonstrate authority.¡±

    Richelle shrugged. ¡°Our CEO is only dominant in front of outsiders. He is gentle and loving towards me!¡±

    Denise made a retching gesture before returning to the matter at hand.

    ¡°In any case, after dealing with this group of old guys for a few months, I¡¯ve got a handle on their personalities. Basically, they¡¯re not impressed by soft or tough approaches, only by benefits. Whoever gives them the most benefits and incentives, they will treat as their leader.¡±

    Richelle nodded and said.

    ¡°So showing off my authority is useless because I haven¡¯t given them shares in Lewis Group. In their eyes, at the Dunn Group, I¡¯m just an insignificant minority shareholder.¡±

    Denise waved her hand, ¡°Not necessarily. You¡¯re different from us. For example, I¡¯m just the director of United Ventures, not capable of deciding their fate. But in your case, even a portion of the assets in your hands can be sufficient for you to buy the entire Dunn Group. Therefore, they are quite wary of you.¡±

    Richelle had thought about buying the Dunn Group, but now she didn¡¯t have enough money, and the timing wasn¡¯t right.

    If she wiped out Jayden¡¯s family, it would be too easy for them.

    What she¡¯s doing now is holding a knife above their heads.

    She wanted them to live in constant fear, worrying about whether they would die the next second!

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let Harris jump around a bit more.¡±

    Originally, Roy Lewis nned to go abroad with Richelle to personally investigate the cause of her parents¡¯ death.

    However, due to Roy¡¯s ident, the investigation had to be put on hold.

    Hugo Camrey was still investigating, but the information from so long ago was scarce and not very useful.

    In the past, Richelle was focused on seeking vengeance as soon as possible.

    But now, with her eldest son found and the family reunited, seeking revenge is no longer her driving force and primary reason for living.

    Compared to that, she now wanted to live a happy, fulfilling life with Roy and their three children.

    ¡°Anyway, if you have any new ns, tell me right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll prioritize thepany¡¯s interests.¡±

    The two came to an agreement and went back to the Lewis house for dinner together.

    When Denise went to apany the three children to wash their hands, Nathan Caroule quietly asked Richelle.

    ¡°Sis, did Denisein about me to you?¡±

    If it had been in the past, Richelle would have joked with him, but this was no joking matter.

    ¡°Absolutely not. She was showing off how happy she is!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nathan obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    Richelle smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°My young brother, it seems you stillck experience! Women, instead ofining, actually prefer showing off. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the saying ¡®showing off love,¡¯ because only by disying this love can it be more solid andsting.¡±

    Nathan was half-convinced, and then Richelle added.

    ¡°In any case, you should be more straightforward in the future. If you feel like giving her something, just give it directly. Denise is not asplicated as you think. She is a rare, smart, yet pure-hearted person.¡±

    By now, Nathan started to believe her a bit.

    ¡°Can you tell me then what she likes and dislikes? I¡¯m afraid of stepping onndmines!¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, refusing to be a spy.

    ¡°You have to slowly discover that for yourself to have fun. It¡¯s like treasure hunting. You have to dig piece by piece to find surprises and enjoyment. If I just give you a map of the answers, what¡¯s the point in ying?¡±

    Nathan thought about it, and it seemed logical.

    Seeing Nathan deep in thought, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°Nathan, I remember that you used to say that Roy was insensitive to emotions¡­¡±

    Nathan was helpless. ¡°Yeah, who knew that the insensitive one turns out to be me!¡±

    During dinner, Nathan and Denise exchanged affectionate nces.

    Roy cast an inquiring nce at Richelle, to which she responded directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a couple in love emitting the nauseating scent of romance.¡±

    Upon hearing their mother¡¯s teasing, the three little kids burst into giggles.

    Timothy, the naughtiest, deliberately leaned over and asked Nathan.

    ¡°Uncle, does this mean we¡¯re going to have brothers and sisters?¡±

    Tifanny also happily asked, ¡°Yeah, Auntie, have you guys decided to give us brothers and sisters?¡±

    Denise pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Little darling, why don¡¯t you ask your daddy and mommy to have more kids instead? They have such great genes! It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have enough kids to form a football team.¡±

    Denise¡¯s words sessfully shifted the focus to Roy and Richelle.

    Before Richelle could answer, Roy spoke up first.

    ¡°No more kids. Three is enough.. Our house is already noisy enough, like a forest filled with cicadas, constantly chirping ¡®zhi, zhi, zhi¡¯ on a hot day!¡±

 Chapter 619 - 615: My Son Understands My Heart Better Than You

    Chapter 619: Chapter 615: My Son Understands My Heart Better Than You

    Richelle had never discussed the matter of having a second child with Roy Lewis before, and this was the first time she had heard him so clearly state that they would not have any more children in the future.

    Richelle felt strange in her heart, thinking that this man must have secretly seen or heard something that led him to make this decision on his own.

    ¡°Daddy, are you and Mommy really not going to have another baby?¡±

    Timothy and Tifanny had a nonchnt attitude about whether or not Daddy and Mommy would have another child.

    But Tifanny seemed a little disappointed because she had always been looking forward to being a big sister.

    Roy Lewis had just said that their three little brats were as noisy and annoying as cicadas, but now he smiled tenderly at his precious daughter.

    ¡°Baby, having you three little treasures is enough for Daddy and Mommy!¡±

    For Roy Lewis, during the more than four years from Timmy¡¯s appearance to the discovery that Timothy and Tifanny were his children, he always believed that he would only have one child in his life.

    As a result, the heavens bestowed two more treasures, Timothy and Tifanny, upon him, and he felt that his life wasplete in terms of children.

    There was no need for another one to add icing on the cake.

    What made him determined not to have more children was learning that after Richelle gave birth to Timmy, she almost died along with her baby due to amniotic fluid embolism. His blood ran cold at the news.

    If Richelle hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to have met Sonia Seaton, who saved the lives of both mother and child.

    He would never have known that his children¡¯s mother was such a charming and lovely woman in the first ce.

    Nor would he have known that besides Timmy, he would also have two more children who looked exactly like Timmy but hadpletely different personalities, and were both quirky, intelligent, and exceptionally gifted.

    Tifanny was unhappy, so Timothy and Timmyforted her together. Soon, the little girl had forgotten all about it and was happily eating and chatting again.

    Later, after seeing Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni off and putting their three children to bed, they each finished their own tasks and took a shower.

    As Roy Lewis was drying Richelie¡¯s wet hair, he asked her, ¡°What were you and Nathan up to all secretively? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Richelle tilted her head back, resting it on his chest, and looked up at him. ¡°We were discussing what price to set when we sell you!¡±

    Roy Lewis replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m now a dead man, with no power or influence. I¡¯m only worth a little money in your and our children¡¯s eyes. If you tried to sell me at a price outside, you guys wouldn¡¯t even be able to make back the transportation costs.¡±

    Richelleughed out loud. ¡°You do seem to know yourself pretty well.¡±

    Roy Lewis motioned for her to lower her head, so he could help her dry the hair at her hairline.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m already prepared to be a rice worm. After all, my wife and children are so capable, supporting me is nothing!¡±

    The hairdryer was rtively quiet, but they still had to raise their voices to talk.

    ¡°Then support you I will. I, for one, love to keep big, white-faced and small, white-faced men as lovers!¡± Richelle truly did not care.

    Of course, Roy Lewis was not the type of person who could be content being a rice worm, but hearing that she was willing to support him was like a promise and reassurance to him.

    ¡°Did something happen to Nathan and Ms. Munni?¡±

    Roy Lewis had a good understanding of Nathan Caroule, but knew very little about Denise Munni, so he didn¡¯t want to make wild guesses.

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Not really. They justckmunication, and after all, they got married on a whim. They love each other, but they don¡¯t know each other very well. Right now, they¡¯re just in a period of adjustment.¡±

    Roy Lewis lowered his head, fished her face out of her messy hair, and nibbled at her lips a couple of times.

    ¡°We¡¯re better off byparison, not even needing an adjustment period at all. We¡¯re lovey-dovey every day and rarely fight.¡±

    Richelle said with a smile, ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have an adjustment period?

    Have you forgotten about the time you chased me to South Asia? Wasn¡¯t that an adjustment period?¡±

    Their rtionship actually had an adjustment period, but it took a long time for them to establish it.

    And it was during this lengthy period that they basicallypleted their adjustments.

    Regarding the events in South Asia, Roy Lewis still felt full of remorse.

    But despite his regret, heter realized something that bothered him after giving it some thought.

    ¡°Speaking of the time in South Asia, when I first arrived there, Timmy was so unyielding he wouldn¡¯t even show his own father any mercy!¡±

    Richelle turned around, wrapped her arms around his waist, and looked up at him. ¡°You still have the nerve to mention that? You two were clearly putting on a show together!¡±

    Roy Lewis swore, at the time he didn¡¯t even know where his son had gone, so when would he have had the time to cooperate with him in putting on a show?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Richelle snorted, ¡°So you see, your son was actually helping you, and you are wrongly using him!¡±

    Roy Lewis gave an, ¡°Eh?¡± in confusion, not quite understanding her meaning.

    Richelle exined, ¡°If Timmy had helped you at the time, I would have hated you even more and wanted nothing to do with you. So, you see, our son understands and knows my heart better than you do!¡±

    Roy Lewis caught on to the hint of coquettishness in her words and held her face in his hands, pecking at her lips, one kiss at a time.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me more chances now to get to know you better?¡±

 Chapter 620 - 616: Surrounded by the Intent to Kill

    Chapter 620: Chapter 616: Surrounded by the Intent to Kill

    The next day, Richelle Dunn woke upter than usual.

    The siblings had gradually gotten used to it, so when their dad said that mommy didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and needed to sleep in, the little ones didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Roy Lewis thought they were indifferent. But after breakfast, the three little ones ran to the backyard to y.

    He was in a good mood today and decided to pick some fresh flowers that Richelle liked from the greenhouse and put them in the bedroom.

    As he passed by the pond, the little ones ying with water were actually discussing something.

    ¡°Daddy saidst night that we are enough with just the three of us. Brother and sister, let¡¯s get ready to wee a little brother or sister anyway.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you and big brother like little brothers and sisters? I like them!¡±

    ¡°Sister, we have enough with just you as our sister, no need for more. However, if daddy and mommy have another child, we can still love them a lot.¡±

    Roy Lewis listened to the little ones¡¯ conversations and found it both funny and infuriating.

    However, he didn¡¯t have any intention of interrupting them.

    In their family, both adults and children had enough freedom to express their own thoughts.

    Like or dislike.

    Agree or disagree.

    Roy Lewis came back with a big bunch of pink hydrangeas, and when a servant offered to help, he refused.

    He clumsily trimmed the flowers and put them in a vase.

    Although the arrangement didn¡¯t seem very aesthetically pleasing, he still happily carried the flowers back to the bedroom, pleased with himself.

    He tiptoed in, ced the flowers on the tea table, and then walked back to the bed. He sat down and allowed his burning gaze to trace the delicate beauty of his sleeping beauty¡¯s face.

    As he continued to look, he felt an itch in his heart.

    He leaned down and pressed his tender affection on her lips, the tip of her nose, and the center of her brows.

    In her sleep, Richelle Dunn waved her hand around and mumbled.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t bother me¡­ Let mommy sleep some more¡­¡±

    A hint of jealousy rose in Roy Lewis¡¯ eyes, and he grabbed her waving hand and bit it lightly.

    Feeling the pain, Richelle Dunn finally woke up.

    Opening her hazy, sleepy eyes, she looked at him.

    ¡°Roy, good morning!¡±

    After saying that, she raised her hand to hook his neck, pulled him down a bit, and gave him a quick kiss.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    She needed to find some time to go back to The Lewis¡¯ Vige today.

    Her senior brother said there were some issues with the construction project and wanted her to take a look.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he captured her lips, and the kiss deepened.

    The temperature in the room gradually heated up amidst soft rustling sounds¡­

    After Richelle Dunn took a bath and washed up, she saw the hydrangeas on the tea table.

    She knelt on the sofa andy on top of Roy Lewis, who was dealing with documents on his iPad.

    ¡°Did you go and cut the hydrangeas?¡±

    Roy Lewis turned to give her a kiss, seemingly never tiring of kissing her.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°I just knew! Um¡­ it¡¯s intuition!¡±

    Roy Lewis proudly replied, ¡°I cut them and I arranged them. What do you think, isn¡¯t the arrangement especially beautiful?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s especially beautiful!¡±

    It was indeed special.

    But as for beautiful, urn¡­

    After giving Roy Lewis acupuncture treatment, Richelle Dunn, apanied by Delroy and several other bodyguards, returned to The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    As soon as Keh Bailes saw Richelle Dunn, he immediately pulled her aside. ¡°Richelle, there¡¯s something wrong with this concrete. It seems like someone has tampered with it.¡±

    Keh Bailes had been working on the front lines for years. His design skills might not be on par with Richelle Dunn¡¯s, but his practical work experience and problem-solving ability were stronger.

    ¡°Senior brother, have you checked it?¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew Keh Bailes wouldn¡¯t say such things without evidence.

    Keh Bailes nodded and looked around before saying.

    ¡°We¡¯re building the third floor right now, and the concrete grade is not enough. It¡¯s very prone to idents.¡±

    Of course, Richelle Dunn knew that.

    If Keh Bailes hadn¡¯t been vignt, this major hidden danger would have been buried without anyone¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡°Have we contacted the supplier?¡±

    Keh Bailes shook his head, ¡°The situation here isplicated, and I didn¡¯t want to alert anyone. This morning, I had them switch to working on the backyard project, and the third floor was temporarily dyed.¡±

    Richelle Dunn took a sample herself and called Delroy over, giving him some instructions to investigate.

    It was only during this period that Richelle Dunn realized that Roy Lewis¡¯ men were quite versatile.

    People like Delroy were bodyguards, but they also acted as drivers and work assistants.

    For instance, after Delroy was asked to investigate, he didn¡¯t need to ask any questions and knew exactly where to start.

    Richelle Dunn had ns to directly ask Roy Lewis to assign Delroy as her bodyguard, driver, and assistant once he was visible to the public again. ¡°Senior brother, you be careful too. I brought some very conspicuous bodyguards today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for two more to follow you. Just treat them as your assistants.¡±

    The Lewis¡¯ Vige was originally Roy Lewis¡¯ foundation.

    But with Roy Lewis ¡°gone,¡± this ce had be a dragon¡¯sir, a tiger¡¯s den.

    The situation was turbulent, with hidden dangers lurking everywhere..

 Chapter 621 - 617: The Potential to be a Big Boss

    Chapter 621: Chapter 617: The Potential to be a Big Boss

    Delroy¡¯s investigation results came out quite quickly. The supplier imed that the concrete sample provided by Delroy did not match the batch they provided.

    Delroy personally apanied the supplier¡¯s manager to another location where the same concrete supply batch was located, took some original samples forparison, and discovered that the other samples matched the residue on the concrete truck and werepletely consistent with the batch specifications.

    Delroy returned to the Lewis residence with several inspection reports and gave a detailed report to Richelle Dunn.

    Roy Lewis was also present. After hearing Delroy¡¯s report, he didn¡¯tment much as usual, just advising Richelle and Delroy to be careful.

    ¡°By the way, I want to hire two bodyguards for my senior apprentice, pretending to be assistants. You could pick two who are not so bulky.¡± Roy Lewis nced at Delroy.

    ¡°Richelle, Delroy is the chief of the Lewis bodyguards. He is in charge of everything rted to the bodyguards. If you need anyone in the future, and how to manage them, just tell Delroy directly.¡±

    A glimmer of surprise shed through Delroy¡¯s eyes, but he quickly bowed slightly to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, if there is anything I can assist or serve you with, I will do my best to cooperate.¡±

    The patriarch, it seems, has delegated all the power to Richelle Dunn.

    In other words, from now on, Richelie¡¯s orders are equivalent to Roy Lewis¡¯s orders.

    After hearing him finish, Roy Lewis gave him more instructions.

    ¡°Delroy, please inform everyone when you return home. From now on, the orders given by Richelle and the three children have the same weight as mine!¡± Roy once didn¡¯t want to involve Richelle and the children in these dangerous matters.

    But ever since they chose to step into this household, danger has been like a shadow.

    Compared to being defenseless when an ident urs,

    He should take this golden opportunity to teach her how to protect herself and the children.

    And to it allow her to establish her authority among his subordinates as quickly as possible.

    Of course, with Richelle¡¯s ability, this won¡¯t be a difficult task.

    Thus, for the next hour, Delroy gave Richelle a detailed introduction to the structure and duty roster of his squad of bodyguards.

    Richelle already knew that they were all capable men, but after hearing Delroy¡¯s introduction, she could not help but admire Roy Lewis¡¯s foresight.

    Apparently, the current Lewis Group is going through the most stable and prosperous period in recent decades.

    In such times, leaders usually becent and gradually neglect management.

    But Roy Lewis is just the opposite. He takes advantage of this prosperous era to prepare for possible contingencies.

    The more Richelle Dunn interacts with and understands Roy Lewis, the more she admires him.

    After Delroy left, she couldn¡¯t help but express her admiration.

    ¡°No wonder everyone respectfully calls you ¡®sir.¡¯ You really are amazing.¡±

    Roy Lewis made some detailed annotations to the organization chart and roster Delroy gave Richelle and handed it to her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, there¡¯s no need for such ttery in our house. There are far more things that you can do, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Roy Lewis would asionally remember the first day they met and couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    Where did he get his confidence from then?

    To look down on her medical skills, belittle her ability, and misjudge her character!

    Richelle looked at his annotations while replying to him.

    ¡°Well, just look at the level of our children. We are more or less the same. Consequently, we could only have such well-rounded children, very average in all aspects.¡±

    Fortunately, Richelle said this at home.

    If she said in a parent group that her children were well-rounded, she would certainly be beaten up.

    In the evening, Delroy called Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the damaged surveince is restored. I sent it to your email. How would you like to proceed?¡±

    In the surveince footage, two slim figures can be seen adding sand and water to the concrete. They both had their hoodie pulled up to cover their heads.

    Not only did they cover their heads, but they also covered most of their faces.

    Richelle didn¡¯t recognize these people. After thinking about it, she sent a message to Delroy asking.

    ¡°Delroy, how are the guys at the club doing?¡±

    Delroy replied quickly, ¡°There are one or two who seem ready to crack.¡±

    Richelle typed another line, ¡°Then you cut a picture of those two and try to lure them?¡±

    Delroy responded quickly

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try tonight.¡±

    Richelle sent the message ¡°Thankyou!¡± to him.

    Close to eleven o¡¯clock at night, Richelle received a WhatsApp message from Delroy.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I tried one, and he confessed! They are Edric Lewis¡¯s people, one is called John Lewis, and the other is Charles Lewis.¡±

    Without thinking much, Richelle replied.

    ¡°Then you take care of what¡¯s next. Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    This time, Richelle directly transferred some money to Delroy on WhatsApp as a bonus.

    As people who need to provide for their families, Richelle is especially understanding of the hardships Delroy faces, staking his life.

    Delroy quickly epted the money and sent a message back.

    ¡°Thankyou, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Richelle then transferred another sum of money, with the note.

    ¡°Snacks for the brothers!¡±

    Later, perhaps because Roy Lewis heard about it from Delroy, he couldn¡¯t help teasing her.

    ¡°Dr.. Dunn, it seems that you have quite the potential to be a leader!¡±

 Chapter 622 - 618: So Handsome, Tender, and Cute that it Makes Oneâ€™s Heart Flutter

    Chapter 622: Chapter 618: So Handsome, Tender, and Cute that it Makes One¡¯s Heart Flutter

    The next day, Richelle Dunn found out what punishments John Lewis and Charles Lewis had received.

    Delroy wasn¡¯t particrly violent in nature, and he understood that his two bosses were currently focused on other important matters. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to make a big deal out of this situation.

    He simply handed over the evidence of the two¡¯s misdeeds to the elder and had them punished ording to The Lewis Familyw. In the middle of the night, the two were dragged to the Lewis¡¯ ancestral hall, where they each received fiftyshes.

    At the same time, all of their bonus ie for the next five years was confiscated.

    Ever since Roy Lewis took over as the head of the family, after the first two years, everyone in The Lewis¡¯ Vige had been well-behaved for the past seven or eight years.

    But now, everyone wanted to take advantage of Roy¡¯s ¡°death¡± to seize power.

    From the elders to middle management, everyone had be quite restlesstely.

    Each person had their own hidden agenda, eager to make a move.

    As a result, a few days ago more than a dozen men were ¡°invited¡± by the matriarch to the clubhouse for ¡°special services¡±.

    Today, it was the turn of John and Charles to receive family punishment.

    John Lewis and Charles Lewis lied on specially designed chairs. With eachsh, their backs showed bloody marks.

    As the whip fell, in addition to the crisp ¡°snap¡± sound, there were also the howls of pain from John and Charles.

    Most of the people in the vige came to watch the family punishment. The whip not only struck John and Charles¡¯ backs but also the hearts of those who had ulterior motives.

    After receiving fiftyshes each, John and Charles had already fainted, their backs a bloody mess.

    Medical staff from the vige hospital had prepared stretchers, and they threw the unconscious pair onto them and transported them back to the hospital for treatment.

    The whole operation was swift and fierce!

    Those with impure intentions in the vige were now on edge and anxious day by day.

    They all feared that they would be the next ones to be whipped until they fainted and thrown onto stretchers.

    Two dayster, Keh Bailes called Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, things have been quiet here for the past two days. You can probably withdraw your bodyguard now.¡±

    Richelle knew the situation there but declined his suggestion, just to be cautious.

    ¡°Keh, Delroy will handle this. When he thinks it¡¯s fine to withdraw, you won¡¯t be able to keep him here even if you want to.¡±

    Keh didn¡¯t bring it up again.

    As for the men at the clubhouse, once the first one broke, the rest fell like dominoes and joined Delroy¡¯s side.

    After eight days of ¡°special services¡± at the clubhouse, all the young men became Delroy¡¯s new subordinates.

    Just as he had personally escorted them away, Delroy personally returned them back to The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    These young men were now seen as outcasts by the vige, siding with Richelle Dunn.

    These outcasts would be their watchers in the future.

    From then on, Richelle would receive updates on The Lewis¡¯ Vige¡¯s situation from Delroy every few days.

    Richelle left both small andrge matters to Delroy to handle.

    It was because negotiations with South Asia had concluded, and they were now just waiting for the factory to send professional dismantling technicians and arrange transportation equipment before they could determine the exact time for the entire shipment to be transported over.

    Meanwhile, Richelle herself began to focus on preparing for the pre-surgery work.

    The first major change was turning Roy Lewis¡¯s acupuncture treatment from just the head to the entire body.

    This meant that her work time would be extended, and Roy¡¯s waking hours would be shorter.

    Nathan Caroule, the special assistant, would have to take on the responsibilities that Richelle and Roy could not fulfill.

    After Roy¡¯s ¡°death,¡± Lewis Group only experienced a short period of turmoil that could almost be considered negligible.

    At this time, the busiest season for Lewis Group was just beginning.

    One day, when Nathan couldn¡¯t handle everything alone, he asked Timmy and Timothy to help him out in exchange for a meal at Macdi¡¯s.

    Recently, Timmy and Timothy had be obsessed with a new fashion designer¡¯s brand of clothing.

    The brothers wore a ck and white t-shirt respectively, matching dark blue denim overalls, fashionable mid-cut army boots, and stylish backpacks of different colors. The cool and handsome pair walked into the Lewis Group¡¯s top-secretarial lobby, instantly eliciting screams and exmations from the secretaries present.

    With their curly hair just past their ears, they tied up half of their hair into a small ponytail at the back, looking both handsome and cool.

    Timothy had a new Mohawk hairstyle, which, while usually tacky on others, made him look both handsome and dashing.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s such a pity I was born twenty years too early!¡±

    ¡°Dream on! Even if you were born twenty yearster, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to marry the prince!¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis is really blessed. Not only are the kids cute, brilliant, and adorable, but there are three of them!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I have to take a picture with the two little masters, so my baby in my belly can also get some of their smart and handsome aura!¡±

    ¡°Just think, in ten or more years, when the two princes officially take over, Lewis Group¡¯s entrance will be trampled by thousands of crazy young girls, right?¡±

    ¡°Heavens must have opened all the windows for the two princes! They¡¯re so handsome, adorable, and talented that it makes people¡¯s hearts tremble¡­.¡±

 Chapter 623 - 619 Are you stupid? You have a fever!

    Chapter 623: Chapter 619 Are you stupid? You have a fever!

    As Timmy and Timothy came out of the elevator, they instantly became the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Walking with them, Nathan Caroule felt as if he was under a huge spotlight, backed by an inspiring BGM.

    Having been with the Lewis Group for nearly ten years, he found his palms sweating as he walked that path.

    He assumed that the two young masters were as nervous as he was, but when they entered, he saw their rxed faces, just like when they casually went to school with their backpacks.

    ¡°Little lords, weren¡¯t you nervous just now?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked at him in unison, ¡°No! Why would we be nervous?¡±

    Nathan Caroule stared at them in disbelief, ¡°No sweaty palms?¡±

    Four dry and chubby little hands wereid out in front of him.

    Still not believing, Nathan asked, ¡°No racing heartbeats, dry mouth, and parched throat?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy shook their heads again, ¡°No!¡±

    Then, Timmy gestured worriedly for Nathan to squat down and said, ¡°Uncle Caroule, squat down.¡±

    Nathan looked at him puzzled, but his body had always been obedient to the Roy Lewis family, so he squatted down as instructed.

    Timmy stretched out his chubby hand and ced it on Nathan¡¯s forehead, then immediately furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, are you silly? You have a fever!¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t believe it at first and thought Timmy was just fooling him.

    But when he touched his own forehead, it turned out to be quite hot.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, you¡¯d better lie down on the couch. I¡¯ll ask the secretary if she has any fever-reducing medicine.¡±

    Soon, Timmy brought a first aid kit from the secretary and took a thermometer for Nathan to hold in his mouth. Then, he took Nathan¡¯s pulse.

    The temperature measured was nearly thirty-nine degrees Celsius.

    ¡°Tsk, Uncle Caroule, no wonder you said you had sweaty palms and racing heartbeats!¡±

    With a look of disgust, he took out the medicine from the kit, found two suitable types.

    He got some water, handed it to Nathan, and asked him to take the medicine.

    Nathan tried several times to take the medicine himself, but was stopped by Timmy¡¯s cool and milky voice each time.

    ¡°Timmy, your mom and dad will be heartbroken if they know you¡¯re taking care of me like this.¡±

    Timmy snorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Didn¡¯t we promise that we three would take care of you and Auntie when we grow up? This time, it¡¯s just a rehearsal.¡±

    When Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn told the three children to take care of them in their old age,

    Nathan didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Or rather, he knew they meant it sincerely.

    But he couldn¡¯t ept the idea of bing a burden to others.

    As for the children saying they would support him and his wife.

    He didn¡¯t take that seriously either.

    Can the promises made by such small kids be taken as realmitments?

    But now, after hearing what Timmy said,

    Nathan knew that Timmy and his siblings really took their words as promises.

    For a moment, Nathan was so moved that his eyes turned red.

    However, unlike Timothy, Timmy didn¡¯t know how to save face for others.

    He bluntly asked him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, are you moved?¡±

    Nathan held his little face and kissed him hard on the forehead.

    Then, he nodded and admitted.

    ¡°Yes! Uncle is touched by you guys!¡±

    Timmy grinned.

    He reached out his chubby hand and touched Nathan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will support you guys for sure. If you and Auntie don¡¯t believe it, we can ask awyer to draw up a contract, sign our names, and then we won¡¯t be able to go back on our words.¡±

    After saying that, he blinked, ¡°Give me thewyer¡¯s phone number!¡±

    How could Nathan not believe them?

    ¡°No need, no need! Uncle believes you!¡±

    Timmyughed even more happily and patted Nathan¡¯s waist.

    ¡°As long as you believe, now lie down and rest for a while. Timothy and I will handle what we can first, and consult you for anything we can¡¯t.¡±

    Nathan struggled to sit up but was pushed down again by Timmy¡¯s small hand.

    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll call Mr. Chapman and ask him to send an ambnce to take you to the emergency room.¡±

    This threat really silenced Nathan.

    If it were any other child saying this, people would take it as a joke.

    But when Timmy said it, Nathan couldn¡¯t take it as a joke.

    If he did, he would suffer greatly.

    He didn¡¯t want to be the only employee in the history of the Lewis Group who, had to take an ambnce to the emergency room because of a fever!

    Nathan had no choice but to lie down on the couch, even though his mind was still on work.

    However, the medicine Timmy gave him had quite a significant side effect ¨C drowsiness. Not long after taking it, he fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Timmy and Timothy had dealt with the affairs of the Lewis Group. They were very adept at handling most things, but for the few they couldn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t disturb the sleeping Nathan.

    Instead, they called Richelle and had her teach them how to handle those matters via video call.

    The brothers managed toplete the tasks that Nathan was originally supposed to finish by the end of the morning without any idents.

    Of course, Nathan would still have to go over everything they did once he woke up.

    Timothy had called the secretary earlier, asking her to order lunch for them from outside. He ordered a patient meal for Nathan ¨C rice porridge and noodles..

 Chapter 624 - 620: The Money-making Methods of the Two Little Young Masters

    Chapter 624: Chapter 620: The Money-making Methods of the Two Little Young Masters

    Nathan Caroule had asked the two young masters to lend a hand today, but while hey sleeping on the couch, the two young lords ended up bing the main workforces.

    When he woke up from his morning nap, roused by Timothy for lunch, he saw that the stack of documents on the table was gone.

    ¡°Babies, did you two handle all the paperwork?¡±

    Nathan Caroule was wondering if the workload was too much, had the two young lords blown a fuse and dumped all the paperwork directly into the trash bin?

    Although this possibility was not high, after all, he couldn¡¯t define his two young masters using the norms of ordinary five or six-year-old children.

    But in his memory, some of those documents were rather troublesome to deal with.

    Unless, they called in some outside assistance.

    ¡°Or did you guys ask mom and dad for help?¡±

    Timothy personally delivered the rice porridge to him, and Timmy brought over the rice noodles.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, don¡¯t worry, my brother and I didn¡¯t mess things up. We handled the easy tasks first. For the difficult and troublesome ones, we video called mommy andpleted them under her guidance. In the end, there were two particrly tough ones that werepleted under Daddy¡¯s direction!¡± Timmy s exnation was indeed very detailed.

    Nathan Caroule was then able to rx.

    But soon, he began to worry again.

    ¡°Your mom and dad didn¡¯t say anything about pretending to be sick and not working, did they?¡±

    Timothy added some pickles to his porridge and grimaced.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, are you delirious? Mom and dad wanted to take you to the hospital. It was brother who said he could guarantee that your fever would subside by noon, then mommy didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Timmy also red at him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, this makes us very sad!¡±

    If it can be said that Timmy initially treated Nathan Caroule as his daddy¡¯s subordinate, then as he became more sensible and noticed that the person who apanied him to buy delicious food, to y ser, to swim, and to y, was Uncle Caroule most of the time.

    In his eyes, Nathan Caroule wasn¡¯t just his daddy¡¯s subordinate anymore, but a dear uncle of his own.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Nathan Caroule realized he might have been over-worried. Fearing to hurt the kid¡¯s feelings, he quickly took a few sips of his porridge.

    You guys hurry up and eat too. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll take care of the work in the afternoon; you guys can go home and rest.¡±

    Timothy then stared at him, ¡°Uncle Caroule, you promised us a Macdi¡¯s feast, if you send us home at noon, are you trying to renege?¡±

    Timmy also snorted, ¡°Exactly, we are substituting for you and we aren¡¯t even getting paid. You can¡¯t even bear to treat us to a meal, Uncle Caroule, are you that stingy?¡±

    After expressing their grievances, the two brothers nced at each other and Timmy added,

    If ites to it, we will call Auntie and seek our rights!¡±

    Nathan Caroule was tightly under the brothers¡¯ thumb, after lunch he was ordered to take a nap.

    Waking up again past three o¡¯clock, he did feel much more refreshed. After applying to Timmy the little doctor, and getting the young doctor¡¯s permission, only then could he go back to work.

    At half-past five, one adult and two kids finished sorting all the paperwork on the table a minute before the end of work, and then they all went to Macdi¡¯s for a feast together.

    Nathan Caroule suggested to go pick up Tiffanny first before eating, but the two brothers tly refused.

    Nathan Caroule thought the two brothers were just selfishly wanting to enjoy themselves without Tifanny, ¡°Did you guys consider your sister¡¯s feelings?¡± Timothy had just bitten into arge, tender and juicy fried chicken leg, hearing his usation, he muttered with swollen cheeks,

    Sister has inmed gums, she can¡¯t eat these.¡±

    Timmy also nodded, ¡°Yes, mommy said sister needs to eat light for a few days, so that¡¯s why we secretly told you.¡±

    Nathan Caroule only then figured it out.

    He had wondered, the two brothers who cared so much for their little sister, how they had suddenly changed their tune today?

    After they finished at Macdi¡¯s, the two brothers asked Nathan Caroule if they could take a detour.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys want to go somewhere to y? I¡¯ll have to ask for your mom and dad¡¯s permission, you know.¡±

    Timmy answered him, ¡°We don¡¯t want to y anywhere, there¡¯s a traditional dessert shop on Ramagne Lane, mommy and sister especially love the desserts there, unfortunately, they only have one branch in the whole city, and they don¡¯t do delivery.¡±

    On hearing this, Nathan Caroule thoughtfully made a detour.

    Along the way, the two brothers didn¡¯t stop asking Nathan Caroule questions about today¡¯s work.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, where did the Lewis Group originally get their high-end biochemical raw materials from?¡±

    Nathan Caroule mentally sorted and analyzed before answering.

    ¡°Over ny percent were imported from foreign countries.¡±

    Timmy simply replied, then turned to Timothy, saying.

    ¡°Brother, I think this is a huge business opportunity. We can see if there¡¯s a way to manufacture these kinds of raw materials.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s mind had been spinning rapidly as soon as his brother brought up the question, so he quickly nodded and said,

    ¡°This is a possibility. TTT¡¯s production needs to be controlled at a certain level to ensure quality. But if the production is limited, the business won¡¯t be able to bear the cost. If we really can produce these types of material, we¡¯ll be able to make a great deal of profit, and we won¡¯t have to worry about burdening the cost.¡±

    Nathan Caroule was amazed at the two young masters¡¯ keen ability to spot business opportunities. After listening to them, he then intervened to say, Timmy and Timothy, this is indeed a huge business opportunity. The raw materials of this type imported by Lewis Group ount for about 30% of the total nationwide demand, and as far as I know, the Federation currently does not have the capacity to produce such raw materials. The remaining 70% is also primarily imported. In other words, what you estimated is only the demand for 30%..¡±

 Chapter 625 - 621: The Fate of Megan Linwood

    Chapter 625: Chapter 621: The Fate of Megan Linwood

    Back at home, the two youngsters immediately told Roy Lewis and Richelie Dunn about the possibility of the raw material production.

    Richelle immediately gave the kids a thumbs-up.

    Then, she patted Tifanny¡¯s head, who was happily eating the dessert, and teased with a smile.

    ¡°Tifanny, it seems your dowry will soon break through US$ 136,700,000!¡±

    Tifanny shook her head with a grin, ¡°No need for that much, both of my brothers also have to earn some dowry for their wives, right?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but giggle, and after regaining herposure, she said to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°It seems that we can indeed retire early. After all, our sons can earn their wives¡¯ dowry, our daughter¡¯s dowry can be earned by our sons too, and our pension can be earned by the three children together. Making money is none of our business.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°Mm, I need to hurry up and build our vi by the mountains and waters, and once we retire, we¡¯ll move there.¡±

    On this side, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were happily nning their retirement life.

    On the other side, Jayden Dunn had paid a lot of money and sought out a lot of people just to see Megan Linwood briefly.

    It had been quite some time since hest visited Megan Linwood in the detention center.

    It was not that Jayden didn¡¯t want toe, but even if he was willing to spend the money, only a few people dared to ept it.

    Thest time he saw Megan Linwood, she was already skinny as a skeleton.

    This time, Megan had gained some weight, but her eyes were distant and unfocused. As she looked at Jayden, it seemed she couldn¡¯t concentrate, and it was as if she didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Upon seeing her in this state, Jayden was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. The prison guard behind him quickly caught him to keep him from falling to the ground.

    He was all too familiar with Megan¡¯s expression, because it had appeared in his daughter, Kiara Dunn, for several months.

    ¡°Megan! How are you feeling now?¡±

    He tried his best to control the rage and sadness in his heart, and asked with a smile as he looked at Megan who was behind the bars.

    Megan just let out a few giggles for response, but didn¡¯t reply to him.

    Jayden¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Megan, if there¡¯s anything ufortable, tell me. I¡¯ll apply for bail pending trial!¡±

    However, even as Jayden said this, he knew in his heart that as long as Roy Lewis¡¯s power remained, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get Megan out.

    Megan seemed unable to understand what he was saying and just giggled a couple of times.

    For a moment, Jayden struggled to ept the fact that she had gone mad, covering his face and bowing his head in grief.

    After a while, Megan suddenly turned her gaze and showed a hint of insanity in her nk eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, they said it¡¯s fun, indeed, it¡¯s amusing¡­¡±

    At this, Jayden raised his head sharply, staring intently at Megan.

    But Megan didn¡¯t see him at all, and spoke to herself.

    ¡°I said I would have children, but they said I¡¯m too old and can¡¯t have any more¡­¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous hatred. He threw himself at the bars, trying to grab Megan, and yelled loudly.

    ¡°F*ck! What the hell did you bastards do to her?!¡±

    Megan continued to be immersed in her own world, seemingly talking to herself or someone else, showing someughter on her face.

    ¡°Haha, I told them, it¡¯s Kiara who can¡¯t have kids, not me. I gave birth to Theo and Kiara¡­¡±

    Jayden gripped the bars, ramming them and shouting curses as he did.

    Quickly, the jail officers came forward and seized him, escorting him out.

    Jayden sat nkly in the car for a long time before regaining some consciousness from his stupor. His eyes were full of hatred as he gave the driver an address and then closed his eyes.

    A bitter, his car stopped in front of the Lewis Group building.

    Jayden asked the driver to help, and he took out arge bucket of paint.

    However, as soon as he opened the paint bucket, several bodyguards who had been watching him rushed over and pinned him to the ground.

    Soon, Nathan Caroule, who was still at Roy Lewis¡¯s house, received a phone call.

    ¡°Nathan, Mr. Dunn just tried to ssh paint with a bucket. Should we call the police or will you handle it?¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t expect Jayden to be so stupid, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Dunn and get back to you.¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were both surprised by the news Nathan ryed to them.

    Roy thought for a moment and instructed Nathan.

    ¡°You inquire about the situation in the detention center!¡±

    Within a few minutes, the person in charge of the detention center truthfully reported that Jayden hade to see Megan.

    Roy had put the call on speaker, so Richelle also heard the entire process clearly.

    ¡°Nathan, it seems that Jayden intends to get bail pending trial for Megan Linwood. How about this¡­¡±

    Nathan nced at Roy, who gave him a sharp look.

    He immediately understood.

    ¡°Bail? I have reason to suspect that this is Megan Linwood deliberately cooperating with Jayden, feigning madness in order to be released on bail!¡±

    ¡°No, Nathan, the men inside are like starving wolves, and Megan is¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, haven¡¯t you heard? Her daughter went to nightclubs on her own.. Can¡¯t this be med on herck of patience and her own loneliness rather than the

    men?¡±

 Chapter 626 - 622: Finally Enlightened, Time to Propose Marriage?

    Chapter 626: Chapter 622: Finally Enlightened, Time to Propose Marriage?

    Because of Megan Linwood, Richelle Dunn suffered from insomnia that night.

    It wasn¡¯t that she sympathized with Megan Linwood, for people like her, suffering and dying ten thousand times would still not be enough.

    It was just that the person Megan Linwood evoked the painful memories of the past.

    If Richelle couldn¡¯t sleep, Roy Lewis naturally couldn¡¯t fall asleep either.

    All night long, he hugged her and spoke of many interesting, odd, and strange things to make her feel better.

    However, no matter how much he tried tofort her, Richelle kept tossing and turning, unable to feel sleepy.

    Eventually, Roy had no choice but to pour some wine and coax her into drinking it.

    Richelle had a good tolerance for alcohol. She drank one ss after another, and only after several sses did she begin to feel tipsy.

    A slightly drunk Richelle seemed even more charming and clingy.

    Initially, Roy was supposed to abstain from certain activities before his surgery.

    However, when his beloved woman started to caress him, he found it impossible to resist.

    Thus, the next morning, Richelle was unwilling to get out of bed.

    Roy hadn¡¯t slept wellst night either, dozing off only shortly before dawn. When he woke up, it was already past seven o¡¯clock.

    When he went downstairs, the first floor was empty.

    Upon asking Uncle Axel, Roy found out.

    Nathan Caroule had asked to borrow the two young masters, Timothy and Tiffany, for some work again, so they had already finished their breakfast and left early in the morning.

    As for Tiffany, because of her uingpetition, she had be more diligent in her practice. After finishing breakfast, she went straight to the music room to y the piano.

    After Roy finished his breakfast and while Richelle was still asleep, he initiated a video conference with Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Roy, there¡¯s no rush on this matter. For now, don¡¯t worry about the progress in Leutonia, nor about Mason Lilliput¡¯s situation. Your health is the most important thing!¡±

    Kennedy only realized that he had been too focused on Mason Lilliput and the Thompsonstely when Richelle had rebuked him the other day. This made Roy more determined to resolve the issue before having the surgery.

    After speaking with Richelle, Kennedy called Sonia Seaton to inquire about Roy¡¯s condition.

    Indeed, as Richelle had said, now was the best time for surgery.

    If they dyed any further, even with Richelle and Sonia Seaton working together, the operation would be much more dangerous.

    ¡°Uncle, I know, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been in charge of the whole operation and no one knows the full picture better than me. It just feels irresponsible for me to suddenly go for surgery now.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t actually refuse the surgery. After all, he now had a wife and children, a happy and fulfilling life, and he wanted it to continue as it was.

    However, he was genuinely feeling guilty.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Richelle said that it would only take up to twenty days for you to recover from the surgery. Even if they could fly in those twenty days, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with anything new. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still have the chance to aplish great things!¡±

    The two quickly reverted to discussing work, and before long, they had been talking for over an hour.

    When Richelle woke up, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. She went downstairs, had breakfast, listened to Tiffany y the piano in the music room for a while, and then went to the study to find Roy.

    Roy was sorting out some documents when he saw her enter the room. He pulled her hand and walked her over to the safe.

    ¡°You never registered your fingerprint before. Will you finally do it now?¡±

    All of Roy¡¯s assets were probably stored in this safe.

    This time, Richelle didn¡¯t say anything, obediently pressing her finger down when he set it up.

    ¡°I dere that just because I¡¯ve registered my fingerprint, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll take over all these troubles for you. Let me tell you, I still want to freely travel the world and enjoy the beauty of it. Don¡¯t even think about using Lewis Group and the Lewis family to tie me down.¡±

    Roy hugged her waist with one hand while resting his chin on her shoulder. He softly asked her.

    ¡°I know that neither the Lewis Group nor the Lewis family can bind you. But what about me? Can I bind you?¡±

    As he asked, he kissed her face.

    Richelle had known her answer for a long time, but she intentionally hesitated before counter-asking.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°Dr. Dunn, why are you like this? I¡¯m the one asking the question. If you don¡¯t want to answer, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t counter-ask me.¡±

    Richelle smiled as well, ¡°I thought you already had the answer in your heart.¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, opened his mouth, and gently bit her earlobe.

    ¡°Baby, when did you learn to be so naughty?¡±

    As Richelle rxed into his embrace, she said, ¡°When did I learn? Ask yourself, you¡¯re the one who taught me!¡±

    The couple took much longer than necessary to register a fingerprint, spending over ten minutes being yful with each other.

    It was hard to tell whether they were actually concerned about registering the fingerprint or simply enjoying their time together.

    In the evening, when Nathan brought the two young masters back to the Lewis house, Roy invited him to stay for dinner.

    After dinner, Roy said to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, I need to discuss something with Nathanter. If you need to work overtime, go back to the bedroom.¡±

    When the two men entered the study, Nathan thought Roy wanted to talk to him about Leutonia or Mason Lilliput.

    However, Roy handed him a piece of paper instead.

    With a surprised and delighted face, Nathan looked down at the paper.

    ¡°Roy, have you finallye to your senses and are preparing to propose to Dr.. Dunn?¡±

 Chapter 627 - 623: Surgical Equipment Seized

    Chapter 627: Chapter 623: Surgical Equipment Seized

    A few more days passed, and the aircraft for transporting the equipment and all other matters were ready.

    Originally, Kennedy Green wanted Nathan Caroule to fly to South Asia to follow up on the whole process, but Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn unanimously thought it was too eye-catching.

    In the end, the burden fell on Hugo Camrey.

    Hugo Camrey and the Lewis didn¡¯t seem to have much contact on the surface, and he himself had always been a leisurely young master in Kindur, not attracting attention.

    No one noticed his movements in South Asia either.

    Originally, both Sonia Seaton¡¯s side and Kennedy Green¡¯s side had preparedprehensive measures for all this, thinking that nothing would go wrong.

    However, the ne that was supposed to take off at two in the morning was detained by the South Asia side.

    In theory, this set of equipment was rented by Kennedy Green, in his capacity as the President, to the South Asia Government, and the terms were quite generous.

    The rental procedures and clearance documents of both parties were all ready.

    Yet, before the ne took off, it was suddenly detained by the airport police on the grounds of ¡°special circumstances¡±.

    Richelle Dunn was usually able to handle unexpected events, but this matter was rted to Roy Lewis¡¯ life.

    After receiving the news, she was always in a state of anxiety.

    At this time, Kennedy Green was in a video conference with Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn, and Nathan Caroule.

    So, when he was urgentlymunicating with the South Asian side on the phone, Richelle and the others could clearly see the situation over here.

    ¡°What do you mean by special circumstances? We have all the documents in order and have paid the rent in advance. Are you seizing the equipment because you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±

    Kennedy Green looked very angry.

    But it was also understandable.

    First, it was about the life of his precious nephew.

    Second, all the affairs and procedures were done ording to the requirements of the South Asia side, but now they suddenly mentioned special circumstances!

    Fucking special circumstances!

    Richelle Dunn was not sure if it was her illusion, but she seemed to have heard a soft curse from their Mr. President.

    She did not expect that the dignified President would be so angry.

    ¡°What do you want? Are you forcing me to take extreme measures to solve this problem?¡±

    Kennedy Green¡¯s voice was cold, and anyone could tell that he was furious.

    ¡°You¡­this is outrageous¡­¡±

    Kennedy Green¡¯s words became intermittent, but from his tone, it could be judged that the negotiation with the other party was not going well.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were holding their breath anxiously, guessing the progress of the situation from the intermittent conversation on Kennedy Green¡¯s side.

    Kennedy Green finally finished the call and looked solemnly at them through the camera.

    Roy Lewis spoke, ¡°Uncle, tell us what¡¯s going on, no matter how bad it is, we can find a solution.¡±

    Kennedy Green gritted his teeth, ¡°They want the production rights of

    Lin-Zheng-Yu back! Until the protection period expires¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis had thought about many possible conditions that the other party might propose, but they hadn¡¯t thought of this one.

    ¡°Why are they so obsessed with this drug all of a sudden? Previously, the drugs developed by master ounted for half of them, and they were produced by foreign manufacturers on behalf of them. They had no objection to it. Why are they suddenly bing so obsessed now?¡±

    Kennedy Green exchanged a nce with Roy Lewis, and the two understood each other¡¯s thoughts in an instant.

    ¡°Richelle, just a few days ago, news broke out in vine that they had discovered a rare metal. South Asia probably wants to use this drug as a bargaining chip to exchange for the rare metal with vine.¡±

    Ny percent of the patients targeted by Lin-Zheng-Yu were from vine.

    ¡°Then give it to them!¡±

    Richelle Dunn replied decisively!

    Roy Lewis immediately objected, ¡°No, this is the foundation of the three children¡¯s business. If we give up the production agency rights this time, the children will be greatly affected.¡±

    Richter Dunn became anxious, ¡°Roy Lewis, businesses can be started again, and they have plenty of opportunities at their age. But your illness, if dyed, will be troublesome.¡±

    After saying that, Richelle Dunn anxiously said to Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t listen to Roy Lewis, just agree to their terms.¡±

    Kennedy Green frowned, ¡°Richelle, I share the same opinion as Roy Lewis. Of course, the reason he mentioned is one of them, but from my standpoint, if I get caught this time, it will be hard for East Asia to negotiate and trade with South Asia on equal terms.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had not thought of what Kennedy Green said.

    ¡°So, Uncle, aside from this, do we have any other options?¡±

    Kennedy Green shook his head, ¡°Not for now!¡±

    Richelle Dunn frowned, and at this moment, her mobile phone rang.

    Looking at the iing call, it was her master.

    Richelle Dunn quickly answered the phone, ¡°Master, the equipment has been seized.¡±

    ¡°I know, no matter what they propose, don¡¯t give in even if it¡¯s just for an extra penny! I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    Sonia Seaton just said this sentence and hung up the phone.

    Time passed by, minute by minute.

    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, one hour¡­

    Finally, after nearly ny minutes, there was some movement on Kennedy Green¡¯s side.

    He answered the phone and turned on the speaker.

    ¡°President Green, it was a misunderstanding. We apologize. Give us ten minutes, and we will release the equipment immediately..¡±

 Chapter 628 - 624: Tell me, is it a dream?

    Chapter 628: Chapter 624: Tell me, is it a dream?

    Richelle Dunn knew that her master must have reached some agreement with the South Asian government.

    As soon as Kennedy Green hung up the phone, she dialed Sonia Seaton¡¯s number.

    Sonia Seaton answered quickly, ¡°Richelle, everything is settled. You and Roy should prepare for the surgery and get some rest. Let President Green handle the rest.¡±

    Richelle asked, ¡°Master, did you agree to something unreasonable with them?¡±

    South Asian Government, who held her master hostage, was not a good partner.

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°I didn¡¯t promise them anything. I just told them that if they continue to detain me, I¡¯ll give up my South Asian citizenship and join the East Asian Federation!¡±

    Richelle never expected her master to use that as leverage.

    Of course, it was the fastest and most effective way besides giving up the drug production rights.

    ¡°Master, your life in South Asia might be difficult after this.¡±

    No one would care about such things as long as you kept them in your heart and didn¡¯t say them out loud.

    But once it was exposed, Sonia Seaton¡¯s future situation might not be good.

    Sonia Seaton sounded unconcerned, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m still important to them; they won¡¯t dare to do anything. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to my request just now. Besides, you¡¯re all in East Asia, and I¡¯ll join you sooner orter. If it gets tough here, I can just move there and reunite with you.¡± Richelle couldn¡¯t say anything more, only choking out, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± A few months ago, her master was full of dissatisfaction with Roy Lewis and even targeted him.

    But now, this trouble-averse person was actually willing to confront the powerful in South Asia for Roy Lewis¡¯s sake!

    ¡°Alright, no need to get emotional. I¡¯ll hang up now. You rest well, and tomorrow at noon or evening, I¡¯ll take some time to discuss the surgery n and details with you.¡±

    Sonia Seaton finished speaking and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Richelle, what did your master say?¡±

    Richelle briefly recounted what Sonia Seaton had said. When Kennedy Green finished listening, he was also surprised.

    ¡°Richelle, your master used to be an emotionless person. I didn¡¯t expect that you, a half-way disciple, would pull her down to earth.¡±

    Because she valued certain people and things, she gradually learned about human emotions and worldliness.

    And because of the people and things she valued, she gradually learned somepromises and flexibility.

    After talking to Richelle, Kennedy Green said to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, you must treat Master Seaton well in the future, like your own parents, understand?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always treated my master like a mother-inw. That was true before, it¡¯s true now, and it will be true in the future.¡±

    Everyone, who had been tense all night, finally rxed. The mood in the room became much lighter.

    While they were chatting, the South Asian airport hadpleted all the procedures for the release. The ne carrying the surgical equipment took off slowly.

    It wasn¡¯t until they received news from Hugo Camrey about the ne¡¯s departure that everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Richelle asked Uncle Axel to bring in some heated midnight snacks. The three of them ate casually before looking at the location map sent by Hugo Camrey through a sanitary phone. Then, Kennedy Green urged Richelle and Roy to get some rest.

    Roy and Richelle, knowing their priorities, didn¡¯t refuse. They left the remaining matters to Kennedy Green and Nathan Caroule and went back to their bedroom to rest.

    The couple slept until nearly ten o¡¯clock.

    The first thing Roy did when he woke up was to call Nathan and ask about the progress.

    ¡°Roy, the ne hasnded sessfully for three hours. The equipment is currently being transported to the military hospital. ording to the instation technicians, the equipment should be reassembled and configured by early morning tomorrow. The specific time will be arranged by Dr. Dunn.¡±

    After hanging up, Roy suddenly felt a sense of unreality.

    He stretched out his hand to Richelle, ¡°Richelle, pinch me!¡±

    Richelle was still sitting on the bed, looking at him with amusement.

    ¡°What, you think you¡¯re dreaming?¡±

    Roy nodded with deep emotion, ¡°Yeah, for so many years, I always felt that I could survive this. But no doctor has ever dared to tell me exactly how sessful my surgery will be!¡±

    ¡°Maybe because the sess rate is so low, no one dares to give a definite number. Until your master, and you!¡±

    Richelle opened her arms and embraced him in her arms.

    ¡°What were you feeling then?¡±

    Roy answered honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything. I felt numb, and thought it wouldn¡¯t matter how things turned out. But when Timmy was sent back, I gradually began to be afraid. When you came back to me, although I was confident that you could keep me alive and healthy, I became more afraid.¡± ¡°You think, is that what they call being melodramatic?¡±

    Richelle pushed him away, grabbed his hand, lowered her head, and bit his arm.

    Roy winced, ¡°Richelle, you¡­¡±

    Richelle let go of his hand, looked up, and smiled at him.

    ¡°You tell me, is it a dream?¡±

 Chapter 629 - 625: No need to quit my dependence on you!

    Chapter 629: Chapter 625: No need to quit my dependence on you!

    Roy Lewis, who usually has a proud and unyielding demeanor, is rarely being sentimental this time. Richelle Dunn naturally should coax and deceive him properly.

    However, she really doesn¡¯t have the talent for coaxing or deceiving people. If he¡¯s afraid that this is just a dream, she¡¯ll use her own pain to tell him that this is not a dream!

    Roy gently raised her face, softly kissing her lips, her nose, her eyebrows, the corners of her eyes¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream!¡±

    He murmured softly, almost worshipfully, as he repeatedly left light kisses on her face like a dragonfly skimming the water.

    ¡°I have never been so overjoyed to feel pain as I was just now.¡±

    Richelle wrapped her arms around his waist, sinking her entire body into his embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice was soft, but it was filled with gentle strength.

    The two quietly embraced for half an hour, their body temperatures and breaths merging, until even their heartbeats seemed to be in perfect sync.

    Afterwards, Richelle gave Roy the final acupuncture treatment before his surgery.

    ¡°After the surgery, you won¡¯t need to continue this acupuncture treatment n.¡±

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t do acupuncture for me anymore?¡±

    Although Roy had his eyes closed, just from his tone, one could hear his sense of reluctance and regret.

    For more than half a year, the acupuncture treatment not only was a way for him to heal, but also a time for him to be alone with Richelle ¨C a silentmunication between the two.

    Richelle honestly said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but the treatment n will definitely be different. Then, we¡¯ll change the current treatment n to one that helps you recover your physical functions more quickly.¡±

    Hearing that she would still be giving him daily acupuncture treatments, Roy¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    However, he quickly realized that he would probably be scolded by Richelle for being happy about this.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future, Dr. Dunn!¡±

    Richelle actually knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only will I cure your illness, but I will also cure your acupuncture dependence.¡±

    Roy opened his eyes and gave her a look.

    ¡°Is it my dependence on acupuncture?¡±

    Richelle smiled and winked, ¡°Fine, fine, I misspoke. It¡¯s your dependence on me.¡±

    Roy blinked contentedly, then closed his eyes again.

    ¡°Regarding my dependence on you, there¡¯s no need for a cure!¡±

    Roy¡¯s voice had azy and seductive quality to it.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t resist his low muttering, and her ears turned red in an instant.

    Fortunately, she had always been determined and urate, and the needle in her hand didn¡¯t miss the acupoints.

    She cleared her throat and scolded Roy a bit angrily.

    ¡°Ahem, Roy, don¡¯t flirt with me!¡±

    However, there was no response from Roy on the bed.

    Richelle looked at him carefully and listened to his even, gentle breathing, realizing that he had fallen asleep.

    She thought, this man, still forcing himself to tease her before sleeping.

    Did he think that during their period of abstinence, only he would suffer!?

    Roy slept as soundly as usual. Richelle took advantage of this time to tidy up the kids¡¯ bedrooms.

    After tidying up, she wrote nearly two pages of messages in a notebook specifically used for their family of five tomunicate.

    These two pages of messages basically dealt with some daily trivial matters for the little ones.

    In fact, their three children have been very obedient and well-behaved, with a strong sense of independence. Even if Richelle and Roy are not at home, the three kids can take care of each other and live well.

    However, as a mother, no matter how capable or independent the children are, she couldn¡¯t help but worry and feel anxious.

    Richelle spent more than an hour in the kids¡¯ bedrooms and returned to the master bedroom. Hearing the sound of her footsteps, Roy opened his eyes.

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°How was your sleep? Did you sleep well?¡±

    Roy propped himself up and sat, ¡°It was great, I had a beautiful dream.¡±

    As Richelle put away her things, she asked him.

    ¡°You always say you have beautiful dreams. I feel like you¡¯re just humoring me.¡±

    As she approached him, Roy took her hand and asked her to sit in front of him.

    ¡°How could I be humoring you? Actually, before I met you, I kept having the same dream, which was like a nightmare to me.¡±

    Richelle had heard about this before.

    ¡°But after I met you, my dream had a real person in it ¨C and that person was you. After that, the contents of the dream began to change, and it was as if I was living a beautiful life in the dream.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Hmm, maybe that¡¯s you and me living happily in another parallel world.¡±

    Roy agreed with her view.

    ¡°It should be, anyway, you and I are destined to be together, and no matter which parallel world, you can¡¯t escape from my palm!¡±

    Richelle said dismissively, ¡°Roy, why don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s you who can¡¯t escape my palm instead?¡±

    Roy bit her neck gently, ¡°You and yourpetitive spirit! Alright, it¡¯s me, Roy Lewis, who can never escape from your, Richelle Dunn¡¯s palm.. Is that good enough?¡±

 Chapter 630 - 626: Proposal on the Operating Table

    Chapter 630: Chapter 626: Proposal on the Operating Table

    Around five in the afternoon, Nathan Caroule brought Timmy, Timothy, and Grandpa rkson back home.

    Before long, Kennedy Green and his wife, Denise Munni arrived.

    The big family happily threw a buffet party at home.

    After the three kids were full, they ran to the center of the living room and said they wanted to perform a show for everyone.

    Then, the phone yed strong rhythmic music, and the three smart little rascals danced with joy, swinging their limbs to the beat.

    Despite their best efforts to keep time with the music, none of the siblings seemed to be able to do so.

    But they were still happy, dancing barefoot in the center of the carpet, asionally doing attention-grabbing moves like somersaults.

    The adults had long beenughing their heads off, pping enthusiastically for the kids.

    Timothy threw his hands up high and shouted, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s all get excited together!¡±

    As he shouted, he went to Grandpa rkson¡¯s side, took his hand and stepped onto the carpet.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, just dance like you¡¯re doing aerobics, we won¡¯t judge you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled nearby, wondering if Timothy realized his own dancing looked like a wiggling little pink ball!

    Grandpa rkson had always loved his great-grandchildren, so when they danced around him, he couldn¡¯t help but join in and have fun.

    Timothy¡¯s master n to get everyone dancing, starting with Grandpa rkson, was a sess.

    One by one, the siblings pulled the six onlooking adults into the dance floor.

    The adults, along with the kids, danced barefoot on the carpet.

    Among the group, the most uncoordinated and rigid dancer surprisingly wasn¡¯t Grandpa rkson, but Roy Lewis.

    As for Richelle Dunn, she was the one who danced the best among them all.

    She swayed and watched the zombie-like, stiff movements of Roy Lewis,ughing until her stomach hurt.

    ¡°Roy, can you hear your own bones creaking?¡±

    Roy feigned dignity, ¡°No, I think I¡¯m doing pretty well, right?¡±

    Richelleughed and replied, ¡°Yeah, even if the whole world thinks you¡¯re bad, I¡¯ll still think you¡¯re good.¡±

    Nathan squeezed over, ¡°Roy, looks like the kids¡¯ dancing gene skipped a generation, thanks to you.¡±

    Roy aimed a kick at Nathan¡¯s leg, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Everyone had a great time that evening.

    They took all sorts of family photos, including ones of them eating, toasting, and dancing together!

    Starting from that day, Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni temporarily moved into Roy Lewis¡¯s house, staying until he was well enough to return home after surgery.

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn arrived at the Military General Hospital after their children had fallen asleep, riding in the car arranged by Kennedy Green.

    Roy was checked into the same VIP ward as before, and with the help of other medical staff, began to prepare for the surgery.

    As for the equipment, it had been fully tested two to three hours earlier.

    Richelle entrusted Roy to the dean and several senior doctors; then, she went into the operating room with her surgical team.

    Although the equipment had been calibrated by experts and deemed trustworthy, Richelle still carefully double-checked every detail.

    She knew that her attention to detail would increase the likelihood of a sessful surgery for Roy.

    After checking the equipment, she went back to the ward.

    Roy had justpleted some preoperative preparations as instructed by the medical staff; when he saw Richelle return, he pulled her over, massaging her wrist as he asked, ¡°Tired?¡±

    Richelle leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°Not tired. I have this strange condition where I be really energetic when I get up on the operating table. So don¡¯t worry, just get some rest, we¡¯ve got a long day ahead tomorrow!¡±

    Roy ced his hand on the back of Richelle¡¯s head, capturing her lips in a deep kiss.

    Afterward, he caught his breath and pressed his forehead to hers, gazing at her lovingly.

    ¡°When have I ever lost, huh?¡±

    Early the next morning at seven o¡¯clock, Richelle went to prepare in the operating room, leaving Kennedy Green and his wife, and Nathan Caroule in the ward with Roy.

    At 7:30, the medical staff came to wheel Roy into the operating room.

    Kennedy Green, his wife, and Nathan Caroule stepped out into the corridor outside the operating room.

    Inside the operating room, as soon as Royy down on the operating table, he saw Richelle Dunn, wearing blue scrubs, a mask, and a cap, standing next to the table, smiling at him.

    ¡°Roy, we¡¯ll administer anesthesia first.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Richelle turned around to prepare.

    Roy gestured to a medical staff member, who handed him what he wanted; when Richelle turned back, Roy, who was supposed to be lying in bed, had sat up.

    ¡°Roy, what are you¡­?¡±

    The velvet ring box was ced in front of her; Roy¡¯s deep ck eyes were filled with affection as he gazed at her tenderly.

    ¡°Richelle, will you marry me?¡±

 Chapter 631 - 627: Husband, I will wait for you to come back!

    Chapter 631: Chapter 627: Husband, I will wait for you toe back!

    Richelle Dunn never thought that Roy Lewis would propose in such a way.

    Neither did Roy Lewis himself.

    Once, he had nned how to propose.

    But an unexpected car ident followed by a hospital bed and wheelchairpanionship, all his marriage proposal ns were abruptly ended.

    He always felt that he owed too much to Richelle Dunn and the children.

    Hence, he wanted to organize a luxurious and unique proposal ceremony.

    However, ironically, he is now in a situation where he can¡¯t even show his face publicly.

    The decision about the surgery was a bit rushed, which made Roy Lewis feel uneasy all the time.

    It was not because he did not trust Richelle¡¯s surgical skills, nor did heck faith in his own will to survive, but he felt that he should secure the most important thing, so he could be at peace.

    He didn¡¯t know if there had been a precedent for proposing on the operating table, but wasn¡¯t this the most sincere way?

    On this operating table, he was no longer the powerful Roy Lewis.

    He was just an ordinary person who might face illness and pain, who might face life and death.

    With the simplest tinum ring, he handed it to her, like presenting his most genuine heart to her.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s gaze fell on the ring. After a full five to six seconds, she turned her gaze to Roy Lewis¡¯s face.

    It was only when his eyes met hers that Roy Lewis noticed her eyes were red.

    ¡°Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle stared at him with red eyes, she pulled off her gloves but didn¡¯t grab the ring. Instead, she reached behind her neck and removed the ne she had been wearing for more than twenty years.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t you know? I can¡¯t wear a ring during surgery!¡±

    Richelle said as she handed over the ne to him.

    Roy was dumbfounded for a moment, then realized that she hadn¡¯t yet responded to his proposal.

    ¡°Richelle, you haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡±

    This girl, why can¡¯t she just follow the normal procedures?

    Still, Roy didn¡¯t seem to realize that he hadn¡¯t followed the normal procedure by kneeling when he proposed. Why should he require Richelle to do so?

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Slide the ring onto the ne¡­¡±

    Following her instructions obediently, Roy Lewis linked the ring to the pendant.

    Richelle said, ¡°Hold the ne with the ring in your hands, and ask me again!¡±

    Roy blinked, quickly catching on. He held the ne which now held the ring, and offered it to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, will you marry me?¡±

    Richelle, with tears in her eyes, said softly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    She bent over slightly, moving her head closer to let Roy help her put on the ne.

    Once he had helped her put the ne on, Richelle tucked the ne into her clothes and ced her hand over her heart.

    ¡°Roy, my heart is with you!¡±

    With that, she leaned down and gave him a quick kiss on his lips.

    Then, she whispered in his ear with a very soft voice.

    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±

    The surgery, as expected, took nearly ten hours.

    It was a sess. Richelle and Sonia Seaton had simted the process and details several times, and all the small issues or idents that were expected didn¡¯t happen.

    The other doctors who participated in the surgery now admired Richelle, recing their previous appreciation for her.

    Everyone said that this operation was textbook perfect.

    The operation was very sessful. Roy Lewis was no longer in critical condition.

    But as per standard procedure, he was taken directly to the ICU after leaving the operating room. Once his vital signs reached the required levels, he could be transferred back to his room.

    Richelle who had been standing by the operating table for ten hours, did not go back to her rest room for a break. Instead, she sat in the chair outside the ICU, ate some of the food that Nathan Caroule had brought for her. After finishing eating, she leaned against the chairback and fell asleep.

    About six hours after the surgery, Roy Lewis woke up. Recognizing this, Richelle who was sitting outside the door promptly changed into sterilized clothing and went in to see him.

    Roy Lewis looked very pale. Although the operation was sessful, it was still a major surgery, and the physical and mental consumption was enormous.

    Roy Lewis, being able to wake up after just a few hours, was incredibly impressive. Many other patients would take one or two days to recover.

    Richelle quickly stepped by his side, held his hand, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Husband, wee back!¡±

    He squeezed her hand, and with great difficulty, mustered up the energy to show a weak smile, then blinked and moved his lips at her, but failed to make any sounds.

    He unconsciously frowned.

    Richelle touched his face gently, reassuring him with aforting smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing very well. You can¡¯t speak right now because you¡¯ve exhausted yourself, two or three days from now you¡¯ll feel much better.¡±

    Roy Lewis stopped trying to talk after that, he simply watched her in silence, as if he couldn¡¯t look at her enough.

    Richelle was in a good mood because from the operation to his postoperative condition, everything was even better than she had expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t speak, just listen to me.¡±

    Roy blinked his eyes, as if in agreement.

    ¡°I almost thought you forgot that we are not married yet!¡±

    After all, they already have three children. With both of them engaged in so many daily affairs, they already seemed like an old married couple. It seemed that whether they were married or not, or whether they had that registered certification or not, it didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore.

    Roy¡¯s mouth moved, and it looked like he was trying to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡±

 Chapter 632 - 628: Master Fu Wakes Up

    Chapter 632: Chapter 628: Master Fu Wakes Up

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°I have no illusions about marriage; I even developed a fear of marriage during those years in South Asia.¡±

    ¡°But strangely, when I started living with you, we didn¡¯t even have to go through any sort of adjustment. We went straight from the honeymoon phase that others had to the old married couple phase without any difort. It¡¯s since then that I began to ept marriage as a reality in my life.¡±

    ¡°As for our wedding, don¡¯t make it too grand. Just invite some close friends and rtives, and have a party by the beach. It¡¯ll be nice for everyone to be rxed and free.¡±

    Roy Lewis blinked, clearly agreeing with her proposal.

    ¡°The kids have always wanted to be flower children, so I¡¯ll still wear a wedding dress. We¡¯ll just do the ceremonial walk, exchange rings, and that¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    Richelle chatted incessantly, but as she talked, Roy couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell asleep again.

    The day after the surgery, Roy woke up three times.

    The first time, he was awake for about half an hour.

    The second time, a little over forty minutes.

    The third time, about an hour.

    Every time he woke up, Richelle woulde in immediately.

    The first time, she talked to him about their wedding.

    The second time, she talked about her childhood battles of wits with Megan Linwood and Kiara Dunn.

    The third time, she talked about her experience designing the Lewis Technology building in college.

    Roy enjoyed listening, but besides blinking his eyes or mouthing an expression, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    That night after the surgery, Nathan Caroule insisted on keeping watch, so Richelle was sent to rest in the break room.

    When Roy woke up in the middle of the night, the person who came in was the director of the hospital.

    Roy¡¯s eyes swept past the director and looked behind him.

    The director immediatelyughed.

    ¡°Richelle has been awake for two days, if she doesn¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll have to have someone forcibly give her an injection and drag her to bed.¡±

    A look of concealed worry and heartache appeared in Roy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your assistant is keeping watch outside, Richelle was sent to sleep in the break room. By the time you wake up again, she¡¯ll probably be the one toe in and sit with you.¡±

    Roy mouthed a question to the director, ¡°When can I leave?¡±

    The director nced at the various indicators on the instrument, ¡°It should be about time, but ultimately it¡¯s up to Richelle, as she is your primary doctor.¡±

    After a few words, the director left, but not before adding, ¡°Marrying Richelle is a blessing for you!¡±

    Ever since Roy came of age, all the single women in Kindur, even the entire Federation, have said that marrying Roy would be a big step up and a blessing for them.

    When it waster revealed that Richelle Dunn was together with Roy Lewis, the voices questioning Richelle followed one after another.

    They used Richelle of not being good enough for him, of climbing the socialdder, of being cunning and maniptive.

    Anyway, all kinds of nasty usations were thrown at Richelle.

    But in Roy¡¯s heart, as the director said, it was his blessing that Richelle was willing to ept him and be with him!

    Roy woke up again the next morning.

    This time, Richelle entered the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do a simple examination for youter. If everything goes well, you can be transferred back to the ward.¡±

    Although Roy knew Richelle was in the corridor outside, and she woulde in to apany him as soon as he woke up. He still couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of distance between them, like the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, and the feeling couldn¡¯t be shaken off.

    So, hearing Richelle say he could return to the ward, he happily said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    This single sentence from him made Richelie¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and then instantly redden.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really great. If we¡¯re in the ward, I can apany you all the time, and the kids cane visit you too.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t tell him that his inability to speak for the day worried her as to whether something went wrong during the surgery, causing damage to his vocal system.

    Just like after thest surgery, when he went blind and couldn¡¯t see, her heart was filled with worry and anxiety, even if she didn¡¯t say anything.

    After a thorough examination, she confirmed that Roy could be transferred back to the ward by noon.

    This time, Roy fell asleep with a smile on his face.

    When he woke up again, he was already in the VIP ward.

    Over on the sofa were Richelle and their three children sitting around her.

    The mother and children were whispering quietly to each other, discussing something.

    Roy rarely cried, but at this moment, tears uncontrobly welled up in his eyes.

    It was as if Richelle could read his mind; she looked up and locked eyes with him from a distance.

    Upon noticing his tears, Richelle hesitated for a moment before quickly getting up and rushing over to him.

    ¡°Roy, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Her gaze instinctively swept across his face, then quickly over the values on the instruments.

    She grabbed his wrist to take his pulse.

    Roy was crying out of happiness, ¡°No, I¡¯m just too happy!¡±

    After confirming that he was alright from his pulse and data, Richelle quickly took a tissue to wipe his tears.

    The children finally realized something was wrong, and Timmy stood up and asked, ¡°Mom, is Dad awake?¡±

    Fearing Roy would be embarrassed, Richelle wiped his tears first before responding to Timmy.

    ¡°Yes, your Dad is awake¡¯]..¡±

 Chapter 633 - 629: Master Fu Wants to Be a Good Father

    Chapter 633: Chapter 629: Master Fu Wants to Be a Good Father

    This time, Roy Lewis recovered much faster than after his previous car ident.

    Three or four days after surgery, he was already able to get out of bed and walk a little within the ward.

    Just like thest time, Richelle Dunn apanied him in the hospital all day.

    This time, Kennedy Green simply found a ce to stay within the military area, and Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni moved in with their three children.

    In this way, Nathan and Denise went to work as usual during the day, and the three children were sent to the hospital. The family of five maintained a simr routine in the hospital ward as they did at home.

    Except for Roy Lewis, the patient, who had to follow the patient¡¯s rest schedule and could not work.

    The three children carried on as usual, attending sses and practicing as needed.

    ¡°Richelle, is it still two months before Tifanny¡¯spetition?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked this question on the fifth day after his surgery.

    Originally, Richelle Dunn estimated that it would take him at least twenty days to return home and recover slowly.

    However, it now seemed that he should recover by 50-60% in fifteen days.

    ¡°To be precise, there are still eighty days.¡±

    Because this was the first time the little princess of the Lewis family participated in such a formal internationalpetition, Timmy and Timothy started a countdown calendar from the day it was 100 days until thepetition.

    Roy Lewis lowered his eyes and fell into deep thought.

    Richelle, who had been with him for a long time, had a general understanding of his inner thoughts.

    However, many things could not be revealed to the children.

    Thus, she leaned closer and whispered her question to him.

    ¡°Are you nning to deal with Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons¡¯ issue before Tifanny¡¯spetition?¡±

    Roy Lewis hesitated for a moment, then realized that at this point, he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, it might be difficult, but I want to try.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Because as long as Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons¡¯ issues were not resolved, Roy Lewis would not be able to live in the sunshine.

    For a man with great ambitions like Roy Lewis, this was even more painful than death.

    With Roy Lewis eager to try, Margareth¡¯s progress bar had to be pushed forward.

    For the past week, Richelle Dunn had hardly had any time to deal with other matters due to Roy¡¯s surgery.

    Firstly, due tock of time.

    Secondly, her mental and emotional energy was indeed unable to give even the slightest attention to other matters.

    Although the industry now ims that she is a rising star.

    Her skills in the recent two or three major surgeries have clearly surpassed her master, Sonia Seaton.

    However, when the patient is her lover and the father of her children.

    It would be difficult for her to remain as unaffected by the outside world as usual.

    Most importantly, she cannot let Roy Lewis know about her inner anxiety and unease.

    Thus, she used this week to prepare for the surgery and adjust her mental state.

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard Roy Lewis speak that her tightly wound nerves finally loosened.

    Yesterday, while Nathan and the children were around, she found a psychologist in the hospital and talked for nearly two hours. Only then did her previous depression begin to ease.

    So, after hearing Roy Lewis¡¯s n, Richelle decided to start investigating the intelligence that the mysterious benefactor needed that night after Roy fell asleep.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how Roy and Kennedy hadmunicated or, to put it another way, she thought that with Roy in bed, no one would be on the mysterious benefactor¡¯s ount.

    However, when she sent some intelligence she had found that night around 12 o¡¯clock, the mysterious benefactor replied immediately, ¡°Received!¡±

    The reply startled Richelle, who instinctively looked over at the deeply asleep Roy lying in bed.

    Could it be that the mysterious benefactor wasn¡¯t actually Roy Lewis?

    However, given the evidence she had umted over time, the possibility of someone else being the benefactor was practically zero.

    So, was the person on the other side temporarily recing the mysterious benefactor?

    Or, had they directly taken the mysterious benefactor¡¯s ce?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get some useful information at this time tomorrow night.¡±

    The mysterious benefactor still replied instantly, ¡°Thanks for your hard work!¡±

    The concise style was indeed like that of the mysterious benefactor.

    Richelle didn¡¯t reply to him and just went offline.

    The next morning, before the children arrived, Roy, who had been allowed to look at his phone, looked at it for a while and then suddenly said to Richelle,

    ¡°Richelle, I suddenly feel like eating the rice porridge from the military cafeteria. Can you help me buy some?¡±

    Seeing his serious expression, Richelle immediately understood.

    It seemed that the mysterious benefactor¡¯s ount was indeed being managed by someone else.

    But probably, they could only receive the intelligence and couldn¡¯t make decisions or issue orders on behalf of the mysterious benefactor.

    And now he wanted to send her away, probably to discuss some important matters with his uncle.

    Richelle was quite considerate, ¡°Of course I can, but it usually takes a while to get the rice porridge there, plus the time it takes to go back and forth, it¡¯ll probably take an hour. Is that okay?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯ster. Or you could just tell Delroy and have him bring the children with you when hees over.¡±

    Richelle agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the hospital director know and if you need anything, just ring the bell or call.¡±

    As expected, not long after Richelle left, Roy called Kennedy Green¡­.

 Chapter 634 - 630: Can Fu Moyan Return to His Pre-Surgery Self?

    Chapter 634: Chapter 630: Can Fu Moyan Return to His Pre-Surgery Self?

    With meticulous preparation and Richelle Dunn¡¯s medical skills, Roy Lewis¡¯s surgery seemed to have slightly improved from before.

    Taking into ount various factors, Roy Lewis¡¯s recovery speed was somewhat faster than that anticipated by patients with simr conditions and a slew of doctors.

    Originally estimated to be discharged in twenty days to a month, he returned to hisfortable home on the fifteenth day after the surgery.

    Of course, his body was not yet fully recovered. His diet and routine had to strictly follow the doctor¡¯s orders.

    However, since his attending physician was his partner, the hospital¡¯s director was not worried about anything.

    Despite being a critical patient, the director quickly signed his discharge papers.

    After Roy Lewis returned home, his diet and routine were almost the same as in the hospital, but the atmosphere at home was quite different from that of the hospital.

    Moreover, during his first week home, his attending physician, Richelle Dunn, allowed him to work for two hours a day, but each session could not exceed an hour.

    If it were the old Roy Lewis, he could havepleted workload of two or three days in two hours.

    However, no matter how quickly he recovered, he was still a patient recovering from surgery.

    On the first and second day, Richelle Dunn vaguely felt something odd, but she could not immediately figure it out.

    Thefort and spaciousness of their home were iparable to that of the hospital. Unlike the hospital, there were no crowded and noisy passersby and other disturbances.

    More importantly, at home, he had his loved ones with him 24/7.

    Yet, Richelle Dunn could still sense something peculiar about Roy Lewis.

    By the third day, this feeling became even more prominent.

    After pondering back and forth, Richelle finally realized what was wrong when she saw Roy Lewis frowning frustratingly at theputer.

    His restlessness was due to his increasing anxiety and irritation day by day.

    His anxiety and irritation stemmed from problems at work.

    Or rather, his current significantly reduced work capacity.

    So, after Roy Lewis frustratedly ended his two hours of work, Richelle brought in two cups of fruit tea and sat down on the sofa near the floor-to-ceiling window.

    ¡°Roy Lewis,e and enjoy the flowers with me.¡±

    It was the height of summer. There were not many flowers in the courtyard, and because of the high temperature, flowers bloomed for a short period, disying semi-withered blooms.

    Although not as beautiful as the vibrant spring blossoms, Richelle had a strong appreciation for this natural scene of life and decay.

    With Roy still having bandages on his head, Richelle leaned on the sofa, letting him rest on herp after a day¡¯s work, while she gently massaged his neck to stimte blood cirction and relieve fatigue.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, do you feel that your brain isn¡¯t functioning as well as before?¡±

    Richelle asked directly, without any attempt at sugarcoating, leaving Roy Lewis speechless.

    He thought he had disguised it well.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond to Richelie¡¯s question, instead asking her one of his own.

    Richelle¡¯s fingers, soft yet forceful, pushed on an important acupressure point on the back of his neck. It was quite painful, causing Roy Lewis to hiss in pain.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if it hurts, let it out. Doesn¡¯t it feel better?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s neck was still not very flexible, thus, he didn¡¯t lift his head to look at her. After a moment of silence, he asked.

    ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose.¡±

    Seeing him remain silent, she had to continue speaking.

    ¡°I know that because I am your attending physician, you fear that if you disclose any difort or unease, I will feel guilty and take the me. So, you would rather secretly doubt and question yourself than ask me directly, right?¡±

    Richelle knew this man too well.

    ¡°These past three days, haven¡¯t you felt that you¡¯re less efficient at work? Did you have to read the contracts that you used to easilyprehend several times before understanding them?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t make a sound, which was taken as a tacit admission.

    ¡°Are you thinking that your current condition might be the side effect of the surgery? If it is indeed a side effect, is there a possibility of a full recovery?¡±

    Roy Lewis remained silent again.

    ¡°But you have numerous doubts in your heart, and yet you dare not ask me for confirmation because you¡¯re afraid that by asking, you¡¯ll be burdened forever, right?¡±

    Needless to say, Richelle pretty much guessed all of Roy Lewis¡¯s fears, anxiety, and irritability urately.

    ¡°Darling, I¡­¡±

    Richelle put a finger on his lips, stopping him from apologizing.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, although I am now your fiance, I am a highly professional doctor in the operating room. We have anticipated all the possible good and bad oues post-surgery. To be honest, your current situation is much better than what my mentor and I anticipated.¡±

    Roy Lewis finally couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°So, you mean the deterioration in my understanding andprehension is due to the surgery? Can I recover to my previous state?¡±

 Chapter 635 - 631: Believe in Yourself, Believe in Me

    Chapter 635: Chapter 631: Believe in Yourself, Believe in Me

    Richelle Dunn lowered her head and kissed him gently on his still-bandaged head.

    ¡°The human body is like a precisely designed machine. When one part has a problem, the other parts won¡¯t be able to function normally. Your decline in understanding and eptance might not necessarily be due to the surgery, but rather, it¡¯s because of the change in your physical and mental state that directly affects it.¡±

    Roy Lewis became uneasy because this condition wasn¡¯t so apparent during the car ident.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I suffer more severe injuries in the car ident? However, I didn¡¯t feel as overwhelmed as I do now when I looked at the data and terms.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Do you understand? The car ident has drained more than half of the vitality and spirit that had umted in your body for thirty years. At the time of the surgery, you hadn¡¯t fully recovered. Due to the change in your condition, I had to perform this surgery on you before you fully recovered. On the surface, the energy consumed in this surgery was not as great as in the previous one, but your vitality hadn¡¯t been restored. Thus, your current physical constitution and other aspects are actually worse than after thest surgery. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    After listening to Richelle¡¯s patient exnation, Roy felt a little relieved.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not brain damage. As long as I recuperate and regain my strength, all aspects of my body will improve?¡±

    Richelle affirmed resolutely, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve performed several thorough analyses and examinations on you after the surgery, and even consulted with my master. We can directly rule out your concerns.¡±

    ¡°So, you just need to trust yourself and trust me!¡±

    Roy nodded and fell silent for a while before sitting up and patting the spot in front of him, indicating for Richelle to sit down.

    When Richelle sat down as he wished, he wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on her slender shoulders.

    His gaze fell on the half-open, partially wilted flowers outside.

    Hisrge hand grasped hers, which wore his engagement ring, and their fingers interlinked tightly.

    ¡°Baby, were you scared when you performed the surgery on me?¡±

    Richelle asked softly, ¡°Do you want the truth?¡±

    Roy nodded.

    ¡°Of course I was afraid, but that fear made me more careful and attentive. Afterwards, my master reviewed the entire surgical process and said that my skills have improved.¡±

    Richelle turned her head and lightly pecked his lips.

    ¡°So you are my lucky charm!¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t understand her meaning for a moment, so Richelle exined.

    ¡°Do you remember? Last time, I mentioned that Timmy was in a bottleneck period. Actually, I was also in a bottleneck period recently. I have now passed it, and if there are any simr cases to yours, I estimate a 5% increase in the sess rate.¡±

    Roy was happy for her as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I never thought that we would help each other grow in this way!¡±

    Richelle was delighted, but with her excitement came some guilt.

    ¡°My master told me that in the next half of the year, my surgeries will likely doublepared to before.¡±

    This meant that she would be busier and have less time to spend with him in thetter half of the year.

    Although Roy was reluctant, he didn¡¯t want to be the one holding her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll recover as soon as possible.. By then, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the matters at home and in thepany so that you can focus on what you want to do!¡±

 Chapter 636: 632: My Husband is a Super Money Printer

    Roy Lewis returned home to rest for a few days and the three children were starting school.

    Recently, Richelle Dunn went out without feeling like someone was always following her.

    She guessed that Mason Lilliput and his gang had basically believed that Roy Lewis was ¡°dead¡±.

    As for her, the widow, she posed no threat to them and had no value, so they didn¡¯t bother her anymore.

    But the three children were different.

    As long as the Lewis Group didn¡¯t fall, the security measures for the three children had to be at the highest level.

    It was the new school term opening ceremony that day. Since there weren¡¯t many students, the so-called ceremony was just like a ss meeting, and parents weren¡¯t invited.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis apanied the three children for breakfast and helped them get ready in their uniforms, which hadn¡¯t been worn for a while. Then they left the house with Parker and a few other bodyguards.

    ¡°I wonder if the children can adapt after such a long holiday.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s sigh was met with Richelle Dunn¡¯s chuckle.

    ¡°Master Lewis, I¡¯ve discovered you have the potential to be a great mother.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t mind, ¡°You¡¯re busy, so it¡¯s only right that I worry about the children.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t think she was that busy either.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as busy as you say, but you¡¯ve been resting and recuperatingtely, so inparison, I seem busy.¡±

    Upon reflection, Roy Lewis thought that was true. But after giving it some more thought, he found a problem with her words.

    ¡°Richelle, when I was busy, I also felt you were busy. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t look into what you were busy withst night until after three in the morning.¡± Richelle Dunn coughed twice, ¡°Master Lewis, were you dreaming? I was asleep at three in the morning!¡±

    Richelle Dunn felt a little guilty. Last night she had sent some intelligence to the boss close to midnight. After logging off, she received a bunch of data from her mentor, who said it was urgent.

    So, she ended up working on it until after three in the morning.

    After confirming with her fellow disciples, she returned to Roy Lewis¡¯s bedroom to sleep.

    After the surgery, Roy Lewis¡¯s energy was indeed not as good as before.

    After the children went to bed at night, he had to sleep as well.

    Therefore, Richelle Dunn thought nobody knew when she returned to the bedroom.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t pursue it further, but told her,

    ¡°You must sleep with me tonight!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was shocked, ¡°Mr. Lewis! You¡¯re in a period of rest and recuperation. What about me? I¡¯m responsible for putting food on the table. How can I support my family¡¯s four mouths if I go to bed at ten o¡¯clock?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your husband has some savings. You could spend the next hundred years beingzy, and you would still live well!¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, ¡°I doubt you just want me to sleep early. You¡¯re probably trying to show off your wealth!¡±

    Roy Lewis teased.

    ¡°I am quite wealthy. So, Mrs. Lewis, have you considered quitting your job and staying at home to take care of your husband and children?¡±<div>

    Once Roy Lewis fully regained consciousness in the ICU, he confirmed where Richelle Dunn¡¯s ring had gone.

    Seeing the ring securely on her left ring finger, he felt relieved and fell asleep again.

    Since then, he asionally liked to call her Mrs. Lewis, Madam Lewis, or Boss Lady.

    This added another piece of evidence showing that Roy Lewis was indeed a little sulky in Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart.<div>

    ¡°But my husband is strong and capable, he doesn¡¯t need me to ¡®assist¡¯ him, and my children are also very smart, so they don¡¯t need me to ¡®teach¡¯ them!¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched her face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you showing off too?¡±

    Richelle Dunn honestly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m showing off! Even though I don¡¯t have any mines or money, I have a capable husband and intelligent children. These are potential stocks, much stronger than just holding a pile of money!¡± Roy Lewis supported himself, ¡°Of course, I must be much better than money because all that money was earned by me.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°So, my husband is a money-printing machine, much stronger than money itself?¡±

    While the parents worked and asionally chatted at home, the students at school were called by their teachers to take turns on the stage to talk about their summer experiences and learning achievements.

    As children in the High Intelligence ss, their holiday experiences were naturally different from those of ordinary students.

    Yet, the experiences of the Timmy and his siblings stood out as particrly prominent and special.

    Most of the other students attended high intelligence summer camps or training sessions.

    However, the experiences of Timmy and his siblings, although seemingly just a few days with a teacher, were actually spent with top experts in various fields.

    Of course, these top experts were not known to the students in the High Intelligence ss.

    But the ss¡¯s teachers were also top talents, so they had heard of Timmy and his siblings¡¯ three famous mentors.

    When it came time to talk about social practice activities, the experiences of Timmy and his siblings were even more jaw-dropping.

    Incredibly, they had acted as assistants in the Federation¡¯srgestpany, Lewis Technology.<div>

    Such experiences were envied not only by their ssmates but also by their teachers.

    So, when Timmy came down from the stage, the teacher jokingly asked him,

    ¡°Timmy Lewis, may I ask if our ssmates can visit Lewis Technology¡¯s building?¡±

    Timmy himself didn¡¯t mind, but he couldn¡¯t make that decision.

    ¡°Teacher, I have to ask my mom!¡±

 Chapter 637: 633: Bullying Tiffany, but Tiffany Fights Back!

    It was originally an ordinary conversation, but when ss ended, Hizkia and Anderson startedining to some other students.

    ¡°That Timmy Lewis, doesn¡¯t he just rely on his family¡¯s money? He even has to ask his mommy to participate in something like this. He thinks it¡¯s the National Museum or something.¡±

    After Hizkia finished speaking, he bumped Anderson¡¯s arm, and Anderson continued.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like they¡¯re bullying us poor kids.¡±

    A few other students who usually had a good rtionship with Timmy and his siblings spoke up for them.

    ¡°The Lewis Technology Building was designed by Timmy¡¯s mom, you know.

    I¡¯ve seen it from the car; it¡¯s a cool-looking building.¡±

    Another one said, ¡°Anderson, don¡¯t say that about Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny Dunn. Their family is indeed wealthy, but they¡¯ve never put on airs.¡±

    Another chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I think they treat us the same. In ss,bor lessons, and even military training, they never asked for special treatment. How are they bullying us?¡±

    Thest one also agreed, ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve never been bullied by them. On the contrary, they often help me when I don¡¯t understand something!¡±

    Hizkia and Anderson had lost facest semester because their moms picked a fight with Timmy and his siblings¡¯ mom.<div>

    During the holiday, they had heard their own moms constantly badmouthing Richelle and her children.

    Hearing this often, they developed a strong prejudice and even resentment towards Timmy and his siblings.

    They felt that not only had their own moms lost face, but they also couldn¡¯t hold their heads up high in front of their ssmates because of that humiliating defeat.

    So, when the new semester was about to start, their moms took them to meet and discuss how they would get revenge on Timmy and his siblings.

    However, their first n to smear them failed.

    The fire they wanted to ignite with the teacher¡¯s topic couldn¡¯t even catch a spark and was soon extinguished by the students who had likely been bribed by the siblings.

    So, they began to carry out their second n.

    ¡°Anderson, the teacher just asked Tifanny to y at the high school department¡¯s opening ceremony this afternoon. She said she¡¯d practice for an hour first.¡±

    Anderson was actually quite smart. ¡°Hmm, are you nning to take advantage of her practicing and scare her?¡±

    Hizkia and Anderson whispered and schemed together.

    During the fourth period of self-study, Timmy and Timothy were called by the teacher to n the uing ss activities.

    Tifanny was taken to the piano room for practice by the music teacher.

    ¡°Tifanny, the teacher has to go teach another ss. Can you practice by yourself and go back to the ssroom after you¡¯re done?¡±

    Tifanny wasn¡¯t new to this piano room and it was close to the ssroom, so she nodded readily.

    ¡°Teacher, just go teach your ss. I can practice by myself here.¡±

    Also, her brothers had told her they woulde to apany her after their meeting with the teacher.

    The piano was situated by the window, which faced the hallway.

    The piece she needed to perform was already in her mind.<div>

    As Tifanny practiced intently, her gaze drifted outside the window.

    The hallway was empty during ss time.

    But suddenly, a face with long, disheveled hair, a long tongue, and covered in blood quickly shed past the window from one side and then floated back from the other side.

    Tifanny was initially startled, but she quickly calmed down.<div>

    Dad and Mom always said there were no ghosts in the world.

    If there were, it would only be the ghost in one¡¯s own heart.

    But Tifanny firmly believed she had nothing to hide, so how could there be a ghost?

    Therefore, this ¡°ghost¡± must be someone ying a prank on her.

    But she had seen many ghosts like this at the Halloween parties in South Asia.

    Tifanny calmed down but still pretended to be terrified.

    Because if she was too calm, the ¡°ghost¡± wouldn¡¯t achieve its purpose, and it might do something she couldn¡¯t resist.

    Little did Tifanny know, the bodyguards her parents arranged for her were just outside.

    However, the bodyguard also wanted to see what this ¡°ghost¡± was up to before taking any action.

    Tifanny pretended to be scared, deliberately hit a few wrong notes, and when the ghost moved to the other side, she took out the self-defense device her parents had given her, leaving her chair and feigning panic as she suddenly rushed towards the hallway.

    Just in time, she ran head-on into the ghost that was floating towards her.

    Tifanny screamed and the ghost couldn¡¯t stop in time, so they were about to collide.

    As the ghost was about to hit her, Tifanny screamed louder, holding the self-defense device and reaching towards the ¡°ghost¡¯s¡± thigh.<div>

    Suddenly, it was the ¡°ghost¡± who started wailing.

    The teachers in the nearby office heard the screams and rushed out.

    Quickly, a teacher ran up and held Tifanny, while the ¡°ghost¡± was also caught by another teacher.

    Because the self-defense device Tifanny held was a small electric baton..

    Although low-powered, the momentary shock was enough to make the ¡°ghost¡± fall t on the floor!

 Chapter 638: 634: "Evil Ghost" Caught

    Meanwhile, the bodyguard hidden in the dark had noticed Tifanny¡¯s movements when she came out and realized that their young miss was trying to lure the ¡°ghost.¡± So, he stayed hidden and allowed the young miss to take her own course of action in her counterattack.

    Of course, the bodyguard wasn¡¯t blindly optimistic or blindly trusting in Tifanny.

    Rather, the two masters at home had trained the three young masters and young misses in various counterattacks and escape simtions.

    The performance and reaction of this ¡°ghost¡± might be enough to scare other five-year-old girls.

    But to scare their little miss, that would probably not even make her blink.

    Therefore, when he saw Tifanny rushing out in a seemingly panicked but actually aggressive posture, he had already started lighting a candle for that ¡°ghost¡± in his mind.

    Soon, the ¡°ghost¡± and Tifanny were taken to the office.

    The ¡°ghost¡± was hit by a stun baton, limping and looking quiteical.

    The teacher naturally saw through the ¡°ghost¡¯s¡± disguise, ¡°This student, would you like to take off the disguise yourself, or should I do it for you?¡±

    The teacher was strict because Tifanny, who had been frightened, was now trembling in another teacher¡¯s arms.

    The ¡°ghost¡± shuddered, ¡°I am a ghost¡¯<div>

    The teacher didn¡¯t want to argue with him and simply pulled off the messy wig on his head and stripped off the long white robe from his body, revealing the school uniform underneath.

    Tifanny¡¯s physical education teacher was a male teacher with a quick temper.

    He felt that he had given the ¡°ghost¡± a chance, but when the ¡°ghost¡± didn¡¯t take it, he rudely grabbed him and dragged him to the sink, turned on the tap, and forced his face under the running water to wash.

    After the washing, Hizkia Kingston¡¯s embarrassed face was revealed.

    Tifanny saw him and burst into tears.

    If the three siblings Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny were the favorites of the teachers and principal, then Tifanny was the most precious of all.

    The PE teacher and the math teacher who held her heard her cry and hurriedly tried tofort and hold her.

    ¡°Oh dear, little princess, please don¡¯t cry anymore, you¡¯re breaking your teacher¡¯s heart.¡±

    The physical education teacher grabbed Hizkia Kingston by the cor and dragged him to the corner, making him face the wall and reflect on his actions.

    He then told the Chinese teacher, ¡°This matter is too malicious, we should call the principal and let him handle it personally.¡±

    The Chinese teacher also felt the matter was excessive. How could Hizkia be so cruel to scare such a cute, smart and delicate little princess!

    ¡°I also think we should notify the principal!¡±

    Hizkia, who was reflecting on his actions, quickly turned around and argued.

    ¡°Teacher, we were just ying around¡­¡±

    Tifanny cried even louder!

    Soon, the principal rushed over after hearing the news.

    Upon hearing the cause and course of events, he immediately called both families.

    Richelle Dunn, who was originally attending business at home, had just left for the Lewis Group to attend a meeting as per Nathan Caroule¡¯s request. She had barely driven two streets before receiving the call from the principal.<div>

    The principal apologized and briefly exined the situation on the phone. Richelle immediately changed directions.

    Twenty minutester, Richelle arrived at the principal¡¯s office.

    Tifanny, with downcast eyes, was sitting on the couch and being hugged by her two brothers.

    As soon as Richelle entered the room, the three children rushed over.<div>

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy were furious, while Tifanny¡¯s eyes were red and swollen.

    When Richelle heard the principal¡¯s description, she faintly felt that considering Tifanny¡¯s reactions and ability to handle affairs, her young daughter was mostly not frightened.

    Moreover, since the bodyguard prioritized Tifanny¡¯s safety, if Tifanny was really in danger, the bodyguard would not have hesitated to take action.

    When she heard it was Hizkia Kingston who yed the ghost, she was even more certain that Tifanny was just dealing with him in a taste of his own medicine.

    But even though she knew the truth deep down, seeing Tifanny¡¯s heavily swollen eyes still broke her heart.

    ¡°Principal, you must get justice for our little girl!¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t confrontational but instead, left the decision in the principal¡¯s hands.

    At this moment, Hizkia¡¯s mother also arrived.

    ¡°Principal, I think this is a misunderstanding. Our Hizkia is such a good boy, how could he do something so outrageous?¡±

    Then, she nced at Richelle with resentment in her eyes and hinted implicitly.

    ¡°Could it be that some people dislike our Hizkia and deliberately set him up?¡±

    Richelle had never seen such a foolish person. With so much evidence, she actually yed the victim in front of the principal and so many people, trying to counterattack.<div>

    However, she was toozy to argue and just watched the principal with cold eyes to see how he would handle the situation.

    ¡°Mrs. Kingston, the school has monitoring, and it will be clear who is right and who is wrong after watching the surveince footage.¡±

    In the interest of fairness, the principal only called up the surveince footage at this point, and both parties gathered around theputer to clearly watch the entire event and its progress.

    From the teacher taking Tifanny into the music room, to the ¡°ghost¡± floating outside the window, to Tifanny¡¯s panic running out of the corridor, everything was crystal clear.

    Despite the clear footage, Hizkia still clung to his legs and squatted down, crying out in pain after watching the video.

    ¡°Mommy, my leg hurts so much!¡±

 Chapter 639: 635: Evil Begets Evil

    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Kingston rolled up his trouser leg in a panic, revealing a purple bruise on his thigh.

    Obviously, it was the mark left by the stun baton.

    ¡°Principal, take a look. My son Hizkia has been harmed this badly. I seriously suspect that this was a malicious incident premeditated by Tifanny Dunn,¡± said Mrs. Kingston.

    Even now, she is trying to reverse the me and bite back at Tifanny.

    Richelle, who was busyforting Tifanny, couldn¡¯t help standing up and condemning her after hearing her disgusting words.

    ¡°Mrs. Kingston, you¡¯re saying that my Tifanny premeditated this. Let me ask you, was it Tifanny who asked the college department for the performance? Was it Tifanny who asked her teacher to bring her over to practice? Was it Tifanny who asked Hizkia to scare her? I¡¯ve advised Tifanny to keep a stun baton in her bag since she was little, not just her, her older brothers have one too. But for the first time in over five years, it came in handy. Instead of reflecting on your son¡¯s malicious intent to harm others, you¡¯re ming my Tifanny for resisting when she is being frightened? Should we just stand there and let your son bully and scare her whenever he pleases?¡±

    After reprimanding Mrs. Kingston, Richelle turned to the principal.

    ¡°Originally, if the school had handled the matter properly and Hizkia realized his mistake, I would have let the school handle it. Now, however, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Without waiting for the principal to dissuade her, she dialed a call to the chief of Kindur¡¯s police station.

    ¡°Mr. Watts, it¡¯s me, Richelle Lewis. My daughter was threatened by a ssmate at school. Please send someone to file a report.¡±

    At this point, Richelle was unwilling to have any further dealings with Hizkia and his mother. She simply picked up andforted her precious daughter.<div>

    As the matter concerned the darling daughter of the Lewis family, Mr. Watts arrived at the school shortly after with two policemen.

    After making a copy of the surveince video and recording the testimonies of all relevant witnesses,

    Mrs. Kingston pleaded with the principal for mercy. The principal stated that as the victim, the decisiony with Tifanny. He couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    Mrs. Kingston, left with no choice, came over with Hizkia and knelt down on the ground.

    Richelle didn¡¯t even cast a nce at her, instead, she left the office with the three kids.

    ¡°Principal, please handle the aftermath here. Tifanny is in a state where she needs to see a counselor to help work through this.¡±

    Initially, the principal held no bias towards the Lewis children.

    Now, however, he hade to appreciate and like these three kids.

    The reason wasn¡¯t because of their distinguished background that could intimidate anyone,

    but because among all the students in this advanced ss, these three siblings still managed to stand out.

    He could even say with certainty that, given a few years, these three siblings would be figures as well-known as their parents.

    The school is a ce to cultivate talents. Naturally, the principal favored such rare geniuses.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, go ahead and take the kids. Make sure Tifanny doesn¡¯t have any psychological trauma or stress reactions.¡±

    Just like this, Richelle left with the three kids, leaving Hizkia and his mother behind in the principal¡¯s office to apologize and show remorse to the principal and Mr. Watts.

    As the car drove away from the school, little Tifanny, who had been crying until her eyes were red and swollen, suddenly let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Oh my, I was about to suffocate!¡±

    Rather amused by her daughter¡¯s act, Richelleughed.

    ¡°Tifanny, my little actress, your performance was quite good!¡±<div>

    Seeing their dear sister crying like a broken-hearted person, at first, both Timmy and Timothy felt like they needed to teach Hizkia a lesson, but Tifanny managed to hold them back. It was only then that they understood that their sweet little sister had outwitted everybody herself!

    Grasping Tifanny¡¯s small hand, Timmy educated her seriously.

    ¡°Sis, you have to be more careful next time. Hizkia is a fool this time, but if you encounter someone more cunning, think about escaping. Don¡¯t confront them directly.¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what Richelle wanted to say.<div>

    However, since Timmy had already said it, she didn¡¯t feel the need to say it immediately.

    Rather, it was Timothy, who rarely got serious.

    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re still young, we can¡¯t beat them physically. So, when we encounter danger, our first option is to run away!¡±

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°Brothers, I remember it all! I knew Uncle Turner was nearby and I also knew it was Hizkia. So, I decided to punish him myself!¡±

    Sweet little Tifanny, when she acts spoiled, can make everyone in the Lewis family follow hermands.

    But when she gets brave, she can also seize the weapon in her hand and be a little warrior who dares to resist.

    When the words of the other three were over, Richelle, being their mom, made the final conclusion.

    ¡°My darling girl was really clever and brave this time. But your brothers are right. You guys are still small and you¡¯re at a disadvantage when dealing with adults. So, when in danger, your first option should always be ensuring your own safety, sending a distress signal as soon as possible and waiting for help.¡±

    Richel took this opportunity to give her three children a danger management lesson.

    ¡°Mommy, do I really need to see a psychologist?¡±

    Richelle stroked her head, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head, ¡°Of course not.. I wasn¡¯t even scared at all! He thought he could scare me with that act?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 640: 636: He Has an Accomplice

    Richelle Dunn returned home with her three children, and Roy Lewis finally learned the ins and outs of the situation.

    He did not have any objection to Richelle¡¯s handling of the matter.

    However, for almost an entire day, he followed Tifanny closely, as if fearing any mishap might befall her.

    Richelle noticed this but did not say anything.

    Tifanny seemed to enjoy her father¡¯s clingy behavior.

    Because of this incident, Richelle asked for two days off for her three children.

    The school handled the matter very swiftly, announcing Hizkia Kingston¡¯s expulsion in a ss meeting the next morning.

    As for how the police handled the matter subsequently, naturally, it had nothing to do with the school.

    Soon after the school made its decision, Mr. Watts called Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Hizkia Kingston confessed that there is an aplice named Anderson Kirby. What do you think¡­?¡±

    When Richelle received the principal¡¯s call yesterday, she realized that it might have something to do with the friction inst semester¡¯s parent-student gathering.<div>

    So, she also considered whether there might be other aplices.

    ¡°But other than Hizkia Kingston¡¯s confession, we don¡¯t have any other evidence, right?¡±

    Mr. Watts agreed, ¡°Indeed, there is no evidence. The surveince cameras did not capture Anderson Kirby participating in the incident, and it¡¯s difficult for us to take any action.¡±

    Richelle naturally understood Mr. Watts¡¯ dilemma.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Watts. We must care about the evidence, and we can¡¯t wrong other students just because of Hizkia Kingston¡¯s confession. Later, I will ask my children to pay more attention to Anderson Kirby¡¯s behavior.¡±

    When Richelle took the call, she was dealing with matters in the study with Roy Lewis.

    The call was on speakerphone, and when she hung up, Roy Lewis said to her,

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can add more bodyguards to follow them.¡±

    But Richelle thought that having three bodyguards now was already extravagant.

    Moreover, regarding the level of danger in this matter, even without the bodyguards, the children could easily handle it themselves.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I think this is a great opportunity for the siblings to learn how to deal with dangers.¡±

    Roy Lewis understood Richelle¡¯s meaning: children need to grow up not just by talking about it, but through practical experiences to truly grow.

    ¡°Okay, let Delroy and his team follow them for a few days and decide on adjustments based on the situation.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ reason for adding more bodyguards was because many events had recently heated up.

    Whether it was the thoughtless uncles and aunts in his family, the elders in the Lewis¡¯ Vige, or the Jayden Dunn, Mason Lilliput, the Thompsons and so on, they all seemed to have their eyes on his family these days.

    Richelle¡¯s side had indeed been much more peacefultely, with hardly anyone following her.

    The reason for this was that thest kidnapping attempt not only failed to harm her but also led to the loss of the two families, Dragon and Fish, who had been using a secret transportation route for decades.

    Therefore, their uing targets would likely focus on the children.<div>

    However, not even half a day after turning down Roy Lewis¡¯ suggestion, Richelle returned to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow your advice on the kids¡¯ bodyguards issue. This is not a good time to train the children, as it¡¯s an eventful autumn.¡±

    It seemed that Richelle had thought it through.

    Hizkia Kingston and Anderson Kirby were just ordinary kids; no matter how bad they were, their actions would only be minor chaos.

    But if they were used by others and teamed up, the consequences would be incalcble.<div>

    ¡°Alright, mention this to Delroy, and he will arrange everything without affecting the children.¡±

    Delroy took two days to get everything sorted out.

    When the three children returned to school, they found their familiar bodyguard uncles, dressed as school security guards, standing outside their ssroom, responsible for patrolling and security work around them.

    As soon as the three children returned to ss, their ssmates gathered around, talking to Tifanny.

    ¡°Tifanny Dunn, are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Tifanny Dunn, I¡¯ll treat you to candy!¡±

    ¡°Tifanny Dunn, we missed you while you were gone for a few days!¡±

    The kind words and sincere smiles of their ssmates made Tifanny feel very warm.

    ¡°Thankyou, everyone. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    As Tifanny was surrounded by enthusiastic students, Timmy and Timothy sat to one side, observing the behaviors and reactions of everyone in the ss.

    Richelleter talked to the three children about paying more attention to Anderson Kirby¡¯s behavior.

    At that moment, Anderson Kirby was sitting far away with three or four other ssmates, watching them coldly.

    ¡°Big brother, should we teach them a lesson?¡±<div>

    Timothy winked at Timmy. The two brothers spent day and night together, and each knew the other¡¯s thoughts very well.

    Timmy, sensing his brother¡¯s query, shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s no need to rush. Taking action now would only startle the snake in the grass.¡±

    Tifanny returned to school and was surrounded by her ssmates, her cheeks flushed, perhaps due to ack of oxygen caused by the crowd.

    Seeing that it was about enough, Timmy and Timothy separated the group of people and ¡°rescued¡± their beloved little sister..

 Chapter 641: 637: Richelle Dunn Standing on the Shoulders of Giants

    On the first day the three children returned to school, everything was calm and peaceful.

    Richelle Dunn, from the news she got from the bodyguards, also felt the same way.

    However, as a mother, even if others say that everything is safe, she still needed to see it for herself to feel reassured.

    In the afternoon, Richelle happened to go to the Drug Administration Bureau. After her errands, she asked Delroy to pick up the children from school.

    Delroy drove a limited-edition luxury car today, and the children got in the car and sped away quickly.

    As it happened, Anderson Kirby and a few other ssmates saw the three siblings get in the car. Turning to the other ssmates, he said.

    ¡°Look, they are different from us! Even if our parents worked their entire lives without eating or drinking, they still couldn¡¯t afford that car.¡±

    ¡°Anderson, it¡¯s not their fault. Their parents are legitimate businessmen and didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±

    Anderson snorted, ¡°Not doing anything wrong? They are the evil capitalists, exploiting themon ss! How can ordinary kids like uspare to them? Even the principal is biased towards them!¡±

    ¡°Anderson, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Hizkia Kingston¡­¡±

    Andersonughed again, ¡°The rich are really powerful, not even allowing others to speak?¡±<div>

    The Lewis family bodyguards who were about to leave work overheard the conversation of these kids and secretly took note of it.

    Later, they reported the situation to Delroy.

    Delroy guessed that Anderson might not have given up yet, so when he returned home and found the kids were away, he reported the matter to Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    Roy Lewis, as usual, didn¡¯t give his opinion, but Richelle responded to him with just one sentence.

    ¡°Delroy, have them keep a close watch for now. Maybe it¡¯s just a few kids gossiping.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t just gossip and someone was really pushing from behind, a rash move at this time would alert the enemy.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Also, check the recent financial flows of Hizkia and Anderson¡¯s families. Don¡¯t worry about the other ssmates for now.¡±

    Delroy agreed and ordered his subordinates to investigate.

    Soon, Delroy provided the financial ins and outs of both families.

    Richelle looked through them and handed them to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°ording to the bank statements, there is no anomaly. Do we need to investigate further or have someone follow them for some time?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled and said, ¡°Now you are in charge of the family, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    Asking this question, Richelle believed it was necessary.

    After discussing the follow-up work with Delroy on WhatsApp, Richelle turned to Roy Lewis and asked.

    ¡°Do you think Delroy will find me indecisive?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, Delroy is quite proud. If you can¡¯t make him respect you, he won¡¯t willingly work for you!¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°So, it is because of your influence that he listens to me so quickly. I am really curious how much time and effort you spent after taking over the Lewis Group, using inhuman tactics to make so many people willingly submit to you?¡±<div>

    This was the first time the two had a serious conversation about this matter.

    Roy Lewis thought carefully, ¡°Actually, I returned to the Lewis Group early, following my grandfather. Of course, it was not as early as Timmy and Timothy. At that time, I was only watching and listening, not making any decisions until I was over ten years old. So, my authority was slowly built up. Even so, when I fully took over the Lewis Group at the age of twenty, and my grandfatherpletely let go, less than 10% of people truly respected me. It took about two or three years for the majority to submit to me.¡±

    Richelle was not familiar with the Lewis family and the Lewis Group when she first started designing the blueprint for Lewis Technology Building, let alone knowing that there was already an intersection between her and Roy Lewis.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m actually stepping on the shoulders of a giant like you. A lot of things are much simpler for me to handle than when you first took over.¡±<div>

    Richelle was not naive, knowing that the smoothness of her work now relied on the foundation and prestige that Roy Lewis built over the years.

    And Timmy and Timothy were just like her.

    ¡°Because I understand, I feel guilty every time you praise me for being capable!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled and pinched her face, ¡°Why feel guilty? Do you want to separate yourself from me?¡±

    Theyughed and joked for a while before Richelle suddenly said seriously.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯s possible that these two are not necessarily instigated by anyone.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t give his opinion, just asking.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly think so?¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°The good and evil in people are just a matter of thought. One should not underestimate one¡¯s kindness or evil.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°So you still want Delroy to make the arrangements?¡±

    Richelle replied honestly, ¡°The safety of the children cannot be neglected.. Without solid evidence, just based on my subjective judgment that it is the subjective malice of the two families of Wang and Zhou, we might miss the real mastermind, which would put the children in more danger, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 642: 638: Timmys First Solo Show

    Chapter 642: Chapter 638: Timmy¡¯s First Solo Show

    The three children seemed unaffected by the incident involving Hizkia Kingston. In the two days following school, they returned home cheerful as ever.

    ¡°Mom, tomorrow there¡¯s a special ss about human body explorations at school. My teacher knows that I am studying medicine and has asked me to preside over it.¡±

    Once he got home, the first thing Timmy did was report his new task to his mom.

    Upon hearing this, Richelle Dunn encouraged and approved of him, then asked him a question.

    ¡°What are you nning to cover in your presentation?¡±

    Timmy had already nned his response, ¡°I n to simplify and adapt the content from the initial lesson that you gave me.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, you need to simplify it because your foundation is much stronger than others. But the content and framework are spot on.¡±

    So that night, instead of ying games with his younger siblings, Timmy devoted his time to prepare an APP for the following day¡¯s topic.

    The themed ss was scheduled for two periods in the afternoon. Someone in the University Department started the rumor that Timmy was the youngest disciple of Master Kingston.

    As a result, arge group of medical students from the university paid a visit.<div>

    The principal had no choice but to relocate the ss to the school¡¯s auditorium.

    The principal knew it was sudden and could be a bit overwhelming for Timmy.

    Before the changes were made, Timmy was consulted.

    ¡°Timmy, the seniors from the university¡¯s medical department heard that you¡¯re Master Kingston¡¯s disciple and they all want to attend your presentation. What do you think?¡±

    Being confident and somewhat self-important, Timmy replied, ¡°Principal, since you are asking like this, you want them toe, right?¡±

    The principal smiled and ruffled his hair, ¡°Of course. There has been quite some controversy since this ss was started. I¡¯d also like you to bring some honor to your ssmates and add some confidence in me.¡±

    Without hesitation, Timmy agreed, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll make sure they are utterly convinced. However, the main viewpoints of my presentation are not derived from my master, but from my mom. Can that be epted?¡±

    Without a second thought, the principal nodded, ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter. Both Dr. Dunn and Professor Seaton are regarded as gods in the hearts of medical students.¡±

    The principal, although not of the same discipline, knew many internal things about academia.

    At first, he didn¡¯t realize that Richelle Dunn was the same Richelle Dunn, the genius from South Asia. Itwasn¡¯t until a detailed discussion that he understood they were the same person.

    ¡°Since the principal thinks it¡¯s okay, then I should have no problem with it.¡±

    The principal was quite amused by Timmy¡¯s self-confident appearance.

    At two in the afternoon, the school¡¯s auditorium which can hold two thousand people was packed.

    Wearing the uniform of the advanced course, Timmy stood on the podium. Although he was small, once he started speaking in his youthful voice, the audience was immediately engaged.

    Richelle¡¯s introductory ss to Timmy may have seemed casual, but the amount and range of knowledge it touched upon were beyond the grasp of average people.

    But with her professional knowledge, and thebination of Eastern and Western theories, Richelle exined theplex topic of human body intriguingly and interestingly.

    Timmy spent the previous night simplifying some of the obscure content into clear and straightforwardnguage, targeting his ssmates. Consequently, the first half of his lecture not only won loud apuse from suspicious or admiring professionals but also thunderous ps from his ssmates and teachers.

    When the first half of the lecture was over, Timmy ran backstage to take a break during the ten-minute intermission.

    Timothy passed him a bottle of water and Tifanny massaged his shoulders.<div>

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so amazing. You weren¡¯t nervous at all with so many people watching.¡±

    Timmy replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also perform wlessly during your piano recital?¡±

    Tifanny giggled in response.

    Timothy gave a thumbs-up to both his brother and sister.<div>

    ¡°Both big brother and little sister are amazing!¡±

    Backstage, the three siblings were in the middle of a heartfelt exchange of praises.

    In the audience seats of the auditorium, many of the students from the University Medical Department had shown up with condescending attitudes or just to stir things up.

    However, after the first half of the lecture, almost ny percent of them had be fans of Timmy.

    ¡°Oh my God, I never thought we could approach the subject from this perspective. Listening to it this way makes everything so simple. It was a nightmare for me when I first started learning. Thinking about it still scares me.¡±

    ¡°The theory this young disciple is presenting doesn¡¯t sound like ites from Master Kingston. It sounds more like it¡¯s from Master Seaton¡¯s theory. But it also contains many new perspectives. Could it be Timmy¡¯s original viewpoint?¡± ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t know, would you? The mother of this young disciple, she¡¯s apparently Dr. Dunn, the favorite student of Professor Seaton. I reckon most of the content Timmy is presenting todayes from the introductory ss given by his mother.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This is clearly the fundamental knowledge that every medical student must learn when they first set foot into the field. Yet it¡¯s much more easy-to- understand andprehensive than what we usually learn.¡±

 Chapter 643: 639: The Instantly Famous Young Master Timmy

    Chapter 643: Chapter 639: The Instantly Famous Young Master Timmy

    So, after Timmy finished his rest, he went back on stage.

    Someone raised their hand and asked, ¡°May I ask, Junior Brother Fu, is the content of your lecture what your master, Professor Kingston, taught you when you first started?¡±

    Timmy crisply gave a negative answer.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°My enlightening teacher is my mom, and this lecture content is what my mom taught me when I first started. But I considered that our ssmates are not students of this major, so I simplified some difficult points. May I ask, Senior Brother, is there anything inappropriate in what I said?¡±

    The male student who asked the question hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Junior Brother, you misunderstood, there is nothing inappropriate, it¡¯s very wonderful, and it opened our eyes!¡±

    Timmy¡¯s lecture was like a bomb that went off in the school.

    Before his speech was even over, there were already many posts about him on the school forum.

    And thements under these posts were skyrocketing.

    Among them, a post titled ¡°Genius Child Appears Out of Nowhere¡± attracted many people¡¯s attention andments.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Junior Brother¡¯s talent, but he¡¯s so handsome, cool, and cute, what should I do, I also want to be a fan of Senior Sister!¡±

    ¡°It has only been half a year since this Junior Brother started, and he has such knowledge. I have been studying for three years and feel like I haven¡¯t learned even a little bit of his skills!¡±

    ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? This Junior Brother, he also has a younger brother and sister, both of whom are equally talented genius children, and they all look exactly the same!¡±

    ¡°My god, who are their parents? What kind of virtue did they umte in their previous lives to have three treasures in one family!¡±

    ¡°Did the inte just reach your vige today? This Junior Brother¡¯s father is Roy Lewis, the helmsman of the Federation¡¯s top group, Lewis Group. His mom is Master Seaton¡¯s proudest genius disciple, Richelle Dunn.¡±

    ¡°Damn, my bad! I was short-sighted, thinking their ancestral graves were emitting green smoke, but it¡¯s actually normal gic inheritance!¡±

    Timmy had no idea about these posts andments on the school forum. He finished his lecture as nned, nced at the time, announced the end of the lecture, and turned to leave.

    One of the university students stopped him, ¡°Junior Brother, may I discuss a question with you?¡±

    Timmy looked at the clock in the auditorium, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother, but it¡¯s time for me to leave. If my driver doesn¡¯t pick me up in time, it will be a problem.¡±

    When he said that, everyone came back to reality.

    The person standing on the stage was just a child who needed to follow a normal schedule for school and return home before dark!

    ¡°Ah, I should be the one to apologize, I forgot that Junior Brother needs to go home on time.¡±

    Seeing the disappointment on his face, Timmy asked, ¡°What is your name, Senior Brother?¡±

    The student introduced himself, ¡°My name is Cameron Collins!¡±

    ¡°Cameron is my senior brother, so tonight, just post a thread under your real name on the school forum, and I¡¯ll make time to reply!¡±

    After saying that, Timmy saw his brother and sister waiting for him on the side of the stage and happily hopped over to them.

    Everyone in the audience, seeing the little guy who had just been giving a serious lecture turn into a lively child,ughed.

    Originally, there would have been an emcee to say some closing remarks after Timmy¡¯s lecture, but since it was so wonderful, the principal personally went on stage to wrap things up for him.

    That night, the principal received many congrattory phone calls.<div>

    Most of them praised his foresight, discerning eye, and for discovering dozens of future pirs of the Federation.

    Richelle Dunn was also bombarded with phone calls.

    These calls were from various medical colleges in the Federation, inviting her to be a guest professor.

    For a moment, Richelle didn¡¯t know whether to thank Timmy for this lecture orin.<div>

    After all, she is already overwhelmed with her current workload. If she were to be a guest professor, Roy Lewis would surely hate her.

    As expected, when she mentioned those invitations to Roy Lewis, he immediately said without hesitation, ¡°Decline them!¡±

    However, a few secondster, he changed his statement.

    ¡°Of course, if you like it, I support you. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be too overwhelmed.¡±

    How could Richelle not understand his thoughts?

    From an emotional point of view, he didn¡¯t want her to ept these invitations.

    But from a rational point of view, he always hoped that she would be more assertive and unrestrained, so he would support her as long as she liked it.

    Richelle nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I will think about it, but for now, it¡¯s definitely not possible. At least until you can appear in public again, I will think about it.¡±

    In just a few seconds, Roy Lewis pressed down his selfish emotions and analyzed the situation rationally.

    ¡°Richelle, in the long run, you should follow the example of your master and Master Kingston, take on apprentices and teach sses. That way, the knowledge and experience you have will be passed on and never die out.¡±

    About this point, Richelle had never thought of it before.

    But after she led Timmy into the field, she gradually realized what Roy Lewis was talking about.<div>

    ¡°Yes, I will consider this, but it¡¯s not for now, it¡¯s for the future!¡±

    For now, she just wanted the children to grow up healthily and for Roy Lewis to recover as soon as possible..

 Chapter 644: 640: Theres no other way, who would have thought our child would be so capable!

    Chapter 644: Chapter 640: There¡¯s no other way, who would have thought our child would be so capable!

    Timmy¡¯s achievements caused quite a stir at school.

    Even some media outlets caught wind of it and approached the principal, wanting to interview Timmy.

    The principal, iming that the students needed to maintain a low profile for their studies, refused all requests.

    The assistant reminded him, ¡°Principal, are you sure Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis also don¡¯t want to ept these interviews?¡±

    The principal hummed in response, ¡°Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis are the most low-key people I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    At first, the principal had prejudices against Roy Lewis, thinking he was a money-driven businessman who brought his three children for the interview, mostly trying to pave the way with money.

    When the results of the interview came out, the principal was shocked.

    Out of all the interviewees, 32 people passed, and among them, three achieved perfect scores in all subjects. Those three were Roy Lewis¡¯s children.

    Then he soon found out that, Timothy Dunn and Tifanny Dunn were well-known prodigy children in South Asia.

    At that moment, he realized how narrow-minded he was to have all those biases against Roy Lewis just because of his businessman identity.<div>

    Later on, he gradually learned about the impressive identities of both Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn and felt even more ashamed.

    It was then that he understood the more powerful a person was, the more low-key they were likely to be.

    However, the assistant¡¯s words did remind him.

    During the break, he called Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Hello, Principal. Did my child cause any trouble?¡±

    The principal hastily replied, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re joking. Timmy has just brought great honor to our ss, how could he cause trouble? The thing is, some media want to interview Timmy and you as his parents, so I wanted to ask for your opinion.¡±

    The principal thought if he misunderstood, he could still actively contact the media, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Principal, you know that my children are here to study, not to seek fame and fortune. Please decline the unrted matters for us.¡±

    Let alone the children, even Richelle Dunn herself never epted interviews.

    Firstly, she had a special identity and needed to keep a low profile.

    Secondly, fame, wealth, and adoration held no attraction for her.

    After the principal consulted Richelle Dunn, he rejected several media requests in the following days.

    However, two or three media outlets were persistent in digging up explosive firsthand news. Astonishingly, they sent people armed with cameras and video equipment to stake out the school.

    Fortunately, after the principal called Richelle Dunn for her opinion, Roy Lewis deployed additional manpower at the school.

    Thus, the children¡¯s daily sses were not disturbed.

    Roy Lewis asked Richelle Dunn, ¡°Do these extra troubles bother you?¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought seriously for a moment, ¡°Of course it¡¯s annoying, but we have to ept this reality. Now it¡¯s just the beginning. When Timothy and Tifanny also begin to shine, there will be even more trouble!¡±

    Roy Lewis could foresee that in no time, the ones being pursued would change to Timothy and Tifanny, and by then, these troubles would start all over again, in cycles.

    ¡°No way, who can me our children for being so outstanding!¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn chuckled at his yful words.

    ¡°Master Lewis, don¡¯t be so sarcastic!¡±

    Roy Lewis burst outughing, ¡°What can I do then? Can I me our excellent genes?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was really amused by him. Despite being a worrisome matter, their light-heartedness turned it into a trivial matter.<div>

    ¡°By the way, has your work efficiency improved recently?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working for two hours these past few days, but I¡¯ve handled more files than before.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, it means you¡¯re recovering quickly. Actually, we both overlooked something. Originally, my master and I estimated that you would need 20 to 30 days to be discharged, and the condition for discharge would be that all your body indicators meet the standard. But you were discharged in just 15 days, meaning that even though your body met the standard, your mental state and inner energy hadn¡¯t caught up yet, causing you to feel inefficient at work.¡±

    Roy Lewis did some mental calctions, ¡°Hmm, it seems, today is the 30th day after my surgery.¡±

    Richelle Dunn stared at him, ¡°So, are you still worried now?¡±

    Roy Lewis did feel relieved, ¡°With you around, what¡¯s there to worry about? After you changed the acupuncture n yesterday, I had a longer deep sleepst night, and I¡¯m full of energy today. Not to mention working for two hours, I can even handle five hours.¡±

    Hisst sentence earned him a fierce re from Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re getting cheeky now. Do you want to work for five hours?¡±

    Roy Lewis coughed a few times, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I was just making aparison ¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn sternly scolded him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even allowed to make aparison, or even think about it. In short, your every word and action are mine.¡±

    Roy Lewis naturally listened to her.

    ¡°Honey, not just now, I¡¯ll always listen to you in the future!¡±<div>

    A sudden lovey-dovey remark from him made Richelle Dunn awkwardly break out in goosebumps..

 Chapter 645: 641 Suspected Insider Appears

    Chapter 645: Chapter 641 Suspected Insider Appears

    The whirlwind created by Timmy at the school and in Kindur finally began to subside after more than half a month.

    In this information age, new idols emerge every day.

    And every day, new gossip pieces of various sizes emerge.

    So, whether it¡¯s the students or the media, after pursuing Timmy for a while and seeing no response from him, the enthusiasm gradually faded, and everyone¡¯s life returned to normalcy.

    Richelle Dunn finally rxed her tense nerves.

    That night, after putting the three children to sleep, she went back to her bedroom, turned on herputer, and started working.

    Closing in on 11 PM, after working for over an hour, she finally intercepted the information she wanted.

    She had spent several days to arrange this information, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get hold of it.

    Maybe it was because she was too excited, but she forgot that Roy Lewis usually slept around 10 PM, and she directly sent thepressed information package to him.

    It wasn¡¯t until the financier¡¯s ount replied, ¡°Received, thank you for your hard work!¡±<div>

    Richelle, startled, realized: Shouldn¡¯t Roy be sleeping at this time?

    Breaking into a cold sweat, she quickly got up and went to the neighboring bedroom.

    Pushing open the door, she saw Roy lying in bed, breathing evenly and steadily, clearly in a deep sleep.

    So, who was the person who had just replied to her?

    Richelle¡¯s palms were sweaty, and when she thought about it, she couldn¡¯te up with a better method.

    Thus, she took out a piece of paper and wrote a line on it.

    ¡°Dear financier, I sent you an information packet at 11 PM, and you replied ¡®Received, thank you for your hard work!¡¯ ¡ª Margareth.¡±

    After writing it down, Richelle returned to her room and called Roy¡¯s phone.

    After it rang a few times, Roy finally picked it up.

    ¡°Richelle, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Richelle only hinted, ¡°Look under the pillow¡­¡±

    Then she hung up the call.

    About two or three minutester, the financier sent a message.

    ¡°Margareth, the information has been received, and the follow-up has been dealt with!¡±

    It seemed that it was indeed Roy this time.

    Richelle simply replied with ¡°Okay,¡± and then sat down in front of theputer to handle other matters.

    Until she was tired and ready to sleep, the financier hadn¡¯t contacted her again.

    So, she turned off theputer and went back to the bedroom.

    As expected, Roy was not there.<div>

    On the back of the paper she¡¯d left earlier, there was a new line of words written by Roy.

    ¡°Baby, you go to sleep first, good night!¡±

    Richelle guessed that there must be big trouble on Roy¡¯s side.

    She wondered if she could sleep tonight.<div>

    She went downstairs to the kitchen and brewed a pot of calming tea for him, also preparing some snacks.

    She dragged a chair to the door of the study and ced the tray on it.

    Without disturbing Roy, who was inside the study, she simply sent him a WhatsApp message.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared tea and snacks for you. They¡¯re by the door!¡±

    A few minutester, she received Roy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Thank you, baby. Good night!¡±

    Richelle fell asleep quickly, while in the study, Roy was discussing possible oues of this matter with Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Uncle, I still feel that it¡¯s somewhat arbitrary to judge Derrick Warrington based on today¡¯s incident.¡±

    Kennedy asked, ¡°During your surgery, I let him temporarily manage your ount for a few days because your usual hacker contacts might reach out to you. You knew this. But after you resumed work, I informed him to stop using the ount. He logged in while changing the password, which alone is enough evidence to convict him!¡±

    Roy agreed with Kennedy¡¯s statement, ¡°Uncle, what I¡¯m afraid of is not judging an innocent person wrongly but what he might do with the information he took tonight if he¡¯s guilty. Including the information he handled during my surgery, what will he use them for!¡±

    Kennedy thought about it seriously, then asked him.

    ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±

    Roy shared his n, and Kennedy had no objections.<div>

    ¡°Alright then, he¡¯s your subordinate. How to clear his name, how to convict him, and how to deal with the prior losses will be your responsibility to handle and follow up.¡±

    Roy and Kennedy chatted until almost dawn.

    Having made arrangements for the current situation, Roy finally went back to bed.

    He thought Richelle would have been asleep by now.

    But as soon as he entered the room, Richelle sat up.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Roy nodded, quickly walked over and gently embraced her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep earlier and not wait for me?¡±

    Richelle had actually slept, but her sleep was light, and she was always concerned about his condition, opening her eyes at the slightest movement.

    ¡°Go freshen up, and I¡¯ll give you a few acupuncture treatments. Rest for half a day tomorrow, and after you¡¯ve rested, deal with the matters.¡±

    Roy wanted to say he was fine but thought better of it.

    Whether he was fine or not, Richelle would know once she took his pulse.

    Rather than giving her empty reassurances, it¡¯s better to let her do her job and listen to her.<div>

    After freshening up, Richelle was ready, and she asked him to lie down, took his pulse, and asked if he had any diforts. Then she picked up the silver needles and inserted them into his neck and hands.

    At first, Roy was awake and asked a few questions, but a few minutester, he fell asleep.

    Once he was asleep, Richelle furrowed her brows.

    Truth be told, his all-night work heavily impacted him, considering he¡¯d undergone two major surgeries in a row..

 Chapter 646: 642: Touching Someone Elses Cake

    Chapter 646: Chapter 642: Touching Someone Else¡¯s Cake

    Roy Lewis slept soundly this time, not awaking until the afternoon.

    Uponing downstairs, the living room was incredibly quiet.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you feel better now?¡±

    Uncle Axel quickly walked over and asked with concern.

    Roy nodded, ¡°Slept enough, feeling much more energized now.¡±

    Uncle Axel promptly ordered someone to bring the prepared lunch to the dining room, ¡°Dr. Dunn has gone back to the Lewis Group, saying she¡¯ll pick up the young master and young miss on her way off work.¡±

    Roy thought for a moment, ¡°Why is she back at the Lewis Group? There¡¯s nothing that requires her presence today!¡±

    Uncle Axel added, ¡°It seems there was an ident at one of the factories, and a person in charge is needed there.¡±

    Roy pondered carefully, waved Uncle Axel away, and sent text to Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°What happened to the factory? Can¡¯t you deal with it, or just send a deputy general manager? Why does Richelle have to go there herself?¡±<div>

    Nathan quickly replied, ¡°Regarding the raw material issue that Timmy mentionedst time, it¡¯s that factory that had the ident. Dr. Dunn might think there is something fishy about it, so she wants to have a look.¡±

    Of course, Roy remembered this matter.

    ¡°Timmy mentioned we could consider supplying ourselves, but that¡¯s still far in the future. Even if there¡¯s a long-term n in thepany headquarters, it shouldn¡¯t reach the factory so quickly.¡±

    Perhaps Timmy¡¯s suggestion about the supply chain had disturbed some vested interests, so they¡¯d started to jump out in advance.

    ¡°Yeah, I find it strange too. This issue was initially supposed to be an internal secret. There are only ten people in thepany, including Dr. Dunn and me.¡± Roy simply replied, ¡°Investigate!¡±

    Roy knew that Richelle had Delroy around her all the time, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    As he sat in his study, he purposely left the door open ¨C as soon as he heard the children and Richelle¡¯sughter, he quickly moved out.

    As soon as Richelle saw him, she frowned and signaled him to stop.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, slow down!¡±

    The three kids ran to him and hugged him, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re back! Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Roy was indeed in a hurry, the recent events seemed unrted, but he kept worrying there was a connection.

    His mind was not as sharp as before the surgery.

    He was afraid that he might have overlooked some crucial information, which could result in an irreparable mistake.

    ¡°Go wash your hands and change your clothes; Daddy has something to talk to Mommy about.¡±

    Richelle walked with Roy to the study. After a few steps, Roy noticed something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your foot?¡±

    Richelle had to tell him frankly, ¡°Nothing much, I slipped on the floor outside of the factory and twisted my ankle a bit, but it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    Roy hurriedly made her sit down on the sofa and crouched down to pull up her pants.<div>

    At a nce, he could see her swollen ankle, like a bread roll.

    ¡°And you say it¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Frowning, Roy looked at her with some resentment in his voice.

    ¡°No, I need Delroy to check whether this was intentional or idental.¡±<div>

    Richelle quickly reassured him, ¡°It really was an ident. It had just rained heavily in the morning, there was a puddle of water at the door, and I identally slipped. Delroy was with me at the time and immediately caught me, so I didn¡¯t fall, just twisted my ankle¡­¡±

    Roy was unwilling to take her word for it, so he asked Uncle Axel to bring the first aid kit and then told him to call Delroy.

    After Uncle Axel left, Roy put her injured foot on hisp, poured medicinal wine into his palm, rubbed it warm, and then pressed it onto her swollen ankle.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nag her.

    ¡°You always say I don¡¯t care about myself, but in fact, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t care about your own well-being. The factory workers making trouble can be a big or small matter, but Lewis Group has plenty of talents. Anyone could have solved the problem, but you had to rush all the way to the factory¡­¡±

    Richelle acknowledged that she was to me, so she allowed him to scold her while applying the medicinal wine to her ankle.

    Roy had grown a bit irritable recently, but it was not a mid-life crisis or anything like that. Instead, it was a normal psychological reaction during his post-operative recovery period.

    At this point, Roy should not be challenged or ignored.

    Instead, he should be appeased as much as possible, and once his condition improves, his mood will heal itself without medication.

    As Roy continued to nag, Richelle admitted her mistakes with ¡°uh-huh¡± and ¡°yeah.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Delroy entered that Roy¡¯s attention shifted to Delroy.

    ¡°Delroy, just briefly tell me about today¡¯s events.¡±

    Delroy gave a brief overview of the cause of the disturbance and the subsequent handling of the situation, but with special emphasis on Richelle¡¯s injury, describing it in great detail.<div>

    It seemed that even a rough man like Delroy understood that business matters would alwayse second to Dr. Dunn in his master¡¯s heart.

    After carefully listening, Roy asked.

    ¡°So, in your opinion, Richelle¡¯s twisted ankle was an ident?¡±

    Delroy nodded, ¡°Yes, there were several small puddles of water at the factory gate; she just identally stepped on one of them.¡±

    Roy pensively looked at Delroy, then at Richelle, and motioned Delroy with his chin.

    ¡°I have other things to discuss with you; go wait for me in the study!¡±

 Chapter 647: 643: Accident, Is It Really an Accident?

    Chapter 647: Chapter 643: ident, Is It Really an ident?

    Roy Lewis returned to his study and closed the door.

    Delroy, who was sitting in the living room, stood up, but Roy waved for him to sit back down.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Although Roy¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t as sharp as before, it was still far smarter than most people¡¯s, even in this state.

    Delroy¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Master Lewis, I noticed that some abnormalities in another exit, so I deliberately led Dr. Dunn this way. At that time, I must have been a little distracted, paying attention to the situation of the other exit and overlooking the puddle here. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Roy waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You¡¯ve already avoided great danger. This minor injury, inparison, is a small matter.¡±

    Delroy nodded, ¡°Thank you for understanding, Master Lewis.¡±

    Roy continued, ¡°So, it seems that Richelle¡¯s intuition is correct.¡±

    Delroy nodded, ¡°It should be!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the abnormality in the other exit?¡±<div>

    Delroy shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I have sent someone to investigate it. There should be a resultter tonight.¡±

    Roy always trusted Delroy¡¯s work.

    ¡°As for the raw materials, only a few people know about it. I¡¯ll give you a listter, and you must investigate each person thoroughly, no matter how small the connection is.¡±

    This matter not only concerned thepany¡¯s interests but also Richelle and the children.

    Currently, Roy wasn¡¯t sure if this incident was targeting thepany or the children.

    Delroy nodded and took the order.

    Then he reported.

    ¡°As for Mr. Timmy and his two ssmates, I¡¯ve investigated all of their families and rtives. There¡¯s no recent unusual activity, financial ie, or expenses.¡±

    Roy¡¯s brow never rxed, ¡°Then, for a while, if their backers really exist, they¡¯ll tell those families to be careful, so don¡¯t let up, ws will eventually be discovered.¡±

    Although, Richelle said that the goodness and evil in people¡¯s hearts are only a thought apart.

    He still thought that this was no mere coincidence.

    After giving Delroy the instructions, Roy stayed in the study by himself, painstakingly listing the idents that had happened recently, trying to find any connections.

    And he even included Derrick Warrington into his considerations.

    It wasn¡¯t until the three children came to call him for dinner that he could pull his thoughts away from these incidents.

    During dinner, he was rather distracted.

    ¡°Roy, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Richelle looked at him worriedly, ming her acupuncture not working well enough.

    Roy shook his head hastily, ¡°No, I slept very well.¡±

    Richelle did not believe him. After dinner, when the children went to y in the yard, she asked Roy.<div>

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Roy shook his head.

    Richelle was more specific, ¡°Did you find anything at the factory?¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°No!¡±<div>

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Roy Lewis, hiding something from me is equivalent to increasing the risk! You might as well tell me so I can take precautions.¡±

    Seeing that there was no way around it, Roy honestly told her.

    Afterward, he asked her.

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    Richelle said.

    ¡°The factory staff guided us to another exit, and we were originally heading that way. But halfway through, Delroy suddenly said that he hadn¡¯t seen some mechanical parts clearly, so we went back the way we came and took the nearest exit.¡±

    Richelle had been with Delroy for a while now and had some understanding of his way of doing things.

    Roy sighed, ¡°Indeed, nothing escapes your eyes.¡±

    Instead of her usual habit of showing off when praised by Roy, Richelle stared at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Could it be Sebastian and his people who did this?¡±

    In the past ten years, the Lewis Group had been operating under Roy¡¯smand. After ten years of selection and elimination, the remaining people, if not 100% loyal to him, at least 90% of them were absolutely submissive to Roy.

    The remaining 10% were talented people with unsettled stances, yet they could be bribed with money.

    Most of these undecided people were being manipted by Sebastian and his siblings on a daily basis.<div>

    Before the investigation results came out, Roy didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we¡¯ll have to wait for Delroy¡¯s results.¡±

    Ever since Sebastian was arrested, he had been waiting in detention for his case to be tried and adjudicated.

    His wife and children, of course, had been quietly ndering Richelle and begging for mercy from the old master.

    It was for this reason that the old master had not been staying much at Roy¡¯s sidetely, fearing that Sebastian¡¯s family might suddenly attack, ruining Roy¡¯s n to y dead.

    ¡°Should I talk to Grandpa about the situation?¡±

    Roy considered it for a moment and rejected her suggestion.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll ask Delroy to contact the old housekeeper. That¡¯s the most discrete and secure way..¡±

 Chapter 648: 644: Shes his wife, how can he not be proud?

    Chapter 648: Chapter 644: She¡¯s his wife, how can he not be proud?

    Recently, Timmy and Timothy had discussed with their coach about increasing the intensity of their shooting and martial arts sses.

    Before, Richelie barely supervised them on weekends. They could do whatever they wanted after finishing their sses and training.

    However, after Tifanny was frightened, Timmy and Timothy spent almost all their free time on weekends in the shooting room and martial arts training room.

    ording to the coach, their shooting skills had improved significantly.

    Roy Lewis naturally heard about this and took the opportunity to visit the shooting room on Saturday afternoon when Richelle was busy and Tifanny was practicing. He wanted to see how his sons were doing with their shooting training.

    As it turned out, Timmy and Timothy had a very high talent for shooting.

    While the two children werepeting, the coach joked with Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the young masters¡¯ skills would be more than enough if they were to be assassins.¡±

    Roy knew that this was the highest praise for their shooting skills.

    ¡°Well, it also proves that it will be very difficult for anyone to harm them!¡±<div>

    The coach nodded, ¡°Indeed, for now, I doubt that among the bodyguards Delroy has, very few would surpass the two young masters in shooting skills.¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression remained serious. ¡°Then train them until they¡¯re unmatched even among Delroy¡¯s men!¡±

    The coach was slightly surprised at first, but quickly understood Roy¡¯s intention and nodded obediently.

    ¡°Master Lewis, rest assured, I will do my best.¡±

    After Richelle finished her work, she brought Tifanny to join the training as well.

    Compared to the strict requirements for his sons, Roy was in a dilemma when it came to Tifanny.

    On one hand, he knew better than anyone that having strongbat skills was more important than having a hundred bodyguards.

    However, Tifanny¡¯s hands were meant for ying the piano and painting. With her young age, constantly holding a gun for training might cause irreversible damage to her hands.

    Originally, he did not insist or force Tifanny to practice shooting.

    However, after the recent incident, he naturally understood that life was far more important ¨C and also more fragile ¨C than anything else.

    So now, Tifanny¡¯s training in shooting and martial arts had increased in intensity, though not as much as her brothers¡¯.

    This way, at the very least, she would have some self-defense and escape capabilities in the face of danger.

    The factory ident had been confirmed to be caused by machine failure. However, the reason for the malfunction still needed further investigation.

    In theory, the Lewis Group¡¯s management system had always been strict and well-regted. There was a tight maintenance schedule in ce at every subsidiary and factory to avoid machine malfunctions.

    When Nathan Caroule discussed this with Roy Lewis, Roy wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    ¡°Roy, I also think Aldo Lewis is the biggest suspect in this incident.¡±

    Although Roy didn¡¯t fully trust his uncles and aunts, it wasn¡¯t out of personal bias. It was simply because they were only focused on personal gain, without possessing any real talent.

    However, since they were part of the Lewis family, Roy had to find some idle positions to ce them in ¨C to stabilize public morale.

    ¡°Investigate it. These people, taking advantage of my absence, want to turn the world upside down!¡±<div>

    Nathan nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Instead, did anything unusual happen between you and Mr. Green?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t hide anything and told Nathan about Derrick Warrington¡¯s actions.

    Nathan and Derrick weren¡¯t close, but since both were Roy¡¯s subordinates, they had met a few times.

    ¡°A normal person wouldn¡¯t do such a thing because the advantage gained, is only a few hours of head start. So far, there has been no movement from Leutonia or Mason Lilliput¡­¡±<div>

    Roy couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason, ¡°Up until now, he hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to exin this to me. So, I¡¯m more inclined to think that he did this behind my back.¡±

    Nathan was a bit confused, ¡°So, you¡¯re not stopping him now because you want to see what he¡¯s nning to do next?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to see what his next move will be.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that put us at a disadvantage?¡±

    Nathan expressed worry.

    Roy wasn¡¯t too concerned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the intelligence he received is only a part of it. I personally received several other pieces of information right after I was discharged from the hospital. The iplete information he has would be of little use.¡±

    Nathan finally understood why Roy could remain calm.

    ¡°Does that mean he has leaked all the intelligence you received during your surgery?¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t be certain, ¡°Not necessarily. I only received one piece of intelligence during my surgery. So, he might only have two pieces of intelligence right now. These two pieces are not highly corrted, and most importantly, the information provider has always been extremely cautious. There are many secret codes in the intelligence that only the provider and I can understand.¡±

    After hearing Roy¡¯s exnation, Nathan breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This hacker is indeed cautious and smart!¡±

    Roy smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed very smart¡­¡±

    Nathan nced at Roy, looking puzzled.<div>

    ¡°Why does your smile seem so proud?¡±

    No shit!

    Of course, he would be proud ¨C that¡¯s his wife, after all!

 Chapter 649: 645: Relax, youre just overreacting!

    Chapter 649: Chapter 645: Rx, you¡¯re just overreacting!

    That evening, Roy Lewis logged into the system and first sent a message to Margareth.

    ¡°Later, I want the oth piece of information.¡±

    In her bedroom, Richelle Dunn stared at the task instructions sent by her wealthy patron and, after a little thought, figured it out.

    The previous tasks assigned by the wealthy patron indeed had several items, arranged ording to sequence.

    But there was no oth task.

    Thinking back tost night when someone sneaked into the wealthy patron¡¯s ount, it was clear that he was setting a trap.

    Richelle thought carefully and skimmed through the intel she had recently sent. She then fabricated a new piece of intel that contradicted the facts,pressed it, and sent it out.

    Soon, the wealthy patron sent a concise reply.

    ¡°Received!¡±

    This was the wealthy patron¡¯s usual style, but Richelle wasn¡¯t certain if it was really him, so she didn¡¯t reply and logged off.<div>

    In the study, after Roy Lewis sent the task to Margareth, he changed the password to something easily crackable and logged off as well.

    Over an hourter, he logged back in. There were apparently traces of someone essing the system, and the intel sent by Margareth had been viewed.

    Obviously, Derrick Warrington was making a desperate move.

    Roy Lewis felt somewhat annoyed. After all, Derrick had been under hismand for two or three years and was quite capable, but for some reason, he strayed.

    Roymented the situation while opening the so-called oth file sent by Margareth.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This girl was indeed exceptionally clever.

    He was worried she wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the oth file and would actually send him some useful intel.

    However, not only did she not send any valuable intel, she purposely made a report that looked authentic but was a far cry from reality.

    Derrick Warrington got this fake intel along with two other pieces. If Roy guessed correctly, Derrick would bundle the three pieces together and sell them for a high price.

    But he probably wouldn¡¯t even have time to pocket the money before realizing something was wrong.

    By then, to save himself, he might even run back and surrender.

    Once Roy was sure of his n, he logged off and returned to his bedroom to rest.

    Richelley on the bed, browsing her phone with her swollen ankle propped up.

    ¡°Finished with your work? You worked an hour overtime today, so you have to sleep until at least 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±

    Richelle continued scrolling through her phone, not even ncing at Roy Lewis.

    Roy sat cross-legged on the bed, pulling down her propped-up leg and cing her ankle on his knee.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Richelle was a doctor, and she didn¡¯t consider her injury a big deal.<div>

    But Roy was very concerned, having asked her countless times since she got home in the afternoon.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re just worried for nothing!¡±

    Richelle nced at Roy and continued browsing her phone.

    Roy didn¡¯t bother arguing and, frowning, gently pressed a few spots on her swollen ankle.<div>

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Richelle grunted softly, ¡°No!¡±

    Roy sighed, pouring some medicinal liquor into his palm while scolding her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a doctor as negligent as you. If I didn¡¯t know about your medical skills, based on your judgment of your own injury, I would absolutely consider you a quack!¡±

    With that, he rubbed his warmed hands together and pressed them firmly onto her ankle.

    ¡°Look, your swollen ankle looks like a pig¡¯s trotter, and you still dare im you¡¯re fine!¡±

    The hot liquor on the swelling gave off a warm, prating pain that spread under his touch.

    She couldn¡¯t help but hiss.

    Roy raised his eyelids and red at her, ¡°How about now? Do you feel the pain now?¡±

    Richelle pouted, ¡°Of course it hurts! With your rough hands, how could it not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master Lewis, howe you have no sympathy for women? You hurt me on purpose, right?¡±

    Richelle sometimes acted like a scoundrel, and she was indeed quite vexing.

    Roy had no choice but to follow her lead and reflect on himself.<div>

    ¡°Yes! Yes, Ick sympathy for women. Baby, you¡¯re a professional doctor, so why don¡¯t you teach me how to apply pressure so it won¡¯t hurt?¡±

    Richelle coughed twice, waving her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a little pain. Apply pressure however you like.¡±

    In fact, she knew that her swollen foot was bound to hurt.

    Seeing that Richelle wasn¡¯t as adamant as before, Roy finally let her off, finishing the treatment and gently massaging her ankle to help disperse the stagnated blood.

    The bedroom suddenly became quiet.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Roy suddenly asked.

    Richelle answered casually, ¡°Looking at a handsome guy!¡±

    Roy thought he heard wrong. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Richelle simply turned the phone screen towards him, revealing a good-looking, shirtless man with an impressive figure.

    Roy¡¯s blood boiled, ¡°Richelle Dunn, you really are looking at a handsome guy?¡±

    Hearing his jealousy, Richelleughed.<div>

    ¡°Of course I am! I can¡¯t touch, so isn¡¯t it okay to look?¡±

    For the past year, she had been busy with various matters, and her ount on the website for takingmissions had long been idle.

    The pinned post for her services had over 10,000mented invitations to draw..

 Chapter 650: 646: No matter how handsome they are, they cant be more handsome than my husband.

    Chapter 650: Chapter 646: No matter how handsome they are, they can¡¯t be more handsome than my husband.

    Richelle Dunn had justin in bed, bored out of her mind, and nonchntly opened her social media ount.

    After reading a bunch of drawing requests andments, she became somewhat restless.

    But she was in no position to ept drawing tasks now.

    So, she could only click on a fashion show by a certain fashion brand, looking at handsome men and beautiful women to satisfy her craving.

    She didn¡¯t hide it from Roy Lewis when he asked.

    Roy¡¯s pupils were dark and shining as he thoughtfully looked at her for a while.

    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, with his slender fingers pinching his pajama buttons, one by one, unbuttoning them.

    When he finally unbuttoned all of them, he smoothly took off his pajamas.

    Then, he said with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°If you want to look, just look at home. You can not only see but also touch. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±<div>

    Richelle found his demeanor adorable, unable to help herself, she burst outughing.

    Roy red at her, and Richelle quickly straightened her face to respond.

    ¡°Enough, enough. With you around, of course, I don¡¯t need to look at other men. No matter how handsome they are, they can¡¯t be more handsome than my husband!¡±

    Richelle had already mastered various sweet-talking techniques and strategies to please Roy.

    As expected, Roy¡¯s displeasure vanished as soon as she called him ¡°husband.¡±

    After feasting her eyes and hands, Richelle never inquired about the intelligence, and Roy never mentioned it.

    The two tacitly ignored everything that might be involved in the intelligence. They justughed and yed for a while, and when they were tired, they went to sleep together.

    Roy held her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please tell me when I can eat meat again.¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Master Lewis, it¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still thinking about eating meat. Just focus on healing, and when you can eat it, I¡¯ll naturally tell you.¡±

    Eating meat is a basic human need.

    Richelle also wanted to eat, not just Roy.

    The next morning, Roy really slept until nearly ten o¡¯clock.

    It was a Saturday, and the three children got up early, ate breakfast, and ran out to y in the garden.

    Richelle stayed in the living room, busy working on herptop.

    Seeing hime down, she just nced at him.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Roy grunted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in? It¡¯s a rare Saturday¡­¡±

    Richelle looked at him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really rare. Our workaholic Master Lewis actually wants to enjoy the leisure of sleeping in on Saturdays!¡±<div>

    Roy walked over and sat down beside her.

    Uncle Axel came forward and asked, ¡°Master Lewis, what do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll have it prepared for you.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t want to trouble others too much, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything special. Just bring me whatever you have in the kitchen. Thanks.¡±

    Soon, Uncle Axel brought a tray of snacks.<div>

    Roy had nned to have breakfast while apanying Richelle.

    However, after taking a few bites, he received a message from Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Important matters to discuss.¡±

    Roy quickly returned to his study and connected to the video call.

    ¡°Roy, as you guessed, Derrick Warrington has surrendered himself to me.¡±

    Roy let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. It means his safety is threatened, and after some consideration, he feels that surrendering might be better.¡±

    Kennedy was worried, ¡°What about the intelligence he handled¡­¡±

    Roy assured him.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about the intelligence. It¡¯s been tampered with. Otherwise, why do you think Derrick came to turn himself in? It¡¯s because the intelligence he sold was found to be inconsistent, and they probably wanted to silence him.¡±

    Kennedy let out a slight sigh of relief as well.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll interrogate him thoroughly and see what we can uncover.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t object, ¡°Thanks for taking care of it, Uncle.¡±

    Kennedy nodded, ¡°Alright, you focus on healing.¡±<div>

    Roy had anticipated that Derrick would surrender, but he was surprised by how quickly it happened.

    This surprise revealed a fact.

    Whoever Derrick was dealing with had a powerful background and ruthless methods.

    So Derrick would rather surrender and go to jail than face the retaliation of his trading partner.

    After finishing his conversation with Kennedy, Roy left his study and continued eating breakfast.

    Richelle looked up from her busy work and reached her conclusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, Master Lewis!¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°Yes, I just dealt with a traitor.¡±

    Richelle understood that the fake wealthy man had been dealt with.

    ¡°Congrattions, Master Lewis!¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Thanks, all thanks to a friend who helped me a lot!¡±

    Richelle thought, so, they¡¯re just friends!

    Hypocritical!<div>

    After breakfast, Roy specifically checked the countdown for Tifanny¡¯spetition in her piano room.

    Then he began to strategize how to severely damage Mason Lilliput in the remaining days, and then e back to life¡± as he wished.

    Although he had been ¡°dead¡± and had undergone two major surgeries, he had his children and Richelle by his side.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been unbearable.

    Buttely, Roy often felt an inexplicable suffocation.

    At first, he didn¡¯t understand where this feeling came from.

    But now, he understood.

    The suffocating feeling came from the unchanging environment and life before him.

    And his heart yearned for the days when he could enjoy the sunshine and freedom outside with his wife and children, just as before!

 Chapter 651: 647: The Second Generation Fu

    Chapter 651: Chapter 647: The Second Generation Fu

    Starts Frolicking and Making Trouble

    Roy Lewis¡¯s health was improving day by day.

    His working hours also increased from two hours to three hours, and finally, he was able to work four hours a day.

    As for the intelligence issues he was worried about, it was true that they gradually improved as his physical condition recovered.

    Roy¡¯s heart finally settled down.

    However, although he was working four hours a day, his workload as the head of the Lewis Group increased day by day due to the intelligence from Leutonia bing more and moreplete, and the new transportationwork developed by Mason Lilliput was graduallyunched.

    Richelle Dunn took over the Lewis affairs temporarily again.

    One day, after Richelle had done acupuncture for Roy, she asked Delroy to drive her back to the Lewis Group.

    There was a meeting today about a factory ident.

    Normally, such an ident could simply be handled by subordinates.<div>

    However, Richelle felt that this issue might be rted to Roy¡¯s uncles and aunts, and it might affect the future operation of the TTT Group, so she decided to attend the meeting.

    She hadn¡¯t mentioned it to Nathan Caroule beforehand because she wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have the time.

    When she appeared in the meeting room, apart from Nathan being slightly surprised, the expressions of the other dozen or so attendees turned somewhat unnatural.

    Richelle wanted to catch everyone off guard.

    She strode to Nathan¡¯s side and naturally pulled a chair to sit down.

    ¡°Nathan, where were we?¡±

    Since they were in thepany, the two of them addressed each other very formally.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I sent people to the factory to investigate, and here is the investigation report.¡±

    Nathan pushed the materials in front of Richelle and continued with the previous topic.

    Throughout the meeting, Richelle listened but did not express any opinions.

    But every employee who attended the meeting was sitting up straight, nervously.

    Unknowingly, Richelle had already established her authority in the minds of the Lewis Group employees.

    Nathan went through the general process of the investigation, then asked the leaders and responsible persons of the factory to make their statements and defenses based on the investigation report.

    Richelle simply listened and asionally added a few notes to the report.

    Each time she put down her pen, the person who was speaking felt a pinch in their heart.

    The meetingsted nearly an hour but only managed to hear opinions from various parties.

    In the end, Nathan looked at the remarks Richelle wrote on the top of the investigation report and announced them.

    ¡°After everyone¡¯s discussion and self-certification, the ident is still unclear and requires further investigation and evidence collection.¡±

    Most of the attendees thought there would be a conclusion today.<div>

    With Nathan¡¯s announcement, everyone¡¯s expressions were different.

    Most of them were flustered.

    Back in the office, Richelle asked Nathan.

    ¡°What is your personal opinion on this?¡±<div>

    Nathan was also a bit annoyed, ¡°These people are saying one thing and doing another. Previously, things were not discovered, but now that an ident has happened, if we don¡¯t deal with it, the factory area will be a minefield.¡± Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I have the same view. There¡¯s a lot of passing the buck between the tiers. These things are infuriating to listen to, and most importantly, today, so many people are busy clearing their responsibilities, yet no one has proposed an effective rectification report.¡±

    Nathan had, of course, also noticed this problem, ¡°This factory was managed by Mr. Lewis¡¯s children in the past. It may be because Mr. Lewis was imprisoned, causing dissatisfaction and making them want to give the upper management a hard time.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°This matter can be big or small. I think the top management personnel should be suspended with pay first. Find two reliable people to take over temporarily. Once the cause of the ident is clear and the result is out, we can decide how to deal with the original management personnel.¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°I had the same idea as you, so I¡¯ve already prepared the handover personnel. Please take a look.¡±

    Richelle nced at the names, ¡°alright, you decide. I¡¯m not familiar with these people.¡±

    Nathan was always in charge of personnel matters.

    But, with such arge family like the Lewis, the side branches could be given idle roles in the Lewis¡¯ Vige industries.

    However, it was not easy to banish Sebastian Lewis and his siblings and children to the vige industries.

    So, they were ced in rtively less important positions to bnce the family rtionship.

    Even so, there were only a few members of the Lewis family who genuinely cared about the Lewis Group. Most of the time, they were thinking about how to line their own pockets.

    When Roy was around, he didn¡¯t intervene in their small matters.

    But if something like this ident happened, he would definitely punish them severely!

    As soon as Nathan sent the transfer file to the personnel department, Richelle asked him.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been at the Lewis Group for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen Sebastian¡¯s children make an appearance. Are they low-key or what?¡±

    Nathan snorted, ¡°How could it be low-key? They were disciplined by Roy in the past and learned their lesson. They only dared to take small profits, but this time, they probably thought Roy was really gone and started to get reckless.¡± Richelle contemted, ¡°So, you think this is just a precursor, and if we don¡¯t handle it well, more and more problems will arise in the future?¡±

 Chapter 652: 648: Trying to Seize Power and Usurp the Throne

    Chapter 652: Chapter 648: Trying to Seize Power and Usurp the Throne

    Richelle Dunn was talking with Nathan Caroule when a ruckus could be heard from outside.

    Soon, the door to the CEO¡¯s office was abruptly pushed open.

    A man in his thirties strode in with intense enthusiasm.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was incredibly unfriendly. Richelle looked at him puzzled, about to ask who he was when Nathan stepped forward, positioning himself between the man and her.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, if there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to talk about, let¡¯s sit down and discuss it.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to introduce the man to Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, this is Alexander Lewis, the eldest son from Mr. Lewis¡¯ family.¡±

    At the recognition banquet for Timothy and Tifanny to acknowledge their lineage, only two of Roy Lewis¡¯ several cousins showed up.

    Richelle didn¡¯t pay much attention to this, but when Roy found out, his face fell.<div>

    ¡°They¡¯re not taking you seriously at all!¡±

    At the time, Richelleforted him, ¡°Who cares about them? I don¡¯t need to please them to make a living. On the contrary, they will have to please me from now on. They might regret itter!¡±

    What Richelle said was meant to soothe Roy.

    Now, anyone not blind could see that Alexander Lewis arrived with ill-intent.

    Richelle calmly met Alexander¡¯s furious gaze, nonchntly asking him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    There were only a few members of the Lewis family that Richelle has met, but she remembered names even of those she hadn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s not that she made a deliberate effort to remember, she just never forgets things.

    Alexander Lewis is a year younger than Roy and is the general manager in a subsidiarypany.

    Compared to his father, he is quitepetent.

    Hence, Roy has always been reasonably fair to him.

    Perhaps because his father is currently imprisoned with an uncertain future, and he firmly believes Roy is down and out, he seems to have developed the sense of being the boss of their generation.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, don¡¯t assume you can do whatever you want with Grandpa backing you.¡±

    Richelle was perplexed, this man came out of nowhere and pinned a serious usation on her.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve got it wrong. I am the CEO not because Grandpa is backing me up, but because Roy transferred all of his shares and assets to me. Together with my three children¡¯s shares, I¡¯m now thergest shareholder of Lewis Group. Isn¡¯t it shocking that you are unaware of such crucial information?¡±

    Richelle usually didn¡¯t put on airs, but when necessary, she could hold her head higher than anyone else.

    Alexander was taken aback by her response and recollected himself after a moment, regaining his arrogance.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, you¡¯re just a puppet, and people in the Lewis group bow to you only because of the shares you hold. Without them, you¡¯d be nothing!¡±

    Richelle was fascinated by his assertion.<div>

    ¡°Alexander Lewis, and if you lost your Lewis shares, who do you think you would be? The reputation and prestige of the Lewis Group in the past decade have been primarily due to Roy¡¯s efforts, allowing you to strut around using the name of the Lewis. Now that he met an ident and can¡¯t show up any longer, are all of youing out, hoping to seize power and usurp his position?¡±

    Alexander had not expected Richelle would dare to speak up.

    Being exposed filled him with embarrassment and anger.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, be clear today, you deliberately targeted me for the factory incident, didn¡¯t you?¡±<div>

    Richelle was baffled and turned her gaze to Nathan.

    ¡°Nathan, at the meeting just now, you didn¡¯t announce any investigation results, did you?¡±

    Nathan nodded in affirmation, ¡°Indeed, we didn¡¯t.¡±

    He turned to Alexander, ¡°When the meeting was over, didn¡¯t we say that the cause of the ident was unclear and further investigations were needed? It seems that your name never came up, Mr. Alexander.¡±

    What Nathan said was inly hinting at Alexander¡¯s guilt and instead of admitting his fault, he was ying the victim first.

    Alexander¡¯s face turned even more unsightly when he saw he was cornered.

    ¡°Nathan Caroule, you¡¯re just a paid foreigner, believe it or not, I can get you fired.¡±

    Nathan justughed it off.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, I really don¡¯t believe that. I was directly appointed by the CEO. Apart from Richelle and the old chairman, no one has the power to fire me. On the other hand, as a general manager of a division, I can fire you anytime!¡±

    Having worked with Roy for so many years, Nathan¡¯s power and tactics were beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    As for these Lewis family first and second-generation members, who came to stir up trouble, the urrence of such events was all toomon. But Roy had always stood up for him, plus with his ability and performance, Nathan had gradually won the recognition of the Lewis Group employees.

    To be honest, the only people he respected and obeyed at the Lewis Group were the old man and Roy.

    Now, add Richelle Dunn and the two young masters.<div>

    As for other members of the Lewis family, he might give them some face when in a good mood.

    But if he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and these people happened to have given him some ammunition, then the affluent youngsters of the Lewis family had no way to avoid trouble.

    ¡°Nathan Caroule, don¡¯t think it¡¯s like before! Without Roy to back you up, you are nothing!¡±

    Richelle was holding actual shares in her hands, and she could indeed run over Alexander if she decided to y hard.

    But Nathan was just an outsider, right?

    Despite drawing a petty annual sry, he talked big.

    Alexander thought he had Nathan in his grasp. However, Richelle clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Nathan doesn¡¯t need Roy to back him up, with me backing him up, it¡¯s enough!¡±

 Chapter 653: 649: Mr. Dunn and Nathan, Are Involved

    Chapter 653: Chapter 649: Mr. Dunn and Nathan, Are Involved

    Alexander was teased by Richelle and Nathan that day and left with a drooping tail.

    Initially, Richelle thought that this matter would just end.

    However, the next day, a mysterious rumor surfaced, saying there was something going on between Mr. Dunn and Nathan.

    The rumor spread rapidly through the Lewis Group, from the break room to private group chats.

    Then, the private group chats began to discuss some nasty things about the duo.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but now I think about it, the way Mr. Dunn and Nathan looked at each other during meetings always seemed more intimate than other people, I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re not having an affair.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you remember when Mr. Dunn first came to Lewis Group? She knew nothing back then, but now she¡¯s so capable in such a short time. If it wasn¡¯t for Nathan¡¯s guidance, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Hold on! But from what I heard, Nathan and his wife were love at first sight, and they have a great rtionship. It seems unlikely with Mr. Dunn, right?¡±

    ¡°The one above is so naive. What are men? They can love their wives deeply while still treating their mistresses gently. Having an affair with Mr. Dunn doesn¡¯t stand in the way of him having a loving marriage.¡±

    ¡°Seems true. I once heard that Nathan is actually quite a yboy.¡±<div>

    ¡°No need to hear rumors, remember the previous director in nning department? She and Nathan were a couple once, and she quit the job because he was messing around with other women.¡±

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Roy¡¯s conditions are far superior to Nathan¡¯s. Of course, Nathan is also very handsome and outstanding, butpared to Roy, he¡¯s a bit inferior, right? Mr. Dunn must have seen better picks, and she wouldn¡¯t be interested in Nathan then.¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s Nathan¡¯s ability that Mr. Dunn might be attracted to, not simply the person per se. With his guidance, she could secure her position as president in such a short time.¡±

    Various sorts of rumors circted in the group chats, but they all had the same undertone.

    In summary, the rumors suggested that Richelle used Nathan to secure her position as president, and in return, Nathan ckmailed her into a special transaction where they could both get what they wanted.

    The rumors were on instant st in every group chat within the Lewis Group.

    By the afternoon, someone had uploaded screenshots of those group chats, with the names redacted, to the Weibo tform.

    ¡°The new president of Lewis Group allegedly has a forbidden secret with her assistant!¡±

    Instantly, the postnded on the top of the trending topics list.

    Within the post, there were three photos of Richelle and Nathan together.

    One photo caught them walking side by side out of the Lewis Group¡¯s building, both looking at each other with smiles as they seemed to be chatting.

    Another photo showed Nathan in the driver¡¯s seat with Richelle in the passenger seat.

    And thest photo had Richelle lowering her head while Nathan supported her arm.

    At the time, Richelle, Roy, and Nathan were all busy and had no time to check the online gossip.

    It was the public rtions department of the Lewis Group that discovered the top search trend and immediately called Nathan.

    Ordinarily, they should have called Richelle, the president, though.

    But as Richelle was also an involved party and not too familiar with the head of PR, Mr. Zedd, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to report and discuss the matter with her.

    So Mr. Zedd decided to follow their usual procedure and called Nathan.

    Upon hearing a single sentence, Nathan blurted out, ¡°Shit!¡±<div>

    Then Mr. Zedd heard him say, ¡°Dr. Dunn, our names have appeared in the top search trends; take a look now.¡±

    Mr. Zedd paused for a moment, realizing that Nathan and Richelle were together.

    Could this mean that the rumor was true?

    ¡°Nathan, are you with Richelle now?¡±<div>

    Nathan answered naturally, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve brought some documents for Richelle to sign.¡±

    But in reality, besides Nathan and Richelle, Roy was also in the room at that time.

    Now, Roy and Richelle had already opened the webpage. Upon looking at the top search trend, they could see it was marked with a tiny ¡°explosive¡± tail.

    They clicked on the topic and saw the three photos, all appearing to be innocent. The photo of Nathan supporting Richelle was taken when Richelle sprained her ankle, and Nathan helped her get back into the car.

    As for the screenshots, they were all groundless usations and false charges.

    Roy knew that everything was false, but he couldn¡¯t help being furious.

    Not because of Nathan and Richelle, but because of those who were fabricating stories and ndering them!

    Nathan quickly reached a preliminary consensus with Mr. Zedd on the other end of the phone.

    When he hung up, Nathan hurriedly exined to Roy, ¡°Roy, these rumors are just trying to sow discord among us ¡­¡±

    Roy replied with a heavy expression, ¡°As if I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    Richelle and Nathan were two of the people he trusted the most; how could he be fooled by these baseless rumors?

    Beyond that, it was clear that the person behind the rumors had ulterior motives and a very specific target.

    ¡°They¡¯re not trying to sow discord, they¡¯re trying to blow this up so that the old man will see it!¡±<div>

 Chapter 654: 650: Alexander, Ill give you a chance!

    Chapter 654: Chapter 650: Alexander, I¡¯ll give you a chance!

    Nathan Caroule understood immediately.

    ¡°Roy, you mean, this was done by the Lewis family?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Have you had any friction with anyone recently?¡±

    Roy Lewis had been busy with Mason Lilliput and The Thompsons for the past two days and hadn¡¯t had time to inquire about Lewis Group¡¯s affairs for the past two or three days.

    Richelle Dunn knew what he was thinking and understood that he wanted to catch Mason Lilliput and The Thompsons off guard during Tiffany¡¯s contest so that he could regain his freedom.

    So, she didn¡¯t mention anything about Lewis Group¡¯s affairs these past few days.

    As for Roy Lewis, he assumed that if they didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that there were no major issues.

    However, neither Richelle Dunn nor Nathan Caroule thought that Alexander Lewis¡¯s matter was a big deal.

    So, no one brought it up.

    Now that this had happened, Nathan Caroule told the story of Alexander Lewising to vent his anger at Richelle Dunn, and eventually venting his anger on him.<div>

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I thought Alexander had some brains, but it turns out he¡¯s just as brainless as his father. Fine, if he wants to die, I¡¯ll let him die a quick death!¡±

    After saying that, he asked Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°What solution did you discuss with Mr. Zedd just now?¡±

    Nathan Caroule told the truth, ¡°Send awyer¡¯s letter to the poster and demand that they delete the post and apologize.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°All right, you can handle those normal procedures.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Richelle Dunn asked, ¡°So do you want me to handle Alexander Lewis¡¯s private matters?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandpa will handle it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn frowned, ¡°You mean he¡¯s nning to go and use me to Grandpa?¡±

    Roy Lewis knew his cousins too well, ¡°Mmm, he should be at the old house by now, barring any idents.¡±

    Richelle Dunn sighed, to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to provoke the old man with such matters.

    The words on the inte were as harsh as they could be.

    Mr. Lewis was almost ny-one years old, and there was no need to provoke him with such filthy, dirty words.

    Roy Lewis could see what she was thinking, so he held her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what kind of storms hasn¡¯t Grandpa experienced? If we had told Grandpa about this beforehand, his anger wouldn¡¯t be as severe when Alexander went toin, and the punishment might not be as satisfying as I¡¯d hoped.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t understand Mr. Lewis as well as Roy did, so she didn¡¯t offer any more opinions.

    As a result, Nathan Caroule handled the normal procedures on one side while Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn waited on the other.

    At the same time, Alexander Lewis was indeed rushing to the old house.

    When he returned to the old house, Mr. Lewis had just gotten up and was ying chess with the housekeeper.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±<div>

    Since Alexander Lewis was usually quite reliable and could help with some of the Lewis Group¡¯s affairs, Mr. Lewis was quite fond of him.

    ¡°Alexander, what brings you back all of a sudden?¡±

    He signaled to the housekeeper to serve tea and then patted the chessboard.

    ¡°Come, y a game with Grandpa.¡±<div>

    Alexander Lewis obediently sat down, answering Mr. Lewis¡¯s questions while carefully observing his expressions, looking for a suitable opportunity to put in a word against Richelle Dunn.

    Finally, Mr. Lewis finished his questions and made the first move.

    Alexander Lewis made a move as well, then casually mentioned to Mr. Lewis.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know it¡¯s not really my business, but this is affecting the Lewis Group, and our family¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    Alexander Lewis deliberately hesitated.

    How smart was Mr. Lewis? He immediately put his chess piece back into the box.

    He raised his head, his piercing gaze falling on Alexander Lewis¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not here to see me, but to tell me something.¡±

    Alexander Lewis knew that nothing could escape the eyes of the old fox in front of him, so he nodded and said.

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know about this, but the inte is buzzing about it¡­¡±

    Alexander Lewis put on a reluctant expression.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s face grew serious as he urged him, ¡°What are they saying?¡±

    Alexander Lewis pretended to be in a difficult situation, hesitated for a few moments, and then said.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s a post on the inte saying that Richelle Dunn and Nathan Caroule are having an affair¡­¡±

    Mr. Lewis mmed his hand on the solid wood chessboard, furious.

    ¡°Nonsense! Who the hell is talking nonsense!¡±

    Alexander Lewis didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lewis to react this way, and after hesitating for a moment, he thought he hadn¡¯t made himself clear.

    ¡°The post on the inte says Richelle Dunn used Nathan Caroule to secure her position as president, and Nathan Caroule used this as ckmail. The two are working together to take over the Lewis family¡¯s property!¡±

    Initially, Mr. Lewis was enraged, but as he listened, his sharp eyes stared intently at Alexander Lewis.

    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m giving you a chance!¡±

    Alexander Lewis could feel the cold and murderous aura emanating from Mr. Lewis.

    He shivered for no reason, not quite understanding Mr. Lewis¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not about me. Why are you giving me a chance?¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s eyes were filled with frost and disappointment, and he sneered.

    ¡°Alexander, I originally thought you amounted to something, but it turns out that you¡¯re just as stupid as your father!¡±

    By now, Alexander Lewis finally understood what Mr. Lewis meant.<div>

    He hurriedly took out his phone, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s what the posts on the inte are saying, look, there are even intimate photos!¡±

    He held the phone under Mr. Lewis¡¯s eyshes, but Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t even look at it. With a wave of his hand, he sent the phone flying, cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn beast!¡±

 Chapter 655 - 651: He Deserved to be Beaten to Death

    Chapter 655: Chapter 651: He Deserved to be Beaten to Death

    Alexander Lewis waspletely disoriented by the p from the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Mr. Lewis directly picked up the jar of chess pieces beside him and threw it fiercely at Alexander.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa! Are you worthy of your brother Roy like this?¡±

    A jar full of chess pieces scattered all over Alexander¡¯s head and face, the jar was made of ceramic, and it immediately pierced a hole in his forehead.

    Blood was oozing out of the small hole.

    Alexander hurriedly covered his forehead with his hand.

    ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t! I saw all these things on the inte and came to tell you to avoid tarnishing our family¡¯s reputation. How did this be my fault?¡±

    So far, Alexander still insisted that he had nothing to do with this matter.

    At this moment, the butler returned with the tea.

    He was taken aback as he saw Alexander¡¯s disheveled appearance.

    ¡°Oh my, what happened to Mr. Alexander?¡±

    Before Alexander could argue, the old man yelled.

    ¡°He deserves to be smashed to death!¡±

    The butler nced at the old man¡¯s crooked beard which indicated his rage and dared not interfere.

    He just put down the tea and wisely left.

    ¡°Grandpa, I have nothing to do with this. Richelle and I have no grievances, besides, she¡¯s a married woman, how could I possibly take action against her?¡±

    Alexander held a tissue against his forehead, although he had been hit, he was somewhatcent.

    Anyway, with Roy ¡°dead,¡± Alexander was the oldest of his generation in the Lewis family.

    Old Mr. Lewis was getting old and, considering his own funeral, he dared not be too hard on Alexander.

    Naturally, Mr. Lewis understood these little thoughts of his.

    He sneered and looked at Alexander with contempt.

    ¡°Alexander, where do you get the confidence to call Richelle a married woman? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You just won the birth lottery by being born into the Lewis family. You do have a much more impressive background than Richelle, but without the blessings and halo from your ancestors, you are not even qualified to carry her shoes!¡±

    Alexander didn¡¯t expect his grandfather to side with Richelle, and he quickly adjusted his mentality and strategy.

    ¡°Grandpa, even if Richelle is that amazing, she¡¯s still not a member of the Lewis family. You must¡¯ve forgotten that she and Roy haven¡¯t even received their marriage certificate!¡±

    Mr. Lewis knew that these beasts were all clinging to Richelle¡¯s identity and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Whether she and Roy have a certificate or not is irrelevant. Aren¡¯t the three children, Timmy, Timothy, and Tiffany, enough to secure her position in the Lewis family?¡±

    Seeing that the old man didn¡¯t take the things on the inte seriously, Alexander reminded him.

    ¡°Grandpa, I understand what you mean. If Richelle abided by her duties as a wife and was loyal to Roy, I, as his brother, would definitely have no objection or resentment towards her. But look, in such a short time since taking over Lewis Group, she¡¯s already caused such a scandal. Doesn¡¯t the Lewis family care about its reputation? And where should the prestige of Lewis Group be ced?¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart grew colder and colder. Of his many descendants, only Roy¡¯s bloodline was truly upright and honest.

    The others were all garbage and beasts!

    ¡°Alexander, those few photos on the inte, where do you see Richelle and Nathan having an affair? Also, those screenshots from the group chats are all despicable, malicious people, hiding behind the inte to fabricate dark rumors and nder. Do these deserve to be used to frame somebody? Where is Alexander Lewis¡¯s brain?¡±

    Alexander really couldn¡¯t understand what kind of love potion the bitch Richelle had given Grandpa.

    ¡°Grandpa, as the saying goes, flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s really nothing between them. Grandpa, think about it, she¡¯s the wife of Roy, who owns the number one business in the Federation, what qualifications does she have to master everything about Lewis Group in such a short time? Isn¡¯t it because Nathan taught her? But Nathan is not a fool either, he has to get some return for what he¡¯s given, right?¡±

    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t want to provoke him, but since Alexander insisted, he said.

    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re an ordinary person with the mental capacity of a soybean. So, you can¡¯t understand that for a smart person like Richelle, she might only need to spend months or even a month to master a field of knowledge, which is more than what an idiot like you can learn in a lifetime. Even Roy wouldn¡¯t be able topare with her, let alone Nathan! Otherwise, do you think their three children are exceptionally intelligent because they inherited their mommy¡¯s genes?¡±

    By this point, Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t want to waste words with Alexander anymore.

    ¡°Before today, I always thought that you might be able to help Roy and relieve some of the burden on his shoulders in the future. But now, it seems that the possibility is slim.¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯s tone, Alexander suddenly felt a bit of panic, and his previous certainty seemed to vanish in an instant.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    He instinctively wanted to defend himself.

    However, the old man raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to return to the Lewis Group tomorrow. And the shares you were supposed to get from me, forget about it. With your character and behavior, having more money would only bring harm to more innocent people!¡±

 Chapter 656 - 652: Life Couldnâ€™t Be Better When Someone Takes Care of You!

    Chapter 656: Chapter 652: Life Couldn¡¯t Be Better When Someone Takes Care of You!

    Soon, the housekeeper called the bodyguards and ¡°threw¡± the sobbing Alexander Lewis out.

    After the housekeeper took care of everything and returned, he saw the old master standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, his figure lonely and deste.

    ¡°Old Master¡­¡±

    The housekeeper called hesitantly, knowing he might be scolded, but the doctor had said that at the old master¡¯s age, it was not suitable for him to be immersed in sad emotions.

    The old master turned his head and sighed at him.

    ¡°With so many children, only Roy¡¯s family is somewhat worry-free¡­¡±

    The housekeeper wasn¡¯t sure how to console, ¡°Old Master, let the young people handle their own affairs. Once Roy can show his face, the younger generation like Alexander will naturally calm down.¡±

    The old master shook his head, but the housekeeper didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Then he heard him say,

    ¡°Prepare the car. I¡¯m going to Roy¡¯s house to see the three children!¡±

    Those three little darlings never disappointed him.

    They always swiftly soothed the unwillingness and regrets in his heart.

    Roy thought he would receive a call from the old master soon.

    Instead of receiving a call, he received the person himself.

    As soon as the old master entered, he asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡±

    Roy said they were in the yroom and turned to instruct Uncle Axel to call the kids down.

    However, the old master waved his hand.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go up myself. You two don¡¯t need to follow.¡±

    After saying this to Roy and Richelle Dunn, the old master was apanied by the housekeeper, climbing the stairs to the second floor.

    Richelle could clearly feel the old master¡¯s depression and worriedly watched his back, asking Roy,

    ¡°Do we really not need to manage it?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that can heal Grandfather¡¯s heart more than the three children.¡±

    Richelle thought about it and found it to be true.

    In fact, not only the old master but also Richelle and even Roy himself, often needed the purity and vitality of the three children to heal their own depressed and lost hearts.

    When the old master went upstairs, Richelle finally voiced her worry.

    ¡°His mood, is it because of me?¡±

    Roy stared at her, after a while, corrected her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, strictly speaking, it¡¯s because of Alexander Lewis.¡±

    Richelle thought about it, and indeed, this exnation was more urate.

    ¡°Do you think the old master isn¡¯t angry at me at all?¡±

    Roy pretended to be angry, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry?¡±

    On this point, Richelle was quite assured.

    ¡°How could you be angry? You know better than anyone the nature of my rtionship and interactions with Nathan, but the old master is different. Also, those words on the inte saying such awful things, even if the old master is really angry at me, I can understand.¡±

    Roy sighed and reached out to pinch her face.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need you to be so empathetic. You don¡¯t have to bear this groundless usation!¡±

    Richelle felt that he misunderstood her meaning, ¡°I¡¯m not taking the me voluntarily, but if the old master is really angry, I¡¯ll exin everything to him.¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°The old master will definitely not be angry with you. Although there was no inte back then, people¡¯s hearts have always been the same. The old master knows how to read people¡¯s hearts better than both you and me.¡±

    This seemed reasonable.

    And it sessfully convinced Richelle, ¡°Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    She took a deep breath, and asked again,

    ¡°Did the old master deal with Alexander?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°He should have. Once his bad mood is healed, he wille down and give you an exnation.¡±

    Richelle was surprised, her eyes widened, ¡°Give me an exnation?¡±

    Roy looked at her like she was a fool, and then knocked on her head.

    ¡°Of course, you are the president of Lewis Group, you¡¯re working diligently for the Lewis family and the business. You¡¯ve been ndered and insulted by the descendants of the Lewis family. The oldest elder of the family should give you an exnation, both publicly and privately.¡±

    Richelle rubbed her aching head and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the head of the Lewis family? The exnation shoulde from you, not from Grandfather, who is almost a hundred years old.¡±

    Roy smiled at her, ¡°But am I not a ¡®dead person¡¯? My exnation wouldn¡¯t be useful or meaningful.¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°You seem quite happy being ¡®dead¡¯!¡±

    Roy¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I had such a long vacation. People are helping me with my work, I¡¯m being taken care of, life is just too wonderful!¡±

    Richelle sneered sarcastically, ¡°So, you¡¯re enjoying the guarantee and supply of a beautiful life, right?¡±

    Roy pulled her into his embrace and kissed her slightly puckered lips.

    ¡°Now, indeed it is!¡±

    ¡°Roy Lewis!¡± Richelle¡¯s eyes widened even further.

    Roy quickly appeased her, ¡°But the better life I enjoy won¡¯tst much longer, will it? Once things are settled, you and the kids can go on vacation, and I¡¯ll be left working like a horse, providing absolute support and supply for your beautiful life!¡±

    Richelle¡¯s anger subsided a bit, she grabbed his face and huffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­¡±

 Chapter 657: 653: Alexander Lewis Shares, Belong to You

    Chapter 657: Chapter 653: Alexander Lewis¡¯ Shares, Belong to You

    Mr. Lewis stayed upstairs for nearly an hour, and when he came downstairs, he came down with the housekeeper.

    Richelle Dunn made him tea and brought some snacks.

    ¡°Grandpa, you must be hungrying over at this time. Have some snacks to fill your stomach. Dinner will be ready in about half an hour.¡±

    Mr. Lewis pointed to Richelle and said to the housekeeper, ¡°Look at Richelle, she¡¯s so thoughtful and caring. If my ungrateful grandsons could be half as considerate and conscientious as her, things wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ ¡±

    The housekeeper hurriedly tried to cheer him up, ¡°Sir, you promised not to be upset anymore, didn¡¯t you promise the three little masters and the little miss?¡±

    Mr. Lewis took a few sips of tea to catch his breath before speaking to Richelle.

    ¡°Richelle, on behalf of the Lewis family, I apologize for what happened today. You¡¯ve done so much for our family and made countless sacrifices. We all appreciate it, and everyone in the Lewis family should be grateful to you! You stood up during Roy¡¯s special situation, taking on all the responsibilities and hardships. I¡¯m really sorry about it. It¡¯s my fault that I, an old man, didn¡¯t educate my descendants properly, and that they¡¯ve turned out so heartless and ungrateful.¡±

    Of course, Richelle hated Alexander Lewis.

    But the me had a clear source, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me Mr. Lewis for it.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know how good you¡¯ve been to me and the three children. Today¡¯s incident has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t feel guilty or get upset because of it. Your health is much more important than Alexander and the others.¡±<div>

    Mr. Lewis sighed again, ¡°If only they had your empathy and devotion, today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. Don¡¯t worry, I will give you a satisfactory exnation for Alexander¡¯s actions. For now, I have removed him from all his positions in Lewis Group. An official announcement will be made tomorrow. In addition, the shares that should have been inherited by him will be transferred to your name aspensation.¡±

    Richelle thought that removing Alexander from his position was the most severe punishment Mr. Lewis could impose. However, Mr. Lewis also revoked Alexander¡¯s inheritance rights.

    No wonder Roy said he trusted Mr. Lewis.

    This swift and ruthless decision-making was indeed well-deserved.

    And it seemed that Roy¡¯s ways were clearly inherited from Mr. Lewis!

    ¡°Grandpa, I understand removing him from his position, but maybe you should discuss the matter of revoking his inheritance rights with Roy before making a decision.¡±

    Mr. Lewis raised his hand in a dismissive gesture.

    ¡°The shares belong to me, and I can give them to whoever I please. Nobody has the right toin. Of course, if all my grandchildren were getting along, I would prefer a fair and just distribution. After all, they all share part of my blood. But if they don¡¯t cherish it and want to ruin themselves, they can¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    In fact, Mr. Lewis had a thousand ways to punish Alexander, but none of the thousand methods was more ruthless and painful than removing him from his position and revoking his inheritance rights.

    Richelle knew that Mr. Lewis¡¯s mind was made up, so she said,

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, Grandpa, I¡¯ll take the liberty of suggesting that Alexander¡¯s inheritance rights be divided equally among my children. How about that?¡±

    Richelle thought that Mr. Lewis would readily agree.

    To her surprise, Mr. Lewis shook his head and said,

    ¡°That won¡¯t work! This is the mistake Alexander made, and what he shouldpensate you is rightfully yours. Of course, once these shares are in your hands, it¡¯s up to you how to distribute them or transfer them to someone else. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Richelle then realized that Mr. Lewis was doing this to quiet the other Lewis family members.

    If he directly transferred the shares to the three children, the Lewis family would surely gossip, using Mr. Lewis of implicitly transferring shares from his other grandchildren to Timmy and his siblings.

    That would be a tant disy of ¡°favoritism¡±!

    Instead of punishing Alexander, this would provide him with an opportunity to nder Mr. Lewis.

    But if Mr. Lewis transferred the inheritance rights to Richelle, not only would he punish Alexander, but he would also tell the Lewis family not to bully Richelle just because herst name wasn¡¯t Lewis.<div>

    ¡°Grandpa, I understand. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡±

    Mr. Lewis nodded, took a few more sips of tea, ate a piece of snack, and then looked around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roy? Did he fall asleep after you gave him acupuncture?¡±

    Richelle nodded towards the study, ¡°He¡¯s busy in there. These days, he¡¯s been working overtime so that he can personally apany Tifanny to thepetition. But Tifanny is still young, and there will be plenty of chances for her to participate in such eventster, so it¡¯s not that urgent actually!¡±<div>

    Mr. Lewis sighed and said,

    ¡°I understand Roy¡¯s thoughts on this matter.¡±

    Richelle raised her eyebrows, waiting for Mr. Lewis to continue.

    Mr. Lewis asked her, ¡°You know about Roy¡¯s father, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s told me.¡±

    Mr. Lewis sighed, ¡°When Roy was rescued after being kidnapped, everything seemed the same as before. His grandmother and I thought he didn¡¯t understand the pain of losing a father because he was still young. It wasn¡¯t untilter, when he found all the people involved in the kidnapping, that I realized how much the incident had scarred him as a child.¡±

 Chapter 658: 654: Ive Long Considered Myself A Member of the Lewis Family

    Chapter 658: Chapter 654: I¡¯ve Long Considered Myself A Member of the Lewis Family

    ¡°Especially after his recent ident and undergoing two major surgeries, it was like walking on a thin line between life and death for him. He managed to get through these incidents, but nobody can predict fate. Thus, he must be trying to seize all opportunities, so as not to leave any regrets for himself, you, or the children!¡±

    Richelle fell silent after hearing Mr. Lewis¡¯ exnation.

    Indeed, she should have thought about these reasons.

    However, perhaps because she had been so busytely, or because she had grown ustomed to her current lifestyle, she was no longer sensitive and attentive to Roy¡¯s feelings like she used to be.

    This certainly wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯ words acted as a wake-up call, pounding in her ears.

    It instantly brought her to her senses.

    This realization gave her a cold sweat all over.

    Did what happened to the couples who once loved each other deeply also happen to her?

    Because they were busy, because they were used to it, they gradually neglected their partners¡¯ feelings and thoughts.<div>

    Thus, causing two originally loving people, to drift apart?

    ¡°Grandfather, thank you!¡±

    Mr. Lewis was somewhat baffled, ¡°Eh? What are you thanking me for? I came here today to sincerely apologize to you.¡±

    Of course, Richelle didn¡¯t mention her situation with Roy, simply replied.

    ¡°Nheless, thank you, grandfather. Your actions, in fact, are supporting me. You knew better than anyone that you didn¡¯t have to do this. After all, Roy will be back soon, and by then, he will deal with all those troublemakers. But you chose to speak up for me at the earliest possible moment.¡±

    Mr. Lewis looked a bit ashamed, he sighed long and said,

    ¡°Your words have truly humbled me, Richelle. Others may not understand, but don¡¯t Roy and I understand the efforts and sacrifices you have made for the Lewis family over the past few days? Even if people like Alexander don¡¯t appreciate it, to make such a scene is nothing less than returning kindness with ingratitude. As their grandfather, to be honest, I feel I owe you.¡±

    Richelle felt increasingly ufortable.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m being thick-skinned here and say this. Even though Roy and I are not officially married yet, I¡¯ve long considered myself part of the Lewis family.¡±

    As far as Richelle was concerned, aside from the blurry images of her childhood that felt like dreams, she had never truly experienced familial warmth from elders.

    Of course, her master cared for her, but he was entric and never pampered her.

    It was only when she was with Roy that she truly felt treasured, protected, and loved.

    Eventually, whether it was Mr. Lewis or the Greens, everyone was extremely indulgent and caring towards her.

    So, when Roy made this decision, she had stepped up without hesitation.

    First, of course, it was because she loved Roy.

    Secondly, she wanted to protect the Lewis family, for him, their children, and herself.

    ¡°So, grandfather, your constant gratitude feels a bit out of ce.¡±

    Mr. Lewis was moved by her words.

    ¡°Richelle, even though I had many prejudices against you at the beginning, now, I already consider you part of the family. It¡¯s because you are part of our family that I couldn¡¯t let you suffer the slightest injustice! Roy isn¡¯t avable right now, so it¡¯s up to me to teach Alexander a lesson. If you think my efforts aren¡¯t enough, feel free to teach him a lesson your way, I¡¯ll support you unconditionally!¡±<div>

 Chapter 659: 655: The Rotten Descendants of the Lewis Family

    Chapter 659: Chapter 655: The Rotten Descendants of the Lewis Family

    Alexander Lewis was one of the most trusted among the old master¡¯s grandchildren, besides Roy Lewis¡¯s immediate family.

    However, even he was discarded by the old master himself.

    Aldo Lewis and the others got this feeling, as if the end of the world was near.

    ¡°Alexander, did the old man really say he will revoke your share inheritance rights? Is this news fake?¡±

    After Alexander left the Lewis¡¯s old house, he went to discuss the strategy with Aldo Lewis and Victoria Lewis.

    When he exined the full story, the first thing Aldo asked about were the shares.

    ¡°Uncle Aldo, you¡¯re his children. Don¡¯t you know our grandfather¡¯s temperament better than I do?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that when he was young? Now that he¡¯s old, he may have be soft. As long as the will is not announced, who knows how he will distribute it?¡±

    Aldoforted Alexander with these words, but in his heart, he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Alexander.

    He was calcting his own ns.<div>

    Because my older brothersmitted a crime, the old man immediately announced the revocation of their inheritance rights.

    Now add Alexander to that, which means the shares that these three people were supposed to inherit will be redistributed among the rest of us with inheritance rights.

    This would add up to a good fortune.

    Little did Aldo know, the wrongdoings of these three people were all directed at Richelle Dunn.

    Therefore, the inheritance rights they all lost were actually transferred to Richelle by default.

    Apart from Alexander¡¯s share, which Roy and Richelle barely knew about, they never expected that the shares from James Lewis and Sebastian Lewis, would also be intended to be given to Richelle.

    However, their ignorance was a blessing in disguise.

    That way, they could at least save face in front of the old man.

    If they knew his intentions, who knows what kind of chaos they would cause.

    ¡°Uncle Aldo, Aunt Victoria, my father is not here now, you must help me plead my case to grandfather this time!¡±

    Alexander hated Richelle deeply, but in his heart, he still held out some hope.

    However, neither Aldo nor Victoria intended to plead for him.

    He had to steel himself, ¡°Uncle Aldo, Aunt Victoria, we initially agreed that we would split the money when we got it. But now without any money and such a mess, we should bear the responsibility together. Look at me now, I¡¯ve lost my job and rights to my inheritance. What will I do in the future?¡±

    In their eyes, Roy had been tightening his grip on power these past years.

    Yet, the old man was still biased towards him.

    Although they were Roy¡¯s seniors, they had neither money nor power in the Lewis Group.

    Only Alexander, whom Roy seemed to favor, was put in charge of the subsidiary responsible for manufacturing in the suburbs a few years ago.

    Over these years, Alexander did achieve quite a lot.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the old man and Roy, Alexander could still be trusted with serious responsibilities.<div>

    However, Alexander had no knowledge of the old man and Roy¡¯s ns.

    After his father Sebastian ran into trouble, he became somewhat flustered.

    Later, egged on by Aldo and his sisters, he thought of causing trouble for Richelle during the unstable period following Roy¡¯s ¡°death¡±. They nned to make some money, then set a trap for Richelle, aiming to topple her from the presidency of the Lewis Group all at once.

    But for some reason, their cunning n failed to work with the old man.<div>

    ¡°Alexander, we can¡¯t rush this. Even if we want to help you, we must wait for the old man¡¯s anger to calm down,¡± Victoria echoed.

    ¡°Right, what Uncle Aldo said is correct. Going now would be like running into the guns. Not only we wouldn¡¯t help you, but we¡¯d also be adding firewood to the fire.¡±

    Alexander hadn¡¯t even imagined his uncle and aunt, to begin with, had no intention of helping him at all.

    ¡°Hehe, now you¡¯re hoping, the old man won¡¯t forgive me, right? Waiting for his anger to die down, you¡¯re waiting, to equally split my share?¡±

    Aldo was taken aback when his thoughts were exposed.

    ¡°What are you talking nonsense, Alexander? We intended to help you, but the help cannot be blind, right?¡±

    Alexander was somewhat skeptical.

    After some thought, he suddenly asked Aldo.

    ¡°Uncle Aldo, have you ever thought that the shares allocated to us by the old man,pared to those that Richelle got from that dead bastard, Roy, are nothing!¡±

    Aldo nodded somewhat helplessly, ¡°Of course, I know. But what can we do? Those were originally Roy¡¯s. If he doesn¡¯t pass them to Richelle, it would go to his three illegitimate children. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    Alexander clicked his tongue, ¡°Uncle Aldo, under normal circumstances, of course, but under special circumstances, things might look different!¡±

    Aldo looked confused, ¡°What special circumstances? The protection that the old man set up for those brats is so strong that even a mosquito couldn¡¯t get through. What can we do?¡±

    Alexander looked thoughtful, ¡°There¡¯s always a solution. If we think a little deeper, we might find a way!¡±<div>

 Chapter 660: 656: Master Lewiss Wife Protection Action

    Chapter 660: Chapter 656: Master Lewis¡¯s Wife Protection Action

    The old man was quite angry with Alexander Lewis, but he knew the true colors of his children well.

    So, he simply stayed in Roy Lewis¡¯s house and enjoyed afortable life.

    After apologizing to Richelle Dunn that day, Roy Lewis and Richelle didn¡¯t say anything, and he treated her as carefully and attentively as usual.

    The post was deleted on the same day, and the poster not only issued an apology statement but would also continue to be held responsible.

    As for the employees who spewed nonsense in various chat groups, all of them had a month¡¯s bonus deducted without exception.

    Moreover, their names were hung on thepany¡¯s public notice wall for everyone to see, with a statement that if they offend again, they will be fired directly next time and be listed on the industry cklist.

    All these issues were resolved quickly within a day or two.

    The employees of Lewis Group were all talking about the new president¡¯s swift punishment of these gossipy employees.

    As a result, those who were previously ambiguous and wavering about whether to support the new president, quickly behaved themselves after a long list of public notices, and promptly stood on the side of supporting the new president.

    However, only the parties involved knew that these swift actions were not initiated by the new president, Richelle Dunn.<div>

    Instead, they were instructed by the former president, Roy Lewis, to Nathan Caroule for handling.

    In Nathan¡¯s words, this was Master Lewis¡¯s protective action for his wife!

    ¡°Nathan, Alexander Lewis got fired by the old man. You follow up on the new appointment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn spent more time dealing with business matters during her time at Lewis Group.

    As for personnel, she barely touched it.

    Firstly, she indeed had limited energy, and naturally, handling business matters were more important. As for personnel management, as long as she had enough stability at the top level, the entire Lewis Group would operate as usual.

    Secondly, she was just a temporary substitute. Once Roy Lewis returned, she could go home and enjoy her life without having to worry about managing the staff.

    Nathan Caroule appeared very cautious, ¡°Dr. Dunn, Master Lewis and the old man¡¯s intention is for you to decide!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was a bit speechless, ¡°Nathan, you know as well as I do, I don¡¯t know the working abilities of other employees besides the heads of each department and a few vice-presidents. Isn¡¯t it like acting blindly if you let me appoint?¡±

    She understood that the starting point of the old man and Roy Lewis was to appease her.

    In their eyes, this incident made her suffer endless grievances and injustice.

    Therefore, they handed over the perpetrator, Alexander Lewis, to her for handling, including all follow-ups.

    The purpose was naturally to make her feel at ease and not leave any grievances behind.

    Nathan also understood the thoughts of the two old men and Roy Lewis, but he knew that Richelle Dunn spoke the truth.

    At this point, he didn¡¯t know which side to support.

    Seeing that he said nothing, Richelle said.

    ¡°How about this, you give me three name lists. I¡¯ll choose one from these three.¡±

    Nathan thought about it, and this seemed like a goodpromise.

    So, he wrote down the names of three people he thought were suitable.<div>

    And he was curious about how she would choose the final candidate.

    Could it be a blind guess?

    After he wrote the names of the three people, Richelle asked in detail about their previous positions, working methods, and expertise.

    In the end, she pointed to one person.<div>

    ¡°Let it be him!¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Shoot, can a blind guess be so urate?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, did you just pick randomly or do you think he¡¯s the most suitable?¡±

    Richelle gave him a look as if she were staring at a fool.

    ¡°If I were choosing randomly, why would I ask you so many questions? Or is it that my choice is different from the one in your mind?¡±

    Nathan quickly smiled, ¡°The same, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s the same which is why I find it so amazing. Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±

    Richelle stared at him, ¡°This is thanks to your good list. Among the three, there is actually only one suitable candidate. The other two arepletely elites in other fields. If you gave such obvious hints and I still picked the wrong one, you should go back tonight and impeach me directly in front of the two big bosses!¡±

    Nathan clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Now I understand what Roy meant!¡±

    Richelle looked at him curiously, ¡°What was that? Bad things about me?¡±

    Nathan Caroule nodded, ¡°Yes, bad things. He said that people who are too smart are not cute!¡±

    After saying this, he reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you must not tell on me!¡±<div>

    Richelleughed heartily, ¡°What¡¯s there to tell? He said I wasn¡¯t cute the first time he saw me!¡±

    Nathan seldom heard Roy Lewis mention his initial interactions with Richelle Dunn. Hearing her say this, he couldn¡¯t help but get curious.

    ¡°Was Roy that daring?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°It¡¯s not that he was daring, it¡¯s that I was daring!¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t understand. With Roy Lewis¡¯s domineering aura, it was already good enough not to be scared off during their first meeting. How could she still be so arrogant in front of him?

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what on earth did you do to our Roy?¡±

    As Richelle recalled her arrival at the Lewis, she still found it incredible.

    ¡°The first time I met him, I pointed at his nose and scolded him, and even made him sign a waiver to give up treatment!¡±

    Nathan¡¯s mouth opened wide, and it took him a while to close it.

    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s really daring!¡±

 Chapter 661: 657: Master Fu is Angry with Himself

    Chapter 661: Chapter 657: Master Fu is Angry with Himself

    Alexander Lewis was stripped of his position, and the protective umbre on the factory side waspletely removed.

    So, within a few days, Nathan Caroule handed the true investigation report of the factory ident to Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis.

    Roy finished reading and remained silent for a long time.

    Nathan thought he was dissatisfied with his handling of the matter, and repeatedly promised that he would spend more energy and time paying attention to the situation of each subsidiary in the future.

    Richelle called him out of the living room, ¡°Nathan, you don¡¯t need to me yourself, he¡¯s not angry with you.¡±

    Nathan believed he knew Roy well enough, ¡°If he¡¯s not angry with me? But he hasn¡¯t made anyments after reading the investigation report. I suspect that either my investigation is iplete, or it¡¯s not clear enough?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, the report is very clear, and there are no problems with it. He¡¯s just angry with himself.¡±

    Nathan was even more confused, ¡°Angry with himself? This has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°Roy is the head of the Lewis family no matter what, even if he seems indifferent and cold, both you and I know that he is actually a very sentimental person. His coldness towards Sebastian Lewis and his siblings is only because they broke his heart, so he can harden his heart against them.¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°On this point, I agree. When Roy first took office as president of Lewis Group, he actually gave Mr. Lewis and other uncles and aunts some real positions, albeit notrge ones, but they could indeed work their way up, with positions that had hope. However, Roy¡¯s uncles and aunts, no offense, were incapable. After cleaning up their mess several times, Roy gave up hope for them, as you can see, only giving them nominal positions, and not even a secretary would listen to their orders.¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded, ¡°So, you see, isn¡¯t Alexander like a fresh stream among his other peculiar rtives or peers? In other words, before this incident, Roy recognized Alexander¡¯s abilities and probably considered promoting him to take on some important responsibilities after further training. After all, they are all from the same root and origin, and if possible, he would still like to cultivate and take care of them.¡±

    ¡°But now that Alexander has done something like this, it indirectly means that all the sincerity he has put in in the past is wasted. However, Alexander is Sebastian¡¯s son, and Roy should be more wary. But he didn¡¯t, and the fact that Alexander attacked me made him feel even more guilty. He must be thinking now that if it weren¡¯t for his misjudgment of people, and if he didn¡¯t consider blood ties, he wouldn¡¯t have fostered Alexander, who ended up biting me back.¡±

    After listening to Richelle¡¯s logical analysis, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up.

    ¡°You go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll wait for his anger to subside a bit and then reassure him.¡±

    Nathan indeed had many other things to attend to, so he simply nodded.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get on with it. Be sure to persuade Roy not to be too hard on himself¡ªhe¡¯s not even fully recovered yet¡ªit¡¯s not worth losing a single cell over someone like Alexander.¡±

    How could Richelle not understand this truth?

    But people are emotional animals, no matter how rational a person is, they will always have some emotions and thoughts that are beyond their control.

    At this moment, Roy was indeed as Richelle said, both angry and regretful.

    He never expected that the opportunity he gave Alexander would be a weapon to hurt Richelle.

    ¡°Roy ¡­¡±

    Richelle brought in a bowl of sugar water, interrupting his thoughts.

    He looked up at her, his expressionplicated.

    ¡°Richelle ¡­¡±

    Richelle walked up to him with the sugar water, her bottom wiggled, and she sat down on hisp.

    She scooped a spoonful of sugar water and brought it to his mouth, ¡°Eat something sweet, it will make you feel better!¡±

    Roy was embarrassed when his mood was pointed out so bluntly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    Richelle took advantage of his open mouth and threw the sugar water in.<div>

    Roy was forced to close his mouth, stretching his hand forward and around her slender waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault ¡­¡±

    Richelle interrupted him before he could finish, sending another spoonful of sugar water into his mouth.

    Roy was forced to eat, and this repeated itself until Richelle had fed him all the sugar water in the bowl, and he still hadn¡¯t finished his apology.<div>

    Seeing that he was no longer struggling and began eating obediently, Richelle began to speak.

    ¡°Roy, this matter has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Your cultivation and expectation of Alexander is because you still have hope for family affection in your heart. Your effort is not wrong; what¡¯s wrong is him¡ªhe let down your expectations and chose the wrong path when he had a clear one to follow! His fall and ruin has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°As for him hurting me, that has even less to do with you. What he wanted to attack was not me, but the person who threatened his greater interests. I just happened to be that person and have nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 662: 658: If they badmouth our mom, we have to beat them to death!

    Chapter 662: Chapter 658: If they badmouth our mom, we have to beat them to death!

    On Monday, the three little ones wore their neat school uniforms and went back to school.

    Richelle Dunn dropped them off in front of the teaching building, watching the three of them hopping and jumping into the building before driving away.

    Her and Nathan Caroule¡¯s top search didn¡¯tst long on the Inte.

    However, because it was the top search, aided by paid posters, the reaction was bigger than Richelle had estimated.

    But she didn¡¯t tell the children about it.

    In her heart, she always hoped that the children could maintain a happy ce in their minds.

    But this is, after all, just her beautiful wish as a mother.

    The three children returned to their ssroom as usual, only to find that their ssmates, who usually surrounded them, were looking at them with strange eyes today.

    Because their respective masters had assigned them a lot of homework recently, the three children knew nothing about the nders about their mommy and Uncle Caroule on the Inte.

    The seats for the three children were arranged with Tifanny in the front, and Timmy and Timothy behind her.<div>

    Originally, the three siblings always had their own little world; they didn¡¯t care if others came to find them or not, they were always happy and contented.

    But today, the little ssmates were not just ignoring them.

    Instead, they began to whisper and discuss during the break.

    At first, none of the three siblings paid much attention to the unusual behavior of their ssmates.

    That was, until Timmy and Timothy went to the bathroom together. Just as they were about to push the door, they heard two male ssmates inside saying:

    ¡°Humph, they seem quite smug, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re just like their mommy, shameless!¡±

    ¡°I heard their dad seems to have died, and their mom hooked up with the assistant because of that!¡±

    Timmy and Timothy¡¯s faces turned ugly. They nced at each other, but at this point, they were still unsure if these ssmates were talking about their mom.

    Then, another ssmate¡¯s voice chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s hrious, who knows if these three siblings are illegitimate children? Given their mom¡¯s character, who can guarantee when their dad was cuckolded?¡±

    Hearing this, the two brothers could no longer bear it. They nced at each other and nodded.

    Then, with a ¡°bang¡±, they burst open the bathroom door and punched the two ssmates in their faces.

    Seeing the other trying to escape, Timmy lifted his foot and kicked him in the stomach.

    There were howls and criesing from the bathroom.

    When Richelle received the call from the principal, she was at the drug administration office.

    As the parent of excellent students, she never expected to receive aint call from the school.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Timmy and Timothy have assaulted their male ssmates. Could you pleasee over now?¡±

    Richelle was puzzled. Her two boys, usually so calm and easygoing, would only resort to violence, she guessed, because of Tifanny?

    As Richelle was wondering, the bodyguard called.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, a few male ssmates were discussing the hot search from the day before yesterday in the bathroom, and the young masters overheard them and then gave them a beating.¡±

    Upon hearing that it wasn¡¯t because of her daughter, Richelle let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go over to handle it right now.¡±

    Soon, she saw her two children and three battered ssmates in the principal¡¯s office.<div>

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    As soon as they saw her, the two little ones wanted to rush over.

    Richelle stopped them with a look, then quickly assessed the situation of the children.

    Her two precious sons were wearing clean uniforms without a wrinkle.

    Timmy¡¯s small ponytail was still neat, and Timothy¡¯s hairstyle was also not messy.

    Obviously, the two little boys had unterally beaten the other three ssmates in a one-sided, crushing manner.

    Looking at the other three male ssmates, they were all taller than Timmy and Timothy, with the tallest one at least a head taller than the two little boys.

    Clearly, the three male ssmates were at least two or three years older than her sons.

    And these three poor boys ¨C one¡¯s face was swollen with blood oozing from his lips, another had a swollen eye, and thest one had a swollen nose with a trace of blood.

    After confirming that her two precious sons were unharmed, Richelle secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Then, she took a step forward with an apologetic smile to the principal.

    ¡°Principal, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±

    The principal was also troubled.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Timmy and Timothy are usually excellent students and role models for their ssmates. But this time, they really went too far!¡±

    Since Richelle had heard the whole story from the bodyguard first, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to defend them.

    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s definitely wrong for the children to hit others, but knowing them, they wouldn¡¯t hit someone for no reason!¡±

    As Timothy heard mommy finally speaking up for them, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, they were talking about you¡­ ¡±

    Richelle red at him and said, ¡°You two just stand there quietly; the principal will investigate it thoroughly and clear everything up!¡±

    The principal nodded, ¡°Yes, we must get to the bottom of this. We¡¯ll wait for the parents of the three ssmates toe and exin the situation together.¡±

    While adults were talking, the beaten-up tall boy suddenly lunged forward to strike Timothy.

    It turned out Timothy had just stuck his tongue out at him and made a face!

 Chapter 663: 659: The Culprit, Expelled!

    Chapter 663: Chapter 659: The Culprit, Expelled!

    Timothy was agile, and when the tall ssmate lunged at him, he dodged to the side.

    The tall ssmate couldn¡¯t stop in time and crashed into the wall.

    The principal did not see Timothy make a ¡°slight¡± mocking face, but only saw the tall ssmate charging at Timothy like a demon.

    ¡°Anderson Kirby, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Anderson Kirby was caught red-handed and pointed at Timothy with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Principal, he was making fun of me!¡±

    The principal scolded him.

    ¡°Nonsense, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Anderson Kirby was afraid of the principal, and with a gray face, he stood back on the side of the beaten.

    ¡°Principal, you have to get justice for my son!¡±<div>

    Anderson Kirby¡¯s mother, Mrs. Kirby, had not arrived yet, but her voice was already there.

    Soon, she came in and immediately saw her son¡¯s swollen face. She turned around and lunged at Timmy.

    ¡°You two little bastards, just because your family has money, you think you can just beat people up? Is there no rule ofw here?¡±

    Richelle Dunn quickly rushed out when she saw Mrs. Kirby lunging at her children.

    Although the two kids were skilled, the opponent was an adult after all.

    Before she rushed to the scene, Timmy and Timothy had already dodged Mrs. Kirby¡¯s attack like agile little monkeys and scurried behind Richelle Dunn in a few steps.

    Richelle put one hand protectively behind her children, seeing Mrs. Kirby¡¯s foul-mouthed tirade bing more and more unsightly and directly shifting her attack toward Richelle as she lunged. Richelle did not dodge or hide either.

    When Mrs.Kirby¡¯s fist came to her face, she used a hand-chop to quickly block it, and then, seeming to follow the direction of the blocked punch, her palm quickly counter-stroked.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A crisp p echoed in the principal¡¯s office.

    Mrs. Kirby immediately covered her face with one hand and pointed at Richelle Dunn with the other,ining to the principal.

    ¡°Principal, look, not only does her son bully others, but she also bullies people. Principal, you must uphold justice!¡±

    The principal had watched the whole process of Mrs. Kirby¡¯s failed attack on the children and then turning her aggression towards Richelle Dunn, only for Richelle to defend herself with a counter-stroke.

    He coldly scolded her.

    ¡°Mrs. Kirby, I¡¯m not blind. Just now, you clearly tried to attack Timmy and Timothy, but when they dodged, you changed your target to Dr. Dunn. Dr. Dunn just couldn¡¯t stop her palm in time when blocking your punch, and she ended up counter-stroking you.¡±

    Mrs. Kirby, who never expected to be the one in the wrong after being hit, retorted.

    ¡°Principal, are you blind?! She didn¡¯t fail to stop her hand, she deliberately pped me!¡±

    The principal had had enough of her and coldly red at her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn did it deliberately? From the start, she and Timmy were in a passive state of dodging, and only when your fist was about to hit her and she couldn¡¯t get out of the way did she use her hand to forcefully block your punch! If anyone was malicious, it was you!¡±<div>

    Mrs. Kirby couldn¡¯t hold her ground and pointed at Richelle Dunn with red eyes.

    ¡°Principal, with her skills, she¡¯s obviously trained in self-defense or has a background in martial arts.¡±

    Richelle Dunn chuckled, ¡°Mrs. Kirby, so you think that because I know self-defense and have a background in martial arts, it was okay for you to try to hit me? If I were weak and didn¡¯t know anything, then I would deserve to be beaten, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, and this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a nonsense argument. The attacker mes the victim for not just taking the hit!¡±<div>

    Mrs. Kirby was sarcastically put on the spot by Richelle Dunn, stuttering and not knowing what to say.

    At that moment, two more adults burst into the office, each hugging their children as they entered, and one of them angrily questioned the principal.

    ¡°Principal, we send our precious children to school not to be bullied!¡±

    Another parent joined in, ¡°Yes! Principal, look at my son¡¯s eyes, they were swollen from the beating. Who knows if it didn¡¯t do any damage to other nerves? Such barbaric behavior, we strongly suggest the school expel the instigating students and give the others a clean and loving learning environment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t stand these two parents who barged in and started throwing out usations without knowing the full story.

    ¡°These two parents, you don¡¯t know the ins and outs of the story, and yet you¡¯re already moring for the expulsion of the students who started the trouble. Aren¡¯t you afraid that in the end it will be your children who are expelled?¡±

    At first, Richelle Dunn thought the matter should be left to the school to handle.

    But seeing the arrogance of the other three parents, and thinking about the excessive and malicious words she heard from the bodyguard.

    She thought that these children must have caused trouble for other students more than once.

    It¡¯s just that the other students were apparently not as tough as her children, and they usually just put up with the taunts and gossip.

    The two mothers on the other side, including Mrs. Kirby, all thought they were right and spoke in unison.

    ¡°We are not afraid. We strongly suggest that the school expel problematic violent students and give the others a clean and safe learning environment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn sneered and turned to the principal.<div>

    ¡°Principal, I also suggest that this matter be handled as they propose.¡±

    The principal felt that this punishment was a bit too severe, but he also felt embarrassed as all the parents agreed with it.

    Richelle Dunn was not afraid of making a big deal out of it, ¡°Principal, if you think this is difficult to handle, and need a thorough investigation, you can let the whole ss¡¯s parentse and vote on whether to expel or not to expel!¡±

 Chapter 664: 660: Who is the Real Perpetrator?

    Chapter 664: Chapter 660: Who is the Real Perpetrator?

    Upon hearing the report from the bodyguard over the phone, Richelle Dunn only took it as a random urrence.

    However, experiencing the attitude of Anderson Kirby¡¯s mother and two other mothers, she was certain that this was not a mere random event.

    The principal was actually reluctant to agree because it was a fact that Timmy and Timothy hit someone. If everyone voted and the two got expelled, it would be a huge loss for the school.

    But since Richelle said this, the other three mothers were even more impassioned.

    ¡°Let the parents vote then, who¡¯s afraid? Their children made mistakes, yet they¡¯re the ones making the most noise!¡±

    Mrs. Kirby was indeed the loudest.

    Another mother echoed the sentiment.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re making such a big fuss. When their kids end up getting kicked out, they¡¯d better not cry then!¡±

    Seeing their mommy ganged up on, the shielded Timmy and Timothy behind Richelle grew restless.

    Richelle soothingly patted their heads with her hand.<div>

    Then, she calmly said to the principal.

    ¡°Principal, since all four of us parents agree on this approach, please let the students confront each other first, and rify the whole story.¡±

    As soon as her words faded away, Mrs. Kirby started to yell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s confront! Who¡¯s afraid? We¡¯re on the right side, what can possibly go wrong in the confrontation?¡±

    The principal was speechless toward Mrs. Kirby who kept on provoking for no reason.

    He knocked on the table to remind her to calm down.

    ¡°Now let the five children confront each other first. The parents just listen and don¡¯t speak. Do not mislead or guide the children with other words or hints.¡±

    The five children stood in front of the principal¡¯s desk. Anderson Kirby began to talk about how he had been beaten, with foam flying from his mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just peeing in the bathroom when Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn, these two crazies, suddenly burst in and punched me¡­¡±

    The other two students, as if gaining courage from Anderson, pointed at Timmy and Timothy and indignantly recounted the same story.

    As the three ¡°victims¡± spoke, Timmy and Timothy stood to the side with their heads down, staring at their feet and daydreaming.

    Once the three victims finished speaking, the three parents murmured behind them.

    The principal sternly stopped them in time, ¡°Parents, don¡¯t talk to avoid influencing judgment. This is just a one-sided statement from these three.¡±

    After stopping the parents, the principal¡¯s gaze fell on the two brothers.

    ¡°Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn, do you want to speak separately or have one of you as a representative?¡±

    The two brothers exchanged nces and spoke in unison.

    ¡°I/(Brother) will speak!¡±

    They shared amazing chemistry, reaching consensus with just a nce at each other.

    ¡°Alright, Timmy Lewis, go ahead.¡±<div>

    The two brothers had secretly searched for the top search content on their iPad while waiting for their parents to arrive.

    By the time they spoke, they had already fully understood the background and sequence of events, making their words sound powerful.

    ¡°Principal, my brother and I went to the bathroom during the break, and we heard someone talking bad about our mommy inside. Actually, this malicious rumor is from people with ulterior motives online. They spoke very nastily. If you don¡¯t believe me, just y the surveince footages, and you¡¯ll understand why my brother and I beat them up!¡±

    Timmy spoke quite artictely, with clear thinking, swiftly rifying the ins and outs of the event and their motives for fighting.<div>

    ¡°See, Principal, they¡¯ve admitted to beating someone up, do we still need to check the surveince?¡±

    Mrs. Kirby tried to immediately convict Timmy and Timothy.

    Richelle stepped forward.

    ¡°Even if both sides have stated their ounts, there must be evidence to support them. Otherwise, who knows if someone is lying?¡±

    Compared to Mrs. Kirby¡¯s frustration, Richelle appeared much calmer.

    The principal nodded, acknowledging Richelle¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. We need to review the surveince videos and various evidence to determine who is right and who is wrong in this incident.¡±

    The principal quickly pulled up the surveince footage and projected it onto therge screen in his office.

    The screen first showed the footage inside the boys¡¯ bathroom.

    Two male students were washing their hands at the sink while Anderson Kirby walked in. The three exchanged nces,ughed, and high-fived each other.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? I knew all we had to do was make everyone in ss know about the embarrassing stuff about their mom, and they¡¯d stop liking them. People would avoid them like the gue.¡±

    Another male studentughed, ¡°Yeah, just now I saw those three siblings who always act so prideful, surrounded by a big group of people, fawning over them. Now, who¡¯d dare to get involved with them? Everyone¡¯s afraid of being contaminated!¡±

    Anderson bragged by tilting his chin, ¡°Let¡¯s see how they die. Fight with us? Aren¡¯t they asking for death?¡±<div>

    Then another student spoke.

    ¡°Hmph, looking at them, they seem to please themselves. Are they as shameless as their mom?¡±

    The student who started the conversation looked disdainful.

    ¡°I heard that their dad died, which is why their mom ended up messing around with her assistant!¡±

    Anderson snorted withughter.

    ¡°I wonder if the three siblings are illegitimate children? With their mom¡¯s character, who dares to guarantee when that green hat was put on their dad¡¯s head?¡±

 Chapter 665: 661: Beautiful Counterattack

    Chapter 665: Chapter 661: Beautiful Counterattack

    Anderson Kirby had barely finished speaking when the bathroom door was mmed open. Then Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn, brothers, barged in and began a one-sided assault on the three male students.

    After watching the clear audio and unmistakable images from the surveince footage, it was evident who was in the right and who was in the wrong.

    The headmaster¡¯s expression grew serious after watching the few minutes of surveince footage.

    He called the five children to his office, separately questioning Timmy Lewis and his brother as the ¡°assants¡± and the other three as ¡°victims.¡±

    At first, he considered this to be a minor conflict caused by gossip and hearsay among the children.

    However, after watching the surveince footage, the truth was undeniable.

    This was a sinister provocation and assault nned and instigated by Anderson Kirby!

    And the nner was not even ten years old!

    His motives were undoubtedly vile and malicious.

    And he had always believed that the thirty-two gifted children he had personally recruited were all virtuous and talented kids.<div>

    Mrs. Kirby and the other two moms were dumbfounded after watching the surveince footage.

    Nevertheless, Mrs. Kirby hurriedly defended her son to the headmaster and attempted to turn the tables.

    ¡°Headmaster, our children only said a few unkind words and didn¡¯t cause any physical harm to them. However, the Dunn brothers rushed in and beat our children like punching bags. In my opinion, the brothers clearly have a violent tendency. And it¡¯s evident that the parents have deliberately indulged them. Otherwise, look at their fighting skills, headmaster. They must have been trained. If it¡¯s not their parents¡¯ instigation, who would believe it?¡±

    Richelle Dunn sneered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, my three children have indeed had training to defend themselves against assaults or entrapments from despicable people. But Mrs. Kirby, don¡¯t you find it funny that your son was the one stirring up trouble, and now you¡¯re ming my children for not letting themselves be bullied by your child?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were sharp and stern, effectively silencing the other two parents.

    It was Mrs. Kirby who figured that if she couldn¡¯t argue any sense today, her precious son would probably be forced to leave the school.

    ¡°Oh, who doesn¡¯t know that your children are arrogant at school? What did my son say? Wasn¡¯t it also true that you and your assistant were having an affair¡­¡±

    Richelle, standing not far from Mrs. Kirby, turned around and pped her across the face, mid-sentence.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The crisp sound of the p interrupted Mrs. Kirby¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mrs. Kirby, this p is my response to your nder. Furthermore, I reserve the right to pursue legal action against you!¡±

    Richelle had recently learned many ways to protect her legitimate rights and interests from her frequent interactions with the Lewis Group¡¯s topwyers.

    Mrs. Kirby¡¯s ear rang, and her face instantly swelled from the p.

    Seeing this, the headmaster stepped in to maintain order.

    ¡°Please calm down, parents. The sequence of events has been pieced together from the statements of both parties and the surveince footage. It¡¯s clear that Anderson Kirby maliciously incited the whole ss to alienate the Lewis siblings and attempted to marginalize them ¨C one form of school bullying. Then, in the restroom, Anderson purposely spread false rumors and maliciously ndered and insulted the other students¡¯ parents and ssmates. Timmy and Timothy first encountered bullying in the ssroom and were then insulted in the restroom, prompting their actions. It¡¯s understandable that they couldn¡¯t control their emotions and ended up throwing a few punches.¡±

    ¡°Just now, I had the school doctor examine the injuries, and all of them are minor injuries that won¡¯t damage muscles or bones. They will heal in a couple of days. However, the mental harm inflicted on the Lewis siblings by Anderson and the two other students may never heal.¡±

    ¡°So, I hereby rule that, in this incident, the principal offender, Anderson Kirby, bears full responsibility for the bullying. The other two students, as aplices, bear fifty percent responsibility. Timmy and Timothy, as the real victims, were pushed to the brink of endurance before they had to fight back. They bear no responsibility for the injuries sustained by the three other students as a result of their resistance.¡±

    The headmaster¡¯s solemn announcement silenced Mrs. Kirby, whose face was ashen, and the other two trembling parents.

    ¡°In light of the agreement you parents just made, the school will hold a parent-teacher conference tomorrow morning, during which the entire ss of parents and students will vote to decide whether to expel the three bullying students.¡±<div>

    At this point, Mrs. Kirby found her voice again.

    ¡°Headmaster, I retract my previous proposal and propose again that the school¡¯s regr rules be applied for punishment.¡±

    The other two students¡¯ moms also came to their senses and hurriedly seconded her motion.

    ¡°Yes, we also propose that this matter be handled ording to the school¡¯s rules.¡±<div>

    These parents had backed down because they knew that under normal circumstances, their children would likely just receive a reprimand and some sanctions.

    Yet, if put to a vote by the parents and students, the oue could be uncertain.

    ¡°I disagree!¡±

    Richelle Dunn rejected their proposal. ¡°Headmaster, I have reason to suspect that this bullying incident is not an isted one. I suggest the school conduct a thorough investigation of the entire ss. If any problems are found, the corresponding surveince footage should be extracted as evidence. I, along with other parents, will use legal means to protect our children!¡±

 Chapter 666: 662: Throw Everything into the Sea to Feed the Sharks

    Chapter 666: Chapter 662: Throw Everything into the Sea to Feed the Sharks

    Richelle Dunn was fiercely protective of her children; she would never let these people get away with hurting them in such a way.

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s words, Mrs. Kirby and the other two mothers¡¯ faces started dripping with sweat like sizeable beans falling off of them.

    Richelle didn¡¯t care how they felt and directly addressed the principal after their agreement with her proposal.

    ¡°Principal, can I take my children home now? I¡¯m worried about their mental well-being and need to have a doctor help them as soon as possible.¡±

    The principal was also afraid; if anything were to happen to the two young masters at the school, not only would he lose his position, but the school might not be able to bear the consequences either.

    ¡°We have a basic understanding of the events, so parents should take their children to see a doctor for now, and all medical records will be kept as evidence for further investigation. As for the thorough examination that Dr. Dunn suggested, the school will conduct it this afternoon. Later, I will send a notice to all parents in the group chat and hold a meeting at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to publicly announce the cause and process of the incident. Parents and students will then vote together to decide on its resolution.¡±

    Having gotten the oues she wanted, Richelle didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the other three parents. She took Timmy and Timothy and went to fetch Tifanny from her ssroom and then returned home with all three children.

    Richelle instructed the bodyguard not to mention the children¡¯s situation.

    So, when Roy Lewis saw the childrening home before lunchtime, he was astonished.

    ¡°What happened?¡±<div>

    Richelle let the three children go y and then closed the study door. She briefly recounted the events to Roy, whose expression became icy cold as expected.

    ¡°This Mrs. Kirby must have a death wish!¡±

    He clenched his teeth and was about to grab his phone.

    Richelle held his hand back, ¡°Roy, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s see how the school deals with it first. We¡¯ll follow up ordingly.¡±

    Roy, with a gloomy face, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not calling the principal; I¡¯m calling Nathan.¡±

    Richelle was a bit puzzled. ¡°What do you need Nathan for? He¡¯s busy.¡±

    As she had just hurriedly left the pharmaceutical bureau, she had entrusted Nathan Caroule to take care of the remaining tasks.

    ¡°The root of all this is Alexander Lewis. I initially thought grandfather¡¯s handling of the matter would be enough to make him change his ways.¡±

    Richelle had a vague idea, ¡°You mean this incident is rted to Alexander.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to not only be stupid but also malicious.¡±

    After listening to his analysis, Richelle couldn¡¯t stop him anymore.

    Roy dialed Nathan¡¯s number, ¡°Nathan, have Legal send Alexander awyer¡¯s letter, regarding those incidents we found out aboutst year.¡±

    Richelle frowned slightly, ¡°Has Alexandermitted significant wrongdoing before?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°Minor offenses, which is why we let him off the hook. Turns out, the guy is truly an ungrateful wretch.¡±

    Richelle became increasingly puzzled.

    ¡°If they¡¯re minor offenses, suing him wouldn¡¯t really hurt him, right?¡±

    Roy said, ¡°No, it¡¯s enough for the court to freeze his assets.¡±

    Richelle began to understand, ¡°You want to give him a warning?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°It depends on whether he wants to drink a toast or suffer the consequences.¡±<div>

    Nathan was always efficient in his work.

    By afternoon, Alexander, who was rxing at a resort, thought about renting a yacht to go fishing. However, when he tried to pay, he was told that his transaction was restricted.

    At first, Alexander didn¡¯t think much of it and simply switched to another ount to pay. However, the result was the same: his transactions were restricted.

    After switching through four or five ounts, he faced the same issue with all of them.<div>

    Furious, he called the bank manager from the resort lobby, ¡°Mr. Gregory, is your system broken again? I can¡¯t even spend 20,000 yuan on my ount?¡±

    Mr. Gregory on the other end of the line was trembling with fear, ¡°Mr. Alexander, it¡¯s not our system. We received a court order to freeze all of your ounts.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    With an explosive shout, Alexander wanted to smash his phone but reason prevailed at thest moment. If what Mr. Gregory said was true, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend even a single penny afterward, so his phone was the only way to get help.

    Huffing, Alexander went back to his room and called one of his closest friends for assistance.

    However, the friend reacted as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, please, don¡¯t contact me at this time; I¡¯ll make it up to you once this all blows over.¡±

    As it turned out, following Roy¡¯s instructions, Nathan had warned Alexander¡¯s close friends one by one.

    After being humiliated by his friends, Alexander had no choice but to call Aldo Lewis for help.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to settle his hotel bill.

    On the other hand, Aldo arrived quickly and asked if Alexander still wanted to go fishing.

    Feeling annoyed, Alexander replied, ¡°Uncle Aldo, do you want to go?¡±

    Aldo nodded, ¡°Since I¡¯m here now, let¡¯s go for a spin.¡±<div>

    And so, uncle and nephew rented a yacht and sailed out to the deep sea.

    ¡°Uncle Aldo, is it true that Roy fed those who harmed his fatherst year to the sharks in these waters?¡±</

 Chapter 667: 663: The Desperate Alexander Lewis

    Chapter 667: Chapter 663: The Desperate Alexander Lewis

    At the mention of this, Aldo Lewis¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°It took a lot of effort from the old master to suppress this matter, but in my opinion, Roy Lewis, that ruthless man, doesn¡¯t care at all about what others think!¡±

    Alexander Lewis was only a little younger than Roy but he wasn¡¯t as fortunate. Before graduating from university, though he was Mr. Lewis, he hadn¡¯t been involved in the Lewis family¡¯s business andwork of interests.

    At the time when Roy did something earth-shattering, he was still a spirited student.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of those people seeking revenge?¡±

    Aldo Lewis scoffed, ¡°Revenge? Those people, each of them had taken countless lives. In other words, even dying a normal death would be too good for those evil people. The more miserable their deaths, the more satisfying it is for others.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty.

    ¡°Does this mean that those who died and their friends or those around them are also desperate and extremely evil people?¡±

    Aldo Lewis nodded, ¡°You could say that¡­¡±

    Then, his face suddenly changed.<div>

    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re not thinking¡­¡±

    Alexander quickly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t have a penny to my name right now, what can I think of?¡±

    Aldo Lewis looked out at the sea, ¡°I never thought, even that damn Richelle, that she could be so ruthless!¡±

    Based on Aldo and Alexander¡¯s understanding of the old master, the punishment that day should have been the final decision.

    However, the additional ount freeze that took ce now was clearly Richelle¡¯s retaliation against Alexander.

    ¡°Uncle, right now, I¡¯m basically crippled. Next, this witch will probably go after you and my two aunts!¡±

    Aldo Lewis was startled, ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t joke about this.¡±

    Alexander sneered, ¡°Uncle, how is this a joke? Think about it, from Uncle Three to Edbert, to my dad, and now me, which one hasn¡¯t had a direct rtionship with that witch, Richelle?¡±

    Aldo Lewis broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°No way? We never offended her!¡±

    Alexander chuckled, ¡°So, Uncle, do you think any of us have offended her?¡±

    Aldo Lewis pondered for a moment.

    ¡°You mean, all these things happened because Richelle, that slut, set traps for us? In the end, each of us was ruined?¡±

    Alexander didn¡¯t say yes or no, he just quietly stared at the sea, lost in thought.

    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t n on making any moves?¡±

    Aldo Lewis was a little disappointed. He thought that Alexander could stand up for them, but it seemed that their hopes were slim.

    Could it be that they could only watch Richelle rise to power and eventually take over the entire Lewis Group?

    Alexander spread his hands, ¡°What can I do? My mom spends her days praying and chanting scriptures because of my dad¡¯s affairs. My brother and sister are too young to do anything. I¡¯ve been stripped of my position, lost my inheritance from my grandfather, and now even my property is frozen. Uncle, what can I do?¡±

    Aldo Lewis thought for a moment, and it seemed that there was really nothing they could do for the time being.

    ¡°So, are we just going to watch the Lewis family change its surname to Dunn?¡±<div>

    Alexander sighed, ¡°It¡¯s up to you and my aunts now. The old master now seems senile and only helps that little witch. If he wasn¡¯t over ny years old, I would doubt if she had climbed into his bed. How could such a shrewd and sharp person like him only speak up for her?¡±

    Aldo Lewis couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, ¡°Yeah, we originally thought that once Roy died, we siblings would be in charge of the Lewis family. But it¡¯s so absurd that the old man would rather believe in those three little brats and that slut, Richelle, than us!¡±

    Alexander snorted, ¡°In the past, we couldn¡¯t speak ill of Roy, and now, we can¡¯t even criticize the faults of this little witch, Richelle. We¡¯re defending her so tightly, yet used me of repaying kindness with revenge! I find it ridiculous. Other than grabbing arge amount of money from the Lewis family, what has she done to make us grateful? An outsider, she steals our shares, and shits and pisses on top of us, can¡¯t we even say anything?¡±

    The uncle and nephew, although they said they were out fishing, in fact, it seemed like they¡¯de here to criticize Richelle.<div>

    ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t lose heart. Maybe the old man is just talking and scaring us. Look at him, as fit as ever, he could easily live another ten or twenty years. Take your time on the matter of the inheritance rights, there¡¯s no rush. Right now, shouldn¡¯t we be thinking about something bigger than shares?¡±

    Aldo Lewis had also been thinking a lot recently, and the more he thought, the more unwilling he was to let Richelle take away what should have belonged to them.

    Alexander was also unwilling, ¡°But what can I do? Right now, I¡¯m not even allowed to set foot in the Lewis Group¡¯s door or the old house. Uncle, teach me, is there any other way?¡±

    Alexander had his own bigger n, but it was too risky. If there were any other methods, he wouldn¡¯t mind trying them first.

 Chapter 668: 664: Their Whole Family, All Short-lived Ghosts!

    Chapter 668: Chapter 664: Their Whole Family, All Short-lived Ghosts!

    Roy Lewis turned his head to look at him, ¡°Have you forgotten? The Lewis¡¯ Vige still has many industries!¡±

    Alexander Lewis thought Roy had some big n. Hearing this, his face couldn¡¯t help but show disappointment.

    ¡°Uncle, the industries in the Lewis¡¯ Vige might be a lot of money for ordinary people, but they¡¯re not enough for us!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and pointed at him, ¡°You little guy, everyone usually praises you for being smart. How did you be so dumb today?¡±

    Alexander Lewis frowned, ¡°What do you mean? Although I¡¯ve never been involved, I¡¯ve seen the annual reports, and the profit share is just a little bit. It¡¯s not enough for us to stuff our teeth!¡±

    Roy Lewis burst intoughter and then whacked Alexander on the head.

    ¡°Of course, normal business profits aren¡¯t enough for us to stuff our teeth, but aren¡¯t there many profitable businesses in this world?¡±

    Alexander Lewis¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Uncle, you mean¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, just what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Alexander Lewis frowned and thought for a while before shaking his head.<div>

    ¡°It won¡¯t work. The Thompsons are now with the Lilliputs, right? They and the Greens are mortal enemies!¡±

    Roy Lewis smacked his forehead again, ¡°Foolish boy, why do you think Kennedy Green protected the Lewis family? Wasn¡¯t it because his sister and her nephew? Now that his nephew is dead, do you think he will still protect the Lewis family?¡±

    The Lewis family has not participated in politics for many years on the surface.

    But to grow the business, they needed the support of a reliable force. How else could the Lewis family remain unyielding for a hundred years?

    However, these allegiances were done secretly until Kennedy Green abandoned his business for politics, bringing this matter to light.

    Now, across the East Asia Federation and even neighboring countries, no one doesn¡¯t associate The Lewis and the Greens together.

    Because of this, Alexander Lewis had the misconception that the Lewis family and the Greens were permanently tied together.

    But now that Roy Lewis has reminded him, he came to his senses.

    The bond between the Lewis family and the Greens was severed the moment Roy died.

    ¡°But there are still three children¡­¡±

    When he said that, Alexander Lewis was full of uncertainty.

    Roy Lewis heard the hesitation in his words and sneered.

    ¡°How long can those three kids live? After all, they¡¯re a family of short-lived ghosts!¡±

    Alexander Lewis looked thoughtful as he stared at the sea.

    After a while, he carefully asked Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already taken action¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis patted his shoulder, ¡°Kid, some things are not what we want to do. It¡¯s because Roy and his stinking mother pushed us to desperation that we had no choice but to do it.¡±

    Alexander Lewis looked at him incredulously. He always thought that this uncle of his was the most timid and well-behaved among their siblings.

    Turns out he¡¯s a real hidden master!<div>

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Richelle Dunn kill several subordinates to make an example not long ago? Now, who dares to act rashly in the vige?¡±

    Roy Lewis nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you have the willingness? Don¡¯t worry about anything else!¡±

    Alexander Lewis frowned, ¡°Uncle, have you ever thought that once the Thompsons and Lilliputs get involved, our hundred-year-old Lewis family¡¯s reputation will be tainted?¡±

    Roy Lewis sneered, ¡°Fool, with money, what can¡¯t be whitewashed? Besides, if we don¡¯t even have money to spend ourselves, what does the Lewis family¡¯s reputation have to do with us?¡±<div>

    Alexander Lewis was silent, apparently still holding on to hisst bottom line.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to scold him for being foolish anymore. Instead, he used reality to give Alexander a lesson.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think that the Thompsons rose to such wealth within just twenty years because they were daring, adventurous, and lucky, do you?¡±

    Alexander Lewis looked up at him.

    ¡°Fifteen years ago, when President Gregory came to power, his daughter-inw was a Thompson. During his two terms and six years in office, the Thompsons¡¯ assets have multiplied several times. Nine years ago, when the Bailes were in power, the Thompsons¡¯ son married a Baile daughter. You don¡¯t know all this, do you?¡±

    In the past, when information wasn¡¯t so developed and the Thompson family was very low-key, many of their private connections were only unearthed after the president stepped down.

    Alexander suddenly thought of Diana Thompson.

    ¡°So when Uncle married Diana Thompson, was it because of Grandfather¡­?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, that was truly an ident. Although your Uncle was promiscuous, he was actually quite devoted during his youth. He met Diana Thompson abroad, and both were using their English names, so they had no idea their families were the Lewis and Thompson families.¡±

    Alexander Lewis looked puzzled, ¡°But when they returned, wouldn¡¯t Grandfather find out? Grandfather doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would tolerate this.¡±

    Roy Lewis exined, ¡°Diana Thompson herself never got involved in those matters, and besides, she was already pregnant with Edbert when they returned!¡±

 Chapter 669: 665: Wanting to Catch Everything in One Go, Too Difficult

    Chapter 669: Chapter 665: Wanting to Catch Everything in One Go, Too Difficult

    Aldo Lewis and Alexander Lewis, uncle and nephew, spent an afternoon fishing and discussing their future ns on their yacht.

    By the time they returned to the resort hotel, it was already dusk.

    Of course, their movements had been reported to Nathan Caroule, and then Roy Lewis got to know about it.

    ¡°Roy, I think they¡¯re up to more than just fishing.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in agreement, ¡°Keep a close eye on them, I suspect Aldo is looking for an opportunity to pull Alexander in.¡±

    Roy Lewis gave Nathan a few instructions before hanging up the phone only to find Richelle Dunn staring at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s Aldo up to now?¡±

    In Richelle¡¯s memory, Aldo was quite timid yet cunning. He always urged his siblings to act, reaping benefits while remaining unexposed.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°Do you remember the disproportionate ie and expenses of The Lewis¡¯ Vige that you mentioned to me earlier?¡±

    Richelle naturally remembered, ¡°Yes, you told me not to do anything yet, to avoid startling the snake. Do you mean Aldo is that snake?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Exactly, he is that snake, but he¡¯s only a small one.¡±

    Richelle understood who he meant by the big snake.

    ¡°So all of this may seem unconnected at first, but as more and more truth floats to the surface, we can see that everything is interconnected?¡±

    Roy Lewis gave her a thumbs-up,

    ¡°Exactly, at first I was just suspicious, but as we gather more evidence, it bes apparent that it¡¯s all a big game!¡±

    Richelle realised that her eyes had been significantly opened in the past few months.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re waiting to capture everyone in one sweep before revealing that you¡¯ve ¡®returned from the dead¡¯?¡±

    Richelle assumed that Roy Lewis would nod.

    However, Roy Lewis looked serious.

    ¡°Of course, I wish that were the case. But our opponents are too strong and cunning. We might not be able to capture them all at once.¡±

    Roy Lewis had indeed nned to reveal himself only after capturing Mason Lilliput and The Thompsons all at once.

    However, based on the intel collected over the past months, the power of The Lilliputs and Thompsons has been gradually spreading worldwide.

    Even their current mission to eliminate their influence in the Federation, Leutonia, and a few neighbouring countries has already proven difficult enough. Obviously, they underestimated the true extent of The Lilliput and Thompson¡¯s power from the start.

    Seeing Roy¡¯s worried expression, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but hug him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened, aren¡¯t you forgetting about your helpful spouse? Just focus on what you need to do. Nathan and I will take care of Lewis Group and The Lewis¡¯ Vige. Nothing big will happen.¡±

    ¡­

    Roy Lewis had somewhat dealt with Alexander Lewis. Meanwhile, the school had issued an announcement in the parents¡¯ group chat, instructing them to attend a Parents-Teachers meeting with their children the next day.

    Following the crowd, Richelle responded, ¡°Received!¡±

    Then, a parent asked.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. We¡¯ve just started the school year and we already have a parent-teacher meeting? Can you tell us what¡¯s it about in advance?¡±

    Consequently, other parents started asking questions.

    ¡°Right, could it be that something happened to a student, leading to the emergency meeting?¡±

    ¡°The children are so young. It¡¯s quite worrying. Could the teacher give us a hint so we can rest easy?¡±<div>

    Finally, the ss teacher came forward to rify.

    ¡°Dear parents, don¡¯t worry. The reason for asking you toe tomorrow is tomunicate some new school rules. Everyone can rest easy.¡±

    Except for the three who were punished in the morning, the remaining thirty-one students could certainly sleep well.

    After 10 o¡¯clock, Nathan Caroule called again.

    Normally, if it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, he would mostly be spending quality time with Mr. Munni at home by this hour.

    ¡°Roy, the parents of Timmy and Timothy¡¯s ssmates sought me out for help. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    During the day, Roy Lewis only briefed Nathan about Alexander Lewis but did not mention the children¡¯s school situation.

    Now when Nathan asked, Roy simply exined what Richelle had told him.

    ¡°Damn, how could these kids be so cunning?¡±

    Even from hearing only a simple version, Nathan was quite irritated.

    ¡°They dare to bully our kids and still have the nerve to beg for mercy!¡±

    Obviously, without any instructions from Roy Lewis, Nathan already knew what to do.

    Ever since his surgery, Roy Lewis had been trying to maintain a calm mindset.<div>

    But the recent sequence of events involving Richelle and the children had caused emotional upheaval.

    After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples.

    Seeing his pale face, Richelle was shocked. She quickly took his hand to take his pulse.

    ¡°Is your headache severe?¡±

    Richelle inwardly med herself for not noticing his condition.

    Not wanting to see her me herself, Roy hesitated but knew he couldn¡¯t lie to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    When he admitted there was a bit of pain, it meant it actually hurt quite a bit!

    Checking the time, Richelle quickly wrote a prescription and asked Uncle Axel to get it filled right away.

    ¡°Drink the herbal medicine before you sleep. Now, go lie down in the room. I¡¯ll give you a few acupuncture treatments.¡±

    Roy Lewis held her hand, looking guilty.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m sorry. I must be as irritating as Elisa Linwood, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 670: 666: Its Okay to Press People with Power, Ill Cover for You

    Chapter 670: Chapter 666: It¡¯s Okay to Press People with Power, I¡¯ll Cover for You

    Richelle Dunn red at him, ¡°Dare to say that again, huh?¡±

    Roy Lewis fell silent, only speaking again when they were back in the bedroom and she was bent over preparing for the treatment.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯ve worked really hard these days!¡±

    Richelle responded with a grunt, ¡°Yeah, it has been tough. So, once you can show your face outside, I¡¯m taking the three kids out for fun.¡±

    Roy said with a tinge of surprise, ¡°You guys are going out without me?¡±

    Richelle chuckled at his pitiful tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I wonder why you¡¯re being so polite. As a family, shouldn¡¯t we bear the burdens and enjoy the happy moments together?¡±

    It was then that Roy realized that Richelle¡¯s little act was designed to dispel his unnecessary guilt and unease.

    Whether it was due to Richelle¡¯sfort or not, Roy¡¯s headache that had persisted for two days seemed to have eased significantly.

    And after Richelle administered the acupuncture treatment, his headache symptoms lightened even more.<div>

    Roy breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    Richelle looked at him curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You seem like you¡¯ve had a sudden epiphany.¡±

    Roy was too embarrassed to admit that when his headache started yesterday, he thought it was a postoperative side effect.

    The fact proved that one should always discuss any difort with a doctor.

    Never conceal illness nor reject medical advice.

    Since the acupuncture was only for a localized point, it was a simple process requiring just a few needles.

    After finishing the treatment, Richelle sat cross-legged beside him, scrolling through her phone.

    These needles didn¡¯t seem to have any sleep-inducing properties; in fact, Roy felt even more awake than before.

    He rested his hand on Richelle¡¯s leg and asked her.

    ¡°Are you really nning to expose the whole story to the school tomorrow? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the rumors?¡±

    Richelle shrugged, ¡°Rumors are just that, so there¡¯s no need to fear them. I have a clear conscience, and I believe the parents will judge right from wrong and teach their children to discern the truth. This incident of mine can serve as a case to guide children when dealing with gossip and nder ¨C don¡¯t be afraid, stand up bravely and clear your name. The more you shrink back, the more the rumors will chase you.¡±

    Roy felt sorry for her, but he also knew she rarely changed her mind once she made a decision.

    ¡°Alright, you be in charge of this matter, and if necessary, use your authority to pressure others. I¡¯ve got your back no matter how big the problem is.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Mr. Lewis, this isn¡¯t the way to go. You¡¯re going to spoil your child by indulging them like this.¡±

    After teasing, Richelleughed and asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I overpower Mrs. Kirby when I pped her twice?¡±

    Roy had always been very protective.

    ¡°That was just self-defense, not using authority to suppress others.¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡­<div>

    Early the next day, Richelle arrived at the school with several bodyguards, awyer, and the three kids.

    The parent-teacher meeting proceeded as scheduled, presided over by the principal.

    The principal first talked about the incident involving the five children, then yed the relevant surveince footage.

    After listening and watching, the parents engaged in heated discussions.<div>

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe these kids could be so cunning at such a young age, forming cliques and bullying their ssmates.¡±

    ¡°That online incident was cleared up by the person who posted it, who also apologized. Was it really the children or the parents with ulterior motives who fed them with such nonsense? Otherwise, how could these young children be so vicious?¡±

    The principal allowed the parents to continue discussing for a while before raising his hand.

    ¡°Dear parents, we should have dealt with this issue yesterday, but Dr. Dunn, the parent of Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn, insisted that the school conduct a thorough investigation. As per Dr. Dunn¡¯s suggestion, we reviewed the surveince footage from the beginning of the school year and discovered some problems. We then also reviewed the footage from the month before vacation and found the problematic footage.¡±

    Usually, the school¡¯s surveince cameras were treated as decorations, and no one bothered to review the footage.

    As a result, when Richelle raised doubts and requested a thorough investigation, numerous issues were uncovered.

    In early May, Anderson Kirby and Hizkia Kingston cornered a ssmate on the staircase, exchanged a few harsh words, and the victim reluctantly handed over his lunch money and snacks from his bag.

    In mid-May, Anderson grabbed a girl¡¯s tennis racket in the gym and threatened to hit her with it, apanied by another boy involved in the gossip.

    In early, mid, andte June, as well as in the first few days of school, simr incidents urred, but each time the targeted victim was different.

    Clearly, they never targeted the same person twice.

    This made their bullying less likely to be exposed.

    As the children believed these incidents were isted, once they survived one encounter, they would be on edge for a few days before thinking the matter had passed.

    After the surveince footage was yed, the parents were outraged.<div>

    Just moments ago, they had been quietly discussing, but now they stood up and surrounded Anderson and the other students involved in the bullying, as well as their parents.

 Chapter 671: 667: The evildoer will definitely face karmic retribution

    Chapter 671: Chapter 667: The evildoer will definitely face karmic retribution

    Anderson Kirby and several students involved in the bullying were trembling behind their parents.

    The parents of bullying victims were particrly agitated, demanding an exnation from these parents and students, and asking the principal to stand up for the students.

    During the video yback of Timmy and Timothy, these parents were merely standing in sympathy with the brothers and Richelle Dunn.

    But now, they have joined forces with Richelle and are allies in the fight against bullying.

    Mrs. Kirby and the parents of some other students were surrounded by a group of people. Amidst the mour, their faces turned pale, no longer showing the arrogance and momentum they had yesterday.

    Seeing that the emotions of the parents had been stirred up to a climax, the principal pped his hands to signal for everyone to calm down.

    ¡°Parents, the fight that happened among our students yesterday had a very negative impact. Upon investigation, it seemed as though Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn were the aggressors. However, they were actually defending themselves against bullying. In this regard, I, on behalf of the school, dere that there was no wrongdoing on the part of Timmy and Timothy. Although we do not advocate violence, when confronted with bullying, we hope that students will bravely stand up like Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn to defend their dignity.¡±

    ¡°As for the other three students, they ndered their ssmates¡¯ parents maliciously, intentionally alienated and targeted their ssmates, therefore, they deserved what wasing for them. ording to the school regtions, first-time offenders are usually given a demerit as a punishment. As you might have noticed, since the beginning of the semester in May, they have been continuously intimidating and bullying different students to various degrees, hence, they are habitual offenders.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let the parents decide how to handle these students through a voting system. If more than half of the votes go for a particr choice, the school will follow that decision. Option A, the students are punished ording to school rules, apologize to the victims, and get a demerit; Option B, the students apologize to the victims and are expelled from school, never to be readmitted, from the advanced ss to university. Regardless of which option the parents choose, the school will record these students¡¯ abhorrent behavior in their academic records.¡±

    If the principal¡¯s first two options gave Mrs. Kirby and some other parents a glimmer of hope, his additional remark was like a sledgehammer to them.<div>

    Mrs. Kirby was the first one to rush out, she knelt down in front of the podium with a cry in her voice.

    ¡°Principal, please, my son Anderson Kirby has such a high IQ, if this incident gets recorded in his academic record, it will ruin his future!¡±

    With a stern expression, the principal replied, ¡°Mrs. Kirby, did you think before you spoke? So, in order for your son¡¯s life not to be ruined, should we allow him to ruin many others¡¯ lives? Right now, he is surrounded by children with the same intelligence as him, and he is still so unrestrained. If we put him among ordinary children, it would be as if he was attacking with a superior vantage point. If this incident doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson, in the future, he will ruin more ordinary children¡¯s lives, and you will end up sending him to prison yourself!¡±

    The principal, now in his fifties, has been in education for more than thirty years. He has seen far too many children who ended up spiralling down due to their parents¡¯ indulgence.

    ¡°Mrs. Kirby, no matter how harsh or cruel the oue of today is, I hope that you parents and students can dly ept it and seriously reflect on it. If you make a wrong turn, correct it, there is still a bright future ahead!¡±

    Seeing that the principal would not back down, Mrs. Kirby stood up in a huff, ring at Richelle and her children with malice in her eyes.

    Richelle Dunn met her gaze fearlessly, her eyes determined and sharp.

    The principal announced that each student and their parents would have ten minutes to discuss, after which an anonymous vote would be held.

    After Mrs. Kirby¡¯s plea for mercy was rejected by the principal, the others no longer made futile attempts. They sat in silence at the very corner of the ssroom, waiting for the verdict from the twenty-plus pairs of parents and students on their children¡¯s fate.

    The result was already evident.

    However, until the final results were announced, they still held on to a glimmer of hope.

    Soon, the ten minutes passed.

    But for the bullying students and their parents, these ten minutes felt incredibly long.

    It was like they had a noose around their neck, standing on a stool, not knowing whether it would be kicked away or not.

    ¡°Alright, parents. Please use the slips of paper we have distributed to fill in your voting options. Remember, each family gets one voting opportunity, so please discuss with your children before casting your vote.¡±

    Richelle raised her hand, ¡°Principal, may I ask, since I have three children, would we get three votes?¡±

    The principal nodded, ¡°Of course, Dr. Dunn, you are representing the parents of Timmy Lewis, Timothy Dunn, and Tifanny Dunn separately, so you would have three votes.¡±

    The faces of Mrs. Kirby and the other offending students¡¯ parents turned pale.

    This meant, they instantly lost three out of twenty-seven chances!<div>

 Chapter 672: 668: Dont Be a Coward Who Fears the Beginning and the End

    Chapter 672: Chapter 668: Don¡¯t Be a Coward Who Fears the Beginning and the End

    The anonymous voting quickly came to an end, as the principal had promised.

    As a result, all parents and students signed their full names neatly on the ballot.

    One of the parents articted everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Signing our names represents our determination to stand against bullying and say no to it! This is our brave first step.¡±

    The parent¡¯s words were met with rounds of apuse.

    These ps, like a p in the face, served as a harsh reality check for Mrs. Kirby and a few other parents.

    A few parents¡¯ faces were flushed with various shades of red and green, a telling sight indeed.

    The ss teacher then began counting votes on the chalkboard.

    At the request of the parents, each vote was read out loud with the student¡¯s real name.

    With Timothy Dunn being thest student to cast his vote for Option B, all 27 votes unanimously went for Option B.<div>

    The principal took the result of the votes from the teacher and immediately announced it.

    ¡°ording to the voting results of all students and parents, there are 27 votes in total. All 27 votes went to Option B. This means that the students who participated in the bullying must make a public written apology to the victims, and the school will expel them from the register immediately. Also, from the advanced ss to the university, our school will never admit these students. In addition, the school will record their misconduct in their academic records as a warning!¡±

    Having announced the result, the principal signaled for the security guards to escort Anderson Kirby and three other students and their parents to the principal¡¯s office.

    When there were only 27 students left in the ssroom, the principal once againmended Richelle Dunn, Timmy Lewis, and Timothy Dunn for their courage.

    It seemed that the bullying incident had finallye to an end and was resolved satisfactorily.

    However, in reality, Roy Lewis¡¯s investigation and surveince of Anderson Kirby, Hizkia Kingston, and several parents were still ongoing.

    How long the surveince and investigation would continue would depend on their performance moving forward.

    After the bullying incident, the school held a school-wide musicpetition.

    As a student in the advanced ss, little Tifanny Dunn excelled on behalf of her ssmates, and within a week, won the gold medal for the piano category in the school musicpetition.

    Meanwhile, after a week of time, Tifanny¡¯s poprity and buzz on the school forum nearly rivaled her two older brothers¡¯, making her the new campus favorite.

    The day after Tifanny won the gold medal, the principal called Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, our school is currently recruiting for the international department, and I¡¯d like to have your three children, along with some senior high school students, to do a promotional advertisement.¡±

    Richelle hesitated, ¡°Principal, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to consider this because my children are still very young, and too much attention and excess limelight might cause them difort.¡±

    Of course, this was just Richelle¡¯s excuse.

    In fact, she was not worried that attention and limelight would affect her children¡¯s growth, but rather that excessive exposure might put their personal safety at risk.

    The principal expressed understanding, ¡°Alright, I hope to hear your good news soon.¡±

    Turning to Roy Lewis, Richelle brought up the matter.

    She thought that Roy would, as always, prioritize the children¡¯s safety first.

    However, Roy¡¯s attitude this time surprised her.<div>

    ¡°I think we should seek the opinions of the children first, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Richelle was somewhat taken aback, ¡°You mean, as long as they agree, you¡¯re okay with it?¡±

    Roy looked at her with a puzzled expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should treat our children with the same respect and consideration as an adult?¡±

    Richelle did say that and had always abided by this principle in her interactions with her children.<div>

    ¡°But this concerns their safety. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always prioritized?¡±

    Roy nodded.

    ¡°Of course I prioritize their safety the most. But as parents, shouldn¡¯t we do everything we can to let them live ording to their wishes and guard them along the way?¡±

    Upon reflection, Richelle realized he was right.

    If they always used their children¡¯s safety as an excuse to decline every opportunity and possibility, their future might be limited as a result of their own hesitancy and risk aversion.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ask for their opinions.¡±

    At that moment, the three children were ying in the yroom. When they saw their parents enter together, they happily rushed over to hug their parents¡¯ legs.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you here to y games with us?¡±

    In front of them, they were still the same lively and adorable little darlings.

    Richelle wiped the sweat from their faces and bodies, and the family of five sat cross-legged in a circle on the floor.

    ¡°Sweethearts, the principal called me and said he wants you three new students to join in this year¡¯s school recruitment advertisement. Are you willing to participate?¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the three children crisply replied to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±<div>

    Richelle had anticipated this response.

    The children of her and Roy, after all, were not the kind of fearful kids who would cower in the face of terror and adversity!

    Terror might be strong, but as long as they were stronger than the terror, they could handle it!

 Chapter 673: 669: Im Just an Ordinary Doctor

    Chapter 673: Chapter 669: I¡¯m Just an Ordinary Doctor

    The news of the three little ones agreeing to participate in the promo video shoot with their college senior brothers and sisters spread like wildfire throughout the school.

    On the campus forum, the number of fans of the three little ones surged like crazy once again.

    Already campus celebrities, the three little ones now greeted everyone they met on campus with great friendliness.

    ¡°Hey, little junior brother/sister!¡±

    As Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis had anticipated, the high level of attention did not change the lives or attitudes of the three children. They continued to go to school as usual, y and eat at home, and their original life rhythm remained unaffected.

    asionally, the three children would be invited by professors from different departments of the university to interact with their senior brothers and sisters.

    The three little ones were not afraid at all, generously sharing what they had learned and known with others in an open manner.

    The senior brothers and sisters in the school often talked about them enthusiastically.

    ¡°Our little junior brother¡± and ¡°Our little junior sister¡± became the nicknames that these senior brothers and sisters gave to the three little ones.

    The anti-bullying incidents involving Timmy and Timothy from before began to spread outside the school. Gradually, some schools and media outlets took their story as a model for positive energy propaganda.<div>

    A couple of days after the principal called Richelle Dunn to arrange for the promo video shoot, Nathan Caroule received a call from the editor-in-chief of a familiar media outlet.

    ¡°Nathan, we want to ask your boss¡¯s two young masters for an interview. Can you help me pass on the message?¡±

    Nathan instinctively refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our boss¡¯s two young masters are still children and do not ept any interviews.¡±

    Nathan knew that neither Roy Lewis nor Richelle Dunn ever thought of using their genius children to gain attention or fame.

    In their eyes, letting their children grow up happily is more important than anything else.

    ¡°Nathan, perhaps you could help us ry our intention for this interview. We want to report on their anti-bullying behavior, hoping to give courage and reference to more bullied children.¡±

    Nathan conveyed the editor¡¯s words to Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle still respected the wishes of the brothers, and after getting their affirmative answer, she personally contacted the editor.

    The editor was overjoyed when he received the call from Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle first asked about the format of the interview, and the editor gave her two options.

    ¡°Of course, if Dr. Dunn and the little young masters don¡¯t mind, we would prefer to conduct the interview in a video format, as the information and energy transmitted would be more direct. But if you do mind, we can switch to a text and image format, which may not be as direct, but more profound.¡±

    Richelle thought about it, the little ones were still children after all, and being non-celebrities, facing the camera mighte with many unforeseen variables.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the text and image version then. Also, I need to be involved in the entire interview process and review the final draft of the content.¡±

    Richelle hoped that her children¡¯s bravery and wisdom could give those children trapped in the mud a glimmer of hope and guidance, but on the premise that her own children would not be hurt for no reason.

    The editor agreed quickly, and set the interview time for the next afternoon, with the location tentatively set in the principal¡¯s office.

    Richelle then called the principal, who was more than happy to hear her request.

    ¡°Oh, this is not only for the promotion of our school, but also for the promotion of righteous values. The school will definitely support unconditionally!¡±

    And so the matter was settled.

    The next morning, as usual, Richelle had the three children put on their school uniforms. The principal called.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, if Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn do not want to wear school uniforms, they can also wear other clothing or formal attire.¡±

    Richelle, however, said, ¡°Wearing school uniforms is more persuasive.¡±

    The principal agreed, quite pleased.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Wearing school uniforms can indeed make children with simr experiences feel more empathetic and identify with them more.¡±<div>

    At four in the afternoon, Richelle arrived at the school as promised, meeting the editor and his interview and filming team waiting for her in front of the teaching building.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, if you are satisfied with the results of this interview, would you consider epting an interview with us as well?¡±

    Richelle smiled and shook her head, ¡°Editor Anderson, I am just an ordinary doctor, there is nothing worth interviewing, so please save the resources for those who can provide more positive energy.¡±

    Editor Anderson was quite surprised, ¡°Dr. Dunn, may I ask you bluntly, has your self-positioning always been only as an ordinary doctor?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am just fulfilling my duty as a doctor to treat patients and save lives. There is nothing worth promoting.¡±

    Editor Anderson was shocked, ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you really not trying to be humble?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Editor Anderson, I¡¯m someone who speaks my mind.¡±

    Editor Anderson then asked another question, ¡°So, Dr. Dunn, do you think what Timmy and Timothy did this time was more meaningful than your daily medical practice of treating patients and saving lives?¡±

 Chapter 674: 670: Dr. Dunns Versailles

    Chapter 674: Chapter 670: Dr. Dunn¡¯s Versailles

    Richelle Dunn nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been proud of what my children do.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t mention any lofty words, but in her heart, she was always proud of her three children.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Richelle, Anderson changed the topic back to the children.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, your three children are all so outstanding. Do you have any special education methods that you can share?¡±

    Richelle replied truthfully, ¡°Actually, there is nothing special. My biggest expectation for them has always been to grow up happily and to respect and love them to the best of my ability.¡±

    This answer, no matter how you hear it, seemed rather official and perfunctory.

    But this was what Richelle had been doing all along.

    Anderson sighed, ¡°It seems that smart children are indeed easier to manage.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure about other people¡¯s children, but her own three were quite easy to manage.

    However, she didn¡¯t say this, because saying so would make her sound even more pretentious.<div>

    Richelle and Anderson chatted and arrived at the principal¡¯s office, where they saw the principal watching Timmy and Timothy y chess.

    Anderson also knew a bit about the game and took a closer look, surprised, he asked Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what rank are they at?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°They¡¯re just ying for fun at home, never thought about taking any rank exams.¡±

    Anderson watched the brothers y a few more moves and couldn¡¯t help but advise Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I think they have talent. Maybe you could consider letting them participate inpetitions and secure their rank?¡±

    Richelle had actually mentioned this to the brothers once, but they didn¡¯t seem interested.

    At the time, Timmy replied, ¡°Mommy, this is just a hobby and a form of entertainment for us, there¡¯s no need to take any rank exams to prove our skill level.¡±

    Timothy also added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just for fun. Who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad doesn¡¯t matter that much.¡±

    Richelle knew Anderson was being kind-hearted, so she just nodded her head.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Anderson, I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±

    But her saying she would think about it actually meant she wouldn¡¯t consider it.

    Anderson marveled at the brothers¡¯ skill and originally, they were going to pause their game for the interview.

    But Anderson was so fascinated that he insisted they continue.

    With the consent of Richelle and the two young masters, many photos were taken.

    Finally, Timothy, who started yingter than Timmy, lost by a small margin.

    But throughout the game, the brothers had many brilliant and clever moves, which impressed both Anderson and the principal, praising them repeatedly.

    The interview was dyed by half an hour due to the chess game, but Anderson and his team had noints. Once Richelle finished tidying her sons¡¯ hair and appearance, the interview officially began.

    ¡°May I ask, Timmy Lewis, how are your rtionships with your ssmates?¡±<div>

    Timmy immediately replied, ¡°Very good, we get along well with our ssmates, with very few exceptions.¡±

    Anderson then directed the same question to Timothy.

    Timothy¡¯s reply was equally watertight.

    ¡°My ssmates are mostly very friendly, and we get along well in our daily studies.¡±<div>

    In fact, Anderson had no intention of provoking discord, and only asked about their rtionships with ssmates before going straight to the point.

    ¡°Could both of you share some details about what happened that day?¡±

 Chapter 675: 671: The Same Face, Different Souls

    Chapter 675: Chapter 671: The Same Face, Different Souls

    The brothers exchanged a nce, and then Timothy spoke up.

    ¡°Sure, that day my brother and I¡­¡±

    Timothy¡¯s artiction had always been excellent. His responses were simple but covered all the important points and processes clearly.

    Editor Anderson was amazed by his strong expressiveness and then curious about a question beyond the main topic.

    ¡°Timothy, do you mind if I ask, what does that nce you exchanged with your brother mean, or what message was conveyed?¡±

    The brothers exchanged another nce, and then Timothy replied honestly.

    ¡°Editor Anderson, you probably know that we three siblings are identical triplets. As a result, we have a lot of tacit understanding that others do not have, or to put it more colloquially, we can read each other¡¯s minds. Our thoughts are often consistent, but even if they aren¡¯t, a single nce generally allows us to understand what the other is thinking.¡±

    Editor Anderson had never encountered real triplets before, so she grew more curious after listening to his response.

    ¡°Wow, is it really that magical? I thought those stories were all fake.¡±

    Timmy earnestly told Editor Anderson, ¡°Editor Anderson, it¡¯s not fake at all. It is supported by some scientific evidence.¡±<div>

    Editor Anderson had briefly inquired about the two brothers¡¯ stories beforeing. Surprisingly, this inquiry made her more curious and focused on the brothers¡¯ stories themselves than the main theme of the interview.

    She had a sudden idea to split the interview into two parts. One part would follow the original n and focus on the anti-bullying propaganda theme.

    The other part would be about the growth and life of genius children.

    However, her beautiful wish was shattered by little Timmy Lewis.

    ¡°But, Editor Anderson, these are off-topic. Since your time is precious and we don¡¯t want you and your staff to work overtime, why don¡¯t we focus on the main interview content?¡±

    Timmy spoke very seriously.

    His stern demeanor made Richelle Dunnugh on the side while giving Editor Anderson adder to step down from the off-topic detour she had taken.

    Editor Anderson quickly adjusted her expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize for getting sidetracked. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡±

    After Timmy¡¯s ¡°kind¡± reminder, Editor Anderson didn¡¯t deviate from the topic again and continued with the nned questions.

    The brothers took turns answering. Although Timothy had said they were identical triplets with a lot of tacit understanding, Editor Anderson soon discovered that, while they shared the same face, their personalities and thought processes were quite different.

    Generally speaking, Timothy¡¯s answers seemed more tactful.

    Timmy¡¯s answers, on the other hand, tended to be edgier.

    Editor Anderson was amazed. How could these identical triplets, raised in the same environment, turn out to be so different yet equally fascinating souls?

    The scheduled interview went smoothly, thanks to the brothers¡¯ high level of cooperation andck of blunders.

    Taking the opportunity while the two boys ran off to drink water, Editor Anderson approached Richelle Dunn and whispered a question.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, may I request a personal interview with the young masters, or perhaps including their sister, about the triplets or genius children?¡±

    Without thought, Richelle refused.

    ¡°Editor Anderson, I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t ept such interview content, neither now nor in the future.¡±<div>

    Richelle had never sought fame or fortune through her children, nor did she want them to gain anything through this kind of publicity.

    Editor Anderson was surprised by the firm refusal, yet somehow not so surprised.

    After all, Richelle had shown indifference towards fame and fortune from the very beginning.

    With such a parent, it could be assumed that the children were simr.<div>

    ¡°Alright, I hope the next time I interview your three children, Dr. Dunn, it will be because their actions or behavior have inspired or helped others their age.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, I hope they can do that too. If it is such a theme for an interview, I would dly wee you, Editor Anderson.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words were sincere. In the following few years, whenever the Lewis children made headlines and attracted social attention, it was Anderson who interviewed them.

    Editor Anderson always managed to analyze and guide from a realistic perspective, transforming the three prodigies in the eyes of the public into ordinary people and inspiring role models for their peers.

    Now, besides looking forward to interviewing the kids, Editor Anderson was also interested in the boys¡¯ chess skills.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, may I ask one more presumptuous question?¡±

    Richelle politely nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    With slight embarrassment, Editor Anderson couldn¡¯t help her itch for a game.

    ¡°Well, I have studied chess for more than ten years and even attained a rank. I originally intended to be a professional chess yer but switched pathster. After watching the boys y today, I feel the urge to y again. Can I arrange a time to meet and y a few games?¡±

    She quickly added,

    ¡°Of course, this is my personal request. If you find it inappropriate, please forget I ever mentioned it.¡±

 Chapter 676: 672: Fierce Baby in Front of People, Sweet Baby Behind People

    Chapter 676: Chapter 672: Fierce Baby in Front of People, Sweet Baby Behind People

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t refuse or agree, but just waved at the two little ones who were still drinking water from their cups on the side.

    Timmy and Timothy ran over with their cups in hand, and as soon as they did, they were like boneless creatures, flopping down and sticking to Richelle.

    Timothy raised his left hand and, with a babyish voice, whined to Richelle.

    ¡°Mommy, my hand is so sore¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s face showed a smile, knowing her baby son was just making an excuse. Yet, she still yed along, kissing his chubby wrist and then gently blowing on it.

    ¡°There, the pain is all gone now!¡±

    Timothy¡¯s face broke into a smile, and he chuckled, raising his hand to hug her neck and giving her a loud kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±

    Meanwhile, Timmy was more direct, waiting for his little brother to finish fussing before looking up at Richelle, seeking praise.

    ¡°Mommy, our answers just now were pretty good, right?¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, very good!¡±

    After praising him, she kissed him on the cheek.

    Timmy stood on tiptoe and rubbed his face against hers a few times.

    Anderson originally thought that the two little boys would have cool and aloof personalities in private, not being too clingy.

    However, the realitypletely shattered her expectations.

    The two calm and handsome boys just now turned into cute, soft, and sticky little breads as soon as they saw their mommy.

    Too adorable!

    She wanted to pinch them!

    Anderson didn¡¯t realize that her ¡°auntie¡¯s heart¡± was unknowingly showing, and the smile on her face was so infatuated that Richelle couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at her.

    Richelle sighed inwardly, thinking, what a pair of little demons!

    So young, yet so heart-melting!

    But since these little demons were her own sons, should Richelle feel proud or arrogant?

    She steadied the two fawning kings and had them face Anderson, then reminded her.

    ¡°Anderson, didn¡¯t you have something to say to them just now?¡±

    Anderson abruptly returned from her infatuated state and shed an apologetic smile at Richelle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that the two little ones are really too adorable.¡±

    Richelle touched the little ones¡¯ heads, ¡°Aren¡¯t children of this age all so cute?¡±

    Anderson nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Then, she hurriedly mentioned her request for a chess match.<div>

    She originally thought that after such a big embarrassment, the two little ones would not want to socialize with her.

    However, without even thinking, the brothers unanimously replied.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    After answering, Timothy showed a somewhat worried expression.<div>

    ¡°But our daily schedules are very full, so if you want to book a time with us, it can only be at school, and it must be during the hour before noon break. Is that okay?¡±

    Richelle praised Timothy inwardly for agreeing while trying to minimize the brothers¡¯mitment.

    She had to admit; she originally thought the brothers would refuse.

    But now, it seemed that the impression the brothers had of Anderson was not bad.

    Anderson quickly nodded, ¡°Of course, how about next Tuesday at twelve?¡±

    The school¡¯s noon break was from one to two o¡¯clock, which Anderson had seen when she was at the principal¡¯s office earlier.

    This time, it was Timmy¡¯s turn to nod.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±

    Anderson, bing a bit overbearing, asked, ¡°Do you and your brother mind booking two separate days? Your chess styles differ, and I¡¯d like to learn from both of you!¡±

 Chapter 677: 673: As Your Husband, Cant I Even Be Jealous?

    Chapter 677: Chapter 673: As Your Husband, Can¡¯t I Even Be Jealous?

    Timmy and Timothy didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°Sure, as long as you, Auntie Anderson, don¡¯t mind the workload.¡±

    They always enjoyed healthypetition and exchange.

    However, their opponents had always been their family in the past. Now, having the opportunity to interact and exchange ideas with former professional chess yers was honestly quite exciting for the brothers.

    The chess interaction was hence settled, the interview waspleted, and Anderson agreed with Richelle Dunn to show her the initial draft three dayster, then her interview team left.

    Due to the dy caused by the interview, they returned hometer than usual.

    Roy Lewis greeted his sons with a hug at the entrance, then when the boys ran off to y with their sister who had returned home earlier, he hugged Richelle Dunn. He kissed her passionately until she was out of breath, only then did he loosen his grip.

    Richelle found his enthusiasm a bit excessive today, so she buried her head in his chest for a bit before looking up at him.

    Her hands wrapped around his neck, looking at him with misty eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you today?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis was never a cold person, he always showed extreme enthusiasm towards Richelle Dunn.

    However, being a father of three, he knew when and where to show his affection.

    Usually, when they returned home like this, although he would kiss her, it¡¯s usually a quick peck.

    It was rare for him to hold her so tightly like just now, almost as if he wanted to swallow her whole.

    Roy Lewis was also still a bit out of breath, he lowered his head and gently rubbed her nose with his.

    ¡°Is the editor handsome?¡±

    His voice was very low, and amidst it, there was a faint sound as if he were grinding his back teeth.

    A chuckle escaped from Richelle as she struggled to suppress herughter.

    Seeing Roy Lewis grinding his teeth again, she quickly reached out her hand to touch his face, chuckling.

    ¡°Master Lewis, are you jealous?¡±

    She thought that Roy Lewis would deny it.

    However, to her surprise, Roy Lewis readily nodded, sounding somewhat displeased.

    ¡°What, so your husband isn¡¯t allowed to be jealous?¡±

    Richelle was about to burst intoughter.

    And she did not hold back.

    Sheughed heartily, leaning her head on his shoulder.

    Roy Lewis was just slightly jealous to begin with, but seeing herugh until she shivered, he slightly darkened his face.

    He gently cupped her chin to make her lift her face up, and bit on her lips that were shivering fromughter.

    He growled at her, ¡°Noughing!¡±<div>

    Startled by the pain, Richelle finally stoppedughing, but her eyes were still foggy, full ofughter.

    ¡°Oh Lord, Master Lewis, you¡¯re going to kill me withughter!¡±

    Having spoken, Richelle was rewarded with another re from Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t push me¡­¡±<div>

    Richelle shivered involuntarily when hearing this.

    It was unclear whether out of fear or excitement.

    Last time when he had made the same threat¡­

    Then as a result, she was kept awake untilte at night¡­

    Considering all the piled-up errands recently, Richelle finally wisely conceded.

    She hooked her arms around Roy Lewis¡¯s neck, pressed her face against his stern expression, and gently nuzzled against his cheek.

    ¡°Of course, you have the right to be jealous, but you shouldn¡¯t be irrational about it!¡±

    Roy Lewis scoffed, ¡°Irrational? You said the interview would be half an hour, but you returned over an hourte¡­Don¡¯t tell me that our two sons were so charming, theypletely enraptured Editor Anderson¡­¡±

    Once again, Richelle could not help but burst intoughter.

    She chuckled as she kissed the grumpy man on his cheek.

    ¡°Okay, Editor Anderson is a woman, and yes, just like you said, she is indeed enchanted by our two naughty sons. She wanted to do a private interview at one time, then she wanted to have a chess match at another. Can¡¯t that exin why we werete?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her doubtfully, his dark eyes fixated on her.

    ¡°Really?¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Of course, you can ask your two precious sons!¡±

    Richelle thought that by this point, Roy Lewis should believe her.

    As it turned out, he released her, took her by the hand, and walked into the living room.

    ¡°Timmy, Timothy,e here.¡±

    The two little ones, sprawled across the coffee table doodling, lifted their heads. Their sparkling eyes stared at Roy Lewis, and they chorused, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Roy Lewis then asked, ¡°Did Editor Anderson also want to schedule another special interview on top of the interview about Spartan?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy exchanged puzzled nces. Then, Timothy answered.

    ¡°Yes, Auntie Anderson seems very interested in us. Apart from wanting a special interview with us, she also wanted to practice chess with us. She used to want to be a professional chess yer.¡±

    Their sons¡¯ answer did not differ from Richelle¡¯s exnation at all.

    Only then did Roy Lewis feelpletely reassured.

    Richelle understood that Roy¡¯s uneasiness and disbelief were because he had been shut indoors for too long. Even though he had been keeping up with outside information, not being able to step outside himself caused feelings of uncertainty and fear of loss to grow out of proportion.

    Considering all this, Richelle felt all the more sympathy for Roy Lewis.

    She hoped even more earnestly that the situation in Leutonia could be resolved soon.<div>

    By then, Roy Lewis would be able to step out into the sunshine again.

    And their family of five could once again happily go out and have fun!

 Chapter 678: 674: Mr. Lewis Wants to Retire

    Chapter 678: Chapter 674: Mr. Lewis Wants to Retire

    On the matter of resolving the Leutonia situation sooner rather thanter, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis shared the same sentiments.

    So, after the children went to sleep, the two of them each upied a room ¨C one in the study and one in their bedroom ¨C and began their respective work.

    The more it dragged on, the harder it became to gather intelligence.

    Richelle had been busy for several days, but she had only managed to scrape together some minor and irrelevant information. As for major and important intelligence, she hade up empty-handed.

    Richelle suspected that Mason Lilliput and his party had be suspicious.

    Perhaps they had even begun to change their locations and disseminate false information deliberately to confuse them.

    After all, considering how they had managed to quickly set up a fortress in Leutonia in just a few months after being wiped out in the central region, they were quite proficient in such matters.

    And, regardless of whether it was her, Roy Lewis, or the Federation government which currently served as the main strike force.

    Compared to their massive industrial chain, which had potentially been in use for several decades, their efforts were simply too juvenile.

    The primary concern was that the Federation¡¯s current operation aimed topletely annihte the enemy in one fell swoop. The scale of the operation was enormous and even involved the interests of several countries.<div>

    As such, the intelligence they gathered needed to be extremely urate. Otherwise, even the slightest carelessness could lead to a devastating loss.

    Seated in front of theputer scratching her head, Richelle was struggling, while on Roy¡¯s end, his discussions with Kennedy Green and his staff had reached a stalemate.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this matter is of utmost importance. If we make the slightest mistake, some of us might not make it back.¡±

    Since Roy Lewis was still recovering from his injuries, he only took on the role of strategist, leading through thework and giving orders.

    The people in charge of the actualbat were several other senior officers.

    Roy Lewis had never been one to fear death. The primary reason he had taken on amand position this time was his current physical condition. Leading such a massive force on a mission to eliminate the enemy was too much of a challenge for him, let alone traveling abroad and enduring the weariness of the journey.

    However, Mr. Zadra¡¯s words carried a sinister tone, insinuating that Roy Lewis was afraid of dying and had chosen afortable position in the rear.

    All in the hopes of reaping great rewards without having to risk his life on the front lines!

    Kennedy Green was the first to frown, ¡°Mr. Zadra, Mr. Lewis has always given his all, and his contributions to the massive victory in the central region operation were immense. Not to mention, he was also targeted for revenge by enemies. Everyone has seen this firsthand!¡±

    ¡°As for the deployment of this operation, we and Mr. Lewis have done our best to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. However, there are no guarantees on the battlefield as guns have no eyes. There¡¯s no way to protect against casualties. Yet, this is not the fault of Mr. Lewis or those responsible for nning the operation, but an inherent risk of the mission itself!¡±

    ¡°This operation is extremely dangerous, and we are all well aware of that. I am now announcing a 24-hour grace period during which anyone participating in the operation can submit a request to withdraw!¡±

    Kennedy Green¡¯s long speech brought the room to a silent hush.

    Feeling no further inclination for discussion, he dismissed the meeting.

    He then escorted the other staff members out, leaving himself and Roy Lewis alone.

    ¡°Roy, don¡¯t worry about these people. They¡¯re all just a bunch of short-sighted, selfish individuals.¡±

    Roy Lewis was somewhat worried, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not that I have any grievances towards them. But with the way they¡¯re behaving, you¡¯ll have to keep fighting for at least another term. Are you sure they won¡¯t cause any problems?¡±

    Kennedy Green had also been considering this issue recently, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If I¡¯m re-elected this time, I¡¯ll initiate a major reshuffle of the team. You can help me keep an eye on potential candidates when the timees.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Alright. Once this operation is sessfullypleted, I¡¯ll have some time to myself, and I¡¯ll get to work on it then.¡±

    Kennedy Green clicked his tongue, ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s no need to rush. After this operation is over, you should take a break and spend some quality time with Richelle and the kids.¡±<div>

    Before Roy could say anything, Kennedy Green let out another sigh.

    ¡°Richelle has had it tough. You need to treat her well in the future.¡±

    Roy uttered a murmured agreement before asking Kennedy another question.

    ¡°Uncle, if I were to request a transfer to a secondary position, would you let me go?¡±<div>

    Kennedy Green fell into deep thought, and after a long while, answered:

    ¡°If you were to bring it up, I would let you go.¡±

    Kennedy Green was well aware that much of what Roy Lewis was currently involved in and dealing with was thankless work.

    In the past, Roy had been a lone wolf with few concerns.

    But now that he had a family of five, with three young children, it was only natural for him to desire a peaceful life, both for his own sake and that of his kids.

    Roy only replied with a simple ¡°Alright¡± before steering the conversation back to other business matters.

    The two of them continued chatting until nearly eleven o¡¯clock when Kennedy Green asked him:

    ¡°Have you received any important intelligence recently?¡±

    Giving a nce at the interface that had remained quiet for several days, Roy shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too difficult. The fact that they¡¯ve managed to achieve this level of sess while working alone has been incredibly impressive.¡±

    This was something Kennedy Green couldn¡¯t help but agree with.

    However, there was one aspect that had puzzled him until now.

    ¡°This hacker¡¯s skills are incredible, but their fees seem to have been decreasingtely. Howe?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis provided Margareth¡¯s rewards by reporting the expenses, usually covering the initial payment himself before being reimbursed by higher-ups after a review.

 Chapter 679: 675: A Special Place for Love

    Chapter 679: Chapter 675: A Special ce for Love

    At first, the billion-dor rewards for Roy Lewis were all properly reported, advanced, and then reimbursed to him from above.

    But ever since he found out about Margareth¡¯s true identity, when he was in a good mood, he would give out US$ 683,400 instead of the supposed US$ 136,700 reward.

    If everything went well the next day, he would whimsically add a zero to the reward he initially nned to give, which was a million dors.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t report these inted figures to his superiors.

    Simply put, he reported slightly higher market prices to them and pocketed the difference as his own special treat for Margareth.

    Now, when his uncle asked about this, he just made up an excuse.

    ¡°We know each other well, so he gave me a discount.¡±

    Kennedy Green was somewhat skeptical, ¡°In this big data age with targeted pricing all over the inte, he chooses to take the opposite approach instead?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°Geniuses tend to be entric, so it¡¯s not surprising what they do.¡±

    In the bedroom, Richelle Dunn, who was at a loss in front of theputer, sneezed several times.<div>

    After chatting with Kennedy Greene, Roy Lewis sent a message to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Hungry? Want somete-night snacks?¡±

    When Richelle Dunn received the message, given that she was almost suffocated by Roy Lewis when she came back from dinner, she asked cautiously.

    ¡°Realte-night snacks?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn¡¯s questioning expression and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Of course, what do you want? I¡¯ll ask the chef to make it.¡±

    And of course, after eating the realte-night snack, he wouldn¡¯t mind enjoying another type ofte-night snack with her.

    Richelle Dunn seemed to have lost some weight recently, so it seemed like a good idea to ask the chef to prepare some nutritious food for her.

    Richelle Dunn spent the whole evening in front of theputer without gaining anything. When it was time for theirte-night snack, she seemed to vent her frustration.

    She stuffed her mouth full of dumplings and then stared at Roy Lewis with puffed cheeks.

    Roy Lewis found it amusing, so he took a napkin and wiped her mouth, then asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your paper not going well?¡±

    Richelle Dunn leaned on the table and scratched her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been stuck for six years since I got pregnant. I haven¡¯t made any progress in thest few nights.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was anxious and attributed herck of progress to her ownck of technical knowledge.

    Roy Lewis pulled her hand away,ughing.

    ¡°Alright, stop scratching. You¡¯re going to make yourself bald.¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m bald, would you still want me?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis hurriedly leaned in and kissed the top of her fluffy head.

    ¡°Yes, even if you were bald or old and toothless, I¡¯d still want you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn snorted, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    After snorting, she realized something.<div>

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right! Even when I get old, I won¡¯t be toothless! Don¡¯t nder my future image.¡±

    Roy Lewis enjoys Richelle Dunn¡¯s asional childish antics and her tendency to create trouble.

    He held the back of her head and kissed the corner of her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my wife will still be elegant and beautiful even at 100 years old, a lovely olddy!¡±

    The couple finished theirte-night snack,ughing and ying, and the previous gloom and unhappiness due to work had vanished.

    Richelle Dunn nced out the window and couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the full moon hanging in the sky.

    ¡°The moon is so beautiful tonight!¡±

    Roy Lewis, though not a romantic person, had also heard that line before.

    ¡°Baby, are you confessing your love to me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°You can think of it that way!¡±

    Roy Lewis leaned in and kissed her lips, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful!¡±

    Richelle Dunn snuggled up to him and suddenly let out a full burp.

    Richelle Dunnughed and joked about the situation.<div>

    ¡°That burp was so well-timed. I wanted to keep being a fairy for a little while longer.¡±

    Roy Lewis hugged her tighter, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a fairy. Not just for a little while, but always. You¡¯re my little fairy now, and you¡¯ll be my old fairyter.¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, looked up at him, and had a sudden idea.

    ¡°How about we go to the rooftop and enjoy the breeze and moonlight?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had been living here for quite some time but had never been to the rooftop at night to enjoy the breeze.

    After all, the vi¡¯s garden was quiterge, and there were plenty of ces to enjoy the breeze, like lying on thewn, sitting on a swing, or gazing at the stars through the ss roof of a beautiful greenhouse.

    They could even climb up to the newly built treehouse their three kids had been ying in recently, listen to the insects chirping, and feel the night breeze.

    Roy Lewis always gratified Richelle Dunn¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Richelle Dunn amodated him and slowly entered the elevator.

    It quickly reached the top floor, and Richelle Dunn supported Roy Lewis as they slowly stepped out onto the roof.

    At night, the temperature dropped, and the daytime chirping of insects and the singing of birds were gone, reced by the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the trees.

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t stand for long, so Richelle Dunn just fetched a big cushion, spread it out, and they both sat on it.<div>

    She leaned against Roy Lewis¡¯ shoulder, listening to the soft sound of the wind whispering past her ears, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°This is so rxing!¡±

    Roy Lewis simply pulled her down to lie on the cushion and let her rest her head on his arm while he also took afortable breath.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very rxing! We should explore the potential of this rooftop.¡±

    Because their home was so big with many avable spaces to rx, everyone had forgotten about the open andfortable space on the roof.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t care one way or the other, ¡°I agree, but how do you n to develop it?¡±

    Roy Lewis turned his head, bit her face gently, and thenughed.

    ¡°Turn it into our exclusive romantic spot!¡±

 Chapter 680: 676: A Good Husband Who Loves and Pampers His Wife

    Chapter 680: Chapter 676: A Good Husband Who Loves and Pampers His Wife

    Richelle Dunn suddenly burst intoughter.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tug at his handsome face, ¡°Master Lewis, who would have thought, you¡¯re such a hopeless romantic!¡±

    Roy Lewis let Richelle y with his face for a while, then he touched her head and asked.

    ¡°How about we take a long vacation after we finish our work, and travel somewhere far this time, where would you like to go?¡±

    Richelle became quiet, lying down and gazing at the starry sky above.

    ¡°Can I go anywhere I want?¡±

    Roy hummed in agreement, ¡°Of course, not just this time, but for all future trips, you can decide where we go.¡±

    Richelle found it unbelievable, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the kids?¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for their lives for the first eighteen years, and during those years, they live attached to us. We decide where they go. Once they turn eighteen, they can go wherever they want.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°I never knew you were such a heartless dad.¡±<div>

    Royughed, ¡°But I¡¯m a loving and loyal husband who adores his wife!¡±

    Richelle was immediately amused by him.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite shameless!¡±

    Roy grabbed her hand, intertwining his fingers with hers.

    ¡°That¡¯s because this is our life together.¡±

    Roy naturally loved his three children very much, butpared to his love for them, he wanted to give more attention and affection to Richelle.

    So when choosing between their children and Richelle,

    He would definitely choose Richelle.

    Richelle was touched by his words, so she nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    The night sky was clear and there was not a single cloud, only the countless twinkling stars werepeting to shine their brightest.

    ¡°I want to go see my parents¡­¡±

    Roy held her arm and tightened his grip subconsciously.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been talking about doing this for a long time but kept postponing it because of my condition. I really should apany you to see them.¡±

    Richelle snuggled closer to him, and Roy hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Darren Moss said that my parents were really romantic and deeply in love. Actually, my memories of my parents are also like that.¡±

    Roy stroked her head, ¡°You resemble your mother more, but your father was very handsome, too. Even in another world, they are still a perfect, loving golden couple.¡±

    Richelle hummed, admittedly feelingforted.

    ¡°What about you? What were your parents like in your memory?¡±<div>

    These topics might have been taboo for Roy and Richelle a decade or so ago.

    But now, they had a happy and fulfilling life with their beloved partner and their lively, adorable children.

    Old wounds were gradually healed by the warmth of their present happiness.

    Roy thought carefully about it.<div>

    ¡°My dad was very serious and reserved, but he was always very gentle, caring, and loving towards my mom.¡±

    When Roy¡¯s father passed away, he was only three years old, so there weren¡¯t many memories left in his mind.

    Luckily, there were some DVDs in their old house that captured many moments of his parents together.

    Most of Roy¡¯s fond impressions of his parents came from those DVDs.

    ¡°After my dad passed away, my mom became deeply depressed. At that time, I resented her for it. Wasn¡¯t I her biological son? How could she act as if she had died with my dad?¡±

    ¡°Now, I understand my mom¡¯s feelings a little more. Maybe, if it were me¡­¡±

    Richelle covered his mouth, not letting him finish his sentence.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, it won¡¯t be like that. No, both you and I must promise each other that even if the worst happens, and one of us leaves first, the other will live a good life with the children, carrying on the wishes of the departed!¡±

    Roy said nothing.

    Richelle continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t know it back then, but actually, your mom was suffering from depression. If someone professional had guided her through it, maybe she could still be happily apanying you and our children now.¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°No, I think she would rather be with my dad.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad as well.

    ¡°Roy, what you¡¯re saying is making me want to cry!¡±<div>

    Roy lowered his head and gently kissed her eyelids.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I promise you, from now on, we will make the most of every day. And if something happens in the future, if you leave me and our children, I will still live well with them. Just promise me that you¡¯ll wait for me on the other side, and then we can reincarnate together!¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Mmm, same goes for you! You must wait for me, and not let your soul be charmed by some other attractive olddy in the afterlife and reincarnate early.¡±

    Before Roy¡¯s surgery, both of them were hesitant to discuss matters of life and death.

    Now that Roy had mostly recovered, they dared to talk about life, death, and even joke about it.

    ¡°But, if we reincarnate together, we won¡¯t have memories of our past lives, right? Would we even recognize each other then?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t actually believe in past and future lives, but for Roy¡¯s sake, she was now willing to believe.

 Chapter 681: 677: Fu Yunjing, Continuing to Court Death

    Chapter 681: Chapter 677: Fu Yunjing, Continuing to Court Death

    After the rooftop date the night before, Roy Lewis¡¯s inner restlessness seemed to have diminished considerably.

    As his mental and physical health improved, Richelle Dunn increased his working hours to five hours a day.

    On Monday, Roy was left at home to look after the house, while Richelle took the children back to school and then returned to the Lewis Group for a board meeting.

    As the President, Richelle couldn¡¯t miss the monthly board meeting.

    Not only did Aldo Lewis and his siblings attend the meeting, but Alexander Lewis also made a rare appearance.

    Roy hadn¡¯t told Richelle about Alexander¡¯s frozen assets, so she waspletely unaware of it.

    So, when Alexander looked at her with an extremely resentful gaze, she found it inexplicable.

    While waiting for Nathan Caroule to finish the preliminary statement at the meeting, Richelle sent him a message.

    Richelle Dunn: ¡°Is Alexander Lewis out of his mind? His dismissal and loss of inheritance are his own fault, so why does he seem to hate me?¡±

    Only then did Nathan recall that he hadn¡¯t mentioned the incident to Richelle.<div>

    ¡°A few days ago, Roy asked me to freeze all of his assets. So now, he can only live off the dividends from his parents¡¯ shares. Understandably, he is furious.¡±

    Richelle was somewhat surprised, ¡°What has he done wrong this time?¡±

    Nathan Caroule: ¡°Regarding Timothy and Timmy¡¯s issue, he believes that Alexander is to me.¡±

    Upon reflection, Richelle thinks that Roy¡¯s assessment may not be incorrect.

    Once she understood the situation, Richelle could make sense of Alexander¡¯s malice towards her.

    However, it seemed that aside from Roy¡¯s bloodline, the rest of the Lewis family possessed a remarkable ability to squander their fortunes.

    Take Alexander for example; he held at least two or three percent of the Lewis Group¡¯s shares.

    Based on the market value, his shares were worth billions, and the dividends alone were sufficient for a lifetime of wealth.

    If he were aw-abiding person, he would have no problem living a rich and prosperous life.

    However, they were all foolish and bad.

    They insisted on ruining themselves, gradually losing everything they possessed.

    Now, it seemed that Alexander was determined to continue down this path of self-destruction.

    After the senior executives reported their earnings, it was customary for Nathan to discuss some major project proposals.

    These proposals required the board members to vote on them.

    No matter how big or small, Alexander led the opposing votes on every proposal.

    Although his votes didn¡¯t have a significant impact on the overall situation or future direction, they sent a signal to the other board members.

    Alexander was unwilling to submit to Richelle.

    No matter what decisions Richelle made as President, he would oppose her to the end.

    What¡¯s worse than expressing such personal opposition was the message conveyed by his actions.<div>

    The Lewis family¡¯s internal strife had escted.

    Previously, Sebastian Lewis and his siblings weren¡¯t entirely submissive to Roy, either.

    However, they usually stood on the side of profit when it came to financial matters.

    Now, Alexander seemed determined to oppose Richelle for the sake of opposition, disregarding the consequences.<div>

    After the meeting, Richelle instructed Nathan and the board members to go to dinner. She then went to handle some unfinished work at the Pharmaceutical Bureau.

    At the banquet, the directors began to probe Alexander.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re very brave today!¡±

    Alexander was fearless, like a man with nothing to lose.

    He had nothing left, so why should he fear offending Richelle?

    He didn¡¯t believe the elder could do anything worse to him.

    ¡°Brave? The Lewises have always been entrusted with great responsibilities. Now the control lies in the hands of an outsider like Richelle. Who knows when everything will copse? I advise everyone to distance themselves as soon as possible.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s brazen attitude surprised the directors.

    While they wanted to probe further, his harsh words were too offensive to continue. Everyone present except for Aldo and his siblings refrained from talking to Alexander.

    By afternoon, rumors had spread throughout Kindur that the Lewis family¡¯s descendants were dissatisfied with Richelle¡¯s control of thepany, causing internal conflict.

    Even the stable Lewis Group¡¯s shares seemed to have fallen a bit due to these rumors.

    New rumors surfaced, alleging that Richelle had diverted arge amount of the Lewis Group¡¯s working capital to acquire shares of the Dunn Group.

    As the rumors evolved into increasingly outrageous stories, the Meeting Chairman, an elderly man in his nies, was in shock upon hearing the news, causing him to have a heart attack and be rushed to the hospital.<div>

 Chapter 682: 678: Trying to Anger the Old Master to Death

    Chapter 682: Chapter 678: Trying to Anger the Old Master to Death

    Mr. Lewis had returned to his old home to host a few old friends for the past few days, intending to return to his great-grandchildren after the gathering.

    However, the next call from the housekeeper brought news of Mr. Lewis having a heart attack due to his anger.

    The family was having dinner together when Roy Lewis received the call on speakerphone.

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face turned green with anger, but he refrained from losing his temper in front of the children.

    Upon hearing the news that Mr. Lewis had been taken to the hospital, Richelle Dunn abruptly put down her bowl.

    ¡°Roy, you stay home with the kids, and I¡¯ll go check on him at the hospital,¡± she said.

    Givien his current condition, Roy Lewis naturally couldn¡¯t leave the house. Reluctantly, he sent Richelle off, reminding her to be careful on the way.

    When Richelle Dunn returned to the hospital, Mr. Lewis had just been rushed to the emergency room.

    Richelle Dunn changed her clothes and entered the emergency room, where the attending physician greeted her first and then reassured her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the family doctor¡¯s emergency measures were rather effective. There won¡¯t be any danger to his life.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn nodded, simply observing without interfering with the doctors¡¯ work.

    After the resuscitation efforts were over, Mr. Lewis was still unconscious. He was transferred to the ICU for 24-hour monitoring.

    Richelle Dunn returned to her office and dialed Roy Lewis¡¯s number.

    ¡°Roy, don¡¯t worry, Grandfather is fine. I¡¯ll stay here tonight so that when he wakes up, he will at least have a family member by his side.¡±

    Roy Lewis, though concerned for Richelle, knew that she was right.

    He acknowledged, ¡°Richelle, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Richelle Dunn initially held a grudge against Mr. Lewis due to his prejudice against her.

    However, after spending some time together, she discovered that beneath the prejudice, Mr. Lewis was a very open and tolerant elder.

    His initial contempt for her was simply borne out of his excessive protection for his family, which had led to a hostility and prejudice against her.

    After a few months of living together, once they dropped their prejudices, Richelle Dunn considered the old man as her own grandfather.

    ¡°Roy, talking like this is superfluous. After you put the kids to sleepter, remember to take your new medicine.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s health had improved quite a lot. These two days, Richelle Dunn had adjusted his medication, which now included a new proprietary medicine, along with a decoction before bed.

    He needed to take these an hour before sleeping. The previous two nights, Richelle Dunn had reminded him to take them.

    Now, with Richelle not by his side, she reminded him in advance.

    The two of them chatted a bit more before hanging up.

    Throughout the night, Richelle Dunn made several visits to the ICU, closely monitoring Mr. Lewis¡¯s various data and signs of physical changes.

    By around four in the morning, when Mr. Lewis¡¯s various values were close to standard, Richelle Dunn finallyid down on the small bed in her office to rest.

    A little past seven in the morning, a nurse knocked on the door from outside.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Mr. Lewis is awake!¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn quickly got up, quickly washed up, and left while tying her hair.

    The old housekeeper was still standing in the corridor. Seeing Richelle Dunn, he came forward.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the old master is awake!¡±

    Richelle Dunn patted the back of the old housekeeper¡¯s hand, ¡°Yes, Grandfather is blessed and has already recovered.¡±<div>

    The old housekeeper, who had spent decades by Mr. Lewis¡¯s side, saw him as his world.

    Overnight, the old housekeeper seemed to have aged by a decade.

    Once she hadforted him, Richelle Dunn changed into sterile clothing and entered the ICU.

    Mr. Lewis was still wearing an oxygen mask. Seeing Richelle Dunn enter, his dull eyes recovered some of their sparkle.

    Richelle Dunn walked over and held Mr. Lewis¡¯s wrinkled hand.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s lip trembled as he said something.

    Richelle Dunn removed his oxygen mask and heard Mr. Lewis¡¯s weak voice.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m sorry¡­ for causing you so much trouble¡­¡±

    The housekeeper hadn¡¯t been very clear on the phone the night before, but aftering out of the emergency room, he exined everything to Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn did not me Mr. Lewis but loathed Alexander Lewis for spreading such rumors. Clearly, he wanted to anger Mr. Lewis to death.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The most important thing now is for you to recover. The kids are still waiting for you to y chess and swim with them.¡±

    Speaking of which, Mr. Lewis¡¯s physical strength was quite remarkable.

    asionally, he could leisurely swim a few dozen meters in the swimming pool with the three children.<div>

    However, these unfilial sons and grandsons apparently hoped for him to pass away sooner!

    Richelle Dunn was not Mr. Lewis, but when she thought about herself in his position, she felt an incredible chill.

    In her stomach was a heavy load of criticism for Alexander Lewis.

    But she knew that criticizing him in front of Mr. Lewis would only embarrass him and make him feel more ufortable.

    Hence, she didn¡¯t mention Alexander Lewis at all.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s trembling hand held onto Richelle¡¯s hand as he added another sentence.

    ¡°Wait¡­ for¡­ Roy¡­ to¡­ deal with him¡­¡±

    That was the old man¡¯s promise.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Eat and drink as you should. We¡¯re here to take care of everything rted to the Lewis family business.¡±

 Chapter 683: 679: Start Luring the Snake Out of Hiding

    Chapter 683: Chapter 679: Start Luring the Snake Out of Hiding

    By noon, the old man was able to remove his oxygen and utter a few slow, coherent words.

    Richelle apanied him as he was transferred from ICU to the VIP ward. When he fell asleep, she prepared to leave.

    Noises resounded from outside, and Richelle hastily got up and walked out.

    She found Aldo and Alexander Lewis being cornered at the elevator by the hospital security, shouting loudly and abusively.

    ¡°Damn it, do you know this is the Lewis family¡¯s hospital! Not letting me in? Are you tired of your lives? Don¡¯t you want to keep your jobs?¡±

    Richelle walked over and said, ¡°Alexander Lewis, I think you¡¯ve got something wrong. This hospital belongs to The Greens as a gift to Roy. At most, it belongs to my three children and has nothing to do with anyone in the Lewis family!¡±

    Alexander saw Richelle, immediately pointing and swearing at her like a madman.

    ¡°Richelle, you bitch! You put my dad behind bars, stripped me of my inheritance, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Richelle scoffed and retorted, ¡°Alexander, you ungrateful wretch, have you no shame? Not only did you squander all the effort Roy and the old man poured into you, but you also have the audacity to me others for your predicament?¡±

    Alexander burst outughing, ¡°What effort? The only thing they did was scheme to get rid of me sooner.¡±<div>

    Richelle realized that he might be delusional.

    ¡°Anyway, your past offenses against me are forgotten. But making grandpa so upset this time, you won¡¯t get away lightly,¡± she dered.

    She snapped her fingers, gesturing the two bodyguards ¨C Delroy and another ¨C who were stood nearby toe forward.

    ¡°Delroy, find a ce and teach him a lesson.¡±

    Delroy nodded, then leaned in and whispered to her, ¡°What about Mr. Lewis¡­¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t spotted Aldo amidst themotion. The noisy culprit had been Alexander all along.

    ¡°Chuck him outside!¡±

    After issuing the order, she turned and left.

    In the background, Alexander could be heard swearing¡ªthe rest of his cuss words muffled as he was gagged and dragged into the elevator.

    Richelle, who was originally in good spirits, found her head throbbing after dealing with Alexander. She pinched her brows, kept the housekeeper informed of the situation, and instructed the driver to take her home.

    Upon reaching home, she met Roy once more waiting for her in the hallway.

    He pulled her into an apologetic embrace.

    Despite her fatigue, Richelle knew Roy was probably feeling even more worn out, filled with guilt and remorse.

    ¡°Stop it. I instructed Delroy to give him a good scare. He should be quiet for a while.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Roy said, looking serious.

    Richelle touched his face, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. If he continues like this, he¡¯ll only get himself into more trouble. When you¡¯re free, you can give him a stern talk.¡±

    Roy was like a beast chained in iron, despite his strength and ability, he could only watch as his loved ones were mistreated.

    It was a painful experience for him.

    Yet he had to endure it, hoping they could enjoy a few years of peace.<div>

    Therefore, he no longer mentioned Alexander, knowing full well that only when he could regain freedom would Aldo and Alexander finally quieten down.

    ¡°Richelle, how many times has Theo proposed the idea of Dunn Industries opening branch offices?¡±

    She thought for a moment. ¡°Three times. He brings it up at every meeting. He¡¯s really persistent.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, when is the next meeting?¡±<div>

    ¡°This Friday. What, do you want me to attend?¡±

    Roy nodded. ¡°Yes, this time, both you and Ms. Munni should vote in favor.¡±

    Richelle was surprised. ¡°But if this motion passes, Dunn Group will divest arge portion of its money, leading to many crises that Denise and I cannot control¡­¡±

    Roy grabbed her hand, interrupting her.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen; I will resolve all the issues before the implementation starts.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s eyes widened, and she instantly understood his plot.

    ¡°You want to use this as bait to lure Mason Lilliput and his group in?¡±

    Roy gave her a thumbs-up, praising her insight.

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s my intention!¡±

    However, Richelle furrowed her brows. Lately, the information she had been gathering hade in at a very slow pace. She worried that her current resources were insufficient for a full-blown sting operation.

    Could it be that Roy already had other channels for intel?

    If that was the case, it would be great news, but Richelle was worried that Roy was forcing the issue.

    ¡°Are all the conditions in ce?¡±<div>

    Although she and Roy knew each other¡¯s true identities, they were constrained by their professional ethics and kept mum about it.

    Roy shook his head. ¡°Not yet, but there hasn¡¯t been any major actiontely, and I suspect they might be trying to test our patience. Therefore, maybe you and Ms. Munni should cave in to the pressure from United Ventures and vote in favor, just to see their reaction.¡±

 Chapter 684: 680: That Foolish Richelle Dunn, A Bit Naive

    Chapter 684: Chapter 680: That Foolish Richelle Dunn, A Bit Naive

    Richelle Dunn initially thought that Roy Lewis was finally unable to hold back due to the matter of Alexander Lewis.

    However, after hearing his exnation, she realized that she had underestimated this man.

    If he were the kind of person who couldn¡¯t resist such a small matter involving Alexander Lewis, he wouldn¡¯t have be the CEO of the Lewis Group at the age of twenty.

    Moreover, his position wouldn¡¯t still be so stable after ten years.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯llmunicate with Deniseter, let the headquarters of United Ventures create some tense atmosphere, so that Denise will cooperate.¡±

    With that, the matter was settled.

    Two dayster, Harris Dunn received a phone call from an old friend.

    ¡°Theo, your tireless efforts have paid off!¡±

    That¡¯s right, ever since Denise Munni and Richelle Dunn joined forces to oppose Dunn Group¡¯s establishment of a branch factory in Leutonia,

    Harris Dunn spent a lot of manpower and financial resources lobbying the decision-makers of United Ventures behind Denise¡¯s back.<div>

    For a while, his lobbying efforts had little effect.

    He didn¡¯t know what means Denise used to gain the trust of United Ventures¡¯ CEO.

    Regardless of how he demonstrated the benefits and advantages of setting up a branch, the CEO was unmoved.

    When he picked up the call from his old friend, he was mentally prepared to hear more bad news.

    So, he couldn¡¯t quite believe what his friend told him.

    ¡°You mean, the CEO agreed?¡±

    His friend replied, ¡°Not yet, but he took your proposal along with a few others. Based on my experience, the likelihood of him passing your proposal is very high.¡±

    Harris Dunn had always been cautious, and he believed that there must be a reason for this change.

    ¡°Why the sudden change? Honestly, I¡¯ve started to lose hope.¡±

    It was inevitable to feel disheartened after having the same proposal rejected three times.

    His friend continued.

    ¡°The CEO ns to increase the investment budget by more than 10% in the second half of the year. However, ourpany¡¯s cash flow is not enough to support this increase, so we need to generate revenue from existing investment projects. And yourpany¡¯s proposal is undoubtedly the most attractive one!¡±

    Harris Dunn finally let go of his worries, ¡°Thank you for always mentioning me in front of your CEO. Once the matter is settled, I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    Although he said he¡¯d treat him to a meal, it was just a polite gesture. In reality, Harris Dunn would surely give his friend generous benefits.

    Neither of them needed to rify this too much.

    They both understood!

    On Friday, Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni, as usual, took private jet of the Lewis family to the Dunn Group.

    People of the Dunn Group had long been ustomed to the grandeur of Richelle, this minor shareholder.

    Moreover, everyone in thepany knew that she was actually the rightful Princess of the Dunn Group.<div>

    They also knew that she was now the CEO of the Lewis Group, the number one conglomerate in the Federation.

    As a result, everyone in the whole Dunn Group treated her with utmost respect.

    This respect was partly genuine, given Richelle¡¯s identity as a member of the Dunn family.

    But for the most part, it was due to her status as CEO of the Lewis Group.<div>

    Naturally, Denise Munni also received some ttery at the Dunn Group.

    However,pared to the near-abject submission this ttery exhibited towards Richelle, it was a world of difference.

    ¡°Wow, being with you, I feel like I have to hold my head up high to match my noble status.¡±

    Richelle smiled, ¡°So, will you eat an extra bowl of rice tonight because of this?¡±

    Denise clicked her tongue, ¡°How could I? I¡¯m on a diet recently.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s why. There¡¯s really nothing to be happy about, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll gain a few pounds because of this.¡±

    Denise pointed at her, ¡°Your stupidity is appalling.¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed their way into the conference hall, seemingly oblivious to the major events awaiting them.

    Watching Richelle, Harris Dunn sneered in his heart.

    ¡°Laugh on! Let¡¯s see how long you can stillugh, and how long you can still jump around!¡±

    In fact, when Richelle first took over as the interim CEO of the Lewis Group, Harris Dunn often had sleepless nights.

    At that time, he was genuinely afraid that Richelle would use her power in the Lewis Group to suppress the Dunn Group, or even maliciously acquire it using the Lewis Group¡¯s funds.

    But Richelle, that fool, remained inactive after assuming her position.<div>

    Back then, Harris Dunn thought that she was probably struggling in the Lewis Group herself and couldn¡¯t even worry about the Dunn Group.

    As a result, he had a slightly reassuring period of time.

    It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Lewis held a grand banquet and publicly announced that Richelle would inherit all of Roy Lewis¡¯s assets and formally take up the position of CEO of the Lewis Group that Harris Dunn started to worry again.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how many shares Roy Lewis held in the Lewis Group.

    But one fact was clear: Roy Lewis¡¯s sharesbined with those of his three children made them thergest shareholder in the Lewis Group.

    Before, Harris Dunn was already uneasy about the powerless and resourceless Richelle.

    Now, with Richelle having enough financial and substantive power to crush the Dunn Group, he naturally felt even more like he was standing within a hunter¡¯s shooting range.

    He didn¡¯t know when the hunter would shoot, and when he would fall.

    Yet his worries didn¡¯t materialize as they had before, and he gradually rxed a bit.

    Richelle, that fool, was just too inexperienced after all!

 Chapter 685: 681: After all, who is the fool?

    Chapter 685: Chapter 681: After all, who is the fool?

    So, all the previous rumors about her being powerful were just exaggerations.

    In fact, without Roy Lewis¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t be anything!

    Harris Dunn thought so, and his contempt for Richelle Dunn had only growntely.

    When the scandals about Richelle Dunn and Nathan Caroule broke out a few days ago, Harris Dunn believed them to be true.

    Because in his view, there is nothing more capable of making a talented man surrender than beauty.

    Now, seeing Denise Munni still able to chat with Richelle Dunn andugh, he couldn¡¯t help but curse them under his breath.

    Two idiots!

    Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni, ignoring Harris Dunn¡¯s sharp gaze, sat in their respective positions.

    ¡°Ms. Munni, I hope you¡¯ll enlighten us today.¡±

    Harris Dunn¡¯s words were filled with a provocative edge.<div>

    Denise Munni nodded at him, ¡°Mr. Dunn, same to you!¡±

    Harris Dunn smiled politely at her again, ¡°Ms. Munni, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so broad-minded ¨C I admire that!¡±

    Denise Munni could tell that he was alluding to the rumors on the inte recently, and was trying to sow discord!

    Denise Munni sneered, ¡°Indeed, my broad-mindedness may not be an admirable trait, but it¡¯s still a bit more noble than certain people who plot against their siblings, steal their property, endanger their lives, and kidnap their children!¡±

    Denise Munni had never liked or appreciated Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn.

    She had once discussed with Richelle Dunn in private, ¡°Richelle, howe you and they are of the same blood but your characters are so different?¡±

    Richelle Dunn replied at the time, ¡°Who knows? Maybe when my grandmother gave birth to Jayden, shecked the human gene. That¡¯s why the entire Jayden family is nothing but animals!¡±

    Having heard many stories about the Dunn family¡¯s animalistic behavior from Richelle Dunn, Denise Munni¡¯s impression of them had reached an all-time low.

    If she were to argue with Harris Dunn, she could list a hundred more charges against him.

    Hariss Dunn¡¯s face turned green with anger, but considering it was a public asion, he couldn¡¯t swear nasty words.

    Instead, he ground his teeth and lowered his voice to warn her.

    ¡°You just keep getting along with your good sister. One day, she might give you a big surprise!¡±

    But today, he would be the one to give the two of them a big surprise.

    Harris Dunn sneered in his heart, let¡¯s see if you two canugh until the end today!

    The board meeting began as usual.

    The agenda proceeded as usual until the voting on the new project proposal began. Harris Dunn proposed for the fourth time to establish a branch (factory) in Leutonia.

    The directors¡¯ votes were almost identical to the previous three times. Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni, like before, cast their votes against it.

    Just as the secretary was about to announce the results, the conference room door suddenly burst open.

    ¡°I represent the president of United Ventures and will personally cast this vote!¡±<div>

    All the directors looked back, while Denise Munni¡¯s face changed.

    Turning her head, she saw Tania, United Ventures¡¯ president¡¯s secretary, walk in hurriedly.

    Denise Munni quickly got up to greet her, ¡°Tania, what brings you here?¡±

    Tania handed Denise Munni a document, ¡°Ms. Munni, the president has urgently sent this document authorizing me as the decision-maker for the Dunn Group¡¯s voting.¡±<div>

    Denise Munni couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I didn¡¯t receive any instructions from the president.¡±

    Tania sincerely reminded her, ¡°Ms. Munni, you can check your email now, or you can directly look at this letter of authorization. It has the president¡¯s handwritten signature with thepany seal.¡±

    Denise Munni unfolded the letter of authorization, and as Tania had said, the ck and white document clearly conveyed United Ventures¡¯ president¡¯s intention to have Tania temporarily rece Denise Munni in exercising the voting rights.

    Besides the official seal, there was also Denise Munni¡¯s very familiar president¡¯s handwritten signature.

    For a moment, Denise Munni couldn¡¯t understand why the president changed their stance this time, especially since after the first vote against the proposal, she had analyzed the pros and cons with the president, who supported her decision.

    For the next two times, she submitted the same report as she did the first time, and the president still had no objection.

    So why did the president change their mind this time?

    ¡°Tania¡­¡±

    Tania patted Denise Munni¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe it, just check your email.¡±

    Denise Munni suddenly felt hesitant to check her inbox, fearing that besides the letter of authorization, there might be a letter of dismissal as well.

    Denise Munni had been with the president for many years, and it was the president who supported and cultivated her from the beginning.

    Until now, the president had always been very trusting towards her.

    Could this sudden change indicate that the president no longer trusted her?<div>

    Denise Munni¡¯s face looked a bit unwell, and Harris Dunn couldn¡¯t help but provoke her from the side.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Munni, if you have any doubts, just open your email and take a look. It will all make sense.¡±

    In fact, Harris Dunn wasn¡¯t sure what Denise Munni would receive in her email, but since his old friend said that the matter was a sure thing this time, he had nothing to worry about.

    Denise Munni bit her lip, sat back down, and opened her email.

    As expected, there was an email from the president in her inbox.

    When she opened it, she found an identical letter of authorization.

 Chapter 686: 682: With the fall of Mo Nians big tree, she lost her reliance

    Chapter 686: Chapter 682: With the fall of Mo Nian¡¯s big tree, she lost her reliance

    Denise Munni carefully checked her mailbox and saw that aside from this authorization letter, there were no other emails.

    At this moment, Tania, the secretary, lightly tapped her on the shoulder twice.

    For some reason, Denise¡¯s panicked and restless heart suddenly seemed to calm down.

    But even so, the feeling of depression could not be hidden.

    She stood up and offered Tania a weak smile.

    ¡°Tania, do you mind if I stay here to listen to the voting results?¡±

    Tania smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course not, after all, you¡¯ve been following this business, but the higher-ups suddenly changed their intentions, and there wasn¡¯t time tomunicate with you more, so they sent me to handle this.¡±

    Tania¡¯s words were quite certain, anyone would have a hard time finding any fault with them.

    Denise bitterly smiled and moved her chair a bit to make room for Tania to sit between her and Harris Dunn.

    Harris¡¯s face could hardly hide his smugness, he stood up and exchanged a few pleasantries with Tania, and then returned to the main subject.<div>

    ¡°Now that Tania, representing United Ventures CEO, is personally here, let¡¯s redo the previous vote as if it were invalid. Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    No one naturally had any objections, even Richelle Dunn, who uncharacteristically had not said a word from the moment Tania entered.

    Harris simply considered that Richelle must have been frightened like Denise, as soon as they heard Tania¡¯s voice, they immediately became deted!

    Harris secretly rejoiced, looking at Richelle futilely trying to win over the other directors, casting a few pathetic opposing votes.

    Whereas Tania, seemingly cautious, asked Harris several questions before voting, confirming a few details, and under the circumstances that everyone else had already voted, casted United Ventures¡¯ final votes.

    Originally, the directors could only specte about Tania¡¯s intentions, but as soon as she cast her supporting votes contrary to Denise¡¯s stance, the boardroom was in an uproar.

    Does this represent, United Ventures CEO no longer trusts Denise?

    So, they sent someone to the scene to publicly p Denise¡¯s face?

    Or could it be, as the CEO intended, for some inexplicable reason, to delegate authority for Tania to exercise the voting rights this time?

    The same doubts in the directors¡¯ minds were also present in Denise¡¯s.

    From the moment Tania said she would exercise the voting rights, Denise had foreseen that Tania would cast her support.

    Otherwise, the CEO and Tania wouldn¡¯t have bothered to make the trip just to cast the same number of votes.

    However, foreseeing this and actually seeing Tania¡¯s supporting votes cast made Denise¡¯s heart clench.

    What was the CEO¡¯s intention with this move?

    Could it be that she had done something over the line or been too arroganttely, so the CEO employed this tactic to publicly p her in the face and make her behave better and be more obedient?

    Denise¡¯s expression was as inscrutable as she watched Harris¡¯s assistant count the votes and finally announce.

    ¡°The proposal to establish a subsidiary in Leutonia has been approved with over ny percent of the votes!¡±

    Denise narrowed her eyes, first ncing at Harris and then at Tania.

    Suddenly, her thoughts shifted to Richelle.<div>

    The reactions of Harris and Tania, from their standpoint, had been quite normal.

    But Richelle¡¯s reaction seemed a bit unusual, right?

    Since Tania entered, Richelle, who was usually firmly behind her, was strangely absent today.

    Thinking about this, she turned her head slightly to look at Richelle who was sitting behind her.<div>

    Whether it was telepathy or just a coincidence, as she looked over, Richelle happened to look up.

    As their eyes met, Richelle¡¯s gaze was incredibly calm,pletely devoid of the turbulence or fear that should have been there when the proposal was approved.

    For some inexplicable reason, Denise¡¯s once suspended and spective heart instantly settled andpletely calmed down.

    She didn¡¯t understand the specific reason.

    But in Richelle¡¯s calm eyes, she saw one thing.

    This result was what Richelle wanted!

    After confirming her inner thoughts, Denisepletely rxed.

    The secretary was still announcing the remaining proposals for voting, and Harris, like Denise, had alsopletely rxed.

    He was in a great mood and smiled at Richelle from afar.

    Seeing Richelleposed, he assumed that Richelle was just putting on a brave face.

    After all, in his eyes, Richelle was used to ying roles like that, hiding her negative emotions and even disguising herself as another person were her forte.

    How else could she have hidden her identity abroad for so many years before returning to take revenge on them?

    The funny thing was, she thought she was going to win.<div>

    Because she had gotten close to Roy Lewis.

    But she probably never thought that even a big tree like Roy Lewis would have a day when it would topple.

    When the tree fell, she would no longer have any support.

    And United Ventures, probably gave Roy some courtesy before.

    Now that he is gone, the tea has gone cold.

    In the future, United Ventures is unlikely to stand by Richelle¡¯s side ever again!

 Chapter 687 - 683: Arenâ€™t You Afraid Richelle Dunn Will Buy the Dunn Group?

    Chapter 687: Chapter 683: Aren¡¯t You Afraid Richelle Dunn Will Buy the Dunn Group?

    The more Harris Dunn thought about it, the happier he became, and his good mood seemed to make even Richelle Dunn more appealing to his eye.

    He even went out of his way to approach Richelle Dunn after the meeting ended, and kindly invited her to join him for lunch.

    ¡°Richelle, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve caught up. How about we have lunch together?¡±

    The directors hadn¡¯t left yet. The smarter ones could tell that this was Harris Dunn flexing his influence towards Richelle Dunn.

    The more obtuse ones took it as Harris Dunn trying to make nice with Richelle Dunn.

    Therefore, the curious and those eager for a show stopped in their tracks, waiting to see how Richelle Dunn would respond.

    Richelle Dunn maintained a calm expression and nced at him.

    ¡°Sorry Mr. Dunn, but I have to pick up my child from school.¡±

    After saying that, she looked away, ignoring himpletely, gathered her things, stood up, and left with an air of pride.

    After being trampled on by her for so long, Harris Dunn finally felt a rare moment of triumph and made a grand gesture.

    ¡°In that case, let me treat everyone to a meal. How about it?¡±

    Aside from Darren Moss and two other directors who had clearly sided with Richelle Dunn, all of the directors agreed enthusiastically.

    Harris Dunn raised his hand in a quieting gesture towards the cheering crowd, sauntered to the front, and cordially invited Tania.

    ¡°Tania, this is our first meeting. Would you do me the honor of joining us for a meal?¡±

    Tania, however, raised her wrist to check her watch and offered him a regretful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I have a flight to catch.¡±

    Harris Dunn wasn¡¯t one to press people, so he extended his hand in a gracious manner.

    ¡°Fair enough, but next time, you must join us!¡±

    Tania shook his hand and chuckled.

    ¡°If there is a next time, absolutely!¡±

    Harris himself escorted Tania to the elevator and only returned to the conference room after she had entered it.

    The room was still filled with directors waiting for him; Denise Munni, who had been there earlier, was now nowhere to be seen.

    He offhandedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Munni?¡±

    His secretary promptly replied, ¡°She left while you were escorting Tania out, sir.¡±

    Harris Dunn curled his lip, ¡°Did she say anything?¡±

    The secretary shook his head, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    At this moment, Mr. White chuckled.

    ¡°What could she say? After being publicly humiliated like that, I wouldn¡¯t dare say anything either.¡±

    Mr. Rogue alsoughed, ¡°What can she say? She¡¯s probably hiding somewhere, crying.¡±

    Mr. Prain chimed in, ¡°Yeah, United Ventures has probably lost all confidence in her. Otherwise, they would have saved her some face, at least give her a heads-up so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of everyone.¡±

    Mr. Smith clicked his tongue, ¡°We should have brought her along. This meal might have ended up as a farewell party for her. Right, Mr. Dunn?¡±

    Harris Dunnughed heartily as well.

    ¡°Enough, everyone, let¡¯s leave her some dignity. After all, she is a director at United Ventures. If we strip her of everything, how is she going to face the world?¡±

    Mr. White also joined the chorus.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s be a little morepassionate. Remember, she used to be a director at United Ventures. We can¡¯t kick someone when they¡¯re down.¡±

    After presumably enjoying their ridiculing of Denise Munni, Mr. Smith suddenly redirected the conversation towards Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t Richelle Dunn seem unusually quiet today? The assertive and sharp energy she usually exudes was nowhere to be seen!¡±

    Mr. White nced at Mr. Smith, ¡°Are you dense? When she¡¯s at the Lewis Group, she has Roy Lewis backing her using those shares. The staff at the Lewis Group have to listen to her. But here at the Dunn Group, she only holds a small number of shares. What could she possibly say?¡±

    Mr. Prain chimed in, ¡°Exactly. If she wasn¡¯t currying favor with Ms. Munni, she wouldn¡¯t dare speak up at the Dunn Group. She wouldn¡¯t have the courage to say anything without Ms. Munni¡¯s support. Now that Ms. Munni can¡¯t even protect herself, isn¡¯t it time for Richelle to slink away?¡±

    Mr. Brown, who hadn¡¯t spoken up till now, interjected. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was joking or genuinely reminding them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss Richelle Dunn so easily. Right now, she¡¯s at least controlling around twenty percent of the shares at the Lewis Group. If she wanted to, she could not only demand more shares from the Dunn Group, but she might even be able to buy the wholepany!¡±

    Mr. Brown¡¯s words sessfully darkened Harris Dunn¡¯s face.

    Mr. White quickly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°You make it sound so easy. Let¡¯s not even talk about how impossible it would be for her to convert those shares for cash to buy the Dunn Group. Are we even sure she has those shares in her hands?¡±

    Mr. Prain nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. We all think that what Mr. Lewis did at the banquet was just for show, to get people at the Lewis Group to ept Richelle Dunn.¡±

    ¡°But think about it. Would Mr. Lewis really just give away shares worth so much money to Richelle Dunn?¡±

    It seemed that Mr. Brown was the only one ying devil¡¯s advocate.

    ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯ve said? Do you all think the executives and directors of the Lewis Group are fools, to be fooled by fake shares?¡±

    Harris Dunn, who had just darkened his face, was now smiling again.

    ¡°In fact, perhaps those shares were really given to Richelle Dunn. But apart from the will, who knows whether Mr. Lewis made Richelle sign a whole package of additional agreements?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, based on Richelle¡¯s craven attitude today, she hardly seemed like someone holding assets amounting to hundreds of billions.¡±

 Chapter 688 - 684: Earning Big Money with Mr. Dunn

    Chapter 688: Chapter 684: Earning Big Money with Mr. Dunn

    Mr. Whiteughed and teased.

    ¡°If I had hundreds of billion dors, I would walk sideways when I go out. Ah, no, I wouldn¡¯t need to walk at all. I¡¯d use nes for daily transportation, have cars waiting when Ind, and be carried around on a pnquin -drawing as much attention as possible.¡±

    Harris Dunn nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Exactly, rich people should act and look the part. Those who say the wealthy should be humble and polite are just poor themselves, and can¡¯t even begin to imagine the happiness of being rich and powerful.¡±

    ¡°Money and power are special symbols. Once you have both, how can you live like an ordinary person?¡±

    Thinking about Richelle Dunn¡¯s calm facade just now, Harris Dunn couldn¡¯t help but feel ted!

    Before, Harris Dunn usually appeared to be humble, polite, and cautious.

    However, as Jayden Dunn gradually stopped interfering in thepany¡¯s matters and Mason Lilliput¡¯s people praised Harris increasingly, he began to grow arrogant and conceited.

    Especially today, seeing Richelle Dunn abashed, he felt a sense of satisfaction that his fortunes had turned for the better.

    Moreover, with the subdivision¡¯s proposal in Leutonia being approved, he could almost see piles of cash flowing into his pocket.

    Considering the share of profits Mason Lilliput had promised him, Harris Dunn spected that he might be wealthier than Richelle, who inherited Roy Lewis¡¯s fortune, in a few years.

    Pondering these possibilities, Harris Dunn felt like standing on top of the Dunn Group building and shouting out loud to the people of Lordon.

    As boards of directors had been tantalized by the high potential profits from the new branches during Harris Dunn¡¯s lobbying, they were now more than willing to tter him, the man who would lead them to make a fortune.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! After making a fortune under Mr. Dunn¡¯s leadership, we shall all live like the wealthy!¡±

    Eagerly discussing with his colleagues, Harris Dunn led them to celebrate their sess.

    Meanwhile, returning to her private jet, the first thing Richelle Dunn did was hug Denise Munni and apologize profusely.

    ¡°Denise, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Denise looked at her, confused. ¡°Richelle, I should be the one apologizing to you. I don¡¯t know what got into Mr. Dunn, suddenly ordering Ando to cause this scene. Now that Harris has got his subdivision proposal approved, what will happen to Dunn Group¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    Denise knew that Richelle had been hesitating to take back thepany, partly because she didn¡¯t want to rely too much on Roy Lewis but also because she hoped for a smooth transition for Dunn Group.

    However, Harris Dunn¡¯s proposal for a new branch in Leutonia had crossed her red line.

    Denise took out her phone.

    ¡°No, I have to get a proper exnation from my boss for this! Even if he fires me, today he must give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Denise had tried to call her boss several times on the ne, but he never picked up.

    It felt as if he was deliberately avoiding her.

    Richelle held Denise¡¯s hand and spoke up. ¡°Denise, I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t need to make that call. I instructed Mr. Dunn to create the scene.¡±

    Denise frowned at her, puzzled.

    ¡°Richelle, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. Don¡¯t be mad. I was the mastermind behind it all.¡±

    Richelle had never mentioned Mason Lilliput to Denise, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to bring him up now.

    Instead, she exined that she needed to lure out enemies who had previously tried to kill Roy Lewis, and that the branch¡¯s establishment was crucial for that purpose.

    ¡°So, the branch proposal must pass. But you had voted against it three times before, and Harris is a very sensitive person. If you suddenly changed your vote to support it or if you seemed even slightly unnatural, he would suspect something.¡±

    Understanding the situation, Denise realized she was the only one kept in the dark throughout this ordeal.

    No wonder Richelle looked so calm after casting her vote.

    ¡°So, Ando¡¯s actions today, him hitting me in front of everyone, you knew about it all and were even the mastermind behind it all?¡±

    Richelle nodded apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t sure if you could make your reaction to being hit look genuine, so I kept you in the dark. That way, there would be no chance of failure.¡±

    After saying this, Richelle reached out to hug Denise.

    Denise pushed her hand away, feigning anger as a warning.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I understand why, but I was deceived, so let me be angry for a while. No hugs!¡±

    Richelle smiled and chuckled, amused by her feigned anger.

    Denise red at her. ¡°I dere that I¡¯ll break our friendship for two hours! After that, depending on your reaction, I may reconsider.¡±

    Richelle grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me what I should do after the two hours instead? As adults, shouldn¡¯t wemunicate more clearly?¡±

    Denise scoffed again. ¡°Dr. Dunn, please be serious. I¡¯m genuinely upset! Who gets mad and then helps the other person figure out how to make it up to them?¡±

    Richelle feigned innocence and took out her phone, pretending to make a call.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask Nathan how he¡¯s been wooing youtely!¡±

    Denise clicked her tongue and grabbed her hand, speaking disdainfully.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do what he does anyway!¡±

    Richelle eximed as if she just realised something. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t justck his skills, I alsock his¡­functions¡­¡±

 Chapter 689: 685: I protect him, just like he protects me

    Chapter 689: Chapter 685: I protect him, just like he protects me

    Having sessfully resolved matters with Harris Dunn, Richelle Dunn returned to Kindur. Instread of going home immediately, she had the driver take her to the hospital.

    The elder, delighted to see her, began to argue about wanting to be discharged from the hospital again.

    ¡°Grandpa, you need to behave this time and recuperate well in the hospital,¡± said Richelle.

    The elder¡¯s overall health indicators had already returned to normal levels. However, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis took extra precautions and asked the director and several experts to conduct a full set of examinations on him, supplemented with aplete 72-hour monitoring check.

    The elder seemed lively and his speech also returned to a tenacious form.

    ¡°There is no need for any recuperation. I am very healthy. If it weren¡¯t for that darn Alexander Lewis upsetting me, I¡¯d be at home ying chess with my great-grandson right now,¡± grumbled the old man.

    Richelle handed the man a peeled apple.

    ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re in excellent health, why did you end up in the hospital after getting upset¡­?¡±

    Richelle reminded him.

    The old man red at her and took arge bite of his apple as he grumbled.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to act more and more like Roy, always trying to control me! You¡¯re not cute at all!¡±

    Richelleughed and said, ¡°So should I leave you alone and let Tifanny and the others take care of you?¡±

    The moment the elder heard this, he quickly shook his head and waved his hand.

    ¡°Oh no, definitely not. Those three are such a hassle. They chatter incessantly, which is even more annoying than Monk Tang¡¯s tirades.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Right, I¡¯m not as cute as you thought, rece me with three little Monk Tang¡¯s, and see if you can still cope!¡±

    It is said that everything has its antidote, and any one of the three from Lewis family could keep the elder on his toes.

    It would be strange if the elder could handle all three of them together.

    While munching on his apple, the old man heaved a sigh and said.

    ¡°Fortunately, those three little ones take after you. They¡¯ve added a lot of liveliness and color to this home. If they were all like Roy, that would be unbearably boring!¡±

    Hearing the elder¡¯sints about Roy, Richelle rose to his defense.

    ¡°Grandpa, in fact, the three children resemble Roy in many ways. Timmy¡¯s calmness and stability, Timothy¡¯s strategic thinking, and Tifanny¡¯s astuteness, they¡¯re all like him. In regards to me, if it weren¡¯t for life circumstances, I¡¯m afraid I would be an unruly little monkey!¡±

    Richelle has always had a clear self-perception.

    Given her temperament, if she hadn¡¯t experienced so many ups and downs, she might still be traveling around and having a carefree life.

    The older man pointed at her with a helpless smile, ¡°You always defend Roy!¡±

    Richelle actually agreed on this point.

    ¡°Grandpa, if I don¡¯t protect him, who would? I¡¯m just protecting him the same way he protects me.¡±

    The elder knew what she meant and suddenly felt a twinge of sadness.

    ¡°Oh, you two have had such hard lives. Roy should be leading a blessed life, but his uncles and brothers are all ungrateful¡­ I¡¯ve provided for them, allowed them to live in luxury, but in the end, they not only fail to show gratitude but also repay kindness with grudges¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s expression also became solemn, ¡°Grandpa, my tolerance towards Alexander has reached its limit. If he makes a mistake again, I may not just let Delroy beat him up.¡±<div>

    Since Alexander was dragged out of the hospital and given a sound beating by Delroy that day, though he didn¡¯t suffer severe injuries, he still had to recuperate at home for several days before he could show his face in public again.

    Richelle has rarely used violent methods to solve problems before.

    But now she found that for someone like Alexander, nothing is more satisfying and direct than giving him a good beating.

    The elder looked at her with remorse, ¡°I told youst time that whatever you decide to do with him, I wouldn¡¯t have anyints. And besides, when I get discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll also have a stern chat with him.¡±<div>

    Richelle wasn¡¯t concerned about the elder¡¯s ns on handling Alexander.

    She only knew that if he dared toy a hand on her children again, she might actually kill him!

    Richelle spent nearly half an hour with the elder in the hospital, and then she asked the driver to take her to Camrey Technology.

    With continuous persuasion from his parents and elder uncles, Hugo Camrey finally agreed to return to work at Camreyst month.

    Richelle brought him some local specialities from Lordon when she visited there.

    Hugo Camrey, receiving arge bag of specialities, was very pleased.

    ¡°Richelle, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to Lordon? I could¡¯ve flown there and eaten my way through the streets.¡±

    Richelle pointed her finger at hisrge office, ¡°Mr. Camrey, you are now a high-level executive with an annual sry of millions. Can you afford to y hooky?¡±

    Hugo Admission took her joke with a grain of salt.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not asfortable here as it is in my little cybercafe. Usually, at this time, I would still be in bed, dreaming sweet dreams.¡±

    Richelle also sighed, ¡°More than a year ago, you and I were just online friends, living leisurely lives. Who would have thought we¡¯d end up like this after more than a year.¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°Yes, life is unpredictable. I really thought I could live a carefree life. But then, no matter how much you refuse to grow up, you still have to.¡±

    Richelleforted him, ¡°But you¡¯re actually more willing to keep it this way, right? Your mom¡¯s disease has been cured, and your dad can finally take her around the world.¡±<div>

    Hugo also felt relieved, ¡°Yes, as children, we can¡¯t be kids forever. When we grow up, it¡¯s time for our parents, who have worked hard for most of their lives, to finally enjoy life. Whatever we are supposed to bear, sooner orter, we have to.¡±

 Chapter 690: 686: Ding, Jealous Master Lewis Comes Online

    Chapter 690: Chapter 686: Ding, Jealous Master Lewis Comes Online

    After not seeing each other for a while and discussing the heavy topics of parental responsibilities, the conversation finally returned to the main issue.

    ¡°Tell me, why did youe to see me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was very busy. If it was simply to deliver local specialties, it would have been much simpler to send them through a driver.

    Coming in person probably meant there was something she couldn¡¯t say over the phone.

    Richelle indeed had a favor to ask, ¡°I would like to ask for your and Vanessa¡¯s help! You can name any price as a reward, but the risk is extremely high!¡±

    Throughout their alliance, Richelle never mentioned any of the tasks she had done for their client to Hugo Camrey.

    First, it was a rule of confidentiality, and everyone had to follow it unconditionally.

    Second, being in the dark about such dangerous matters was actually a life-saving measure.

    Nowadays, obtaining intelligence was increasingly difficult for Richelle, as the systems she infiltrated were bing more and more ssified.

    Without hesitation, Hugo replied, ¡°I¡¯m in for sure. Just let me know when you need me. As for Vanessa, I¡¯ll discuss it with her.¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded, ¡°If she¡¯s not up for it, that¡¯s fine. By the way, is she married?¡±

    If Vanessa was married and had children, Richelle would refrain from asking for her assistance.

    Hugo shook his head, ¡°No, she¡¯s single. And an orphan.¡±

    Richelle sighed, ¡°Alright. Talk to her, but don¡¯t downy the seriousness of the situation.¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°What level of confidentiality is this?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have to think twice, ¡°Top level!¡±

    Hugo sucked in a breath and asked her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Is the other party reliable?¡±

    Hackers who had been betrayed by their clients were not unheard of. Hence, the more dangerous the task, the more cautious they were.

    Richelle was equally confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are absolutely reliable.¡±

    Hugo asked another question, ¡°Does it concern national and public welfare?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, but we are just ordinary people. We don¡¯t have to think too much about it, nor do we have any great obligations or responsibilities. So, you and Vanessa, think it through carefully.¡±

    Recently, Richelle had been at her wit¡¯s end as she could confirm that her opponents were not just a single expert but an entire highly-skilled and well-coordinated team.

    It was already impressive that she managed to hold her own against them, but trying to steal intelligence right under their noses had be increasingly difficult.

    However, she had recentlye up with a n that involved coboration among the three of them, requiring a deep understanding and rapport among the group.

    The only people with whom she had such rapport and understanding were Hugo and Vanessa, and she could think of no one else.

    Still, she did not tell Hugo that it had to be the two of them.

    She didn¡¯t want to use emotions to tie anyone down.

    Hugo agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to herter. At thetest, I¡¯ll give you an answer tonight.¡±<div>

    Richelle said, ¡°Thank you!¡±, and after a few more casual conversations, she got up and left.

    When Richelle returned home, Roy Lewis was in his study discussing work with Nathan Caroule.

    Richelle went to take a shower, had a little something to eat, and when she came back to the study, she found Roy Lewis alone.

    Roy naturally reached out to pull her closer, asking with concern.<div>

    ¡°How did it go? Was everything smooth?¡±

    Richelle sat sideways on the desk with her feet off the ground, swinging her legs.

    ¡°It went well with Harris. It¡¯s just that Denise is a little upset and said she won¡¯t talk to me until tomorrow noon.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°Pfft!¡±, sometimes he really couldn¡¯tprehend the friendship between Richelle and Denise Munni.

    Their interaction was like that of young girls, childish and frank.

    But at the same time, it was the most simple andfortable way of interacting.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay for a romantic anniversary trip for her and Nathan. What do you think?¡±

    Richelle thought it over and found it to be a viable option.

    She leaned in, cupped Roy¡¯s face, and nted a big kiss.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Lewis, for your generosity!¡±

    Roy Lewis transferred US$ 136,700 to her, and Richelle booked a US$ 13,700 short romantic trip for Denise and Nathan. She then sent the QR code directly to Denise.

    Denise replied quickly.

    Denise: ¡°I ept the romantic trip, thank you! But I have to remind you, I¡¯m very principled! No disturbances until tomorrow noon!¡±<div>

    Richelle: ¡°OK, as you wish!¡±

    After sending the message, Richelle put her phone down on the desk.

    When Roy saw her reaction, he thought his idea hadn¡¯t worked.

    He raised an eyebrow and asked her, ¡°What, Ms. Munni didn¡¯t like it?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°How could she not like it?¡±

    Roy was a bit puzzled, ¡°Then why did you put the phone down?¡±

    Usually, the two of them could chat for quite a while, and it was rare for them to end the conversation so quickly and neatly.

    ¡°She likes it, but she¡¯s still not going to be happy until tomorrow noon!¡± Richelle exined.

    Roy shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he couldn¡¯t understand the friendship between young girls.

    ¡°By the way, where did you go just now? Why did youe back sote?¡±

    Richelle secretly grumbled in her heart, what was bound toe would eventuallye.

    ¡°I went to the hospital to visit my grandfather and stayed with him for over half an hour¡­¡±

    Roy stared at her, ¡°I know that, the hospital director told me!¡±<div>

    Richelle felt helpless, but knew that since he had been confined at home for so long, his sense of security had diminished.

    ¡°After leaving the hospital, I took some local specialties to Hugo, talked for a while, and then came back.¡±

    Actually, she knew that Roy was well aware of her whereabouts.

    However, hearing it from her own mouth seemed to hold a different meaning for him.

    Roy¡¯s eyes filled with jealousy, ¡°Oh¡­ so you went to see Hugo¡­¡±

 Chapter 691: 687: The Happiness of Children, Old Men Dont Understand

    Chapter 691: Chapter 687: The Happiness of Children, Old Men Don¡¯t Understand

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t tell Roy Lewis why she was going to see Hugo Camrey because, for her and Hugo, it was a secret.

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded person, and he knew that there was nothing between Richelle and Hugo.

    However, when thinking of Hugo¡¯s past feelings for Richelle, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ufortable.

    So, inevitably, he became a little sarcastic with his words.

    Richelle understood the frustration he felt from being trapped in the room and patiently tried to exin and calm him with a gentle voice.

    In no time, she was pulled into his embrace.

    Eventually, all the jealousy and bitterness were soothed away with a passionate French kiss.

    After the kiss, Richelle leaned against Roy¡¯s chest, catching her breath.

    Roy¡¯s big hands patted her back gently.

    When Richelle took a breather and saw how earnest he was, she couldn¡¯t help but tease him with a smile.<div>

    ¡°Doing that makes me feel like a child that needs you tofort me to sleep.¡±

    Roy kissed her forehead, ¡°Then be a child. At least, here with me, it¡¯s okay to be a child.¡±

    Every time Richelle went back to Lordon, Roy worried about her.

    He worried about her sadness and the painful past that haunted her.

    That¡¯s why, each time she returned from Lordon, he only wanted to care for her and protect her even more.

    Richelle buried her face in his broad, warm chest and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be at ease and act like a child¡­¡±

    Although Richelle wasn¡¯t heartless, every trip back to Lordon was indeed a test and torment for her.

    But she hid these feelings well.

    And Roy, sensitive enough, caught a glimpse of the deepest secret in her heart.

    The couple lingered in the study for half an hour, soothing and calming each other¡¯s hidden desires and restlessness with tenderness and understanding.

    In the evening, when the three children came back from school, the first thing they did was to give all the prizes they had won during the school¡¯s interactive activities to Richelle.

    Looking at the pile of small snacks on the table, Richelle smiled and thanked her darlings.

    At home, these little snacks were limited in supply.

    So, the youngsters handed in their treats upon returning home.

    However, after giving up their goodies, they stared at Richelle with puppy dog eyes.

    Clearly, they were expecting rewards.

    So, Richelle picked a small bag of snacks from the table and handed one to each child.

    The little ones happily kissed Richelle and then scampered off to y.<div>

    Roy looked at the dazzling array of snacks on the table, full of doubt.

    ¡°Are these things really that delicious?¡±

    Richelle handed him a pack with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and find out?¡±

    Half convinced, Roy looked at the packagebeled ¡°shrimp crackers,¡± opened it, and pinched a small piece to put in his mouth.<div>

    Then, his mouth was instantly filled with a strong seasoning vor, making him frown. He resisted the unpleasant taste, chewed it a couple of times, and quickly swallowed it down.

    He bent down, picked up a cup, and gulped down several mouthfuls of tea before speaking.

    ¡°What is this stuff?¡±

    Richelleughed at his reaction, snatched the shrimp crackers from him, and threw a few into her mouth while chewing and teasing him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you wouldn¡¯t understand the simple happiness of children, because you¡¯re a worldly adult man!¡±

    Roy nodded honestly and admitted.

    ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t understand!¡±

    After quickly finishing their snacks, the three little ones came back once more, hugging Richelle¡¯s waist, gazing up at her with pitiful faces, just like hungry puppies on the side of the road.

    Richelle was usually strict with their snacking, so now, she patted their heads.

    ¡°My darlings, eating too many snacks can cause difort, sore throats, and coughs.¡±

    Tifanny pointed at Timmy and said, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need to be afraid,st time our throats hurt, big brother¡­¡±

    Just as Tifanny had started her sentence, Timothy began coughing.

    Richelle blinked and smiled, patting Timothy¡¯s head.<div>

    ¡°Timothy, hold your cough so Tifanny can finish speaking!¡±

    Timothy and Timmy¡¯s expressions deted as Tifanny just realized she said the wrong thing, quickly covering her mouth.

    Seeing that the little girl had gone quiet, Richelle crouched down, smiling and asked Timmy.

    ¡°Big brother, do you want to speak for your sister or let her say it?¡±

    Timmy pouted and apologized.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with my sister!¡±

    He was still protecting his sister like always.

    Richelle didn¡¯t push further but chose to wait for Timmy to continue speaking on his own.

    Tifanny probably also noticed her brother¡¯s dilemma, so she lowered her little hand and spoke up again.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    Timmy quickly reached out to hold Tifanny¡¯s hand and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Last time, after you left and daddy took a nap, we asked Uncle Nathan to order us double servings of fried chicken and fries. In the afternoon, our throats started hurting. So, I found some medicine in your first aid kit, gave some to my brother and sister after measuring the doses.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh and feel amazed. ¡°So, after eating the medicine, your throats stopped hurting?¡±<div>

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yes, after taking it twice, it stopped hurting!¡±

    Richelle thought how clever these little ones were, using their own strengths to take advantage of different situations.

    ¡°My darlings, every medicine has side effects, so thinking that it¡¯s okay to eat unlimited snacks, followed by medicine to treat the after-effects, is wrong in itself!¡±

    Timmy immediately nodded, ¡°Mommy, I understand my mistake. It won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Richelle gently ruffled his curly hair, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s your first offense, I won¡¯t hold it against you. But your snack quota for today is used up, there¡¯s no more!¡±

    The three little ones then drooped like wilted seedlings, with downcast eyes and listlessness, before trudging away to y.

 Chapter 692: 688: The True Competitive Desire of Men

    Chapter 692: Chapter 688: The True Competitive Desire of Men

    Roy Lewis looked at the three disheartened little ones and felt a mix of sympathy and amusement.

    ¡°As a mother, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more lenient when ites to snacks?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t think so. ¡°With their intelligence, getting some snacks is too easy. If I give them some leeway, they¡¯ll always find some excuse. Snacks aren¡¯t the problem, but their throats and bodies will suffer.¡±

    Roy teased her, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say I wouldn¡¯t understand the happiness thates from little snacks?¡±

    Richelle shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Yeah, but who can guarantee that something that brings happiness won¡¯t harm one¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Roy discovered that he had been convinced by her once again.

    ¡°So, should I talk to Nathan and tell him not to indulge them too much next time?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No need. With their intelligence, it¡¯s too easy for them to persuade someone to make an exception for them. So, this boundary must be set by themselves and cannot be imposed by others.¡±

    Roy thought about it and realized it made sense.<div>

    Today if they could persuade Nathan, tomorrow they could persuade the old man, and the day after they could persuade Uncle Axel¡­ The exceptions would be countless.

    So, the restraint has to be locked in their own hearts.

    Luckily, the three kids were forgetful. Although they were disheartened for not getting snacks just a while ago,ughter and yful noise could soon be heard from the courtyard.

    Roy looked out the window and saw the three kids chasing each other and ying.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel d that there were so many other things besides snacks that could bring them happiness!

    That night, the three children studied in the yroom.

    Richelle and Roy had been too busytely, so they didn¡¯t apany them.

    Richelle went online in the bedroom, trying to invade the system she couldn¡¯t sessfully invade a few days ago.

    The result was the same as previous attempts ¨C a failure.

    Initially, Richelle didn¡¯t consider why it was so hard to obtain these intelligence sources.

    Then a casual remark by Roy gave her a new direction.

    Roy had said, ¡°The reason these special items can circte in small countries is that the real power in these countries mostly lies with the handful of merchants who sell them.¡±

    Richelle then had an epiphany and a sudden realization.

    She had been focusing on Leutonia and its surrounding small countries and discovered that several of them used the same defense system which was extremely difficult to breach.

    This was inconceivable for these small countries, which heavily relied on the military power of a certain Western superpower.

    This also substantiated the truth of Roy¡¯s casual remark.

    Around ten o¡¯clock, Hugo Camrey sent her a message.

    ¡°Richelle, Vanessa is not a problem.¡±

    Richelle: ¡°Then you two can negotiate a price.¡±<div>

    Hugo: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We didn¡¯t take the job for the money but only to help you.¡±

    Richelle: ¡°¡­¡±

    Richelle still decided to message the generous financier.

    ¡°Financier, the tasks have been challenging recently, so I asked two friends to help. I hope you can ensure their safety.¡±<div>

    Richelle didn¡¯t know that Margareth was being protected by Roy¡¯s department as an important member.

    Roy, on hisputer, remembered that Richelle had looked for Hugo today.

    It seemed that Hugo was indeed a fellow hacker.

    ¡°Okay! They will receive the same reward as you.¡±

    Richelle intended to give Hugo and Vanessa the samepensation she received from the financier, but she didn¡¯t expect such generosity from him, as most of her rewards were generously covered by Roy¡¯s personal fund.

    Fortunately, she had enough money recently to give some of it to Hugo and Vanessa.

    But the financier was very generous.

    ¡°Thank you, Financier!¡±

    Roy knew that for such a life-threatening task, if it wasn¡¯t for their personal feelings for Richelle, Hugo and the other hackers wouldn¡¯t have epted it.

    ¡°Thank you, friends!¡±

    Of course, the one who should be most thankful was you, my darling, Roy secretly thought.

    Hugo and Vanessa quickly joined online, and following Richelle¡¯s n, they started their separate operations.

    That night, Richelle and her friends still hadn¡¯t achieved anything, but their joint efforts and experiences had led to some unexpected discoveries.<div>

    However, it was alreadyte, so they decided to continue the battle another night.

    Richelle went offline, returned to the master bedroom and finished washing. When she heard Roy¡¯s footsteps upstairs, she walked to the staircase and waited for him toe up, giving him a big hug.

    Roy subconsciously bent down to pick her up, but Richelle quickly let go and retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m too fat now, don¡¯t even think about picking me up!¡±

    Saying she was fat was just leaving some dignity for Roy.

    In truth, Roy¡¯s leg was still in recovery, and his body was still recuperating.

    How could he not understand her meaning?

    He reached out to pinch her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re not fat. Just stay like this, give me some time, and soon, I¡¯ll carry you with one hand!¡±

    Seeing that he had dropped the idea of holding her, Richelle pressed against him again, encircling his neck, tiptoeing up to kiss his lips and then teased him.

    ¡°Damn men and theirpetitiveness!¡±

    Roy held her waist and slowly pushed her down onto the bed, lowering his head to kiss her lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ let me show you the realpetitiveness of a man!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 693 - 689: What Uncle-Nephew Affection, Itâ€™s All Calculations After All

    Chapter 693: Chapter 689: What Uncle-Nephew Affection, It¡¯s All Calctions After All

    As for Alexander Lewis, he was severely beaten up in a small dark room in the hospital by Delroy¡¯s men that day and was sent back home by Aldo Lewis, which scared his mother so much that she fainted on the spot.

    Aldo Lewis, as an uncle, had never cared for this nephew as much as he did at this moment. He hired a family doctor for him,forted his mother, and even stayed at their house overnight.

    The way Delroy and his men beat people up was truly amazing.

    They didn¡¯t hurt any vital areas, but Alexander looked severely injured, and he was in extreme pain.

    Hey in bed screaming in pain, and even after taking painkillers, it seemed to have no effect.

    This pain made him hate Richelle Dunn even more.

    He screamed in bed, and most of the time he was cursing Richelle Dunn.

    Aldo Lewis stayed at his house for one night and left the next day, but the doctor he had hired treated Alexander diligently every day.

    A few dayster, Alexander¡¯s wounds seemed to have improved a bit, and he could hobble around with a crutch to use the bathroom or something.

    One night, he was so tired of lying down that he went into the living room with his crutches.

    His mother looked at him with teary eyes, ¡°Son, I¡¯m going to fight that bitch Richelle Dunn to the death.¡±

    Alexander intended to fight Richelle Dunn to the death, but not now, and not by having his mother go.

    Previously he had been hesitant and unsure, but now he had made up his mind to make that bitch Richelle die!

    The more miserable her death, the better!

    It was as if he had some kind of mental connection with Aldo Lewis. After hobbling around for a while, Aldo Lewis came over.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been with me all day, and you must be tired. Go back to your room and rest. I have something to discuss with my uncle.¡±

    Alexander led Aldo Lewis into the study room with his crutches.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve thought about that thing you mentioned during the boat trip.¡±

    Aldo Lewis had been waiting for the right time to discuss this matter.

    Honestly, he was quite grateful to that little doctor, Richelle Dunn. If it weren¡¯t for her mercilessly beating up Alexander, Alexander might not have found the determination to do what he¡¯s doing now.

    After all, he was once favored by Roy Lewis, and ording to the old man, Roy Lewis had originally nned to hand over a part of the real estate business to Alexander by the end of the year.

    Unfortunately, sometimes, things don¡¯t go as nned.

    Roy Lewis died, and that little doctor took over and started throwing her weight around.

    Regardless of her capabilities, the fact that an outsider was now in charge could not bode well for the Lewis family¡¯s future.

    It would be good enough if they could still make a living.

    Aldo Lewis patted Alexander on the shoulder with a smile, ¡°So, have you decided to follow your uncle and make a living together?¡±

    Alexander winced in pain from being patted at a sore spot and hissed.

    Aldo Lewis hurriedly helped him sit down, ¡°Look at you, if you¡¯re in pain, you should just lie down obediently in bed.¡±

    Alexander struggled to sit down, ¡°If I stay in bed any longer, I¡¯ll have mushrooms growing all over my body!¡±

    Aldo Lewis remarked in a timely manner, ¡°Damn, that little doctor Richelle Dunn is not human at all!¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face filled with resentment, ¡°My grandfather thought he had found a very capable sessor, but who would have thought he found a troublemaker instead. Just wait and see, maybe before he dies, that bitch will already have ruined the Lewis Group.¡±

    Aldo Lewis nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s better to take advantage of the situation while the tree hasn¡¯t been hollowed out yet. Grab as much as you can, that¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    Alexander nodded, ¡°Alright, from now on, I¡¯ll listen to my uncle.¡±

    Aldo Lewis patted him again, this time much more gently.

    ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you to meet Mr. Lilliput.¡±

    The uncle and nephew talked in the study for nearly an hour, and when Alexander could no longer hold on, Aldo Lewis took him back to his room and left.

    Instead of going home after leaving Alexander¡¯s house, Aldo Lewis went to a highly private, upscale club.

    The manager greeted him as soon as he saw Aldo.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. Lilliput is waiting for you in Room 9.¡±

    When Aldo Lewis entered, Mason Lilliput and his nephew were sitting on the sofa with a young woman in their arms, ying enthusiastically.

    Aldo Lewis apologized with a smile as he walked in.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for ruining your fun, Mr. Lilliput.¡±

    Mason Lilliput nodded at him, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Then he pinched the girl in his arms.

    ¡°You girls can go, we have some business to discuss.¡±

    The two women quickly retreated.

    Nico Lilliput poured a drink for Aldo Lewis, and after some small talk, Mason Lilliput asked,

    ¡°So, how is it? Has that kid Alexander Lewis agreed?¡±

    Aldo Lewis chuckled, ¡°Would he have a choice not to agree? Now, both the old man and that bitch Richelle have pinned all the me on him. He can¡¯t clear his name even if he wants to, and it¡¯s hard for him to turn back.¡±

    Mason Lilliput pointed at him andughed.

    ¡°As expected, the old ginger is spicier. Alexander probably never imagined that all those things that happened behind the scenes were your doing.¡±

    Aldo Lewis waved his hand, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t stir up trouble, I just slightly modified the original issue he caused online and asionally brought it up for discussion. The noise is not loud, but it¡¯s enough to cut him off.¡±

 Chapter 694 - 690: Aldo Lewisâ€™s Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 694: Chapter 690: Aldo Lewis¡¯s Wishful Thinking

    Mason Lilliput pointed at Aldo Lewis, speaking to his nephew Nico Lilliput.

    ¡°You see, Master Lewis is so capable. You should learn from him in the future!¡±

    Nico Lilliput poured more wine for Aldo Lewis.

    Mason Lilliput then asked Aldo Lewis, ¡°Is there any way to sneak some goods into the factory area?¡±

    Being associated with the Lewis Group had a high reputation in the surrounding countries, and if they could sneak in, they would definitely be able to get through safely.

    However, Aldo Lewis shook his head quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, you can forget about that. Although Roy Lewis has passed away, the whole set of supervision systems he established is very sound. It¡¯s not just us, even Roy Lewis himself would have a hard time smuggling in goods.¡±

    It¡¯s just like the incident in the factory area this time. On the surface, it seems like an ident.

    Moreover, it was a minor ident with minimal losses.

    But the higher-ups took it very seriously, and the pressure and responsibility were passed down throughyers of management. Even though it was a small ident, they still set up a special investigation team.

    With this level of ountability, middle-level officials were reluctant to risk their generous sries.

    Mason Lilliput was slightly disappointed, ¡°But ording to you, the small businesses in The Lewis¡¯ Vige are not very impressive.¡±

    Mason Lilliput had put in a lot of effort to win over Sebastian Lewis, Aldo Lewis, and their siblings. He wanted to corrode the roots of the Lewis Group and the Lewis family.

    But after spending a lot of effort and money, he found out that these siblings were not the main foundation of the Lewis Group, not even considered the finer branches.

    The Lewis Group is clearly arge conglomerate, but he and The Thompsons spent years searching, yet remained unable to find the right approach to conquer it.

    He originally thought that with the fall of Roy Lewis, and Richelle Dunn, a novice manager, taking his ce, it would be the best time for them to take over.

    However, Richelle Dunn seemed to be a wicked genius. She was just a small doctor who knew nothing, but once she sat in the highest position of the Lewis Group, she managed it well-organized.

    At first, Mason Lilliput thought she was lucky, and with the support of Nathan Caroule, she could survive for a while.

    As a result, months after Roy Lewis¡¯ death, her position as the CEO of the Lewis Group became more stable without any signs of falling apart.

    The entire operation of the Lewis Group remains orderly and impregnable.

    Aldo Lewis found a new way for himself and naturally promoted it vigorously.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, don¡¯t underestimate the businesses in The Lewis¡¯ Vige. They are the source of wealth and foundation from which the Lewis ancestors built their fortune.¡±

    Aldo Lewis spoke grandiosely, but Mason Lilliput was not a fool.

    ¡°It¡¯s a traditional industry, but even Roy Lewis didn¡¯t care about it. I guess it doesn¡¯t have muchmercial prospects, and can only rely on maintaining it to make a living.¡±

    Aldo Lewis moved closer, trying his best to please.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Lilliput didn¡¯t put his heart into it. If you took it seriously, think about these KTV tourism businesses. They are, after all, part of Federation chain enterprises, with hundreds of stores. With a real intention to do business, isn¡¯t it an intact saleswork?¡±

    Mason Lilliput was somewhat persuaded. He had initially looked down on it because hepared it to the massive Lewis Group that could drive overseas markets.

    Now that the Lewis Group was removed from consideration and he thought carefully, the businesses in The Lewis¡¯ Vige seemed like a good saleswork.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have to think about this when I get back. Also, I have another question.¡±

    Seeing Mason Lilliput soften, Aldo Lewis couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.

    ¡°What question?¡±

    Mason Lilliput was resourceful. Since Aldo Lewis took the initiative to connect with him, he had someone inquire about the businesses in The Lewis¡¯ Vige, even though he didn¡¯t think it was worthwhile.

    ¡°I heard that Richelle Dunn went back to The Lewis¡¯ Vige and was provoked by your vige¡¯s elders and a middle-level manager to cause a stir. However, not only did it not happen, but Richelle also nted over a dozen spies in the vige. Now the vigers have be obedient. Is that true?¡±

    Fucking hell!

    Aldo Lewis cursed inwardly, thenughed it off.

    ¡°Such a trivial matter is not worth mentioning. If she wants to establish her authority, let her do it. The vigers aren¡¯t fools. They¡¯ll y along to appease her, but at the bottom, they still earn money and do business as usual.¡±

    To prove his words, Aldo Lewis came prepared tonight.

    He took out an iPad, opened a report, and handed it to Mason Lilliput.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, take a look. This is the store I tried out in the west of the city. Last month, I sold so many goods!¡±

    Mason Lilliput took a careful look and smiled after finishing.

    ¡°Not bad. This one store alone could sell this much, and it¡¯s even a new product. This is indeed delightful news.¡±

    Aldo Lewis became even more enthusiastic as he leaned in to exin in detail.

    ¡°Right? I¡¯m still new to this, so I just tried to stock the shelves. Who would have thought that it would yield these results? Just imagine, Mr. Lilliput, if we were to expand this nationwide, not every store will have this volume, but it surely won¡¯t be too bad in total, making it a considerable amount.¡±

 Chapter 695: 691: Internal strife in the Lewis Family, siblings in conflict

    Chapter 695: Chapter 691: Internal strife in the Lewis Family, siblings in conflict

    After looking at Roy¡¯s data, Mason Lilliput had basically made up his mind to cooperate with him.

    However, he still had some doubts in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that the management of Lewis Group and The Lewis¡¯ Vige is separate, with no interference or involvement with each other. In other words, the vige¡¯s industries are the vige¡¯s source of ie, and as descendants of the Lewis family, you usually don¡¯t get involved in the operation of the vige industries.¡±

    Aldo Lewis handed the iPad in his hand, ¡°Mr. Lilliput, isn¡¯t this the best evidence?¡±

    Mason Lilliput was always cautious, so he shook his head.

    ¡°One shop does not represent much.¡±

    Aldo immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I brought Alexander Lewis over, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mason Lilliputughed, ¡°Both Alexander Lewis and you have the same status. The natives won¡¯t be willing if you take their source of livelihood away.¡±

    Aldo was in no hurry.

    ¡°Alexander and I are indeed different. He knows some real skills. If it weren¡¯t for my second brother being harmed by the doctor, and having a grudge with the doctor, he would¡¯ve eventually been promoted by my father.¡±<div>

    Mason Lilliput had also heard that Alexander Lewis had been removed from the line of inheritance by Mr. Lewis.

    But he didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t inquire about the truth.

    ¡°Was Alexander really removed by the old man?¡±

    Aldo smiled, ¡°Yes, he was removed, so I say, heaven helps us! With his help, I¡¯m not worried about the affairs of these hundreds of shops.¡±

    Mason Lilliput was not familiar with Alexander Lewis, so he thought he should inquire more about himter.

    ¡°Can he really make peace with the vigers?¡±

    Aldo nodded, ¡°The vigers are not foolish. They will not refuse profitable businesses. But such businesses need a leader whom they can trust, and Alexander is that person.¡±

    After listening to his long speech, Mason Lilliput¡¯s heart began to grow hopeful.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a day to discuss the follow-up matters together.¡±

    They continued talking in the club untilte at night¡­

    ¡­

    As for Mr. Lewis, he was finally discharged from the hospital after nearly a week of recuperation.

    Richelle Dunn went to the hospital early to pick him up and bring him home.

    However, the old man insisted on returning to the old house.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Grandpa, how can we feel at ease if you go back to the old house?¡±

    But the old man was very persistent. He raised three fingers and said,

    ¡°Three days. I will only go back for three days. Once I settle some matters, I will return to join my little great-grandchildren.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t convince him, so she had no choice but to call Roy Lewis.

    She thought Roy would agree with her. Instead, he said after listening to her,<div>

    ¡°If Grandpa wants to go back for three days, let him. We will pick him up again after three days.¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to let Mr. Lewis return to the old house with the old housekeeper.

    Once Mr. Lewis got home, he told the old housekeeper,

    ¡°Call my second daughter-inw and tell her toe back with Alexander!¡±<div>

    It was naturally known to the old housekeeper that Alexander had been beaten up by Richelle¡¯s bodyguards.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for Alexander right now, is it? ¡±

    However, Mr. Lewis knew that Richelle was always very measured in her actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll survive!¡±

    The old housekeeper had no choice but to make the call.

    A littleter, the second Mrs. Lewis pushed Alexander back to the old house in a wheelchair. As soon as she saw Mr. Lewis, she fell to the ground and started crying.

    ¡°Father, you have to support us. Sebastian has been arrested, and now Alexander has been bullied like this.¡±

    With tears and snot running down her face, the second Mrs. Lewisined about Richelle¡¯s ¡°evil deeds.¡±

    Mr. Lewis gave the housekeeper a nce, and the nanny came over to help the weeping second Mrs. Lewis to a single sofa.

    Alexander pushed himself in, not addressing Mr. Lewis, and stubbornly looked at the old man with resentment and anger in his eyes that he didn¡¯t bother to hide.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Sebastian¡¯s arrest was taken by the police with evidence. Alexander used to live afortable life, but he insists on bullying others. As a grandfather, I saw him harming his own family with my own eyes. If I don¡¯t stop him, it would be my fault.¡±

    The second Mrs. Lewis was normally less talkative, but in her heart, she was even more hateful and resentful toward others.

    ¡°Father, what kind of family does that little doctor belong to? She and Roy haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, how can she be considered a member of the Lewis family?¡±<div>

    Mr. Lewis heard her words, which were the same as Sebastian and Alexander¡¯s arguments.

    Some strictness appeared in Mr. Lewis¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Sister-inw, have you forgotten that you were pregnant with Alexander before you got married? If I were to go by your standards, I could have easily kicked you out.¡±

    Out of Sebastian¡¯s siblings, only Roy¡¯s father was amitted and faithful person, while Sebastian, James Lewis, and Aldo all had promiscuous tendencies.

    At the time, Sebastian had more than one girlfriend.

    It was the second Mrs. Lewis who, while pregnant with Alexander, found Mr. Lewis and convinced him to make Sebastian marry her!

    But the second Mrs. Lewis was thick-faced, having been a daughter-inw for so long, she felt superior to others.

    ¡°Father, how can this be the same?¡±

 Chapter 696: 692: Planning to Be A Dominant CEO with My Brother

    Chapter 696: Chapter 692: nning to Be A Dominant CEO with My Brother

    Grandpa didn¡¯t want to talk to them any further, instead, he addressed Alexander, who hadn¡¯t said a word since entering.

    ¡°Alexander, I know you resent me and me me. I also know that beyond the first incident on the inte, the subsequent events weren¡¯t your doing. However, the root cause was the seed you nted, so I¡¯m holding you responsible for all of it.¡±

    Grandpa wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew his son¡¯s and grandson¡¯s character better than anyone else.

    However, Alexander was somewhat surprised as he looked at Grandpa.

    ¡°You know that those things afterward had nothing to do with me?¡±

    Grandpa nodded. ¡°Of course. But these things all started with that initial incident you caused, so even if you¡¯re not the primary culprit, you have to bear some responsibility.¡±

    Alexander sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a moot point? You know it wasn¡¯t me, but you still me me for it.¡±

    Grandpa red at him, ¡°Well, you can go find whoever framed you and settle the score. I won¡¯t interfere, and it won¡¯t count as internal strife.¡±

    Alexander clenched his teeth and remained silent, his expression dark and indistinct.

    Grandpa still had a hint of pity for him.<div>

    ¡°Or are you saying you don¡¯t even know who framed you?¡±

    Alexander chuckled coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I know my fourth uncle is doing all these things behind my back.¡±

    Nevertheless, Alexander didn¡¯t care any longer.

    Anyway, in Grandpa¡¯s eyes, he was already a useless piece of mud without any value. What difference would it make if one more charge were added?

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a court sentencing where penalties would be stacked.

    Seeing Alexander¡¯s indifferent attitude, Grandpa felt an even greater headache.

    He originally thought that after stripping away his inheritance rights and having Richelle¡¯s side beat him up, Alexander would at least reflect a bit.

    But looking at him now, he seemed to have be even more prickly. Where was the slightest sign of reflection?

    ¡°Alright, since you know who¡¯s behind the mischief, handle it yourself.¡±

    Alexander stared at him coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t interfere?¡±

    Having just recovered from a serious illness, Grandpa grew tired after speaking a few words.

    He signaled for the butler to help him up, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere. You are all grown-ups now. You can resolve the small rifts and grievances between uncles and nephews on your own.¡±

    Alexander fixed his gaze on him, ¡°So you¡¯re going to interfere in Richelle¡¯s affairs? You still have the nerve to say you don¡¯t y favorites?¡±

    Grandpa¡¯s chest tightened, and he unconsciously clutched his heart. The old butler hurriedly helped him catch his breath, then pleaded to Alexander in a beseeching tone.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, for the sake of Grandpa¡¯s love for you, could you please say a little less?¡±

    Alexander eyed the old butler coldly, ¡°He loves me? Howughable. He helps outsiders but not me. Is that what you call love?¡±

    Grandpa gave up and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alexander, the matter of you spreading rumors on the inte is a crime that couldnd you in jail. It¡¯s a major issue. If I don¡¯t step in, you¡¯ll end up in detention with your father right now.¡±

    Alexander defiantly said, ¡°I¡¯d rather go in and apany him!¡±<div>

    Grandpa waved it away, ¡°Forget it, forget it. You and your mother will stay here for some time, and leave the matters outside to others!¡±

    Originally nning to return to the old house for a few days to persuade Alexander, Grandpa turned around and went back to the garage, instructing the driver to take him to Roy¡¯s ce.

    As for the old house, he had people guarding ityer byyer outside, and allmunication and inte signals were cut off.

    Thus, he provided Alexander with a quiet world where he could ponder his life.<div>

    However, Alexander couldn¡¯tprehend Grandpa¡¯s intentions, thinking that the old man was suppressing him. He felt trapped like a caged beast in the old house.

    ¡­

    When Grandpa returned to Roy¡¯s home, dinner was just beginning.

    Neither Richelle nor Roy asked anything. They waited for Grandpa to wash his face and return, and then they proceeded to eat and chat like any other day, enjoying the warmth of family.

    Grandpa looked at the harmonious and loving family in front of him and thought to himself.

    Perhaps, he was being too greedy.

    Wanting every one of his children and grandchildren to be happy and content.

    But he forgot that not all of his children or grandchildren, like Richelle and Roy, could maintain a simple pursuit and desire for life while immersed in money and power.

    After dinner, the three children apanied Grandpa for a walk outside the courtyard as usual.

    Grandpa¡¯s health hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so the butler pushed him in a wheelchair, with the three children apanying him.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, my brother and I met a really skilled chess yer the other day.¡±

    Grandpa became curious.

    ¡°Oh, who is it? Are they as skilled as Grandpa rkson?¡±<div>

    The two brothers thought for a moment, ¡°It seems about the same.¡±

    After Timothy spoke, Timmy added.

    ¡°She yed two games with my brother and me, and I won one, drew one. My brother drew one and lost one.¡±

    When Grandpa yed chess with the two kids, it was a simr situation with wins and losses on both sides, and their skills were roughly equal.

    ¡°Oh? This auntie¡¯s skill level is indeed quite impressive.¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so much fun to y chess with her. But she always pesters us to be professionals, which is kind of annoying.¡±

    Grandpa rubbed their heads, ¡°Auntie probably wants you to have more room for growth. But she doesn¡¯t know that you guys aren¡¯t interested in that. It¡¯s not her fault!¡±

    Timothy looked up, grinning, ¡°Yeah, my brother and I have agreed to be overbearing presidents together!¡±

    Grandpa smiled at the kids, ¡°You rascals, do you even know what an overbearing president is?¡±

 Chapter 697: 693: The Handsome School Idol Brothers Go Viral on the Internet

    Chapter 697: Chapter 693: The Handsome School Idol Brothers Go Viral on the Inte

    The two brothers, who aspired to be domineering CEOs, gained a little fame even before they could be such, courtesy of the interview by Anderson.

    The interview had positive and proactive content, without any sensational statements. When published online, it quickly became a promotional education material in various schools.

    Even the education bureau called Richelle Dunn, the parent, the next day to inquire if they could share the copyright of the interview.

    Upon inquiring about the use, the bureau staff responded to Richelle.

    ¡°We in the bureau have been wanting to create an education feature on bullying. We found it hard to get started until we saw Anderson¡¯s interview about the experiences of the two students. We figured it could be a suitable topic for discussion. Therefore, we wanted to ask if we could share the interview¡¯s copyright.¡±

    Upon learning that it was for educational promotion, Richelle agreed.

    ¡°Absolutely, it would be our children¡¯s honor to be able to help the students. Draw up a copyright-sharing agreement and email it to me. I will get back to you after reviewing.¡±

    Both parties were efficient in getting things done. By afternoon, the interview featuring Timmy and Timothy was published on the education bureau¡¯s official website homepage.

    Soon, it was reposted on the official websites of various schools.

    The names of student Samuel Lewis and student Dunn spread throughout primary and secondary schools within a day.<div>

    While the interview content was indeed educational, the handsome side profiles of the two students were also a major attraction for students and parents.

    Naturally, the education bureau and school official websites did not havement sections.

    So, parents started posting quietly online.

    Snow fluttering in the sky: ¡°My God, Samuel and the little student Dunn have divine looks!¡±

    Growing wheat: ¡°Exactly, the two brothers have wholly satisfied my fantasizes about the school hunk.¡±

    Lifepanion: ¡°Poster son, these handsome boys are only little over five!¡±

    Growing wheat: ¡°So handsome at just over five, they will be absolutely irresistible when they grow up!¡±

    Lifepanion: ¡°Seems right, but I heard that the brothers have a twin sister who looks exactly like them. Such a pretty little girl must be extremely beautiful, right?¡±

    Love is in the sky: ¡°While everyone sees the handsome faces of the two brothers, I see their fun souls. The brothers are both tough and brave, I apud their courageous protest.¡±

    Crystal clear river: ¡°Agreed, it¡¯s rare for children just over five to react in such a way. Moreover, the interview shows that the brothers are really smart and interesting!¡±

    Thus,ments on the post fell into three factions.

    Some imed to belong to the Looks faction, some to the Soul faction, and some to the Comprehensive faction.

    Rarely, in thements section of the post, all three factions were harmonious without any arguments.

    Some said, what¡¯s there to argue about? If you bicker while reading about such lovely children, you are simply staining your own soul.

    The post hadn¡¯t been up for more than half an hour, and there were already more than ten thousandments.

    Nathan Caroule showed Roy Lewis on the iPad, ¡°Dear Roy, our little ancestors are topping the charts again.¡±

    Roy initially failed to understand him. However, after taking the iPad, he remarked, ¡°Are people really this idle these days?¡±

    Still, his actions told a different story. After reading through the content, a slight smile appeared on his lips as he began scrolling through thements.

    After reading dozens ofments, he heard Nathan asking.<div>

    ¡°Roy, this is getting quite popr. Should we delete it?¡±

    Roy opened the brothers¡¯ picture. Although only a fraction of their faces were visible, it should still be impossible to recognize their full faces from this.

    ¡°No need to delete it. It¡¯s a positive report andment. Let them serve as role models and advocates of their peers.¡±

    After saying this, Roy tweeted from his anonymous ount.<div>

    Commenting, ¡°I¡¯m the Comprehensive faction!¡±

    Nathan chuckled at his boss¡¯s covert show of affection for his sons.

    ¡°Dear Roy, you¡¯re really growing more human.¡±

    Roy was in a good mood and didn¡¯t bother arguing.

    ¡°If anyone heard you talk, they¡¯d think I used to cut your sry!¡±

    Nathan had a goodugh, ¡°That has nothing to do with cutting sries. In your eyes, money is not worth anything, it¡¯s something you can fetch with ease.¡±

    Roy was still scrolling throughments and casually asked him.

    ¡°So what is valuable to me?¡±

    Nathan, who had been with him for many years, answered without much thought.

    ¡°Emotions, of course!¡±

    Roy gave him a nce, ¡°So I was unfeeling before?¡±

    Nathan tutted, ¡°Way more than unfeeling. Don¡¯t you remember when Timmy was first brought back, the old man attempted to arrange a marriage for you and ¡­¡±

    It was only when he got to this point that Nathan realised he had misspoken.<div>

    Roy didn¡¯t seem to mind, however. Rather, Nathan¡¯s words reminded him of something else.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Jayden Dunn and Kiara Dunn?¡±

    Nathan found it strange too, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s as if they vanished. Even at the Dunn Group, it¡¯s been a long time since Jayden showed up. Could it be that father and daughter have both decided to renounce worldly life?¡±

 Chapter 698: 694: Men, they all say one thing and mean another

    Chapter 698: Chapter 694: Men, they all say one thing and mean another

    Roy Lewis fell into deep thought for a while before speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if she truly renounced the worldly life, but I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s brewing something big again, preparing to wreak havoc.¡±

    Nathan Caroule naturally understood his intentions, ¡°I will have someone investigate clearly tomorrow!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded and continued browsing through thements as if Kiara¡¯s topic had no influence on him.

    Nathan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    The three kids and Richelle Dunn only found out after school that their brothers had be the ¡°celebrities¡± topping the search list.

    After reading the blog posts andments, Richelle, being the mother, rolled up her sleeves and headed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s celebrate that our family has given birth to two top handsome guys, I¡¯ll cook tonight to celebrate for them.¡±

    Timmy, who usually doesn¡¯t pay much attention to these things, asked Timothy.

    ¡°Little brother, what does ¡®top¡¯ mean?¡±<div>

    Timothy thought for a moment, ¡°Literally, it means the top-rated celebrity.¡±

    Timmy asked him seriously, ¡°So, can we take on advertisements? Earn a high sponsorship fee?¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t know, but he still answered his brother seriously.

    ¡°In theory, it should be like this.¡±

    Roy Lewis found the conversation amusing.

    ¡°Timmy, are you short of money?¡±

    If not, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think that his cool and pretentious little master would be curious about filming advertisements.

    Without thinking, Timmy nodded.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to start a factory, right? It¡¯s naturally better to have more working capital.¡±

    Before Roy Lewis could remind him, Timothy reminded him first.

    ¡°Big Brother, actually, we have a lot of money from our dividends every quarter!¡±

    Timmy nodded, ¡°I know, but money is always good to have more, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Timothy had nothing to say, and neither did Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis got up, saying he was going to the kitchen to watch Richelle cook.

    When Richelle saw himing in, she teased him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, this is not your territory.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°I know, I came to discuss something with you.¡±

    Richelle turned to look at him seriously, ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°Not exactly ¡­¡±<div>

    Richelle then handed him a head of garlic, ¡°Then you can help me peel some garlic.¡±

    Roy obediently took the garlic, peeling and retelling the conversation the two brothers had.

    After hearing it, Richelle asked him.

    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±<div>

    Roy looked at her, ¡°I thought you knew!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°I do actually know, you thought, since they desire to film, why not let Lewis Group hire them, so the water stays in our field. Is that what you thought?¡±

    Roy alsoughed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought. Look, the amount you receivedst time you filmed the watchmercial has already exceeded the fees the top celebs get.¡±

    Richelle was very smug, ¡°This shows that my hands are pretty, and that I have acting potential.¡±

    Roy gave a nod, ¡°It also shows that I know how to pick!¡±

    Speaking of this, Richelle recalled an old matter.

    ¡°Recalling back, when you first asked me to shoot the watchmercial, did you already have feelings for me then?¡±

    Richelle always felt that she was quite naive back then, not even knowing when she¡¯d been targeted.

    Roy thought about it seriously, ¡°Strictly speaking, at that time, I started to admire you, and inexplicably, anything about you, everything, was good.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°You see, you actually liked me at that time, you had the filter of liking, but you denied it and said you just admired me, men!¡±

    Roy, with a smile on his face, denied it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say one thing while thinking another, I¡¯ve said before, I had love at first sight for you, I just didn¡¯t know it was love at first sight back then, I thought you were a dangerous beast.¡±

    Richelle cracked upughing.<div>

    ¡°The dangerous beast, it was clearly you looking at people with colored sses!¡±

    Roy quickly raised his hand, ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    In short, in arguing with his wife, as long as you bravely admit ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± all conflicts will be resolved.

    Sure enough, Richelle did not pursue the matter any further, only asked him.

    ¡°So what advertisement do you want our sons to shoot? It seems that there are no ads suitable for them to shoot?¡±

    Roy was quite confident, ¡°If there isn¡¯t, apply for the development of a new product that is suitable for the three children to advertise.¡±

    Richelle was amused by him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Master Lewis, I know you are rich and powerful, but you can¡¯t just develop a new product for the children to earn advertising fees just because they want to make money, can you?¡±

    But Roy felt entirely justifiable, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Not realizing that his actions were unreasonable.

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just give them all the money?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the same, earning ad endorsements is their own money, but if I gave them the money, it¡¯s simply stuffing it into their pockets, they would have to be daddy¡¯s boys then, right?¡±

    ¡°What on earth is a ¡®daddy¡¯s boy¡¯? They are only over five years old, isn¡¯t it normal for them to be daddy¡¯s boys and mommy¡¯s boys?¡±<div>

    After finishing her words, Richelle suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Wait, Roy Lewis, was your original intention of asking me to shoot the watchmercial, to give me money to spend?¡±

 Chapter 699: 695: Discussing the 100 Ways of Doting on the Child by Master Fu

    Chapter 699: Chapter 695: Discussing the 100 Ways of Doting on the Child by Master Fu

    Roy Lewis immediately denied it, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve said before, I thought your hands were beautiful back then, and as it turned out, my aesthetic judgment was absolutely on point, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    In fact, at that time, he indeed wanted to give her money to spend, but was worried that her self-esteem wouldn¡¯t allow it. So he was captivated by her beauty and went along with the current favor.

    Richelle Dunn was half-convinced.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, I remember very clearly, at that time, you added arge amount of money to the endorsement fee, and Nathan even told me that you almost had a quarrel with the people from the advertising department, all because of this inted advertisement fee.¡±

    Some things were unclear at the time.

    But when they were recalledter, they became clear.

    Denial would be useless.

    But Roy Lewis still wanted to deny it.

    ¡°Who said that? I genuinely thought you were a hundred times better than the previous model who endorsed the product. So, isn¡¯t it okay for me to give you double the endorsement fee?¡±

    Richelle Dunn suddenly found his insistence on denial quite cute, and she looked at him with a tilted head and narrowed smiley eyes.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s not too much, you¡¯re the boss, what you say goes!¡±

    iming that she, an inexperienced neer, was better than professional models was nothing but a tant lie, wasn¡¯t it?

    Roy Lewis was still trying to make amends for himself.

    ¡°What are you talking about? The fact is, after you endorsed the watch, its sales went up dramatically, and you also received a bonus much higher than the endorsement fee I offered, didn¡¯t you? Doesn¡¯t that prove my taste?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Yes, you have great taste!¡±

    After saying that, she made a suggestion for Roy Lewis¡¯s previous proposal.

    ¡°The children are very talented, but I don¡¯t agree with you if you really want to create products for their sake. Of course, I agree with your idea to prepare for one or two years beforeunching children¡¯s products, but not as you said, to hastily develop products solely for a single purpose.¡±

    In the end, Roy Lewis listened to Richelle Dunn¡¯s advice.

    As he came out of the kitchen, he intended to persuade Timmy not to think about making money for now.

    However, the children had already gathered in the back hall, happily ying with Lego,pletely forgetting about themercial shoot.

    But Roy Lewis had already learned from Richelle Dunn to respect children and never treat them as an afterthought.

    ¡°Timmy!¡±

    Timmy looked up at him, ¡°Daddy, what is it?¡±

    Roy Lewis sat down cross-legged behind him, ¡°About themercial shoot, your mommy and I discussed it, and we think you guys are still young, and should focus on your studies for now.¡±

    Timmy blinked and obediently nodded.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily, ¡°If you guys need money, Daddy can lend it to you, and you can pay it back with bank interest.¡±

    Timmy nodded again, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Having perfectly resolved one issue, Roy Lewis simply sat in the children¡¯s pile and joined them in ying with Lego.<div>

    The topic of shooting amercial seemed to have nevere up.

    However, starting from that day, Timmy and Tiffany had an additional nickname at home.

    The Pinnacle Timmy and Pinnacle Tiffany.

    Little Tifanny seemed to understand.<div>

    When she heard mommy calling her brothers ¡°the Pinnacles,¡± sheughed and said.

    ¡°Then I want to be their big fan! Then collect and auction off their old cups and clothes, as well as signed postcards of them! I¡¯d definitely make a lot of small money!¡±

    Richelle Dunn felt a bit helpless, pinching her chubby little face while smiling.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into the three of you today? All of you are all about the money now?¡±

    The little girl nced at her two brothers ying chess with Grandpa rkson on the sofa, and then whispered in Richelle Dunn¡¯s ear.

    ¡°My brothers said that mean Uncle tried to bully our mommy. They want to make a lot of money to prevent anyone from bullying our mommy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    Apparently, the two brothers were still trapped in the scandal caused by Alexander Lewis.

    Clearly, they were also indirect victims of this incident.

    But the two little ones were thinking about getting stronger and richer, just to protect her from bullying.

    With her eyes red, she looked over at her two sons, who seemed to sense her gaze and looked back at her.

    Richelle Dunn hurriedly lowered her eyes, afraid that her sons would notice her abnormal state, and patted Tifanny¡¯s head.

    ¡°Next time your brothers say something like that, you tell them that mommy is very strong and doesn¡¯t need their protection. And also, nobody can bully her.¡±<div>

    Tifanny blinked, ¡°I did! I said mommy is super strong, but big brother called me a silly girl, saying that no matter how strong mommy is, she still needs protection. Besides, mommy protected us when we were young, and it¡¯s our turn to protect mommy when we grow up!¡±

    Richelle Dunn held Tifanny close, without saying a word.

    ¡­

    The next morning, as soon as the three children reached the staircase, they took a deep sniff, and then happily jumped down the stairs.

    ¡°Mommy, are you making dumplings for us again?¡±

    The children loved the dumplings made by Richelle Dunn, but she has been busytely and couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she made breakfast for them.

    Richelle Dunn brought out the dumplings, and the three little ones ran over, hugging her thighs and waist like kos.

    ¡°Mommy, we love you the most!¡±

    Richelle Dunn leaned down and kissed each of their little cheeks.

    ¡°You guys, actually, love mommy¡¯s dumplings the most, right?¡±

 Chapter 700: 696: There is always an end to suffering

    Chapter 700: Chapter 696: There is always an end to suffering

    On Harris Dunn¡¯s side, since the proposal was approved, he had begun to actively prepare for the establishment of the Leutonia branch.

    Recently, he¡¯d been quite confident and enthusiastic,pletely different from his originally calm and careful demeanor when he first joined the Dunn Group.

    However, there was something bothering him.

    He had assumed that Denise Munni would fall out of favor after being embarrassed at thest board meeting.

    He even thought that Denise would be transferred elsewhere.

    Yet, after that incident, Denise seemedpletely unaffected.

    She carried on as before, and there were no signs or rumors from United Ventures about her being transferred.

    Harris inquired friends about the matter, but they were also puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, the boss¡¯s attitude towards Denise doesn¡¯t seem to have changed. It¡¯s the same as before,¡± a friend said.

    Although Harris was slightly disappointed, he supposed it didn¡¯t matter much.<div>

    As long as the Leutonia branch was established and the Dunn Group continued to prosper, he might even squeeze out United Ventures before too long. Then there wouldn¡¯t be any concern about Denise.

    With this in mind, Harris decided not to concern himself with Denise anymore.

    Although Denise was quite idle, Nathan Caroule was incredibly busy.

    So, the luxury cruise that Richelle promised as an apology had to be put on hold for now.

    The reason for Nathan¡¯s busyness, of course, was because Roy Lewis had begun to implement an all-out n of attack.

    Now that the trap had been baited to draw out the snake, they had toy in wait to catch it in a when it emerged.

    Ever since Margareth gained two new partners, the previously stagnant intelligence gathering had started to progress again.

    Roy acted based on this new information, deploying actions for several branches.

    Initially, Richelle was worried about whether Roy could handle the strain of gradually returning to a seven or eight-hour work intensity.

    So, in addition to acupuncture and massage, she also adjusted his traditional medicine treatments.

    Whether it was due to Richelle¡¯s exceptional medical abilities, or Roy¡¯s resilient physique, Roy seemed to handle it all quite well.

    Even with several consecutive days of seven or eight hours of work, he appeared to be in good spirits.

    At night, when Sonia Seaton asked about Roy¡¯s condition over the phone, Richelle told her the truth.

    Sonia was surprised, ¡°Richelle, considering Roy¡¯s recovery, you can definitely write a rehabilitation guide for other patients to reference post-surgery.¡±

    Richelle thought the idea was feasible, but when she mentioned the idea to Roy, he surprisingly shot it down.

    ¡°Richelle, I think that my recovery pattern wouldn¡¯t be a good reference for other patients.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t understand why Roy, who normally didn¡¯tment on her professional field, was suddenly so certain.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Roy pulled her into his arms, ¡°You and your master are overlooking the most critical factor ¨C you. How many other patients can have such a highly skilled doctor adjusting their medicinal n and performing acupuncture and massage every day?¡±<div>

    Upon reflection, Richelle had to admit Roy had a point.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, your recovery is all thanks to me?¡±

    Roy tapped her nose, ¡°Do I even need to say it? Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Richelle scoffed, but couldn¡¯t help teasing him.<div>

    ¡°You were the one who originally thought I was too pretty and frivolous the first day we met¡­¡±

    Roy took her hand and kissed it, admitting with a smile.

    ¡°I was blind. I hope you, my beautifuldy, will be generous and forgive my fault!¡±

    Referring back to that time, Richelle suddenly found it incredibly surreal.

    ¡°If Timmy arrived home ten minutester that day, would we have just missed each other?¡±

    Roy confidently shook his head, ¡°No way! Even if we missed each other that day, there would be plenty of opportunities for you to see Timmyter. Once you saw Timmy, you¡¯d know about me, and things would still progress as they did.¡±

    Richelle initially thought he was speaking nonsensically, but upon closer reflection, it seemed as long as her desire to reim Timmy remained constant, regardless of the twists and turns, their rtionship would inevitably reach this point.

    Thinking about this, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    ¡°I used to be a non-believer, but everything that happened between us felt somewhat arranged. If any part of our story changed slightly, the oue would have been different.¡±

    Roy held her tightly, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, maybe all the pain we suffered was in exchange for the sweetness and happiness we have now!¡±

    Richelle rested her head on his chest, ¡°Yeah, I used to think that the pain was endless, and maybe I¡¯d never see the end of it.¡±

    ¡°But now, looking back, I realize all the pain we endure in the present is worth it. After withstanding all that ordeal, a beautiful future awaits us.¡±<div>

    When Richelle was imprisoned in that dark little room, there were times when she thought of giving up.

    Luckily, the tiny window in the room allowed her to see the blue sky, white clouds, sun, moon, and stars every day.

    Then she would look at the sky until the little one in her belly rolled around and kicked her belly quite fiercely!

 Chapter 701: 697: Save Those We Can

    Chapter 701: Chapter 697: Save Those We Can

    Old Master had already been staying at Roy Lewis¡¯s house for four to five days.

    During these four to five days, Alexander and his mother were trapped in the old house, unable to step outside no matter what method they tried.

    On the outside, Aldo Lewis had been unable to contact Alexander for several days in a row, making him increasingly anxious.

    He personally went to Alexander¡¯s house but found no one there.

    Thinking that Alexander and his mother had run away, Aldo asked the housekeeper, who told him.

    ¡°The Old Master said that Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Alexander should return to the old house for self-reflection¡­¡±

    Aldo was surprised, ¡°Self-reflection? How many days have they been there?¡±

    The housekeeper did some calctions, ¡°It¡¯s the fifth day today!¡±

    Aldo thought, why couldn¡¯t he get through to Alexander by phone even though they were just in self-reflection?

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he answer the phone?¡±<div>

    The housekeeper nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t been able to contact Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Alexander for several days.¡±

    Aldo thought about it and decided to call Old Master.

    ¡°Dad, I heard that Alexander and my sister-inw are staying at the old house, but I can¡¯t get in touch with them.¡±

    Old Master was very straightforward, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t, I cut off all theirmunication signals.¡±

    Aldo felt this was incredible, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Alexander is not a child anymore, why are you still treating him like this?¡±

    Old Master said, ¡°Punishment is due for wrongdoing, what does it matter whether they¡¯re an adult or a child?¡±

    Not knowing that his n to frame Alexander had been exposed, Aldo still tried to plead for him.

    ¡°Dad, I have something I need from Alexander. How about letting him out? It¡¯s been four to five days already.¡±

    Old Master chuckled, ¡°When did you and your nephew be so close?¡±

    Aldo was in a hurry to get Alexander to handle things, and with him locked up, what could Aldo do?

    ¡°Dad, our rtionship has always been good, especially since my brother is still locked up. As his uncle, how can I not take good care of him?¡±

    Old Master didn¡¯t bother to point out his son¡¯s thoughts anymore. Was he so foolish in Old Master¡¯s eyes?!

    ¡°Fine, you can send your nephew your regardster. How long he stays in confinement depends on my mood. You can go and do what you have to do!¡±

    With that, Old Master hung up the phone.

    Although Roy Lewis had been very busytely, he still cared about Old Master as always.

    So when he learned that Aldo had called to plead for Alexander, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Old Master.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you really think it¡¯s useful to keep Alexander locked up?¡±

    Old Master sighed, ¡°Roy, I¡¯m trying to save whoever I can. Although locking him up won¡¯t change his character, at least I don¡¯t want him to get involved in Aldo¡¯s affairs¡­¡±

    Old Master could sense from Roy¡¯s recent words and actions that it was almost time to close the.<div>

    By then, even if Aldo¡¯s actions weren¡¯t punishable by death, he would still face imprisonment.

    Old Master knew that Aldo was beyond help.

    Helping him would disrupt Roy¡¯s n and the big picture at stake.

    At worst, it could cause Roy¡¯s n to fail.<div>

    Old Master certainly wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.

    On the other hand, Aldo¡¯s actions were purely personal, and as an adult, he should take responsibility for his actions.

    ¡°Grandpa, I hope your painstaking efforts will be understood by him. However, judging by his recent behavior, I think you should be mentally prepared for the worst¡­¡±

    Old Master nodded and sighed again. ¡°I know, this is thest time I protect him. From now on, I won¡¯t interfere with whatever happens to him, nor will I get involved after you¡¯ve taken care of the big issue. I won¡¯t interfere with how you deal with him!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t say anything, not because he felt sympathy for the beast Alexander; he simply pitied Old Master¡¯s heartfelt efforts to protect his grandson.

    In the past, Old Master seldom interfered in Roy¡¯s affairs.

    But this time, the matter was far-reaching and involved Roy¡¯s life. Old Master couldn¡¯t help but ask an extra question.

    ¡°How likely is it that this issue will be resolved?¡±

    Roy knew that there was no hiding anything from Old Master, so he carefully chose the parts he could reveal.

    ¡°Completely resolving it is impossible. Optimistically, I can severely damage and destroy 70% of their transportation and saleswork.¡±

    Old Master patted his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. In a few years, when your uncle retires, you won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in agreement and then asked Old Master.

    ¡°Grandpa, when did you start thinking about retirement?¡±<div>

    It seemed that among the Lewis descendants, few of those who held the reins of power were willing to stay in that position for long.

    Without hesitation, Old Master replied, ¡°From the moment I took over the Lewis Group, I¡¯ve been constantly thinking about retirement.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°You¡¯re even more incredible than I am, Grandpa. These past few months, I¡¯ve been so idle that I¡¯ve started thinking about retirement from time to time.¡±

    Old Masterughed as well, ¡°That means you¡¯re living a very happy life now. Essentially, people are greedy forfort! The morefortable and rxed your current life is, the more you want to preserve it forever.¡±

    ¡°And the more unwilling you¡¯ll be to take risks because any risky behavior has the potential to break thisfort and rxation!¡±

 Chapter 702: 698: The Difficult Battle is About to Begin

    Chapter 702: Chapter 698: The Difficult Battle is About to Begin

    That day, Richelle Dunn had dinner and then asked for leave from her children.

    ¡°Babies, Mummy has a very important thesis to write today, so I won¡¯t be able to spend time with youter.¡±

    The three little ones were ustomed to their parents being busy and always understanding.

    After pouting for goodnight kisses, they waved their little hands, urging Richelle to go and get busy.

    Richelle went online and teamed up with Hugo Camrey and Vanessa to prepare for a big task ahead.

    They worked non-stop from eight o¡¯clock in the evening until more than three o¡¯clock in the morning. With thebined efforts of Hugo and Vanessa, Richelle sessfully infiltrated the target system.

    When shepressed a pile of core intelligence to send to her mysterious benefactor, it was already past four o¡¯clock.

    As soon as she sent thepressed file, the mysterious benefactor replied almost immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, good night!¡±

    Richelle also replied, ¡°Keep fighting!¡±<div>

    Richelle stayed in front of the screen for a while, making sure the mysterious benefactor had no questions before logging off.

    She knew that Roy Lewis would face a tough battle ahead.

    So, in the following days, she took over all the work at the Lewis Group.

    She even took over some of the work from Nathan Caroule.

    So that Nathan could free up some time to help Roy Lewis.

    The construction of the mansion in The Lewis¡¯ Vige was also nearingpletion.

    Richelle was always very strict with her professional work. Despite being busy, she took an afternoon off to check on the finishing touches of the mansion in The Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    Ever since she had taken away a dozen strong young men thest time, the vigers had treated her with a lot more respect.

    There were no more people provoking or annoying her on the surface.

    Despite this, Richelle kept Delroy close behind her at all times.

    Delroy was very concerned about her safety and had sent people to check the vige inside and out before she decided to return.

    On the way back, Richelle asked Delroy about the recent situation in the vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quiettely. Those troublemakers have been pretty well-behaved.¡±

    Actually, Roy Lewis had asked Delroy to step up surveince on the chain KTVs and hotels recently, but Delroy was unsure if his boss wanted Richelle to know about it.

    Since he was unsure, he said nothing.

    Richelle felt that there was some undercurrent surging, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was exactly.

    Delroy¡¯s words also seemed to be hiding something.

    ¡°Well, as long as there¡¯s no problem, you¡¯ve worked hard, Delroy.¡±

    Richelle has always been very smart, and since Delroy did not say anything, it meant he had been given orders.<div>

    So if she forced him to speak, it would jeopardize his job.

    Richelle made a mental note of this and didn¡¯t ask Delroy any further questions.

    When she returned to the vige, Richelle had just gotten out of the car when Keh Bailes greeted her.

    ¡°Junior Sister, you, a busy person, have finally taken the time toe and see.¡±<div>

    Richelleughed, ¡°It¡¯s about to bepleted, if I don¡¯te to see, I¡¯ll soon forget what kind of house I designed myself!¡±

    Keh jokingly teased her, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been so long that I thought the next time youe, the house would be ready to move in.¡±

    Keh led Richelle on a tour of the mansion, inside and out. Richelle was very satisfied.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time, after I finish being busy, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡±

    Keh knew she was busy, ¡°When can¡¯t we eat dinner? More importantly, remember to sign up for the organizingmittee. The registration deadline is next week.¡±

    Richelle was surprised, ¡°Who said I was going to sign up?¡±

    After saying that, she suddenly remembered that Roy Lewis had indeed mentioned submitting her design to thepetition.

    So, after saying that, she quickly corrected herself.

    ¡°Oh, I remember, are you talking about that internationalpetition?¡±

    Keh nodded, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve also signed up. I hope we can make it to the end together.¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t decided whether or not to participate.¡±

    Keh was astonished, ¡°Are you crazy, Junior Sister? This is a designpetition that only takes ce every two years. If you miss it this time, you¡¯ll have to wait another two years.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to tell the real reason and could only say.<div>

    ¡°I will think about it.¡±

    When she returned home in the evening, the first thing Richelle did was ask Roy Lewis if he had registered her.

    Roy Lewis nodded naturally.

    ¡°Of course! I registered a long time ago.¡±

    Richelle was a little embarrassed, ¡°Can I withdraw it?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked incredulous.

    ¡°Withdraw? Why? You signed up with confidence in your own abilities, so why would you want to withdraw?¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to tell him the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost certain now that in the future, I will primarily be a doctor. As for design, it depends on my mood and fate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want someone like me, who treats design as a hobby, to take away more possibilities from talented professional designers who work hard and need a bigger tform and resources.¡±

    Richelle thought that by stating her reasons, Roy Lewis would agree to her withdrawal intentions.

    However, Roy Lewis was very insistent.

    ¡°In that case, I think you should sign up even more!¡±<div>

 Chapter 703: 699: The less you know, the safer you are.

    Chapter 703: Chapter 699: The less you know, the safer you are.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t understand his intention.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Roy Lewis hugged her waist, ¡°Your work will inspire more talented people to strive forward, and by doing so, the overall level of the industry will be significantly improved.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Master Lewis, it sounds like you think I¡¯m definitely going to win the grand prize.¡±

    Roy leaned in and kissed her lips.

    ¡°So, do you want to bet with me?¡±

    Richelle felt this might be a trap, but still asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled.

    ¡°I bet you can win the grand prize, and you bet you can¡¯t!¡±

    Richelle sneered.<div>

    ¡°Howcking in self-confidence must I be to bet against myself winning!¡±

    Roy raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you just doubting yourself a moment ago?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t mind losing a bet to him, even if it was just to make him happy.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s say Ick confidence. So, what do we bet?¡±

    Roy looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°How about I bet one ¡®do whatever I want¡¯?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue and punched him softly on the shoulder.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t hit too hard.

    ¡°You sure have a pretty imagination. It¡¯s my hard work that¡¯s winning something, yet you¡¯re the one getting a reward, and apparently, it involves me!¡±

    Roy pinched her cheek, ¡°Sweetheart, I never said I could do whatever I wanted with you, why did you jump to conclusions so quickly?¡±

    Richelle admitted that when it came to scheming, she could practice for a hundred years and still not catch up with this cunning old fox.

    ¡°Fine, whatever you say!¡±

    Richelle was generous, since this man had been restricted since childhood, so let him indulge himself for once.

    Roy was quite happy, his eyes squinting withughter.

    ¡°Alright, what about you? If you win, what do you want?¡±

    Richelle gave a bitter smile, ¡°If I win, it means I won¡¯t get the big prize. You¡¯ll just have to find a way to cheer me up!¡±

    It was the first time Richelle had yed a betting game where she bet on herself to lose.

    After discussing thepetition, Richelle asked Roy.

    ¡°Did something happen in the vige recently?¡±<div>

    Roy¡¯s smile faded a little, he held her in his arms, lowered his head and yed with her slender fingers.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    His reply seemed a bit absent-minded.

    However, Richelle felt he was trying to hide something.<div>

    ¡°Intuition! It¡¯s too quiet, too peaceful, like everything has been deliberately suppressed, a forced pretense.¡±

    Roy rubbed his head against her face, ¡°Isn¡¯t Delroy now led by you? What did he say?¡±

    Meaning, he hadn¡¯t been involved in the vige affairs for a long time and knew even less than Delroy.

    Richelle realized that Roy and Delroy must havemunicated earlier and were now ying pass-the-buck with her.

    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ll go chat with the kids!¡±

    Richelle pushed herself off the sofa to stand up, pretending to leave.

    Her waist was held by a strong arm, and then, with a gentle pull, she was sitting back on hisp.

    ¡°Stingy!¡±

    Roy bit her neck softly, gritting his teeth.

    Richelle humphed, ¡°What happened to marital loyalty and not hiding anything from me?¡±

    Roy was at a loss for words, ¡°What¡¯s in that little head of yours? How can you rte this to marital loyalty?¡±

    Richelle gave a dryugh.

    ¡°Usually, hiding and concealing something means there¡¯s a guilty conscience! And there are only two possibilities for a guilty conscience, one is about money, and the other is about love!¡±<div>

    Roy was both amused and annoyed by her seemingly reasonable but actually absurd reasoning.

    But when Richelle stubbornly clung to a point, she could be quite terrifying.

    So after weighing the pros and cons, Roy decided toe clean about everything.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not hiding or concealing anything, and I have no guilty conscience. I¡¯mpletely open and honest with you about money and love, and I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Richelle heard his words and knew he had given in, so she lowered her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide. Men¡¯s mouths are like lying ghosts. Tell me the truth and let me decide your loyalty.¡±

    Roy sighed in resignation, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not much. Aldo Lewis has officially teamed up with Mason Lilliput, and they¡¯re currently trying to win over the vige elders and managers.¡±

    Richelle knew he must have been hiding something big.

    ¡°And then what? Are you nning to turn a blind eye? If I remember correctly, apart from the head of the main family who can make some judgments and suggestions on daily operations, other members of the main family are not allowed to directly participate in the management of the vige¡¯s enterprises and industries, right?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct, but to catch them all at once, we have to give them some leeway first.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t object to his approach, ¡°I already know this, you don¡¯t have to hide it from me.¡±

    Roy rubbed her head, ¡°The less you know about some things, the safer you¡¯ll be!¡±

    Richelle turned around, raised her hand to grab his face, and red at him.<div>

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t I know enough already? One more thing won¡¯t matter, will it?¡±

 Chapter 704: 700: Old Man, Are You Actually Protecting Alexander Lewis?

    Chapter 704: Chapter 700: Old Man, Are You Actually Protecting Alexander Lewis?

    Indeed, having one more thing on the te won¡¯t make much difference.

    But in Roy Lewis¡¯s n, Aldo Lewis, this person, and what he is doing now, can be dealt with after Roy sees daylight again.

    So, whether Richelle Dunn knows it or not does not affect his future actions.

    Given this, he does not want Richelle to expend unnecessary mental resources and worry on this matter.

    More importantly, he wants to personally deal with these scum from the Lewis family.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re working too hard. These are responsibilities that should have been mine, but are now all on your shoulders. So, consider the matter of Aldo Lewis as my attempt to make up for my guilt towards you by keeping things from you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was not satisfied with his exnation.

    However, after understanding the cause of the matter, she was no longer persistently digging into the details.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t participate in this matter, but I hope you can inform me of any progress or changes. I am currently the president of the Lewis Group, the head of the vige. It¡¯s inappropriate not to know the inside story and progress of such a big matter.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a sound of agreement, ¡°From now on, I will tell you everything, no matter how small.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn nudged him lightly with her elbow in disgust, ¡°Roy Lewis, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Who said I want you to tell me everything, no matter how big or small? Does your request for Nathan to report work also involve reporting everyst detail?¡±

    Roy Lewis hurriedly apologized with a smile, ¡°Sorry, boss. From now on, I¡¯ll ensure only key points are reported to you!¡±

    Richelle Dunn huffed, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Then, she remembered the matter of the old master forcefully keeping Alexander Lewis in the old mansion.

    ¡°The old master left Alexander in the old house actually to prevent him from being involved in this matter, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Aldo Lewis has beenzy for many years. He¡¯s very adept at pursuing pleasure and food, but when ites to doing real work, he¡¯s truly ipetent!¡±

    Richelle Dunn naturally did not understand the people of the Lewis family as well as Roy Lewis did.

    ¡°You think that Aldo Lewis and Alexander Lewis have secretly agreed to join forces and submit to Mason Lilliput, don¡¯t you? And that the plot will be hatched by Aldo Lewis, while the real deal is handled by Alexander Lewis?¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a sound of affirmation, ¡°Actually, the one who first detected Aldo Lewis¡¯s intention to win over Alexander Lewis was the old man.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought seriously, ¡°The old master trapped Alexander, in fact, in an attempt to save him, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis exhaled deeply, ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t me the old master for this. He believes that there may still be hope for Alexander. However, in my view, this is probably thest chance!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction or displeasure.

    ¡°I can understand the old master¡¯s action. After all, that¡¯s his own grandson. And judging from the things Alexander has done to me, the old master has already given him enough punishment. You and the old master don¡¯t have to feel obliged to me for this. He is him, you are you!¡±

    She was also a mother, and if her child made a mistake.

    The mother would inevitably be his most reliable harbor.

    A ce where he could heal, and also offer him a chance and ce to repent.

    Roy Lewis tightened his arms, holding her tightly in his embrace.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±<div>

    She asked again, ¡°You said this is the old master¡¯sst protection for him. Do you think Alexander is hopeless?¡±

    After quite a bit of thought, Roy Lewis finally spoke.

    ¡°Well, Alexander does pragmatically in his very core. However, perhaps due to the education he received from his parents from a young age, he has a natural hostility towards my father and me.¡±

    ¡°In the past, he hid it very well, or perhaps the incident with his father awakened his hostility. Now, to be blunt, he¡¯s just wishing our family would die!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis¡¯s voice became colder and colder. Upon hearing this, Richelle Dunn shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t go that far, would he?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°I also hope that I¡¯ve misjudged him. So, even though the old master didn¡¯t seek my opinion this time, I agreed with his decision when I found out about it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn took a deep breath.

    ¡°I suppose so. After all, we¡¯re all blood rtives. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch him head down the path of destruction. If there¡¯s still hope for salvation, we should naturally help. Otherwise, the so-called family would be meaningless.¡±

    After talking about the matter, the guilt in Roy Lewis¡¯s heart indeed lessened significantly.

    Previously, he was cautious because he was afraid that Richelle Dunn would mind.

    Now that everything is out in the open, he can breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°By the way, there is a meeting tomorrow. Nathan might not have time to attend. You should talk to himter to see if you can handle it tomorrow. If it can¡¯t be done, ask him to reschedule.¡±

    Richelle Dunn went over her schedule as the President of Lewis Group.

    ¡°Are you referring to the meeting discussing the acquisition with the Lodiva Group?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, this acquisition case was actually discussed once a year ago, but since the other party was indecisive, we directly rejected it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought pensively, ¡°So this time, they proactively propose to be acquired, and you guys fear there might be a trap?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes! Even though tomorrow is the first time both parties will discuss cooperation intentions, I rmend you pull up their old files fromst year and get a little acquainted with their situation. Don¡¯t let them catch you unprepared.¡±

 Chapter 705: 701: No Need to Prepare, Just Refuse Directly

    Chapter 705: Chapter 701: No Need to Prepare, Just Refuse Directly

    Ever since Richelle Dunn, Hugo Camrey, and Vanessa teamed up to obtain the most important core intelligence that day, Richelle hadn¡¯t been so busy.

    Since Roy Lewis had specifically reminded her, after dinner, she nestled in the living room sofa and seriously read the documents on Lodiva Group, using her presidential authority to ess them.

    She read until around nine o¡¯clock and went to coax the kids to sleep. Afterward, she saw Roy Lewis sitting on the sofa, drinking tea.

    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, but we had a fight, and everyone is taking a break now.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t deliberately hide his position as Mr. Lewis, but he never explicitly mentioned it either.

    Richelle never asked about deeper topics, only the surface ones.

    ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡±

    Roy Lewis patted the sofa, gesturing for her to sit down.

    ¡°No need, just tell me if you¡¯ve figured out any issues?¡±<div>

    Richelle sat down, ¡°I think theireback this year is targeting me.¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Tell me, how did youe to that conclusion?¡±

    Richelle pointed to the content in the documents, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the previous negotiation records, and each time there was new progress, but thest time, they overturned everything that had been agreed upon before. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just because the other party was indecisive, but because you discovered that the acquisition was not worthwhile.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her with interest, ¡°So why do you think they¡¯re targeting you?¡±

    Richelle analyzed, ¡°Because they think I¡¯m not you. You only saw through their tricks at thest momentst year, and I must not have that ability, so they want to fish in troubled waters and ask for a good price!¡±

    After her analysis, Richelle looked at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°What do you think, am I right?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s basically correct. So how do you n to deal with it tomorrow?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t even have to think about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare, just directly refuse.¡±

    Roy Lewis was a bit curious, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of a bad reputation? Not afraid of the board members gossiping?¡±

    The acquisition case looks very promising on the surface in terms of profits and future prospects, so if Richelle directly refuses it¡­

    She might be criticized by the board members.

    Richelle blinked at him, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll think of a way toe up with evidence to shut those board members up.¡±

    Roy Lewis immediately understood that the Lodiva Group wanted to use some false ounts to fool others, and they might get away with that.

    But if they wanted to deceive Margareth, they would end up with the embarrassing fate of losing even their pants!

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already figured it out, I won¡¯t worry about it. Do whatever you want tomorrow.¡±

    Then, the next afternoon, Lodiva Group sent a team of ten, showing they came with great ¡°sincerity¡±.

    However, Richelle, surprisingly, didn¡¯t even bring her ever-versatile special assistant. Instead, she only brought the director and deputy director of the development department and a secretary to help her record and organize the meeting.<div>

    Just four people in total.

    When Mr. Sean from the Lodiva Group saw Richelle¡¯s delegation, he rejoiced secretly.

    Originally, he had been quite wary of Nathan Caroule.

    But now that even Nathan wasn¡¯t there, he felt his victory was guaranteed.<div>

    After a round of customary greetings andpliments, Mr. Sean personally handed over arge stack of documents to Richelle.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, these are some of ourpany¡¯s ounts and the conditions under which we want to be part of yourpany, please review them.¡±

    Richelle made a sound of acknowledgment, ¡°Please also send an electronic version to my secretary, so we can have a good look.¡±

    These original materials were sent by Mr. Sean to Nathan Caroulest week.

    This version was said to be an improved version, so Richelle and the two directors needed to read it again.

    Mr. Sean had given Richelle and the others ten to twenty minutes for reading, but Richelle read extremely fast and started asking Mr. Sean questions in less than five minutes.

    Mr. Sean responded smoothly, and the two chatted back and forth for more than ten minutes before the two directors finished reading the lengthy documents.

    Seeing that the two directors had finished, Richelle asked,

    ¡°Mr. Kingston, Mr. Bailes, do you have anyments or opinions?¡±

    Mr. Kingston spoke first, ¡°I think, from Mr. Sean¡¯s proposal, the prospects of our cooperation seem quite promising.¡±

    Mr. Bailes also agreed.

    ¡°I concur with Mr. Kingston¡¯s opinion. Of course, there are still many details and frameworks to discuss and improve, but the future of the cooperation looks optimistic.¡±

    After both directors finished speaking, a look of joy appeared on Mr. Sean¡¯s face.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, what is your opinion?¡±

    Richelle nced at her two directors, thought for a moment, and then spoke slowly.

    ¡°I think, Mr. Sean doesn¡¯t really want to cooperate with us.¡±

    Mr. Sean¡¯s smile instantly froze, but soon, he recovered his grin and asked,

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve done something inadequate or wrong that makes you have this misunderstanding?¡±

    Richelle knew he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, but she didn¡¯t need him to say anything real either.

    Regardless of whether he says it or not, the oue is the same.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to refuse your proposal. Today, I appreciate all the trouble you and everyone else went throughing here!¡±

 Chapter 706: 702: Is Mr. Dunn in Big Trouble?

    Chapter 706: Chapter 702: Is Mr. Dunn in Big Trouble?

    Ethan Sean¡¯s face suddenly changed, and the bit of fake smile he had could no longer be maintained.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, is this really necessary?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nced at him coldly, ¡°Oh? Mr. Sean, do you think it would be better for me to sign the agreement without hesitation?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice was not loud, but her tone carried great authority.

    Ethan hesitated for a moment, realizing that he might have underestimated the abilities of the newly appointed Richelle Dunn.

    However, he still believed he had a chance of winning.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, when we submitted our proposalst week, it was your staff who informed us that we coulde to negotiate. We¡¯ve been busy all week preparing for today¡¯s negotiation,ing up with a new proposal. I brought ten of mypany¡¯s best employees here, in the hope of having a sincere discussion with you. But after a few minutes of reviewing our proposal, you dismissed all our hard work.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, if word of your approach gets out, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t look good.¡±

    Ethan¡¯sst sentence was a tant threat.

    But when facing opponents, Richelle Dunn only believed in himself and was impervious to pressure from either side.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Sean, I have my own way of doing things, and no matter what I do, I can never please everyone. Therefore, I always judge each case on its merits.¡±

    ¡°The data disyed in your proposal indicates that yourpany does not meet the qualifications required to coborate with us. If I were to force myself to negotiate with you out of fear of people¡¯s disapproval, it would be a waste of both our time. Do you think it¡¯s necessary?¡±

    Seeing that a tough approach wasn¡¯t working, Ethan tried a softer one.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, when you say we don¡¯t have the qualifications to coborate, can you exin why? At least then we could die with our eyes open.¡±

    Richelle shook his head, ¡°Sorry, but since we have no intention of working with yourpany, I don¡¯t want toment on your terms and data. Otherwise, I would be a person who oppresses the weak with my power in the eyes of others.¡±

    Richelle firmly refused to reveal the reason or cooperate.

    Ethan and his team were disgruntled, but they couldn¡¯t deny the huge gap in power and resources between Lodiva Group and Lewis Group.

    Moreover, they were on someone else¡¯s territory, and even if the new president seemed easy to bully, he still held more power and influence than they did.

    In the end, Ethan and his team had no choice but to ept reality. They came in high spirits and left in defeat.

    After Ethan left, the two directors asked Richelle with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, theirpany¡¯s terms and data seem quite impressive among industry peers. Why did you say they don¡¯t qualify to coborate with us?¡±

    Richelle smiled.

    ¡°Of course, if the terms and data were true, they would be worth cooperating with. But what if they were false?¡±

    Mr. Kingston stared in shock, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Lodiva Group is a listedpany; these data can¡¯t be false!¡±

    Richelle shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, but from the perspective of Lewis Group¡¯s interests, as long as there¡¯s doubt, I won¡¯t take the risk.¡±

    As the president, Richelle didn¡¯t have to exin these details to the two directors.

    However, since taking over as acting president, Richelle had maintained an approachable image in the eyes of his subordinates.

    That was why the two directors dared to voice their concerns.

    And as for Richelle¡¯s assertion about false data, the two directors didn¡¯t question it further.<div>

    After all, though he had only been appointed recently, Richelle already led teams through several major projects on his own, and his extraordinary abilities were evident to all.

    ¡°Sorry, our initial evaluation was wrong, and we had you go through the trouble.¡±

    Richelle waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I just happened to review some files fromst year and found that they had sought to coborate with us before, but Mr. Lewis rejected them. That¡¯s why I became suspicious and decided to investigate further, discovering the hidden issue.¡±

    Both directors felt as if they had narrowly escaped a crisis.<div>

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re fortunate to have Mr. Dunn reviewing this case, otherwise we would have wasted even more time on this matter.¡±

    Richelle gave them a reassuring smile, ¡°Alright, you two can go back to work now. This wasn¡¯t your responsibility, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    The news of Richelle Dunn¡¯s single-handed rejection of a promising acquisition deal quickly reached the ears of major board members.

    That night, the board members called the old man toin.

    Although the old man had stepped down from his position of power within Lewis Group, he still served as a stabilizing force for thepany over the years.

    Whenever a major issue arose, board members often sought his opinion.

    The old man hadn¡¯t heard about the acquisition deal from either Roy Lewis or Richelle Dunn.

    After all, both Roy and Richelle, aside from being outstanding managers, were also considerate juniors.

    They seldom discussedpany matters in front of the old man, not wanting him to worry about business affairs at his advanced age.

    ¡°Since the board members have objections, let¡¯s have a board meeting, and let Richelle exin to everyone why he rejected the coboration.¡±

    The old man said this to the director responsible formunication.

    It seemed to be exactly what the board members wanted.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it tomorrow afternoon!¡±<div>

 Chapter 707: 703: Get Richelle Dunn to Roll off the Presidents Position

    Chapter 707: Chapter 703: Get Richelle Dunn to Roll off the President¡¯s Position

    When the old man ryed this matter to Richelle Dunn, she seemed prepared and didn¡¯t show any signs of difficulty.

    She just smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the materials and attend the meeting on time tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    The old man wasn¡¯t sure about Richelle¡¯s reason for rejecting the acquisition, so he asked with concern, fearing that she might not be able to handle it.

    ¡°Do you need me to attend with you?¡±

    If he was present, those veteran directors would not dare to be too pushy, even if they had a point.

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s a small matter, and I don¡¯t need you to get involved. Just stay at home and y chess or watch TV with the kids!¡±

    Richelle was practical, so when she said there was no need, the old man didn¡¯t worry about the matter anymore.

    Roy Lewis also asked Richelle symbolically, but when she said she didn¡¯t need help, he went on to attend to his own business.

    The next day, the board meeting was held at three in the afternoon.

    Aldo Lewis, who hadn¡¯t been to the Lewis Group for some time, was in a great mood, sitting there and chatting with the directors.<div>

    Seeing Richellee in, he unusually took the initiative to greet her.

    ¡°Richelle, if you need helpter, remember to tell your fourth uncle; I¡¯ll do my best to help you out, considering my nephew Roy.¡±

    Richelle was used to his cunning ways and simply returned a polite smile. ¡°Thank you! If I need help, I¡¯ll definitely ask, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be necessary today!¡±

    Aldo looked at her with a half-smile.

    ¡°Well, I hope you can resolve this issue smoothly!¡±

    Richelle remained silent with a smile.

    She sat down in her seat and addressed the directors.

    ¡°Since this emergency meeting was called by the directors, could someone please represent them and state the issue?¡±

    Aldo Lewis, unanimously elected by the directors, raised his hand and waved it.

    ¡°I¡¯m the representative!¡±

    Richelle nodded solemnly at him, ¡°Please, Mr. Lewis, proceed!¡±

    Aldo seemed to have gotten hold of yesterday¡¯s materials, and he had the secretary distribute the photocopies to all the directors.

    ¡°Richelle, I assume you don¡¯t need the materials for the Lodiva Group acquisition proposal?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need them; I have them here!¡±

    Aldo nodded, ¡°Alright, then on behalf of the directors, I formally question your decision on this acquisition.¡±

    Richelle nced at the directors still flipping through the materials, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a reasonable exnationter. For now, please read the materials carefully.¡±

    Aldo thought she was just buying time and looking for backup.

    He sneered in his heart, thinking that even if the heavenly king came, she couldn¡¯t be saved this time.

    However, Richelle sat there calmly, seemingly not nervous at all.<div>

    She didn¡¯t make any calls for help, just sat quietly typing on herptop, lookingposed and unruffled.

    She didn¡¯t seem to realize the impending crisis.

    Aldo secretlyughed at her ignorance. He thought that she probably didn¡¯t know that even as the CEO, if she made a fatal mistake, the board would have the power to impeach and remove her from the CEO position.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t happen just because of this incident alone, but if they found one opportunity, they would eventually find a second and third one.<div>

    When her mistakes umted to a certain extent, her credibility in the eyes of the directors would naturally plummet.

    Then it would be logical and natural for her to be kicked out of the CEO position!

    About twenty minutester, the directors in attendance finished reading the proposal. Richelle said she could give them a few more minutes to discuss how to impeach her.

    Of course, Richelle didn¡¯t say it so directly, she used euphemisms like ¡°raising objections¡±.

    As soon as she left, Aldoughed contemptuously.

    ¡°Stupid b*tch. She¡¯s in deep trouble and still thinks we¡¯re just offering her constructive criticism!¡±

    Mr. White alsoughed.

    ¡°The more she takes it lightly and naively, the more likely we are to win, right?¡±

    Mr. Rogue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Exactly! This acquisition clearly has many benefits, so why should her one word cut off our money-making path?¡±

    Aldo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I told you she was an attention-seeker with no real capability. Look, without Nathan Caroule¡¯s help, she¡¯s exposed herself right away!¡±

    Mr. Prain concurred.<div>

    ¡°Yeah, anyone with eyes can see this acquisition is a sure win! What right does she have to disapprove it?¡±

    Aldo saw that everyone¡¯s opinions were very unified and felt secretly delighted in his heart.

    He thought that with these passionate people, the matter was practically done.

    ¡°How can she, of course, by being the CEO and holding the most shares in Lewis Group.¡±

    With that little bit of fuel from Aldo, the directors became even more discontent.

    ¡°She may have a lot of money that she can¡¯t waste it all, but we shareholders are not the same! We rely on these dividends to live!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, even though she¡¯s the CEO and thergest shareholder, she should take our interests into consideration when making decisions, right?¡±

    Aldo raised his hand, signaling everyone to calm down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll convey your opinionster on. Today, one way or another, we¡¯re going to get a satisfactory answer.¡±

 Chapter 708: 704: Richelle Dunn is just playing around with our money!

    Chapter 708: Chapter 704: Richelle Dunn is just ying around with our money!

    Richelle Dunn returned to the conference hall five minutester, and the atmosphere inside was exceptionally tense.

    Richelle calmly took her seat and nced at Aldo Lewis from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can now represent everyone and express your opinions and questions.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice was not loud, but her tone clearly carried the air of a leader instructing a subordinate.

    Aldo was slightly annoyed by her, but thinking that he would soon have the chance to retaliate, he let it go and didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her.

    ¡°Richelle, pardon my frankness, but you better be prepared because our questions will be very sharp, and we won¡¯t hold back just because you are the president or a major shareholder.¡±

    Although it seemed like a reminder to Richelle, in fact, it was a threat.

    He wanted to create a tense atmosphere for her in advance and increase her psychological pressure.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t buy into his tactics and remainedposed as she gestured for him to proceed.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please speak, I¡¯m all ears!¡±<div>

    Aldo spread out the materials and projected them onto the big screen using a projector.

    ¡°First of all, Lodiva Group¡¯s business scope is a nk area for Lewis Group, which means that acquiring Lodiva Group would expand our business into a new territory. Moreover, Lodiva Group holds a leading position within its existing business scope, so if we acquire them, Lewis Group would be at the top of that domain.¡±

    As Aldo Lewis said this, he turned his gaze to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, do you agree with this?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I agree!¡±

    Aldo was very satisfied with her cooperation and continued to flip through the documents.

    ¡°ording to Lodiva Group¡¯s financial statements from the previous fiscal year, even without any expansion after the acquisition, their annual business would bring us nearly a billion dors in profit. In the current economic downturn, that¡¯s already a very impressive profit.¡±

    ¡°Do you agree with this as well?¡±

    Richelle nodded again, indicating for him to continue.

    ¡°In view of the above two points, on behalf of all directors, I raise the question: why didn¡¯t you submit such an important acquisition case with such a promising outlook and profit to the board of directors for voting? Instead, you unterally rejected Lodiva Group CEO¡¯s proposal and told them to leave immediately after two directors of the expansion department found it feasible.¡±

    After Aldo finished speaking, the directors began to chatter.

    ¡°Such a big matter, and yet Mr. Dunn made such a unteral decision. Isn¡¯t our board of directors just a mere formality?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, we have Mr. Lewis to stand up for us and support our interests, so we dare speak for our rights. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Lewis, we would have no choice but to watch the money slip away right before our eyes.¡±

    ¡°I used to think she was reliable, but now it seems that the good decisions made before probably came from Nathan. All she did was announce the final decision. In reality, she¡¯s just an attractive pillow ornament.¡±

    Although the directors were not speaking loudly, the conference hall was quiet enough for their seemingly whispered discussions to be heard clearly by Richelle.

    Richelle sneered inwardly, but her outward appearance remained calm andposed.

    She waited for the directors to finish their discussions before asking.

    ¡°Do you all need more time to vent your emotions? If so, I can give you the answer another day.¡±

    How could the directors and Aldo Lewis let her postpone it until the next day?<div>

    By that time, if she were to bring in her powerful connections, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to deal with her.

    So, Aldo gestured for everyone to be quiet, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and first hear Mr. Dunn¡¯s exnation before we make any further discussions.¡±

    The directors quickly quieted down.

    Richelle then projected her own materials onto the big screen.<div>

    ¡°I won¡¯t respond to the first point raised by Mr. Lewis for now, let me start with the second point.¡±

    ¡°The reason I directly rejected Lodiva Group¡¯s CEO proposal yesterday is that they forged their data.¡±

    The directors were in uproar again, ¡°How is that possible? The confirmation letter included in the materials has been verified by a designated regtory authority. How could it be fake?¡±

    Richelle pulled up the confirmation letter and scanned over the text with aser pointer.

    ¡°Please look carefully, directors, is there really no problem with this confirmation letter?¡±

    After a careful look, the directors still insisted that there was no issue.

    Aldo Lewis couldn¡¯t help but pour on the sarcasm.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, no matter how we look at it, there¡¯s no problem with this confirmation letter. Are you just trying to toy with us?¡±

    Richelle smiled and looked back at the screen.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the confirmation letter only confirms that the data is true but does not specify the year or the date of the data?¡±

    After Richelle¡¯s exnation, the directors took a closer look at the confirmation letter.

    Indeed, just as Richelle had said, the confirmation letter only confirmed the authenticity of the data, but it did not specify the year or date of the data.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t prove anything, right? The data is true. What¡¯s the issue?¡±<div>

 Chapter 709: 705 Richelle Dunn Turns the Tables Against the Wind

    Chapter 709: Chapter 705 Richelle Dunn Turns the Tables Against the Wind

    Aldo Lewis raised a rebuttal.

    Richelle Dunn spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the financial report submitted by Lodiva Group clearly shows that the data are from their previous year¡¯s report. However, as far as I know, the data they provided is actually from the year beforest.¡±

    Aldo Lewis tutted, ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t there a certificate of verification on it?¡±

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no date written on the certificate, is there? And we, after seeing this certificate, assumed that the report¡¯s data is from the previous year. But in reality, the Lodiva Group exploited this loophole.¡±

    The directors began to waver and whispered among themselves again.

    Aldo Lewis, however, felt that Richelle Dunn was just trying to save face.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, you said that this is Lodiva Group¡¯s data from two years ago, but what evidence do you have?¡±

    Richelle Dunn took out two documents from her folder and projected them onto the big screen.

    Both documents also had seals of verification from the securities regtor.<div>

    The first one was the same as the data provided by the Lodiva Group but was marked with a date, proving that it was indeed from two years ago, just as Richelle Dunn had imed.

    The second one was a certificate of verification that hadn¡¯t been seen in the materials provided by the Lodiva Group. It provided new data, which was dated fromst year.

    Richelle Dunn pointed to the certificates with her pen.

    ¡°With the data from two years ago, it¡¯s clear that Lodiva Group was indeed profitable. But look at the data in the second certificate, it shows that their finances were barely at a break-even level.¡±

    ¡°Leaving aside the issue of Lodiva Group trying to pass off fake data, just looking at the profit alone, are you sure that acquiring such a group, whose profit has dropped from billions to barely maintaining in just two years, will really make us an industry leader? And truly bring us billions of dors in profit each year?¡±

    As soon as Richelle Dunn¡¯s words came out, the room fell silent.

    Because the fact was clear; Richelle Dunn¡¯s rejection of the proposal yesterday was right.

    Aldo Lewis saw that all the directors seemed to have been convinced by Richelle Dunn, so he hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, how can you be sure that these two certificates of verification are reliable and urate?¡±

    Richelle Dunn held up the certificates in her hand, ¡°Mr. Lewis, your doubts are reasonable. You can verify with the securities regtor or ask an appraisal agency for confirmation. I¡¯ll be happy to apany you.¡±

    As it happened, one of the directors used to be a technical staff member of an appraisal agency. He stepped forward to carefully examine the three certificates and gave his appraisal opinion.

    ¡°All three certificates are genuine!¡±

    As soon as the director spoke, the other directors calmed down again.

    Seeing that everyone remained quiet, Richelle Dunn continued to speak.

    ¡°Originally, I thought that since I had enough evidence to prove Lodiva Group¡¯s fraud, I could simply veto the proposal and not waste the precious time of the directors.¡±

    ¡°But since everyone¡¯s here today, and I¡¯ve made the relevant information public, let¡¯s just have everyone vote on it now. If the result is to continue the negotiations, then I¡¯ll respect everyone¡¯s decision. After all, I have a lot of money, losing a little bit won¡¯t matter!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s words started off fairly normal.

    But in the end, she outright pped Aldo Lewis and some directors in the face.

    Aldo Lewis¡¯s face darkened, and the pped directors also looked a bit embarrassed.<div>

    Richelle Dunn saw that everyone remained quiet, so she turned her head and instructed her secretary.

    ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re in charge of presiding over the voting. I have some paperwork to handle.¡±

    Consequently, Richelle Dunn turned her attention to theputer and busied herself with her work without reservation.

    Abigail quickly led the directors inpleting the vote on the other side.<div>

    For the vote on the acquisition of the Lodiva Group, there was only one vote in favor, and the rest were all votes against acquiring it.

    It was clear that the stubborn vote in favor was cast by Aldo Lewis.

    Richelle Dunn held the result handed to her by the secretary, formally announcing it.

    ¡°Now, by over ny percent of the votes of the board of directors, it¡¯s decided: we oppose the acquisition of the Lodiva Group!¡±

    After the announcement, she asked,

    ¡°Directors, is there anything else?¡±

    The directors who had been pped in the face dared not say anything more, and all shook their heads.

    Richelle Dunn announced the end of the meeting and then returned to her office.

    Abigail, who hadn¡¯t known about Richelle Dunn¡¯s two certificates of verification beforehand, had been concerned for Richelle Dunn before the meeting.

    Upon returning to the office, she heaved a sigh of relief and said,

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, your heart-stopping turn of events was really thrilling. If someone had a weak heart, they would have been scared to death!¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled and pointed at theputer, ¡°There¡¯s a popr phrase onlely, something like ¡®what we y is the heartbeat, what we y is ___¡¯ right?¡±

    Abigail looked at her with admiration.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, you¡¯re so busy, do you really have time to surf the?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only twenty-six years old. I¡¯m not in my seventies or eighties, and if I don¡¯t go online and surf, my thinking will be outdated!¡±

    Abigail hurriedly said,

    ¡°How is that possible? If Mr. Dunn is outdated, then those directors just now would belong in a museum.¡±

 Chapter 710: 706: Let my granddaughter-in-law accompany some old geezers for dinner? Dream on!

    Chapter 710: Chapter 706: Let my granddaughter-inw apany some old geezers for dinner? Dream on!

    The matter of Lodiva Group was sessfully resolved.

    Subsequently, several directors who had previously vehemently supported Aldo Lewis began to send various gifts to Richelle Dunn, including bags and jewelry.

    However, Richelle returned all the gifts.

    One of the directors who hadmunicated with Mr. Lewis in the past called him up again.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, we admit that we were impulsive about the Lodiva Group issue, but we didn¡¯t know the whole truth. After listening to Mr. Aldo¡¯s analysis, we felt that it was our duty as directors to exercise our oversight properly. That¡¯s why we made those requests.¡±

    ¡°In fact, after Mr. Dunn¡¯s exnation, we realized that it wasn¡¯t that Richelle made decisions unterally. On the contrary, it was her keen insight and ability to see through the opponent¡¯s schemes that saved us from losses.¡±

    Mr. Lewis pretended to be ignorant, ¡°Oh, is that so? Are you calling to praise Richelle? I thought she did something to displease you again!.¡±

    The director felt awkward and forced out augh.

    ¡°Haha, of course! We¡¯re praising Richelle! She¡¯s smart and capable, and it¡¯s an honor to have her as our new leader.¡±

    Mr. Lewisughed along.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. I went through the trouble of persuading her to take on this responsibility. I¡¯ll let her know about your thoughts. Unless there¡¯s anything else, can I go y chess with my old friends now?¡±

    The director hurriedly spoke before Mr. Lewis could hang up.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, we might have been too serious that day, and we¡¯re afraid Richelle might misinterpret our intentions. So, the directors have discussed and would like to ask for your help. Can you please tell her that we sincerely want to invite her to dinner as an apology, and we hope she can grace us with her presence?¡±

    Mr. Lewis thought to himself: A beautiful woman like my daughter-inw having dinner with a group of old men? No way!

    Not only would his grandson never agree to it, but neither would he!

    ¡°Forget it, Richelle is busy, and she doesn¡¯tck food. In the future, just leave her some face and stop opposing her. Neither of us are interested in dinner, right?¡±

    The director, feeling t-out rejected, could onlyugh awkwardly.

    Mr. Lewis felt he hadn¡¯t been harsh enough, so he continued.

    ¡°Tell everyone this ¨C my daughter-inw may look beautiful and delicate, but she¡¯s just as clever and ruthless as Roy. This is my final warning to you, don¡¯t do anything foolish again, or even I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±

    Mr. Lewis had finally made himself clear.

    The director quickly apologized and said a few more ttering words before hanging up.

    After this battle, Richelle¡¯s prestige within the Lewis Group rose even higher.

    The Lewis family was full of exceptional people.

    Their seemingly ordinary days were always more turbulent than others.

    However, all three children and Richelle had long since adapted to the ups and downs of their daily lives.

    So, life went on for about a month with little incident.

    The weather gradually became cooler.

    Autumn was approaching.

    The Federation government¡¯s joint action n with Leutonia and neighboring countries was almost ready.<div>

    One evening, Richelle and Mr. Lewis were discussing the Mid-Autumn Festival arrangements in the living room.

    Roy Lewis joined the conversation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the countryside for the Mid-Autumn Festival! We can find a scenic resort and let the kids take a couple of days off.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know about Roy¡¯s ultimate n, so she just looked at him quizzically.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯ll have more freedom during the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±

    Roy could not be too explicit, so he just nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you and the kids can decide on the arrangements. Include my uncle¡¯s family too. Or consider going out on a yacht to enjoy the full moon. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Richelle happily ryed the news to the children, who were overjoyed at the prospect of spending the Mid-Autumn Festival together as a family.

    During this time, it seemed that Roy was the only one who needed to stay hidden.

    However, Richelle and the three children had also deliberately minimized their outings due to safety concerns and out of consideration for Roy¡¯s feelings.

    Roy had advised Richelle several times to take the kids out as usual, but the children had all declined the idea, choosing to stay home and keep their fatherpany.

    Now that Roy was about to regain his freedom, their family would soon return to their happy, bnced lifestyle.

    The children were even more enthusiastic than usual about making preparations for the festival. With Richelle¡¯s help, they bought variousnterns and decorations to make the house lively and filled with childlike charm.

    At first, Richelle was worried that Mr. Lewis and Roy would be annoyed by the children¡¯s taste in decor. Surprisingly, both of them were very satisfied with the arrangement.

    They agreed that being in such a space made them feel younger!

 Chapter 711: 707: Tiffany Gets Kidnapped

    Chapter 711: Chapter 707: Tiffany Gets Kidnapped

    Richelle Dunn took over all the work at the Lewis Group recently, giving Roy Lewis enough time and energy to sprint full speed ahead.

    After staying busy with Roy for a while, Nathan Caroule withdrew most of his energy and returned to the Lewis Group business.

    ¡°Nathan, are you and Delroy the ones following Aldo Lewis?¡±

    Richelle learned from the old housekeeperst night that Alexander Lewis had run away.

    As to where he had run off to, the old housekeeper said the old man hadn¡¯t found him yet.

    This matter wasn¡¯t supposed to concern Richelle.

    But Roy was too preupied recently to care about anything else, and she was worried that before the old man found Alexander, he would cause trouble.

    So, she wanted to see if Nathan and Delroy had any idea of Alexander¡¯s whereabouts.

    Nathan didn¡¯t know Alexander had run away, so he only said,

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve got several people watching him, and we¡¯re collecting evidence now, ready to strike at the right moment.¡±<div>

    Richelle let out a hum, ¡°Last night, the old housekeeper told me secretly that Alexander had run away. The old man probably wants to give him another chance, so he sent people to look for him privately. You and Delroy should be on guard too. If you find him, bring him back to the old man.¡±

    Nathan looked at her seriously, ¡°You want to pretend you don¡¯t know about this, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, the old man always felt guilty about me, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve talked to Roy about this before, but if the old man insists on feeling guilty, I¡¯ll pretend to be ignorant, so he won¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    Nathan nodded decisively, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Delroy and have the people watching Aldo keep an eye on Alexander¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    The old man kept Alexander confined in the old house for fear that he would join forces with Aldo.

    Now that he had run away, the likelihood was that he had gone to look for Aldo.

    However, before Nathan had any news, Alexander sent a ¡°big gift¡± to Richelle.

    Around 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Richelle suddenly received a call from the principal.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, something terrible happened¡ªTifanny Dunn has been taken hostage to the top floor of the school building!¡±

    Richelle, who was in a meeting, abruptly changed her expression and hurriedly got up, running out the door.

    ¡°Principal, please call the police. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Nathan, who was in the meeting with Richelle, heard the words ¡°principal¡± and ¡°police¡± and saw Richelle¡¯s anxious behavior. He quickly gestured to pause the meeting, moved it to ater date, and ran out the door as well.

    When he caught up to Richelle, he said, ¡°Dr. Dunn¡­¡±

    Seeing him catch up, Richelle told him urgently with a worried look on her face,

    ¡°Someone has taken Tifanny hostage to the top floor of the teaching building. We suspect it¡¯s Alexander!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Nathan cursed, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He ran back to his office to grab something and then hurried back to Richelle¡¯s car.

    While in the car, Richelle called the principal once more.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Tifanny is still rtively calm, and the kidnapper seems calm, too. They¡¯re sitting on the top floor, and he says he wants to see you¡­¡±

    Richelle regretted and med herself, how could she not have thought that besides cooperating with Aldo, Alexander might take a desperate gamble and go after the kids?

    Richelle tried to stay calm as much as possible.

    ¡°Principal, please try to calm the kidnapper¡¯s emotions, and try to satisfy any requests he makes for now!¡±<div>

    Tifanny was only five years old, a lovely little girl. Could Alexander really go through with this?

    Richelle was furious, but at the moment, anger couldn¡¯t solve the problem, nor rescue Tifanny.

    ¡°Nathan, contact the bank now and ask them to reserve the maximum amount of cash to withdraw. Also, call the Lewis family¡¯s pilot and tell him to fly a ne near the school, ready to go at any moment.¡±

    If Alexander wanted to take the money and leave, Richelle would let him go first.

    At least, this would ensure Tifanny¡¯s safety.

    As for Alexander, there would be time for revengeter!

    Nathan nodded in agreement and then asked Richelle,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to inform Roy?¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°Do you think he could sit still at home if we told him?¡±

    Thinking about it, Nathan agreed that given Roy¡¯s love and care for Tifanny,

    If Roy knew Tifanny had been taken hostage, he would definitely leave everything behind and fight Alexander to the death.

    ¡°But Tifanny is in great danger right now¡­¡±

    Nathan admitted he didn¡¯t have Roy¡¯s intelligence and strategy, but this was about Tifanny¡¯s safety, and there couldn¡¯t be any mistakes.<div>

    Richelle thought for a moment, knowing the matter involved their beloved daughter. If they didn¡¯t tell Roy, he¡¯d be crazy once he found out.

    ¡°You go ahead and do what I just arranged. I¡¯ll call Roy.¡±

    The call connected quickly, and Richelle prepared Roy for the news,

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯ll be furious when you hear this, but promise me you won¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    Roy responded solemnly, ¡°I promise; tell me.¡±

    Richelle took a deep breath, ¡°Alexander has taken Tifanny hostage; they¡¯re on the top floor of the teaching building¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    The vicious rage in Roy¡¯s voice was apanied by the sound of a chair being knocked over, all racing into Richelle¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 712: 708: You want the position of President at Lewis Group? You give it?

    Chapter 712: Chapter 708: You want the position of President at Lewis Group? You give it?

    Richelle Dunn had foreseen that Roy Lewis would be furious, so she hurriedly tried to appease him.

    ¡°Roy, listen to me, the situation is not too bad right now. From what the principal has told us, Alexander Lewis seems to want to get some money and run away. I¡¯ve already informed Nathan Caroule to prepare the cash, and also, to have the pilot get the ne ready near the school. You can stay in touch with me on the phone for any specific instructions!¡±

    Roy, however, had already gone upstairs to change his clothes, ¡°No, I have to go to the scene myself, I want to kill him with my own hands!¡±

    Richelle sighed in secret, knowing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, and said,

    ¡°Then disguise yourself a bit and have the driver stay hidden when you leave. Stay in touch on the way.¡±

    Richelle hung up the phone, and Nathan, who had been worrying on the side, looked at her apprehensively.

    ¡°Is Roying?¡±

    Richelle nodded her head gravely, ¡°Yes, now it all depends on Tifanny¡­¡±

    Now all she could do was pray that Tifanny could maintain some measure of calm. That way, she might have some ability to protect herself and escape.

    Otherwise¡­<div>

    Richelle didn¡¯t dare to think further.

    ¡°What is Alexander Lewis like normally, in terms of character and temperament?¡±

    Although Alexander Lewis had been a frequent topic of discussiontely, Richelle still didn¡¯t know much about him.

    Nathan thought for a moment and summed up,

    ¡°He¡¯s usually quite steady, but I never expected him to be so terrifying when he gets paranoid!¡±

    From the moment Alexander Lewis started spreading rumors about an inappropriate rtionship between Nathan and Richelle, he had gone down a dark path with no turning back.

    ¡°Is he easily angered? Is he very cunning?¡±

    Actually, if anyone understood Alexander Lewis, it would be Roy ¨C certainly more than Nathan.

    But Richelle was afraid that Roy would be overwhelmed by anger and hatred, leading him to do something irrational and impulsive.

    ¡°His cunning runs deep, and he is not easily angered. However, this was true of the person he used to be. Now, he¡¯s like apletely different person.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s words made sense.

    Once a person loses their reason, they are no longer the same as they were in their normal state.

    Both of them discussed the situation as they journeyed. Along the way, the principal sent over more pictures, a short video, and messages.

    Richelle opened them and saw Alexander Lewis still sitting on the rooftop with Tifanny in his arms. Tifanny seemed calm, her face, hands, and feet all clean and tidy.

    It looked like Alexander Lewis hadn¡¯t caused her too much suffering.

    But even so, Richelle still felt as if her heart was being sliced open, wishing she could take Tifanny¡¯s ce in enduring the pain.

    She forwarded the pictures and video to Roy, and he quickly sent a voice message in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way in an RV. Also, I¡¯ve arranged for some snipers to go there immediately. I willmunicate with the police and Delroy so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Roy¡¯s tone had calmed down significantly since the beginning of the conversation.<div>

    But Richelle knew that with the snipers in ce, Roy wouldn¡¯t give Alexander Lewis any way out or chance for survival.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow your arrangements and instructions for how to proceed!¡±

    From the moment she heard about Tifanny¡¯s ident, Richelle had been straining to remain calm, because she knew that the lessposed she was, the more danger Tifanny would be in.

    But in reality, her palms were sweating, and the clothes on her back were soaked through.<div>

    Now, hearing Roy say that he would direct and arrange everything, she let out a sigh of relief, leaning back on her chair, exhausted.

    The half-hour car ride seemed extremely long.

    Fortunately, Alexander Lewis had remained rtively calm, not hurting Tifanny in any way.

    Clearly, he wanted to gather more bargaining chips.

    Richelle¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of the teaching building.

    As soon as the incident urred, the principal had the teachers evacuate the other children from the building. All that was left were Alexander Lewis holding Tifanny on the rooftop, a few bodyguards standing downstairs, and Timmy and Timothy.

    As soon as Richelle got out of the car, Timmy and Timothy rushed over.

    ¡°Mommy, I can go up and swap ces with Tifanny!¡±

    The two brothers spoke in unison, saying the exact same thing.

    Richelle patted their heads, ¡°We have to believe in your sister, okay?¡±

    But as she reassured her sons with her words, her heart was heavy and filled with fear.

    Seeing her beloved daughter sitting on the rooftop of a ten-story building, Richelle wished she could just grab a knife and rush up there to y Alexander Lewis a thousand times over!

    ¡°Richelle Dunn!¡±<div>

    Alexander Lewis suddenly grabbed a bullhorn and started yelling at the people downstairs.

    Richelle hurriedly took the bullhorn from Delroy¡¯s hand, ¡°Alexander Lewis, as long as you let Tifannye down safely right now, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±

    Alexander Lewisughed, ¡°Everything? So if I ask for your shares in the Lewis Group and the position of President, you¡¯ll give it to me too?¡±

    Without hesitation, Richelle replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡±

    For Richelle, those shares in the Lewis Group had never held much significance.

    Of course, it was different for Roy.

    But Richelle was sure that if Roy had to choose, he would pick Tifanny over clinging to the shares and the Lewis Group.

    ¡°Haha, you can say anything you want now, but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just trying to deceive me and get me to let my guard down!¡±

 Chapter 713: 709: A Life for a Life

    Chapter 713: Chapter 709: A Life for a Life

    Richelle Dunn was talking to Alexander Lewis when a van turned in from another direction and parked next to the teaching building.

    That side should be a blind spot in Alexander¡¯s view.

    Soon, Richelle¡¯s headset automatically answered Roy Lewis¡¯s call.

    ¡°Richelle, whatever he says, try to go along with him, agree with him, and don¡¯t anger him,¡±

    Richelle uttered her agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a sniper as soon as possible. If possible, we¡¯ll try to get Tifanny down first¡­¡±

    As Roy spoke, he struggled with his words.

    But Tifanny was still a child, and Alexander could easily hurt her. In case the sniper¡¯s action exposed her to violence, it could leave a deep psychological scar on her.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll try talking to Alexander.¡±

    However, even if Roy hadn¡¯t made this request, Richelle had her own ns.<div>

    ¡°He just asked me to transfer all the shares of Lewis Group to him, and the president¡¯s position as well. I¡¯m preparing to draft an agreement here, sign it and bring it to him. I¡¯ll try to take advantage of the situation to get Tifanny back first. By then, the sniper you arranged can take action. Is that okay?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how Roy would arrange things, but she knew that the longer they dragged it out, the more dangerous Tifanny would be.

    Now, the best method she could think of was to go along with his demands.

    ¡°Yeah, your n is indeed the safest and most effective. Give me some time, and when the sniper is in position, I¡¯ll notify you.¡±

    After their rapidmunication, Richelle reopened the loudspeaker and shouted to Alexander on the rooftop.

    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m going to draft a Transfer Agreement right now, print it out and bring it to you!¡±

    Alexander remained calm. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m waiting for you! But don¡¯t y any tricks on me, or else your little niece will¡­hehe¡­¡±

    Richelle clenched her teeth in hatred, but she had to suppress her anger and continue to input Alexander¡¯s demands into the agreement.

    She took about ten minutes toplete the agreement.

    Alexander was starting to get impatient. ¡°Damn woman, if you don¡¯t want to see your darling daughter bleed, you better hurry up.¡±

    Richelle and Roy kept their conversation ongoing.

    ¡°The agreement is ready, how much longer do you need?¡±

    ¡°Five minutes!¡±

    Richelle did a quick calction and then shouted to Alexander.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone print it now, be patient.¡±

    A few minutester, Roy¡¯s voice entered her ears.

    ¡°Richelle, everything is ready. When the timees, try to hide in Alexander¡¯s front right direction.¡±

    Richelle replied with a hmm, and tried her best not to look around in order not to expose the snipers¡¯ whereabouts.

    Richelle handed the drafted agreement to Nathan Caroule. Nathan left and returned with the printed agreement in two or three minutes.<div>

    Richelle signed her full name on the Share Transfer Agreement, then raised the agreement and said to Alexander,

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the agreement, and I¡¯m going to bring it to you right now!¡±

    Seeing the bodyguards standing downstairs, Alexander was still not at ease.

    ¡°You let those bodyguards and your two brats behind you get in the car now and drive to the farthest end of the yground. Then, youe up by yourself!¡±<div>

    At the far end of the yground, about a kilometer away from the building, sending people there would basically leave Richelle unprotected.

    Richelle pushed Timmy and Timothy towards Delroy and Nathan, ¡°Babies, go with your uncles and leave for a while¡­¡±

    Timmy and Timothy looked worried. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    Richelle touched their heads. ¡°Babies, the farther away you are, the safer mommy and your sister will be.¡±

    Finishing her words, she bent down to hug them, and whispered in their ears.

    ¡°Babies, don¡¯t panic. Your daddy is here, and we¡¯ll definitely save your sister.¡±

    Upon hearing their father was there, the boys instinctively wanted to look up, but their heads are held down by Richelle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look around, it¡¯ll expose daddy¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    The siblings breathed a sigh of relief and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Mommy, be careful¡­¡±

    The voices of the two children carried a hint of crying.

    Richelle¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart by an invisible force, causing her cold sweat to flow.

    Trying not to reveal anything unusual to her sons, Richelle stood up quickly.<div>

    ¡°Nathan, please take care of them!¡±

    Nathan, Delroy, and the others apanied Timmy and Timothy into two separate cars and drove quickly to the far end of the yground.

    Only Richelle was left alone in the grass field downstairs.

    At the top of the building, Alexander waited until the cars reached the far end of the yground, confirming that no one else could threaten him, before ordering Richelle.

    ¡°Now, bring the agreement up! If there¡¯s anything deceitful about it, you better be prepared for what happens to your beloved daughter¡­¡±

    Not wanting to hear those painful words, Richelle hastily interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ming up right now!¡±

    At Alexander¡¯s request, Richelle put down her bag and took the agreement to the elevator, reaching the top floor with it.

 Chapter 714: 710: Alexander Lewis Final Outcome

    Chapter 714: Chapter 710: Alexander Lewis¡¯ Final Oue

    Richelle Dunn stepped out of the elevator, walked up half a flight of stairs, and reached the rooftop.

    She pushed open the rooftop door and walked out. Immediately, she saw Alexander Lewis sitting with Tiffany, facing the yground.

    Roy Lewis was watching from some angle, whispering in her ear as a reminder.

    ¡°Walk past from his right!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t respond, she just followed his directions.

    Alexander heard the footsteps and turned around cautiously.

    Upon seeing Richelle, his expression became filled with hatred and ferociousness.

    Tiffany in his arms saw Richelle, a hint of joy appeared on her previously calm face.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Richelleforted her using signnguage, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be scared.¡±<div>

    The mother and daughter exchanged a swift nce.

    Then, Richelle quickly looked away,posed herself, and raised the agreement in her hand to Alexander.

    ¡°Alexander Lewis, the agreement you wanted, I¡¯ve prepared it!¡±

    Alexander, holding Tiffany in one hand, reached out with the other to take the agreement from her.

    Richelle tried to edge closer but was sharply told off by Alexander.

    ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t move. Reach out your hand and give me the agreement.¡±

    Reluctantly, Richelle leaned forward slightly, extending her hand to pass him the agreement.

    Then, while Alexander¡¯s attention was entirely on the agreement, she signaled something to Tiffany with her lips.

    Alexander put the agreement on hisp, ring angrily at Richelle, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your precious daughter to die, stay where you are and don¡¯t move.¡±

    Seeing that Richelle had straightened up and was still a slight distance away from him, he finally lowered his head to look through the agreement.

    Richelle signaled to Tiffany, who was watching her constantly, ¡°Strike now!¡±, and Tiffany quickly jabbed her hand into Alexander¡¯s wrist.

    Alexander¡¯s hands went numb, and his grip loosened instantly, Tiffany then took the opportunity to wriggle out of his grasp.

    Alexander quickly reached out with his other hand to grab Tiffany back, but Richelle was already rushing over. She swiftly pressed a few pressure points at the back of his head and neck. Seizing the moment when Alexander¡¯s body wobbled, she scooped up Tiffany and sprinted to the right.

    Behind them, there were a few muffled sounds, followed by the painful groan of Alexander.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn you bitch, you tricked me¡­¡±

    The voice abruptly stopped. Then, there was a loud thud as his body fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Without daring to look back, Richelle hugged Tiffany closely, rushed into the staircase, ran down the stairs, and dived into the elevator!

    It wasn¡¯t until the elevator was rapidly descending that Richelle¡¯s tensed heart eventuallynded back on the ground.<div>

    With one hand cradling Tiffany, she stroked the little girl¡¯s face with the other.

    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡±

    As she spoke, uncontroble tears rolled down her face like pearls.

    Tiffany hastily lifted her small hands to cup her mother¡¯s face, wiping her tears away.<div>

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine, absolutely nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and feeble, but her tone was calm. Surprisingly, there was no sign of fear at all.

    Richelle touched her little hands and feet, ¡°Did he hit you or hurt you in any way?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head, ¡°No, he even said that I can call him uncle¡­¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t sure what Alexander¡¯s motivation was, but in any case, the fact that Tiffany was unharmed was a massive relief.

    ¡°Richelle, are you both okay?¡±

    Only then did the anxious voice of Roy Lewis echo in Richelle¡¯s ear.

    Richelle took a deep breath, ¡°Tiffany is fine, with no injuries whatsoever, as am I.¡±

    It seemed that Tiffany had guessed something and called out to her mother¡¯s earpiece.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. It was just like the drill, I chatted with him nicely, lowered his guard¡­¡±

    Noticing that the father-daughter duo started chatting, Richelle quickly put the earpiece in Tiffany¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Tiffany, you did great! You were really brave!¡±

    Upon receiving her father¡¯s praise, the little girl beamed with joy.<div>

    ¡°Daddy, can we soon go out to see the dolphins?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go during Mid-Autumn, okay?¡±

    After some small talk between the father and daughter, Richelle saw the elevator door open and put the earpiece back in.

    ¡°Tiffany and I will return to the trailer first. We¡¯ll discuss other matters when we meet.¡±

    Roy responded in a low voice, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Richelle knew that Roy certainly had a lot of follow-up things to arrange.

    And these follow-up matters were not suitable for children to know about.

    From Tiffany¡¯s excited tone just now, Richelle suspected that the little girl probably thought the whole incident was a drill arranged by her daddy.

    If that was indeed the case, it would be a good thing for the little girl.

    As Richelle returned to the trailer, she ced the little girl on the bed and pulled the curtain closed. She then checked Tiffany over thoroughly once more, ensuring she was truly unharmed.

    ¡°Did he give you anything strange to eat or drink?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head, ¡°No, and even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t drink it! Even though he said he¡¯s my uncle, I¡¯ve never met him before!¡±

    Richelle patted her head approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Tiffany, you did great. Even if it¡¯s an uncle you know, unless they¡¯re the uncles who are always kind to you, you shouldn¡¯t eat or drink anything given by any other ¡®uncles¡¯ or ¡®aunts¡¯. Do you understand?¡±<div>

 Chapter 715: 711: Mason Lilliputs Father, Save Him or Not?

    Chapter 715: Chapter 711: Mason Lilliput¡¯s Father, Save Him or Not?

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    The shrill screams of Timmy and Timothy made Tifanny pull open the curtain of her bed, waving her little hand at her two brothers with a grin.

    ¡°Brother, was I really good in the drill just now?¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, it turned out that the little girl really thought it was a drill!

    Timmy and Timothy looked at each other, and then, both raised their thumbs at the little girl.

    ¡°Yeah, sister is the best!¡±

    Richelle stepped aside a bit, allowing the three siblings to climb onto the bed and y.

    She herself, moved away a little, took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down.

    About ten minutester, a man in a baseball uniform, wearing a baseball cap and sunsses, pushed open the door of the RV.<div>

    At first, Richelle was startled, and then, she realized it was Roy Lewis.

    Roy locked the door and gave an order to the driver in front.

    ¡°To the hospital!¡±

    Richelle hugged him and then pointed to the curtained bed behind her.

    ¡°They are ying¡­¡±

    Roy took off his sunsses, saw her red eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her eyelid tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for frightening you.¡±

    Richelle touched his face, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    Having said that, she whispered to Roy.

    ¡°It seems that Tifanny thinks today¡¯s incident was a drill.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t expect the matter to develop in this direction, ¡°Did she say it herself?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve done aprehensive check on her, she is fine in all aspects, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression was still serious, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have her blood tested, just in case.¡±

    Richelle also thought this was necessary.

    ¡°You go check on her¡­¡±

    Roy let her go, walked to the back of the RV, and knocked on the partition with his fingers.

    ¡°Darlings, can Daddye in?¡±

    The curtain was suddenly pulled open, revealing three grinning faces.

    ¡°Daddy, was I really amazing just now?¡±<div>

    Tifanny once again unted her performance to Roy.

    Roy pinched her face and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, you were even braver and better than your two brothers!¡±

    The little girl giggled.<div>

    Richelle and Roy had originally worried that Tifanny would be frightened, but now it seemed that they had been overly worried.

    The family of five yed in the RV and arrived at the hospital. Roy didn¡¯t get off, only Richelle took the three children to the dean¡¯s office.

    In order not to arouse Tifanny¡¯s suspicion, Richelle lied to her that this was a routine checkup.

    Tifanny blinked, ¡°Do my brothers also need to take the test?¡±

    As a result, the two brothers rolled up their sleeves and apanied Tifanny in drawing a few tubes of blood.

    After the blood was drawn, Mr. Chapman rewarded each of the three little darlings with a lollipop.

    He let the three little ones y by themselves, then called Richelle to the window.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, a patient with thest name of Lilliput hopes you can perform surgery on him.¡±

    The Lilliput surname was a minor one, and in Kindur, it was even rarer.

    ¡°Is it rted to the uing presidential candidate with thest name Lilliput?¡±

    Mr. Chapman nodded, ¡°Mhm, he¡¯s Mason Lilliput¡¯s biological father!¡±

    Without even thinking, Richelle refused.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡±<div>

    In the past, she thought The Thompsons were the ultimate evil mastermind.

    But as she gained more and more information, it¡¯s not hard to find out that the true mastermind sweeping across East Asia and West Asia was the Lilliputs.

    The Thompsons were just the most ferocious watchdog raised by the Lilliputs in the Federation.

    Mr. Chapman was one of the few people who knew that Roy Lewis was in hiding at home and had a vague idea about the backstory.

    So, when the Lilliputs asked for someone, Mr. Chapman replied at the time.

    ¡°That expert is very busy, and she has a special task recently, so I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take any private work.¡±

    The fact that Richelle was that renowned international expert had never been exposed.

    The Lilliputs probably didn¡¯t expect that they would ask for help from an enemy.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll refuse him!¡±

    Richelle took the three children back to the RV and mentioned the matter to Roy.

    Roy sneered, ¡°They really dare! With all the crimes that family hasmitted, dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough, yet they still hope you can save them?¡±

    Richelle naturally wouldn¡¯t save them.

    The horrific scene of Roy¡¯s car ident still made her heart ache every time she recalled it.<div>

    She was not a saint, and although her hands could heal and save people,

    She only saved people, not demons!

    This matter was quickly put aside by both Richelle and Roy.

    However, Mr. Chapmanter suffered harassment and intimidation for quite some time because of this.

    Of course, that¡¯s a story for another time.

    For now, Richelle and Roy had no choice but to hurriedly take the three children home.

    On the way, the two of them observed Tifanny in secret.

    The little girl was as talkative as usual.

    Logically speaking, Richelle and Roy should be happy about it.

    But the more Tifanny behaved this way, the more worried they became.

    After thinking about it, Richelle still made an appointment with an authoritative psychologist to give Tifanny aprehensive psychological counseling session.

    Not long after they returned home, the psychologist arrived.

    With Tifanny¡¯s consent, the psychologist followed her into her piano room.<div>

    Richelle and Timmy and Timothy waited anxiously outside.

 Chapter 716: 712: Roy Lewis, I and the child need you

    Chapter 716: Chapter 712: Roy Lewis, I and the child need you

    About half an hourter, the psychologist opened the door, and Tiffany walked out with a big smile on her face.

    Timmy and Timothy ran over and held her hand, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go y.¡±

    When the three children walked away, the psychologist led Richelle Dunn into the music room.

    She pointed to the small sand tray set on the tea table and spoke to Richelle.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, please rest assured; Tiffany¡¯s psychology is healthy, and there are no signs that she has been frightened.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t dare to rx, ¡°Then, how did she exin the kidnapping incident?¡±

    The expert said,

    ¡°She said her daddy had security guards perform drills before, and today¡¯s exercise was when the security guard uncle was reced by her own uncle.¡±

    Richelle frowned, ¡°This uncle is indeed her blood-rted uncle, but he did kidnap my daughter, it was not a drill.¡±

    The expert nodded.<div>

    ¡°I understand. The only exnation is that when her uncle kidnapped her, he not only didn¡¯t harm her but also showed no malice toward her.¡±

    ¡°During my half-hour chat with Tiffany, I found that her personality is lively and straightforward, plus she has a blood rtionship with her uncle. It is not ruled out that her uncle was deceived into being unguarded.¡±

    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t feel any malice from her uncle and naturally considered this to be an exercise like before.¡±

    After listening to the psychologist¡¯s professional analysis, Richelle¡¯s heart that had been hanging for quite some time, finally settled down.

    ¡°If she asks about her uncle in the future, do we need to tell her the truth?¡±

    For professional advice, Richelle didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on her own.

    The psychologist asked, ¡°Will she ever meet this uncle again?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s too dangerous and was taken care of on the spot.¡±

    The psychologist nodded, ¡°Then follow her heart¡¯s desire. She¡¯s still too young, and the truth is too cruel for her!¡±

    Richelle agreed, then consulted a bunch of professional questions before sending the expert out.

    The three children yed as usual in the backyard. Richelle looked out from the floor-to-ceiling window and saw the smiling faces of the children as they were chasing and ying on thewn.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Richelle started to feel the reality of the situation.

    Richelle suddenly felt a wave of weakness, like having survived a cmity. She seemed to lose her support and copsed onto the sofa.

    Roy Lewis, who had learned from the cameras in the study that the psychologist had left, came to find out the results eagerly.

    Unexpectedly, he saw Richelle suddenly sitting on the sofa.

    He hurried over, kneeling on the sofa, holding her face with anxiety and concern, asking her.

    ¡°Richelle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Richelle opened her arms and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Thank God, the psychologist said Tiffany is fine, she really took it as a drill¡­¡±<div>

    Roy first breathed a sigh of relief, then lowered his head and kissed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but why do you look like you¡¯ve just been through a big crisis? You scared me!¡±

    Richelle rubbed her face against his chest a few times and then mumbled a reply to him.

    ¡°My heart has been hanging in the air, and when I finally let go, I felt like I had no strength and copsed on the sofa.¡±<div>

    It was a normal reaction when a person went from high tension to sudden rxation.

    Roy felt sorry for her and gently patted her back.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay now. Tiffany is fine. We¡¯re all fine!¡±

    Richelle wrapped her arms around his waist, ¡°Roy, you have to take good care of yourself! The children and I need you very much!¡±

    It seemed like an impulsive statement, yet it was like she had been holding it in for a long time. Richelle blurted out these words.

    She knew that Roy still had several tough battles to fight in the future.

    Only after fighting these battles could their family of five truly live happily in the sun!

    Roy kissed her cold lips, nodded solemnly and earnestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for you and the children, I will definitely take good care of myself!¡±

    Before Richelle appeared, Roy was really indifferent to life and death.

    Even with Timmy, he believed that as long as there was enough money, Timmy could grow up normally.

    So, at that time, he held aissez-faire attitude towards his illness and his future life.

    It wasn¡¯t until Richelle appeared that he started to have expectations for this world and the future.<div>

    He began to have aspirations for his own health and future.

    And today, as he watched his adorable and fragile daughter being held hostage by Alexander Lewis and teetering on the edge of life, his desire for life reached an unparalleled high.

    He knew that Richelle was a very powerful woman.

    But no matter how powerful she is, she will also have vulnerable times.

    Like just now, the powerless and exhausted state she disyed.

    It was the aftereffect of severely overdrawing her courage and audacity in the afternoon.

    Roy even seemed to have realized this.

    ¡°Roy, you have to promise me that no matter what happens at home in the future, you will face it with me!¡±

    Richelle had rarely shown weakness in her life; but right now, she showed weakness to Roy!

    Her goal was to stimte Roy¡¯s sense of responsibility and desire to survive!

 Chapter 717: 713: You cannot trust anyone else with the surname Fu.

    Chapter 717: Chapter 713: You cannot trust anyone else with the surname Fu.

    Due to the incident involving Tiffany, the school suspended sses for three days.

    Firstly, to facilitate the police¡¯s investigation.

    Secondly, to allow the children to return to ss in a calm environment.

    In the school¡¯s forum, there were initially one or two posts hinting at a major event urring in the gifted ss.

    However, these sporadic posts were soon deleted.

    In just two or three days, the campus had be very quiet.

    All of this was thanks to the bodyguards arranged by the Lewis family in the school.

    As soon as the incident urred, they quickly informed the principal and gathered all the school¡¯s security personnel, not only evacuating the students of the gifted ss and sending them home within a few minutes.

    They also guided all students in the campus who were heading in the direction of the gifted ss area to other directions.

    This is why when Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis arrived at the school that day, the surroundings were quiet, and not a single student or faculty member could be seen.<div>

    It was precisely these swift and effective evacuations that reduced the negative impact of this incident to an extremely low level.

    One could even say it was close to zero.

    As for the children who were temporarily sent home, their parents were informed by the school that a faculty member was suspected of being infected with the highly contagious hand-foot-mouth disease, so all students were given time off, and the school building needed to be thoroughly disinfected.

    The parents and children had no objections to this.

    As a result, three dayster, including the three Lewis siblings, the children of the gifted ss returned to school and resumed their normal sses.

    Richelle was still a little worried about Tiffany. Before leaving, Roy held Tiffany for a while, and Richelle instructed Timmy and Timothy.

    ¡°You two should try to apany your sister as much as possible, even if she just goes to the restroom, you should apany her to the hallway and wait outside, understand?¡±

    Considering that Tiffany had already experienced an ident for the second time, Richelle specifically asked Delroy to call a female bodyguard from another city to protect Tiffany as closely as possible in the capacity of a cleaning staff in the school building.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mommy, my brother and I will take good care of our sister.¡±

    Timmy promised solemnly.

    Timothy also promised Richelle, ¡°From now on, no matter whom our sister is with, my brother and I will always be following.¡±

    The reason why Alexander Lewis managed to kidnap Tiffany sessfully was that he took advantage of an opportunity when Tiffany and other little girls were practicing piano in the piano room to lure her out.

    At that time, Timmy and Timothy were ying basketball in the sports room.

    Tiffany had seen Alexander at a banquet before and knew he was her uncle, so she thought he was looking for her for something and followed him out.

    To prevent such incidents from happening again, Richelle and Roy discussed and decided to each sort out awork of interpersonal rtionships.

    And in thiswork, they would specify different types of rtionships and what level of trust the children should use in dealing with these people.

    Of course, this rtionship map had their subjective will as parents.

    However, Richelle and Roy could not think of a better way for the children to quickly recognize the good and bad of these people and their trustworthiness.

    Unlike other ordinary families, their three children seemed destined not to be able to make mistakes one by one.<div>

    Because the cost of making mistakes was too great.

    On the first evening after resuming sses and returning home from school, the family of five sat in the tutoring room which was converted from the yroom.

    Richelle and Roy made PPTs of their respective interpersonalworks and projected them onto the big screen.

    The children were familiar with the people in Richelle¡¯s interpersonal rtionships, and they had no objections after seeing them.<div>

    When it came to Roy, it seemed that apart from Nathan Caroule¡¯s couple and the Greens, everyone else in the Lewis family, except for the old man, was listed as unfriendly.

    After looking at it, the three children were silent for a while, and then Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Daddy, can¡¯t we trust any of your uncles and brothers?¡±

    Roy was a little helpless, but that was the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t trust anyone else with thest name Lewis, except for Grandpa rkson, your father, and your own brothers.¡±

    Tiffany tilted her head and thought, ¡°What about Uncle Alexander who I met that day? Can¡¯t we trust him either?¡±

    Roy was stunned for a moment, then remembered the words Richelle had ryed from the expert before.

    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t trust him either!¡±

    But in fact, Tiffany would never see this uncle again.

    Tiffany was a little disappointed, ¡°Oh,¡± she said, then spread her hands and said.

    ¡°Well, alright¡­ Uncle Alexander promised to y games with me¡­¡±

    Roy pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling an urge to tell his daughter the truth.

    Seeing through his thoughts, Richelle reached out and held his hand, squeezing it tightly.<div>

    Then she said to Tiffany,

    ¡°Baby, Uncle Alexander has gone abroad, and he probably won¡¯t have many chances toe back in the future.¡±

    The truth could be told to her, but not now.

    Tiffany said ¡°oh¡± again, ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

    After roughly listing their respective interpersonal rtionships, Richelle exined some issues of normal interpersonal exchanges to the children.

    Roy returned to the study to deal with his own matters.

    It was during this time that Grandpa called in.

    ¡°Roy, about Alexander¡­ ¡±

    A few days ago was the anniversary of the death of Roy¡¯s grandmother, and every year on this day, the old man would stay in a secluded mountain temple for a few days, as a way to express his yearning.

    As for Alexander, he had escaped while the old man was in the mountains.

 Chapter 718: 714: People like this need to be beaten with their own game

    Chapter 718: Chapter 714: People like this need to be beaten with their own game

    Roy Lewis fell silent for a moment, then said to the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, I told you, that was hisst chance!¡±

    The old man sighed deeply.

    ¡°Roy, I don¡¯t me you. On the contrary, I owe you, Richelle and the children an apology. If I hadn¡¯t been indecisive and thought giving him another chance would make a difference, then he would¡­¡±

    No matter how unforgivable he was, in the end, he was still the old man¡¯s own grandson, and the old man couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken.

    His hoarse voice was clearly tinged with sadness.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not your fault. He¡¯s an adult and should take full responsibility for his actions.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why when his mother came to plead for him, hoping the police wouldn¡¯t pursue the case and just bring him back as usual, I refused her.¡±

    Roy Lewis fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me me. If you had seen Tifanny in his arms on the rooftop, I think you would¡¯ve made the same decision as I did!¡±<div>

    The old man sighed again.

    ¡°Roy, I understand how you feel. He deserved whatever he got for what he did. I won¡¯t me you. On the contrary, I don¡¯t know how to face Richelle and the children now¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis felt sorry for him.

    ¡°Grandpa, Tifanny thinks it¡¯s just a drill, so she doesn¡¯t know about Alexander Lewis¡¯s malice towards her yet. As for Richelle and the two brothers, they know right from wrong and won¡¯t me you for this.¡±

    The old man knew this all along.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I feel even more guilty towards them. Ah, I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t handle it anymore. I might as well stay in the mountains and spend more time with your grandma.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know how to persuade him, so he let him be.

    ¡°All right, if you want to stay longer, you can. But the mountain air is humid, and autumn ising. Take care of yourself, and if you can¡¯t stand it, juste back.¡±

    The old man responded, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll see how it goes. Help me say hello to Richelle and the children. In a few days, when I¡¯ve recovered a bit, I¡¯ll call them.¡±

    Roy Lewis agreed, and after giving a few more instructions, he hung up the phone.

    Then, he called Uncle Axel in.

    ¡°Grandpa said he needs to stay in the mountains for a few more days. You should buy some warm daily necessities and medicines, and prepare more food and supplements to send over.¡±

    After Uncle Axel left, Roy Lewis called Delroy in.

    ¡°Send some more people into the mountains to keep Aldo Lewis¡¯s people away from the old man.¡±

    Roy Lewis realized that both Aldo and Alexander Lewis had gone mad and be obsessed with the Lewis estate and Lewis Group!

    Delroy agreed and then reported to him.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman asked for my help this afternoon, saying that the Lilliputs are constantly harassing them. He wants to report it to the police but is unsure if they can handle such a case.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect the Lilliputs to be so persistent. He wondered what their reaction would be if they learned that the expert they sought was Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°The police can¡¯t handle this kind of situation. This kind of person must be fought with violence.¡±<div>

    Delroy naturally understood what he meant.

    ¡°All right, I got it. I¡¯ll arrange it in a moment.¡±

    While Richelle Dunn was in the yroom with the children for most of the evening, Roy Lewis arranged a bunch of things.

    After finishing these unexpected tasks, he went online to discuss the final n with Kennedy Green.<div>

    ¡°Uncle, if necessary, I can go to Leutonia to be themander-in-chief for this operation.¡±

    Thinking about the aftermath of thest mission, when Roy Lewis was almost crippled by Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons, Kennedy Green felt a lingering fear.

    ¡°No, you can be themander-in-chief, but you can¡¯t show your face again!¡±

    For the sake of Roy Lewis¡¯s personal safety, Kennedy Green would not let him take such a risk again under any circumstances.

    ¡°Uncle, remotemand can¡¯t be as precise and direct as on-sitemand. I think¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Kennedy Green decisively denied his request.

    ¡°Publicly and privately, I can¡¯t let you take such risks again. For Richelle¡¯s sake, think about the past few months. What kind of life has she been living?¡±

    ¡°Do you also want her to continue living like this?¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want that, but there were some things that he alone could do.

    ¡°But without me leading the operation, its power will be greatly diminished.¡±

    Kennedy Green was very confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I found someone as suitable as you to guarantee 100% effectiveness, and it won¡¯t waste our efforts we¡¯ve deployed for so long.¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but wonder.<div>

    ¡°Uncle, who is this person? Where did you find such a person?¡±

    Kennedy Green smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a secret! Don¡¯t ask. You just focus on being the remotemander. This person I¡¯m talking about will be on-site, acting as your brain and limbs, ensuring that yourmands are precisely executed!¡±

    Roy Lewis felt even more absurd as he listened.

    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no one in the world who can have 100% tacit understanding with me. You saying that makes me even more worried.¡±

 Chapter 719: 715: Thank You, Wife!

    Chapter 719: Chapter 715: Thank You, Wife!

    Kennedy Green could only respond to him.

    ¡°Anyway, this is an order, and I am the highest decision-maker in this operation. If you want to go to Leutonia and be on the front line, unless you can overthrow me and be the highest decision-maker.¡±

    With Kennedy Green putting it like this, what else could Roy Lewis say?

    ¡°Fine, I agree. But can you send me this person¡¯s information to look at? I¡¯ll help you watch out for any issues.¡±

    Uncharacteristically, Kennedy Green refused him, ¡°No, I have full authority over this matter, and the person directly reports to me.¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t I at least need to familiarize myself with them so we can cooperate smoothly during the operation?¡±

    However, Kennedy Green firmly refused to give in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I guarantee that this person will cooperate with you 100%.¡±

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Kennedy Green, Roy Lewis gave up and started discussing other matters.

    ¡­<div>

    Mrs. Lewis had been trying for several days at Master Lewis¡¯s ce, but there had been no progress.

    So, she changed her direction. Early the next day, she went to the Lewis Group and stationed herself outside the president¡¯s office, waiting for Richelle Dunn.

    The secretary called early in the morning to inform Richelle Dunn about the situation.

    Roy Lewis, who had a general idea of the content after Richelle hung up the phone, spoke to her directly.

    ¡°Just have security escort her away.¡±

    Richelle Dunn hadn¡¯t nned on going to Lewis Group today anyway, ¡°Let her stay there, I won¡¯t go back there anyway.¡±

    However, half an hourter, the secretary called again.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Mrs. Lewis has set up a memorial hall with Mr. Alexander¡¯s portrait in the lobby, and also invited a master to perform a religious ceremony¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s forehead throbbed.

    ¡°Call the police. They can handle it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Richelle Dunn was afraid of Mrs. Lewis, but she didn¡¯t want to have a direct confrontation with her at the Lewis Group.

    After she hung up the phone, Roy Lewis called Nathan Caroule, told him about the situation, and instructed him to give the police a heads up.

    After giving the order, he pulled Richelle Dunn over and gently hugged her, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Richelle Dunn knew that Roy Lewis felt worse than she did.

    ¡°Can you not say sorry for every little thing? You must think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, she had to find another way to alleviate his guilt.

    Roy Lewis hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue and raised her left hand with the ring on her ring finger, speaking to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, even though we haven¡¯t registered our marriage nor held a wedding ceremony, once this ring is on this ring finger, the vow of sharing happiness and suffering is in effect.¡±<div>

    ¡°Since the two of us are husband and wife who share happiness and suffering, do we really need to keep saying sorry all the time? By saying that, it makes it seem like I¡¯m irresponsible!¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s different approach tofort Roy Lewis moved him, but also made him feel even guiltier.

    However, he didn¡¯t apologize again.

    Instead, he held her face, kissed her, and said, ¡°Thank you, honey!¡±<div>

    After Mrs. Lewis¡¯s incident at the Lewis Group, Nathan Caroule immediately warned the media and news people.

    Indeed, no major websites or influencers reported the issue.

    However, in various social groups, the matter was being spread in an incredible way.

    Sea and Sky: ¡°Hey, have you heard that Mr. Alexander from the Lewis family was killed by Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡®wife¡¯, who is now the president of the Lewis Group?¡±

    Fire and Smoke: ¡°It¡¯s not like Richelle Dunn! She and Mr. Alexander didn¡¯t have any connection.¡±

    False Marriages: ¡°You upstairs are too naive, although they don¡¯t have an obvious connection, they are both involved in the Lewis family inheritance. I heard that the Lewis family divided the shares ording to the number of people. Think about it, Richelle has three children, and with Mr. Alexander dead, isn¡¯t she the biggest beneficiary?¡±

    Only Clouds Know: ¡°Impossible, didn¡¯t Master Lewis transfer all of his shares to Richelle Dunn already? A little more shares wouldn¡¯t matter to Richelle Dunn, right?¡±

    Initial Heart: ¡°Are you upstairs stupid? Who would ever think they have too much money?¡±

    Leaves have Surplus: ¡°You guys act like you know everything? Do you have any evidence?¡±

    Big River and Big River: ¡°Evidence? Mrs. Lewis set up a memorial hall at the Lewis Group, invited a master to perform a religious ceremony, and Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t dare show her face. If that¡¯s not guilt, what is?¡±

    Thunderstorm Rain: ¡°I bet you upstairs came to stir the pot, or maybe you just got inte in your vige? Richelle Dunn isn¡¯t at the Lewis Group every day anyway. You should learn about 5Gworks!¡±

    Poisonous Cat: ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s a problem with both of them. One hand can¡¯t p.¡±

    Little Guan Guan: ¡°Just asking, how did Mr. Alexander die?¡±<div>

    Glowing Face: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a matter for the police? If Richelle Dunn is really guilty, would she still be wandering around so freely?¡±

    Wind¡¯s Autumn Name: ¡°Upstairs, there is a term called ¡®concealing the sky with one hand.¡¯ Learn it well. It won¡¯t make you rich, but at least, it won¡¯t make you look so stupid.¡±

    Desert Sunshine: ¡°A bunch of people think they are the messengers of justice. There was a bunch of troubles with Lewis Group a while back, and it was said that Mr. Alexander caused them. Who knows if he did something that couldn¡¯t be undone and chose to end his life? I heard that the Lewis family is very strict!¡±

 Chapter 720: 716: Young Master Timmy Shows His Power

    Chapter 720: Chapter 716: Young Master Timmy Shows His Power

    When Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis saw the long string of gossip that Nathan Caroule had intercepted, they had different reactions.

    Richelle Dunn was indifferent and went about her business as usual.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, scowled and told Nathan to find a way to deal with the issue.

    Richelle tried to reason with him on the side.

    ¡°How can you control what¡¯s said in a social group like this?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t care about the details.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy? Ban the ount or shut down the group.¡±

    Richelle truly thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to be so serious and persuaded him a few more times.

    Roy was nomittal, and Richelle got busy, quickly forgetting about the issue.

    Later, after finishing a pile of tasks, she remembered the incident and asked Nathan.<div>

    ¡°Regarding those things being spread in the group chats¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her question, Nathan replied.

    ¡°ounts causing problems were banned, and problematic groups were shut down. It¡¯s already taken care of.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t approve of Roy¡¯s aggressive approach.

    ¡°Is it worth it¡­ Those rumors will die down after a few days, and Roy used to ignore such remarks, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Nathan revealed the answer to her doubts with a simple exnation.

    ¡°Because it was about you! Even a little bit of criticism about you is unbearable for Roy!¡±

    There was nothing Richelle could say after Nathan put it like that.

    ¡°Fine, handle it as [he wishes].¡± Roy will go on like this.¡±

    ¡°What about Mrs. Lewis? How is she now?¡±

    Nathan reported honestly to her.

    ¡°She caused disturbances and was fined, warned, and detained by the police for fifteen days.¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, ¡°When was Alexander Lewis¡¯s funeral originally scheduled?¡±

    Nathan didn¡¯t know why she asked, but he couldn¡¯t conceal the truth.

    ¡°This Sunday¡­¡±

    Richelle nodded and thought for a while before asking Nathan.

    ¡°Can the police let herplete the funeral before being detained?¡±

    From the victim¡¯s perspective, Richelle thought both Alexander Lewis and Mrs. Lewis deserved their punishments.

    However, as a mother herself, she couldn¡¯t help but feel it was too cruel if Mrs. Lewis couldn¡¯t even attend her son¡¯s funeral.<div>

    Nathan looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I can¡¯t make that decision.¡±

    Richelle nodded to show understanding.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Roy.¡±<div>

    After listening to Richelle¡¯s idea, Roy remained silent for a moment.

    Richelle continued.

    ¡°I won¡¯t excuse or forgive the things they did as a family!¡±

    ¡°But no matter what a child has done, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re the parents. So let her send off her son for thest time.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have an ounce of pity for Mrs. Lewis.

    Her decision was purely out of empathy as a mother.

    And out of morality.

    Roy finally nodded.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have Nathan handle it.¡±

    The news of Mrs. Lewis causing trouble at Lewis Group only reached Grandpa rkson two or three dayster.

    The old man was so angry he couldn¡¯t eat dinner and asked Roy to urge him.

    As Grandpa rkson approached his ny-first birthday, he had recently suffered consecutive shocks.

    Additionally, the weather was turning colder in the mountains.<div>

    At his age and with his health, slight negligence could lead to serious consequences.

    The old housekeeper called Roy¡¯s home phone, and the call was answered by neither Roy nor Richelle, but by Timmy.

    ¡°Mr. Timmy, call your dad or mom to the phone.¡±

    After hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, Timmy didn¡¯t call his parents but asked.

    ¡°Housekeeper, is something wrong with Grandpa rkson?¡±

    With the adults not around, both Timmy and Timothy behaved maturely like adults capable of solving problems.

    Although his voice was still childlike, the old housekeeper naturally revealed the truth.

    ¡°Old Master spent half a day repenting before Bodhisattva because of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s disturbance at Lewis Group. He hasn¡¯t eaten for two meals now.¡±

    Timmy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Housekeeper, give the phone to Grandpa rkson.¡±

    The old housekeeper obediently brought the phone to the hall and ced it by Grandpa rkson¡¯s ear, whispering.

    ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s Mr. Timmy.¡±

    Grandpa rkson originally intended to refuse the call, but upon hearing it was Timmy, he eagerly took the phone and bowed three times to Bodhisattva.<div>

    Then he started talking, ¡°Timmy, are you and your siblings alright?¡±

    The old housekeeper hurriedly signaled bodyguards to help the old man sit down on a bench outside.

    ¡°Grandpa rkson, my siblings and I are fine, but you¡¯re being naughty!¡±

    Timmy wasn¡¯t as gentle and coaxing as Tifanny; his tone held some anger.

    ¡°Oh dear, how did I upset my little master again?¡±

    Grandpa rkson¡¯s heart instantly softened when it came to his great-grandchildren, letting go of his worries about Alexander Lewis and Mrs. Lewis.

    ¡°You promised to watch us graduate, and you¡¯re lying to us!¡±

    Grandpa rkson became anxious, ¡°Darling, I wasn¡¯t lying to you! Not only graduation, but I also want to attend yourpetitions!¡±

    Timmy snorted, ¡°Grandpa rkson, if you don¡¯t eat, how will you have the strength to attend our graduation ceremony?¡±

 Chapter 721: 717: Safe and Sound, Return Home Soon

    Chapter 721: Chapter 717: Safe and Sound, Return Home Soon

    Old Master¡¯s refusal to eat had been a headache for the old butler for most of the day.

    In the end, with Timmy¡¯s intervention, Old Master obediently ate his meal.

    Not only did he eat, but he also took arge handful of various health supplements, such as vitamins and calcium tablets, at Timmy¡¯s urging, half an hour after finishing his meal.

    Seeing that Mr. Timmy¡¯s words were so effective, the old butler secretly nned to call back the next day and ask Mr. Timmy to persuade Old Master to go home early.

    Living in such a remote ce with morning frost and evening cold wasn¡¯t easy for the ny-year-old Old Master.

    However, before the butler could make the call, Old Master instructed him before bedtime.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, you go and take care of things over there and offer some extra incense money. By the way, tell them that we are leaving the mountain tomorrow noon,¡± he said.

    Caught off guard by this sudden decision, the old butler was for a moment in disbelief.

    ¡°Old Master, have you thought it through? We¡¯re leaving the mountain tomorrow?¡±

    Such sudden joy made the old butler feel as if he were dreaming.<div>

    He knew that before, no matter how much he nagged, Old Master wouldn¡¯t relent.

    Why had he suddenly changed his mind after just half a day¡¯s time?

    The old butler didn¡¯t connect this with Timmy¡¯s phone call until he heard Old Master sigh deeply.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through!¡±

    ¡°I was foolish to suffer here for some petty creatures and neglect my well-behaved and adorable great-grandchildren at home.¡±

    ¡°My days are numbered, and I should cherish every extra day I can spend with them¡­¡±

    Old Master¡¯s words almost brought the old butler to tears.

    ¡°Old Master, you will live a long life and be with them for a long time¡­¡±

    Old Master nodded, ¡°Yes, Timmy is right. I should take good care of myself. As for myte wife, she has been waiting for so many years, a few more won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    As people grow older, they be more nostalgic for people and things from the past.

    If there¡¯s nothing left in the world for them to linger on, they willingly move on to another realm to reunite with those they¡¯ve longed for and missed.

    Before Timmy was sent back to the Lewis, Old Master felt his attachment to the world diminishing day by day.

    He even saw that the dying me of his life was gradually weakening.

    When Timmy returned, his will to live seemed to be somewhat restored.

    However, at the time, Timmy was as aloof as his father and not very affectionate.

    Even when he was asionally yful with Old Master, he stillcked the lively spirit of ordinary children.

    Living in the Lewis, Old Master felt the cold and loneliness intensifying daily.

    At that time, every night before sleep, he had a subtle anticipation.

    An anticipation that in his dreams, the person he had loved and cherished for a lifetime woulde to take him away.<div>

    Everything changed when Richelle Dunn returned to Kindur with Timothy and Tifanny.

    Timmy began to brighten up day by day, and his once cold eyes began to regain the vitality and warmth of a normal child.

    He became more and more affectionate, and each time he acted cute, Old Master¡¯s heart seemed to warm up a little.

    Afterward, when Timothy and Tifanny were introduced, Old Master spent more and more time living with his grandchildren, daughter-inw, and great-grandchildren.<div>

    The house was lively all day long, but he never once felt irritated or ufortable.

    That previous feeling of living in an ice cave had long ceased to appear.

    The asional surges of loneliness and destion had also disappeared for a long time.

    Every night before sleep, he no longer prayed for histe wife to take him away.

    Rather, he prayed for many more years of health and longevity.

    To see the kids graduate and grow from children to confident young teenagers¡­

    That night, before falling asleep, Old Master spoke to the smiling face that appeared in his mind.

    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m sorry, but I might be a few yearste before I can join you. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    The smiling face in his mind just kept smiling at him, without saying a word.

    So Old Master understood that this was not only his wish but also his family¡¯s precious wish.

    Early the next morning, Roy Lewis received a call from the old butler.

    ¡°Mr. Roy, Old Master ising down the mountain at noon. He says he wants to eat Dr. Dunn¡¯s dumplings tonight.¡±

    Roy had tried to persuade Old Master toe down the mountain several times before, but he had always been very firm in his decision.<div>

    This time, hearing that he wanted toe down and go home, Roy was surprised.

    ¡°Did my grandfather say that himself?¡±

    The old butler hummed in agreement, recounting how he had called to find Roy and Richelle the day before but ended up only talking to Timmy and the subsequent events.

    ¡°Old Master¡¯s temper can only be tamed by Mr. Timmy and Miss Tifanny,¡± he said.

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Indeed, if it had been Richelle and me trying to persuade him, we probably wouldn¡¯t have achieved such results.¡±

    At least Roy had some self-awareness.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t to say that he and Richelle mattered less in Old Master¡¯s heart.

    But as adults, they couldn¡¯t just disregard Old Master¡¯s wishes to stay on the mountain.

    Unlike Timmy and the others, who thought like children.

    They wanted to get their way regardless of whether it was reasonable or not.

    So they didn¡¯t care about respecting Old Master¡¯s thoughts.

    All they wanted was for their great-grandfather toe home safely and soon!

    <div>

 Chapter 722: 718: Mens hardships are nothing compared to womens.

    Chapter 722: Chapter 718: Men¡¯s hardships are nothingpared to women¡¯s.

    As luck would have it, it was a Saturday, and the old man had just entered the house, being surrounded by the three little ones.

    The old man had been worried that he would be scolded by the little ones when he came back, just like how Timmy had threatened him on the phone that day.

    As it turned out, not only Timothy and Tifanny, but even Timmy, who had been fierce towards him yesterday, had faces full of joy.

    The old man yed with the children for a while, and it was soon time for their nap.

    When the children went upstairs, the old man apologized to Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you for your hard work these days!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Grandpa, this is Roy Lewis¡¯st chance to exploit me. In a few days, I¡¯ll be liberated.¡±

    The old man was infected by her radiant smile and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, after that, Roy will do all the hard work, and you and the children can just focus on what you love to do.¡±

    Although that¡¯s what Roy had in mind, he couldn¡¯t help but tease his own grandpa when he heard it.<div>

    ¡°Grandpa, am I not your biological grandson?¡±

    The old man snorted, ¡°So what if you¡¯re my biological grandson? Can you give me three lively and lovely great-grandchildren?¡±

    Roy Lewis spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Although I did y a small part in that matter, I have to admit that I can¡¯t give birth to them.¡±

    The old man nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, men always talk about how great it is to work outside, but they don¡¯t know that it is the women who give birth, raise, educate, and take full responsibility for the children, that deserve the title of greatness and who really suffer the most!¡±

    Richelle initially had prejudices against the old man, but the more she got to know him, the more she discovered his loveliness and brilliance.

    And many of the good qualities in Roy seemed to have been inherited from the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, all that suffering is just a part of our lives, so there¡¯s no need to dwell on it.¡±

    The three of them chatted, and Richelle checked the old man¡¯s pulse and prescribed some medicine. She instructed Uncle Axel to get three doses to help the old man recover his health.

    ¡°How is it, not severe, right?¡±

    Roy was pretty nervous.

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just that staying in the mountains for a long time made his body a bit cold and damp, and he¡¯s been worrying too much, which has affected his sleep quality.¡±

    Roy breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    ¡°Grandpa, you should go back to your bedroom and have a good sleep. The mountains are cold and it¡¯s hard for people to sleep soundly there.¡±

    The old man obediently went back to his bedroom.

    Only Richelle and Roy were left in the living room.

    ¡°Richelle, is Grandpa¡¯s health really okay?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be a problem for him to live healthily for another ten years.¡±

    Only then did Roy feel truly relieved.

    Richelle added.<div>

    ¡°However, it¡¯s fortunate that Timmy made that phone call; otherwise, with his age, if he stayed in the mountains for another month or two, followed by the harsh winter, his body would have suffered a lot.¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t help but feel a myriad of emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Timmy is already able to take on responsibilities.¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Roy, saying this is undermining the enthusiasm of the children. Didn¡¯t they just manage Lewis Group¡¯s affairs a while ago instead of attending sses? They¡¯re more responsible and perform better at work than many other children and even grown-ups.¡±<div>

    Roy nodded and admitted his mistake, then heard Richelle say.

    ¡°In fact, not only Timothy and Timmy, even Tifanny, who seems to be delicate, is very responsible, too.¡±

    The children had only attended school for a few months, and Tifanny had already experienced two idents there.

    But in both idents, her strong inner self and her amazingposure in the face of danger yed the main role in her getting out unscathed, not Richelle, Roy, or the snipers.

    When it came to their beloved daughter, Roy naturally had a proud look on his face.

    ¡°Tifanny does always give us a lot of surprises.¡±

    Of course, both Richelle and Roy hoped that the children wouldn¡¯t face any hardships or idents.

    But just because they hoped so, it didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°This shows that you and the coach¡¯s training methods are very effective.¡±

    To improve the children¡¯s self-preservation and defense capabilities, Roy and the coach had consulted many experts and ultimately devised a tailor-made training program for the three children.

    And from the way the children responded to the idents during this period, the effectiveness of this training program was remarkable.

    ¡°By the way, the coach said that starting next week, the intensity of their training will be increased appropriately. Do you have any objections?¡±

    The training program for the three children was actually quite hard and tiring.<div>

    Nevertheless, Richelle knew that not being afraid of hardship and fatigue in ordinary days would allow them to save their lives to the greatest extent during critical moments.

    ¡°If the children can handle it and they don¡¯t mind, then I won¡¯t have any objections.¡±

    Richelle still prioritized the wishes of the children.

    Roy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve asked them, and they¡¯re even quite interested in the uing training program.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°What new training program could interest the three little rascals?¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°Jungle field testing!¡±

 Chapter 723: 719: Compared to Money, Family Ties are Worthless

    Chapter 723: Chapter 719: Compared to Money, Family Ties are Worthless

    After the old man returned from the mountains, his life quickly returned to its normal rhythm, and with Richelle¡¯s careful treatment for a few days, his spirit andplexion had markedly improved.

    However, he didn¡¯t attend Alexander Lewis¡¯s funeral; he only sent the butler.

    This move, in fact, was both reasonable and appropriate.

    Firstly, he was an elder, advanced in age. It was quite normal for him not to attend.

    Secondly, Alexander was killed by a sniper because he had kidnapped Tifanny. In other words, he brought this upon himself and was not deserving of sympathy.

    Thirdly, if Alexander hadn¡¯t died, Tifanny¡­

    The old man didn¡¯t dare to think about the third point.

    During those days in the deep mountains, his sleep was disturbed by nightmares about Alexander, that beast, repeatedly haunting his dreams.

    Yet, this wholly reasonable and appropriate behavior of the old man deepened Mrs. Lewis¡¯s resentment towards him.

    Aldo, Elizabeth, and Grace Lewis, the three siblings, were alsoining about the old man behind his back.<div>

    As for Richelle and her three children, they were thorns in their eyes.

    These things were all within the expected range of Richelle and Roy Lewis.

    So, when the coach proposed to intensify the training, they quickly agreed.

    The day after the funeral, Mrs. Lewis was officially arrested by the police for causing trouble.

    After Mrs. Lewis was taken away by the police, Aldo and his sisters had a meal together.

    ¡°You all saw it, right? Now in the old man¡¯s heart and eyes, there¡¯s only that little doctor and her three brats; where is our ce as his biological children?¡±

    Victoria Lewisughed dryly, ¡°Aldo, we are not at that age where we¡¯d have to y the role of an older brother or sister, are we?¡±

    Aldo scoffed, ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, those would definitely be illegitimate children. If the old man can still father a child in his nies, it would be a miracle.¡±

    Grace looked worried, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, and he gives all his shares to his illegitimate child. Who will we cry to then?¡±

    Aldo gave her a nce, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even without an illegitimate child, those shares held by the old man are unlikely toe to us.¡±

    Grace was upset, ¡°Why not? The old man himself stated that shares would be distributed equally among sons and grandsons before. We haven¡¯tmitted any offenses; we abide by the rules. Why shouldn¡¯t he distribute the shares to us?¡±

    Aldo smirked, ¡°Why? Because those shares are in his hands! Whatever he has said before, he probably considers it nonsense by now. Therefore, we should not have high hopes. The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.¡±

    Grace and Elizabeth exchanged nces.

    After a pause, Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Aldo, do you have an idea?¡±

    Aldo feigned innocence.

    ¡°What sort of idea?¡±

    Elizabeth was anxious, ¡°I mean, before the old man changes his mind, we should hurry and distribute all the shares in his hand!¡±

    Aldo sneered, ¡°Who the hell can do that? Unless, he joins my mom before changing his will.¡±<div>

    Elizabeth and Grace exchanged a nce again.

    Then, Grace asked.

    ¡°The old man is almost ny, and his heart isn¡¯t too good. Even a little bit of excitement can be fatal, right?¡±

    Aldo nodded.<div>

    ¡°In theory, that is correct. However, he¡¯s living with Roy Lewis now and is as happy as a m. What kind of excitement could reach him?¡±

    Grace said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all up to us to create some excitement?¡±

    Aldoughed, ¡°With our skills, if anyone can create excitement for him, it would truly be a spectacle.¡±

    Grace thought for a moment, then turned to Elizabeth.

    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t Jericho get engaged to the rkson girl? The rksons and The Yellows are reputable families. Shouldn¡¯t we have a grand engagement banquet? It would seem unusual otherwise.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Aldo pped his thigh in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can make use of this!¡±

    However, Elizabeth looked worried, ¡°Aldo, this seems rushed. If we really arrange for this, I¡¯m afraid dad won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Aldo gave Elizabeth a suggestion, ¡°You should not be the one to approach him about this. Let the rksons spread the news. Dad has always cared about appearances. Once he hears gossip, he¡¯ll naturally ask you to arrange an engagement banquet for the two kids.¡±

    Elizabeth was still hesitant.

    ¡°But how do we spread these rumors? And even when we do, we need to make sure they reach dad and he believes them.¡±

    Aldo patted her shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll talk to the rksons. After all, I am Jericho¡¯s uncle. It¡¯s suitable for me to speak with them. As for dad, do you think he¡¯s cut off from the world? He won¡¯t miss any information.¡±

    Seeing Elizabeth still hesitated, Grace chimed in.<div>

    ¡°Sis, this is our only chance now. We have to seize it, or who could guarantee what the doctor could convince him of. At that point, we could only watch as this outsider and her illegitimate children, swallow what should be rightfully ours.¡±

    Aldo nodded his head.

    ¡°Grace is right. This is a rare opportunity. If we miss this vige, there¡¯s no more shop!¡±

 Chapter 724: 720: Let Them Be Children for a Few More Years

    Chapter 724: Chapter 720: Let Them Be Children for a Few More Years

    The Lewis siblings are secretly plotting here.

    Roy and Richelle, on the other hand, start nning their vacation after he regains his freedom.

    Of course, they are actually very busy.

    But that¡¯s how people are; as long as there¡¯s a sweet reward waiting in the distance, the busyness and hardship be insignificant.

    ¡°Actually, besides going on a cruise to see dolphins, I think climbing mountains and doing some extreme sports would be nice too?¡±

    Richelle is a fan of extreme sports herself, but ever since she returned to Kindur, her hobby has beenpletely crushed by work.

    Roy wants to participate too, but he fears that his current physical condition does not allow for such intense activities.

    He voice his concerns.

    Richelleughed, ¡°Then you can just watch us y!¡±

    Roy shakes his head, rejecting the proposal, ¡°No, let¡¯s leave this for next year when I¡¯m fully recovered and the kids have grown up a bit more.¡±<div>

    Richelle pouts and calls him ¡°stingy.¡±

    Roy hugs her and kisses her softly, coaxing.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll apany you in whatever you want to do, but only if I can be with you.¡±

    It¡¯s not that Roy doesn¡¯t trust Richelle¡¯s abilities, but he prefers to be a participant in her precious memories rather than a spectator.

    Richelle is not good at resisting soft approaches, so she can¡¯t hold her ground against him.

    ¡°Alright, extreme sports are set for next summer vacation.¡±

    Speaking of next summer vacation, Roy suddenly remembers something.

    ¡°By the way, how many years is the educational program for the high-intelligence ss our children are attending?¡±

    Richelle, reminded by him, thinks seriously for a moment.

    Then, she can¡¯t find any relevant information.

    She shakes her head in surprise, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no indication of the duration!¡±

    After saying that, she feels it¡¯s unlikely and opens her email to re-read the initial electronic admission notice the school sent her.

    After reading, she looks puzzled.

    ¡°The admission notice doesn¡¯t mention the duration either¡­¡±

    ¡°Were we deceived?¡±

    Roy shakes his head, ¡°Unlikely, don¡¯t forget that this high-intelligence ss was initiated by the Supreme Ruler of the Federation.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°But isn¡¯t he just my uncle? Why can¡¯t he just say it outright?¡±

    Richelle says as she opens WhatsApp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the principal directly. I think no one knows better than him.¡±<div>

    Richelle: ¡°Principal, how many years is the educational program for the high-intelligence ss our children are attending?¡±

    Principal: ¡°Although the children in the ss are highly intelligent, their levels vary, so the duration of the program is flexible.¡±

    Richelle is not sure if this flexibility matches her understanding.

    Richelle: ¡°Do you mean the duration varies depending on the individual?¡±<div>

    Principal: ¡°Yes, each child in the ss has their own strengths. Our role is to discover the different potentials of each student and send them to the appropriate institution for further studies. Therefore, don¡¯t worry about the duration of our program, it¡¯s just a stepping stone.¡±

    Richelle now understands that if her mentor proposes to admit Timmy at this point, he can graduate from the high-intelligence ss directly.

    Simrly, the situations for Timothy and Tifanny are the same.

    Richelle conveyed the principal¡¯s general idea to Roy, and Roy sighed.

    ¡°If we are willing, perhaps our three children can graduate soon.¡±

    Roy says this because when their children joined the high-intelligence ss, their basic cultural level was already at a level that could achieve excellent results in the high school entrance examination.

    Richelle truly couldn¡¯t bear the thought.

    ¡°The kids are too young to be separated and sent abroad; it¡¯s like taking my life. As a parent, I¡¯d rather have them remain children for a few more years.¡±

    They say parents should learn to let go of their children.

    But this letting go, as far as Richelle and Roy are concerned, should wait until they are at least in their teens.

    Of course, the three children also don¡¯t want to leave their mommy and daddy.

    In this family, no matter how smart they are, they¡¯re always their parent¡¯s little darlings.

    They can be willful, act spoilt, engage in some harmless little mischief from time to time, and even if they¡¯re scolded by their parents, they won¡¯t be overly criticized or expected to be perfect people.<div>

    But if they leave their parents, others will no longer see them as children.

    They will be treated as superhuman, even godlike figures, capable of anything ¡ª an exhausting and cruel expectation for young children.

    This is precisely why Richelle has repeatedly rejected the proposals of several professors to admit the three children directly.

    Knowledge can be learnedter, but the warmth of family and thepanionship of childhood, once gone, is gone forever.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mentor suggest the other day that Timmy goes to his ce for some sses during the winter vacation? What do you think?¡±

    Richelle has no particr thoughts, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Timmy wants first!¡±

    Roy offers a choice, ¡°In the meantime, can I return to normal work soon?¡±

    Richelle nods, ¡°As your doctor, I think your condition is OK. You¡¯re the only one who knows the true status and efficiency.¡±

    Shortly after his surgery, Roy felt a bit powerless at work.

    At that time, he was also very anxious.

    But thanks to Richelle¡¯s careful treatment, as his body recovered, his work capability and efficiency gradually improved.

 Chapter 725: 721: In Fact, It Is Targeting the Old Masters Idea

    Chapter 725: Chapter 721: In Fact, It Is Targeting the Old Master¡¯s Idea

    Of course, his current condition couldn¡¯t bepared to before the surgery.

    Butpared to ordinary people, he was already much better.

    ¡°We can check the situation of Timothy and Tifanny¡¯s master at that time. If necessary, we can stay in the manor for two months, let them attend sses for one month and y for another month.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t care, ¡°Can you leave for two months?¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°In the past, I thought Lewis Group would copse if I didn¡¯t return for a week. But as it turns out, I haven¡¯t been back for nearly three months now, and isn¡¯t it still fine?¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Timmy, Timothy, Tifanny, and I were giving our support?¡±

    Roy knew that, of course, ¡°Yeah, these past few months have been tough for you all, especially you.¡±

    Richelle covered his mouth, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not get sentimental.¡±

    The two of them chatted for more than half an hour.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh.<div>

    ¡°We were just discussing our Mid-Autumn ns, how did we end up talking about Spring Festival vacation ns too?¡±

    Roy replied, ¡°This shows that our lives need more things to look forward to for us to be happier and more motivated.¡±

    Richelle jokingly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Master Lewis actually needs motivation and something to look forward to.¡±

    Roy hugged her tighter, ¡°Why not? Especially when ites to you, I can always gain endless motivation and energy.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°So I¡¯m a power bank?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re my evesting power source.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that still a power bank? Or, let¡¯s use a different term, a charging station!¡±

    ¡­

    That day, Richelle went to the Lewis residence and unintentionally heard the secretaries gossiping.

    ¡°The rksons are not worse off than The Yellows, but the Yellows, relying on their maternal family the Lewis¡¯, don¡¯t give any face to the rksons.¡±

    ¡°Saying they don¡¯t give face is a bit too much. I heard they¡¯ve given the betrothal gifts and everything, they just don¡¯t n to hold an engagement banquet. How is that not giving face?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, the Lewis family just held a funeral, so it¡¯s quite unreasonable and insensitive to insist on holding an engagement banquet now.¡±

    Richelle got the general idea but didn¡¯t know who the person involved was.

    When she returned to her office, she asked Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Who are they gossiping about with the rksons and the Yellows outside?¡±

    Nathan listed the rtionships in the Lewis family for her.

    ¡°Roy¡¯s fifth aunt is Elizabeth Lewis. Her husband¡¯s surname is Yellow. You should remember their son Wilbert Yellow.¡±

    Richelle nodded. He was a supervisor in one of the departments here, not very capable but generally honest.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Wilbert Yellow getting engaged to the rkson family¡¯s young miss. The engagement news has been out for more than a month, and they didn¡¯t mention holding an engagement banquet then. Normally, nobody would care too much whether they held an engagement banquet or even a wedding. But a few days ago, the rksons suddenly spread rumors that the Yellows didn¡¯t hold an engagement banquet because they looked down on the rksons.¡±<div>

    Richelle just took it as something between the rksons and the Yellows.

    She didn¡¯t take it too seriously. But in the evening when she got home, she heard Uncle Axel mention that Elizabeth Lewis hade at noon.

    ¡°What did shee for?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t have a good impression of any of Roy¡¯s uncles and aunts.<div>

    ¡°She said she had something to discuss with the old man, but he didn¡¯t want to see her and didn¡¯t let her in.¡±

    Richelle nodded and looked around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s grandpa?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the tutoring room upstairs. Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny are teaching him how to use aputer to y chess.¡±

    Obviously, the old man¡¯s mood hadn¡¯t been affected by Elizabeth¡¯s visit.

    Richelle was unsure if the old man knew about the rumors between the Yellows and the rksons. After thinking about it, she went to the study to find Roy.

    Roy had learned about the rumors caused by the engagement earlier. When Richelle asked about it, he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them; let them sort it out.¡±

    Richelle found it strange, ¡°Both families have enough money, so holding an engagement banquet shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Why did it turn out like this?¡±

    Roy understood it better.

    ¡°They¡¯re just using this as an excuse!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t get it right away, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Roy asked her, ¡°Did Delroy tell you about Aldo Lewis¡¯ recent situation?¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, he said that since Alexander Lewis died, he¡¯s been quite incapable. His coboration with Mason Lilliput is progressing slowly, and now he¡¯s trying to sell off some investments and assets.¡±

    Roy hummed in agreement, ¡°I think they¡¯re eyeing the shares in grandpa¡¯s hands.¡±

    Richelle furrowed her brows, ¡°Are these incidents necessarily rted?¡±

    Roy patiently analyzed the situation.

    ¡°The rksons asked to hold an engagement banquet, but the Yellows refused, citing the recent funeral in the Lewis family. That means they¡¯re shifting the me for not holding the engagement banquet to our Lewis family. That¡¯s why Elizabeth came to see grandpa.¡±

    Richelle was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°The Lewis family¡¯s funeral has nothing to do with the Yellows, right? They¡¯re just trying to frame us! It¡¯s like grandpa¡¯s just minding his own business at home, and the mees falling from the sky!¡±

 Chapter 726: 722: The Old Man Whose Heart Has Completely Gone Cold

    Chapter 726: Chapter 722: The Old Man Whose Heart Has Completely Gone Cold

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°Indeed, there is no direct rtionship, but when the rksons say that, outsiders won¡¯t care if The Lewis didn¡¯t make such a request, and they will directly assume The Lewis are being unreasonable, not even allowing The Yellows and rksons to hold an engagement banquet.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was both angry and somewhat sad for the old man.

    ¡°So when Elizabeth Lewis came to see Grandpa, did she want Grandpa toe out and rify things, or did she want Grandpa to host the engagement banquet?¡±

    Roy Lewis gave Richelle Dunn a thumbs up.

    ¡°You guessed it, they want Grandpa to host the engagement banquet. In that case, the rumors that The Lewis won¡¯t allow the celebration will naturally self-destruct.¡±

    But Richelle Dunn only guessed that far.

    ¡°So what¡¯s next? Their ultimate goal isn¡¯t to have Grandpa host the engagement banquet, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis patiently guided her, ¡°So what do you think their ultimate goal is?¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought for a while, and she faintly saw a pattern.

    ¡°The rksons and The Yellows, I think, never intended to hold an engagement banquet from the beginning. Now that the rksons suddenly made a fuss, they want to use this engagement banquet to get more things, right?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, they want to get more things that originally didn¡¯t belong to them.¡±

    Richelle Dunn recalled, ¡°The things you said didn¡¯t belong to them, are you referring to the shares Grandpa holds in his hands?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Obviously, that¡¯s their target.¡±

    Richelle Dunn continued to analyze along this line of thought.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t those shares to be distributed among the sons and grandchildren? Moreover, those shares won¡¯t be distributed as long as Grandpa is alive.¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°Right, as long as Grandpa is alive, he is the key to stopping them from dividing those shares.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s eyes widened, and she incredulously eximed, ¡°So they want to make trouble at the engagement banquet?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t think she was smart enough toe up with such a devious and vicious n.

    Roy Lewis sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right, they know that Grandpa has a heart attack and can¡¯t stand to be stimted, so they will try their best to make a big fuss at the engagement banquet.¡±

    For a moment, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t think of what to say to continue this topic.

    She had been leaning on the other side of the desk, chatting with Roy Lewis. This time, she naturally walked over, opened her arms, and hugged Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis knew she wasforting him, but in fact, many years ago, he had already given up on his uncles and aunts and no longer harbored any hope for them.

    Roy Lewis also opened his arms to hug her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve seen through what they are, and I don¡¯t have any expectations for them. The only thing that irritates me is that I don¡¯t know how to bring up this matter with Grandpa.¡±

    Richelle Dunn also felt this was a difficult problem.

    ¡°Does Grandpa know about the rksons spreading those nasty words outside?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t know at the moment, but by tomorrow, at thetest, he should hear about it.¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Will Grandpa guess their ultimate goal like you?¡±

    Roy Lewis wanted to say no, but that wasn¡¯t the truth.

    ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t a na?ve person. In terms of tactics, Aldo Lewis is not even one percent of what Grandpa is, so Grandpa can¡¯t possibly not think of this.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn actually knew the answer, but at this time, she hoped that the old man could be a little more confused and slow-witted.

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the heartache of treacherous children at the age of ny.

    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t let this go ording to Aldo Lewis¡¯ n, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course not. We¡¯ll see what Grandpa thinks when he hears about it!¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis assumed that the old man wouldn¡¯t know about the situation until tomorrow.

    However, that evening, after the three children fell asleep.

    The old housekeeper came to knock on Roy Lewis¡¯ study door.

    ¡°Young Master, the old master asks for you and Dr. Dunn toe to the living room for a chat.¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis exchanged puzzled nces, and Roy Lewis was also somewhat surprised.

    The two of them arrived at the living room to find teacups and teapots arranged on the coffee table, with four cups of tea.

    Roy Lewis sat down and his gaze swept over the cups of tea.

    ¡°Grandpa, do we have a guest?¡±

    As Richelle Dunn naturally took on the task of making tea, she also looked up at the old man upon hearing this.

    ¡°Yes, awyer will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Awyer?¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis asked in unison.

    ¡°Yes!¡±<div>

    The old man picked up the tea and took a sip before slowly asking Roy Lewis.

    ¡°You both know about the rksons¡¯ situation, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis could only answer him truthfully, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    The old man put down the cup, ¡°Since these bastards are always eyeing those shares of mine, I might as well divide them up now to save them the trouble of constantly plotting against me and not focusing on their own business!¡±

    Richelle Dunn sighed silently in her heart and heard the old man continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have thewyer draft the papers, and you can look them over. Once there are no issues, let thewyer take them for notarization tomorrow. Then, I¡¯ll directly put the notarized agreement in the Lewis¡¯ Vige group chat to put an end to their scheming.¡±

 Chapter 727: 723: Leave a Grandchild for Old-age Care and Burial Assistance

    Chapter 727: Chapter 723: Leave a Grandchild for Old-age Care and Burial Assistance

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t guess the content of the agreement Mr. Lewis was referring to, so she remained silent.

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do it ording to your n, Grandpa. No matter what, Richelle, the children, and I will definitely stand by your side.¡±

    Thewyer soon arrived.

    Mr. Lewis had obviouslymunicated with thewyer in advance. Once thewyer sat down and had a cup of tea, he handed the prepared agreement to Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    They each held a copy and began to read it carefully.

    There weren¡¯t many words in the agreement, and Richelle quickly read through it all.

    She looked at Mr. Lewis in shock, ¡°Grandpa, is this really appropriate?¡±

    Mr. Lewis took a sip of tea and smiled at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡±

    Richelle was confused by Mr. Lewis¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Grandpa, I still hope that you can leave a way out for yourself. You are giving all your shares, assets, and real estate to the three siblings Timmy, doesn¡¯t that leave you with nothing?¡±<div>

    Mr. Lewis still had a smile on his face, ¡°Who says I have nothing left? Don¡¯t I still have you all? Or are you saying that once this transfer agreement is signed, you will look down upon this penniless old man?¡±

    Richelle shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Grandpa, you know we won¡¯t. But from your standpoint, I still rmend that you retain some property.¡±

    Mr. Lewis replied, ¡°You can rest assured, even if I take a step back and you guys don¡¯t support me, I won¡¯t starve for another hundred years!¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Richelle reluctantly nced at Roy Lewis for help.

    As a result, Roy Lewis acted as if he didn¡¯t see her signal and just said to Mr. Lewis, ¡°Grandpa, whatever you want to do, just do it ording to your n.¡±

    Mr. Lewis quickly signed the transfer agreement, then said to Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°I want to see if those beasts will go crazy when they see this agreement tomorrow!¡±

    Mr. Lewis appeared calm andposed.

    But Richelle could clearly see a hint of sadness in his eyes that had experienced countless vicissitudes and storms.

    ¡­

    The next morning, after discussing with Roy Lewis, Richelle asked the three children to take a day off to apany Mr. Lewis at home.

    Richelle also decided not to go out, staying busy with her own work in the study.

    At noon, thewyer sent a photocopy of the transfer agreement to the chat group of the Lewis¡¯ Vige.

    The gossiping group suddenly went silent, like a bunch of chickens.

    About four or five minutester, Aldo Lewis finally exploded in the group.

    Aldo Lewis: ¡°What the fuck does this mean? Are only those three bastards from Roy Lewis¡¯s family considered Lewis¡¯s, and we aren¡¯t?¡±

    No one in the group dared to respond.

    Even Elizabeth Lewis and Grace Lewis didn¡¯t make a peep.

    Aldo Lewis: ¡°Just remove us from the Lewis family tree then. After all, leaving a false name is even more ironic for us!¡±<div>

    Ahmad: ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. Lewis asked if you really want to be removed from the family tree. If so, he willply with your wishes.¡±

    Only a moment after Ahmad¡¯s words were sent, he received three replies.

    Aldo Lewis: ¡°Remove it then. We don¡¯t care about such a false title.¡±

    Elizabeth Lewis: ¡°I never said that!¡±<div>

    Grace Lewis: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it either!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice message appeared in the group.

    It was sent from Ahmad¡¯s ount, but the voice was clearly Mr. Lewis¡¯s.

    ¡°Since Aldo Lewis is so dissatisfied with being a member of the Lewis family, as the family head, I hereby dere that from today, Aldo Lewis and his family of five will be removed from the Lewis family tree. Furthermore, effective immediately, I will sever all ties with Aldo Lewis and his family.¡±

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s voice was old but still powerful and deep.

    There was a moment of silence in the group.

    Aldo Lewis: ¡°Go to hell¡­¡±

    Before Aldo could even finish swearing, the chat group disyed a system message.

    ¡°Aldo Lewis has been removed from this group by Ahmad.¡±

    Then, one after another, Ahmad removed Aldo Lewis¡¯ family of five from the Lewis family chat group with a system message.

    The group was plunged into a long silence.

    Shortly after the news broke in the Lewis family group, an announcement was made on Lewis Group¡¯s official website, dismissing Aldo Lewis and his children from all their positions within thepany.

    The news of Aldo Lewis being expelled from his family by Mr. Lewis spread quickly in Kindur.<div>

    Those who used to tter Aldo Lewis and call him ¡°Mr. Lewis¡± now avoided him like the gue.

    Phones rang incessantly with debt collectors and people trying to distance themselves from Aldo.

    Aldo never expected things to develop in this direction.

    Originally, he thought he had Mr. Lewis under his thumb.

    After all, Mr. Lewis was left with only one son; the others were either dead or imprisoned.

    The only remaining son, Sebastian Lewis, was trying to reform himself in prison and live a clean life.

    As for the grandsons, Roy Lewis and Alexander Lewis were dead, and Edbert Lewis was still in jail; only Aldo¡¯s son was untainted.

    Therefore, he believed that he had a firm grip on Mr. Lewis¡¯ weakness and could make him do whatever he wanted.

    After all, at this age, Mr. Lewis had to leave some descendants to support him in his old age, right?

 Chapter 728: 724: Aldo Lewis Who Drives Himself to Extinction

    Chapter 728: Chapter 724: Aldo Lewis Who Drives Himself to Extinction

    He never expected that his threat, which he thought could be used as a bargaining chip,

    would result in him being expelled from the family tree, removed from the group chat, and relieved of all his duties in the Lewis Group¡­

    Aldo Lewis panicked. He took out his phone and tried to call his grandfather.

    However, all he heard was the ¡°beep-beep¡± busy signal.

    It seemed that his grandfather had blocked his number.

    He grew more frantic and called the old housekeeper,

    but even the housekeeper¡¯s phone simply gave him the ¡°beep-beep¡± busy signal.

    Aldo Lewis had no choice but to call Elizabeth Lewis. Her phone was reachable, but she just didn¡¯t answer.

    Aldo Lewis called her several times, and then he heard the mechanical prompt saying, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off.¡±

    Aldo Lewis didn¡¯t give up and called Grace Lewis.<div>

    The result was the same as with Elizabeth.

    Aldo Lewis was genuinely in a panic.

    He paced around his house in distress, and after thinking it through, it seemed that no one could help him.

    While he could not reach anyone through the phone, many calls kepting in.

    Some were debt collectors, some were discussing business with him before.

    And there were also calls from Mason Lilliput.

    For other calls, Aldo Lewis could just ignore,

    but he did not dare not answer Mason¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, what can I do for you?¡±

    He pretended to be rxed and spoke casually.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I heard you¡¯ve been kicked out of the Lewis family by your old man?¡±

    Good news never leaves the house, but bad news travels a thousand miles.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, it¡¯s just a fit of anger from my father. After a few days, everything will be fine.¡±

    Aldo Lewis¡¯ words were more likeforting himself than reassuring Mason Lilliput.

    Mason Lilliput chuckled twice, ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s put aside our previous discussions for now, and we can resume them once your father restores your position.¡±

    Aldo Lewis got anxious, ¡°No, Mr. Lilliput, didn¡¯t we agree before that we would sign the contract in a few days and then roll out the products on arge scale? Why are you suddenly changing your mind?¡±

    The reason Aldo Lewis was so anxious was that Mason Lilliput promised to invest arge sum in operational costs after signing the contract.

    If the deal was off now, wouldn¡¯t the big money at his fingertips simply fly away?

    Mason Lilliput¡¯s patience was apparently limited, and his voice suddenly became indifferent.<div>

    ¡°I was going to sign with you because you were the Lewis¡¯ fourth son, the people in the Lewis¡¯ Vige would still listen to you. Now, you are nothing. Who in the Lewis¡¯ Vige will listen to you? Do you think you can still distribute my goods smoothly?¡±

    Of course, Aldo Lewis knew this, which was why he was so frantic.

    Being removed from the family tree by his grandfather meant he could no longer use his title of Mr. Lewis to gain any benefits.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? My father is just angry now, and he will restore my status in a few days. Mr. Lilliput, you have to realize he only has one legitimate son now.¡±<div>

    Mason Lilliput remained unmoved.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait until you regain your position. Anyway, I already have the contract ready. You can sign it whenever you recover your position.¡±

    Everyone knew that without the title of Mr. Lewis (), Aldo Lewis was just a useless man.

    With no value to be exploited.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll remind you, your father, who has severed ties with you, might value those three gifted children left behind by Roy Lewis even more!¡±

    Aldo Lewis got angry, ¡°Those three bastards¡­¡±

    Mason Lilliput interrupted him, ¡°Your old man isn¡¯t a fool. If they were really bastards, would he let Richelle Dunn in? Would he allow the other two children into the family tree? Mr. Lewis, if you have a way to recover your position, just hurry up, lest more problems arise.¡±

    Of course, Aldo Lewis knew he had to act fast.

    But he had exhausted all the solutions he could think of, pleaded with everyone he could, yet none of them worked.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput, can you at least stick to the original n and distribute the goods first? After all, reconciling with my father is just a matter of a few days. There¡¯s no need for my personal affairs to affect the overall situation.¡±

    However, Mason Lilliput directly crushed all his hopes.

    ¡°No need, I have alternative options. If you can¡¯t walk this path, just take another one. Mr. Lewis, good luck!¡±

    This ¡°good luck¡± was uttered so perfunctorily, with no sincerity whatsoever.<div>

    Aldo Lewis, feeling utterly devastated, listened as the call was disconnected.

    A littleter, the people at the old house called to report to the old housekeeper.

    Aldo Lewis, along with his wife and two children, was kneeling under the scorching sun outside the main entrance of the mansion.

    The old housekeeper informed the old man, who was ying with his great-grandchildren, building Legos. Unconcerned and without even looking up, the old man said,

    ¡°Let them be. They are outsiders, whether they kneel or not, who cares.¡±

    Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would probably use the old man of abandoning his family for his own pleasure.

    Only those who knew the truth understood that the old man had no choice but to let go because he was fed up with these unworthy descendants.

    However, the old housekeeper felt that this was not quite right.

    ¡°Old Master, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to let outsiders see this?¡±

    The old man finally looked up and sneered,

    ¡°Are they afraid of being seen by outsiders? Their faces have long been disgraced by themselves!¡±

    The old housekeeper saw that the old man was determined not to care, but he had to consider the young master who he had watched grow up. So, he quietly told the bodyguardsideiously on behalf of the old house,

    to call the police and have Aldo Lewis and his family driven away by the authorities.<div>

 Chapter 729: 725: What will Richelle and the child do if you have an accident?

    Chapter 729: Chapter 725: What will Richelle and the child do if you have an ident?

    The grand scheme devised by Aldo Lewis to force Mr. Lewis to divide his family property ultimately ended with the entire family of Aldo Lewis being expelled from the Lewis family.

    The gossip outside varied, but most people sympathized with Mr. Lewis and the fact that he had such an ungrateful son.

    As for Aldo Lewis, the vast majority thought he deserved it.

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s old friends,tely, found various ways to call and console him.

    They tried to persuade him to go out and rx.

    Mr. Lewis knew that Roy Lewis had some major moves nned, and he was also worried that his rebellious son Aldo Lewis might do something outrageous against him, which could hinder Roy.

    So, he found various reasons to reject the offers of his old friends.

    In fact, the days Mr. Lewis stayed at home were quite fulfilling.

    For safety reasons, the three children were also staying at home recently, so Mr. Lewis spent time with the kids building LEGO and learningndscape painting with Tifanny.

    asionally, he would y chess with a free moment with Roy. The remaining ten-odd hours in a day were all arranged.<div>

    ¡°Roy, tell me the truth, do you have to go to the front line again?¡± Mr. Lewis asked as they yed chess alone in the living room.

    Roy shook his head, ¡°No, Uncle Green won¡¯t let me go to the front line. He said he has found a suitable candidate, guaranteeing no mistakes.¡±

    Mr. Lewis nodded satisfyingly, ¡°At least the young Green is sensible. Last time you almost lost your life, and you still haven¡¯t fully recovered. If he sends you to the front line again, I¡¯ll fight him!¡±

    However, Roy was somewhat worried.

    ¡°Although Uncle Green doesn¡¯t want me on the front line, I hope to be on the front line personally because I¡¯m the one who orchestrated the entire operation. There¡¯s no one who knows more about the situation and rtionships in Leutonia and neighboring countries. The stakes are high, and there¡¯s no room for error. The slightest mistake could render our work over the past few months, or even years, in vain!¡±

    Mr. Lewis sighed.

    ¡°I understand all that you¡¯re saying, but look at our family, you¡¯re the only one of your generation remaining! And you have to think about the hard work Richelle has put in over the past few months. But if you go to the front line again and something happens, what will Richelle and the children do?¡±

    Roy was very certain, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡±

    But sometimes, guarantees can be unreliable and don¡¯t count.

    ¡°In any case, Kennedy Green is the highestmander; just follow orders!¡±

    Mr. Lewis knew that Kennedy Green probably had the same mentality.

    Neither of them would want Roy in danger again.

    Roy naturally understood this, so he was somewhat resigned to Kennedy Green¡¯s decision.

    ¡°I can only ept it as it is. Besides being an outcast now, even if I regain my identity, I can¡¯t do anything about him!¡±

    Mr. Lewis looked at his grandson¡¯s helpless expression and smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have someone who can control you.¡±

    Meanwhile, when the two of them were discussing, Richelle Dunn was collecting information about Harris Dunn¡¯s application for a branch office in Leutonia.

    There was no underestimating Mason Lilliput¡¯s influence.

    Otherpanies from copsed countries would take at least a year, if not longer, to go through the standard process and get approval.<div>

    Harris Dunn¡¯s application in Leutonia had already passed several approvals in just a month or two, leaving only thest two approval procedures.

    At the fastest, Harris would get Leutonia¡¯s approval in another month, and Dunn Group¡¯s operations in Leutonia would be a fait apli.

    When Richelle found out about this, she was shocked.

    First, she was shocked by Mason Lilliput¡¯s influence and power over Leutonia¡¯s upper echelons.<div>

    Second, she was shocked by Harris Dunn¡¯s determination to go down a path of self-destruction.

    Richelle sent the seemingly unrted but actually crucial information to her boss.

    When the boss didn¡¯t fire back for a while, Richelle worried that he might miss out on some crucial information and make a wrong judgment for the uing action.

    ¡°Mr. Lilliput has a very strongwork of contacts; please be extremely careful!¡±

    Leutonia¡¯s public security had not been good for many years, and various illegal transactions had been rampant.

    It was obvious that some high-ranking officials in Leutonia were in collusion with Mason Lilliput!

    After ying chess with Mr. Lewis, Roy returned to his study and received Margareth¡¯s email and reminder.

    ¡°Received, thank you!¡±

    He filtered out the useful information from Margareth¡¯s emails and forwarded it to Kennedy Green.

    Soon after, Kennedy Green sent a video call invitation.

    Roy answered the call, ¡°Uncle Green, the Prime Minister of Leutonia previously said he wasn¡¯t sure which subordinate had a problem. Now, following Harris Dunn¡¯s branch application, you can trace the people behind Mason Lilliput¡¯s collusion and eliminate all potential dangers.¡±

    Kennedy Green nodded, ¡°Yes, this intel is timely. Let¡¯s adjust our ns to make sure everything goes impably!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 730: 726: Baby, wait for me to come back!

    Chapter 730: Chapter 726: Baby, wait for me toe back!

    Later, Margareth sent several more rted intelligence reports to the patron.

    The benefactor responded swiftly but concisely.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Clearly, he was quite busy.

    Richelle Dunn had finished most of her tasks and didn¡¯t respond further to the patron. She logged off and went to find the children, ying with them for a while, then taught them a fun lesson at their insistence.

    After dinner in the evening, the three children apanied their old man for a walk in the courtyard.

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis ate fruit in the living room to aid digestion.

    ¡°Richelle, next Tuesday and Wednesday, I have to go out on assignment.¡±

    Richelle Dunn understood then, those two days would be the action days.

    ¡°Going abroad?¡±<div>

    Some things were better left unsaid.

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be safe, and if all goes well, I will be home by Wednesday night.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°All right, take care!¡±

    On Monday evening, Richelle Dunn cooked avish dinner herself.

    Kennedy Green, Maggie Mitchell, Nathan Caroule, and Denise Munni also came to Roy Lewis¡¯ house to have an early mini celebration for Roy Lewis¡¯ uing mission.

    Everyone was aware of the tough fight that would take ce tomorrow, so although the meal was delicious, nobody drank tea. And instead of drinking wine, they toasted with tea.

    The three little ones also seemed to sense that their father had an important tasking up. After dinner, while the adults were chatting in the living room, the three little ones slipped away.

    Close to nine o¡¯clock, the three little ones came running down from upstairs, standing in front of Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Uncle and dad, these are the peace amulets we siblings made for you. Take good care of them.¡±

    Tifanny gave the red peace amulets, hand-stitched by the three siblings, to Kennedy Green and Roy Lewis.

    Both men happily epted the peace amulets, each gave the little ones a hug and a kiss on their cheeks and said ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Early the next morning, Richelle Dunn made Roy Lewis¡¯ favourite breakfast and after eating, the family sent Roy Lewis off on the car sent from the Presidential Pce.

    Roy Lewis got into the car, but then got out again, and in front of his children, gave Richelle Dunn a longing kiss.

    Then, he whispered in Richelle Dunn¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Baby, wait for me.¡±

    When Richelle Dunn, Roy Lewis and Nathan arrived at their office in Federation Government, they sat down in front of therge projection screen with Nathan and several other assisting ministers.

    ¡°Do you guys know who is the frontlinemander this time?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked the other ministers before Kennedy Green arrived.

    The ministers looked at each other. They obviously knew the truth, but didn¡¯t appearfortable voicing it.<div>

    Roy Lewis looked at their ufortable expressions andughed, waving his hand.

    ¡°No matter if you don¡¯t say it, anyway, you¡¯ll see soon. I won¡¯t make it hard for you. Just finding it a little strange. I should have had a chance to know and develop some synergy with my counterpart beforehand.¡±

    Until now, Roy Lewis still didn¡¯t quite understand what Kennedy Green was up to.

    He originally thought that as the mission approached, Kennedy Green would introduce him to his partner in advance.<div>

    As a result, less than half an hour before the mission started, he still knew nothing about his uing partner.

    Roy Lewis was worried; even the most familiar person would need to warm up a bit to match the rhythm, wouldn¡¯t they?

    He didn¡¯t even know who the other party was.

    ¡°Nathan, call Mr. Fred and see why Mr. Green hasn¡¯te yet.¡±

    Kennedy was busy, but no matter how busy, this task, which had been nned for several years, should still be top priority.

    Nathan dialed out from the phone on the table, only to get a busy tone.

    He shook his head at Roy Lewis, ¡°The line is busy.¡±

    Roy Lewis took the phone and dialed Kennedy Green¡¯s personal phone number. The result was the same, a busy tone.

    Roy Lewis was worried that Kennedy Green might¡¯ve been held up by something else, and he turned his head to instruct Nathan.

    ¡°Go see Mr. Green¡¯s office. He probably was too busy and put his phone on silent mode.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nathan stood up.

    ¡°Nathan, Mr. President said he would arrive when the operation starts!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the other ministers.<div>

    The ministers nodded their agreement, ¡°Yes, the President told me the same.¡±

    Well, it turned out that only he was kept in the dark.

    Roy Lewis was left speechless.

    He opened hisptop for onest simtion drill.

    The prearranged time to connect with the frontlinemander arrived. A burst of staticter, a familiar figure appeared on the screen.

    Roy Lewis widened his eyes and called out in surprise, ¡°Mr. President?¡±

    This was the title Roy Lewis used for Kennedy Green in the workce.

    The figure on the screen turned around, and indeed, it was Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Lewis, how about it? As I said, I¡¯ll find you a person with a perfect level of rapport. You content with me?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings ¡ª there was surprise, and there was also a sense of sudden realization.

    ¡°Mr. President, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be on the frontline personally!¡±

    Roy Lewis frowned, not agreeing with Kennedy Green¡¯s actions.

    <div>

 Chapter 731: 727: The Final Action, President in Peril

    Chapter 731: Chapter 727: The Final Action, President in Peril

    Kennedy Green waved his hand and said,

    ¡°Roy, as you said, this operation took many people years of effort to organize, and it can¡¯t be handed over to just anyone. You would have been the best choice, but you¡¯ve had two major surgeries recently and your body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the stress. Finding someone else, like you mentioned, would take too much time to develop rapport, and we simply don¡¯t have time anymore. So, I can¡¯t think of a second choice other than me!¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t want to admit it, but in fact, Kennedy Green was right.

    At this point, there was no turning back for either of them.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. President, please prioritize your own safety in the uing operation andunch a counter-attack on the target only after ensuring your personal safety,¡± said Roy.

    At ten in the morning, Roy Lewis sent themand to start the operation to the front-linemander, Kennedy Green, via the inte.

    As soon as the operation began, the enemy fought back, though not forcefully. With a slight increase in troops, the joint forces of several countries quickly dispersed their attackers.

    The operation progressed until five in the afternoon,sting nearly seven hours.

    The events of these seven hours closely resembled what Roy had nned. Although there were many ambushes and counter-attacks, they were all within the joint forces¡¯ control.

    In Leutonia, the sky darkened after five o¡¯clock.<div>

    After several hours of continuous operations, everyone was tired: the front-line joint forces, the front-linemander Kennedy Green in Leutonia, Roy Lewis and the other ministers who were remotely directing the operation in the Federation¡¯s government office.

    They agreed to rest for a while and regroup before the next round of operations.

    Since this was a highly ssified event, Roy and Nathan Caroule handed over their personal phones to designated personnel for safekeeping as soon as they got into their special vehicles.

    So even though Roy was extremely worried about Richelle Dunn and the children, he had no other choice but to have a quick rest in the office after dinner.

    The second step of the operation was a surprise attack at midnight.

    This surprise attack aimed to surround and annihte the enemy¡¯s main forces on arge scale.

    Around eleven o¡¯clock, Roy sent the signal to Kennedy Green on the front line to start the operation.

    ording to the n, this surprise attack wouldst at least a few hours, so it should end tomorrow morning.

    Of course, this was an optimistic estimate.

    If the enemy resolutely defended their position and counter-attacked using their advantages, this attack couldst until tomorrow afternoon.

    ¡°Mr. President, and all the brothers, please be careful!¡± said Roy after issuing the mission.

    Kennedy Green patted his chest andughed,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the peace amulet safe and sound!¡±

    The surprise attack went smoothly until around four in the morning.

    Victory seemed within reach for the most difficult battle.

    But suddenly, a loud explosion was heard from the screen, and then the screen went ck!

    Roy Lewis¡¯ heart skipped a beat, and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Uncle, how are you? Uncle, please answer me immediately if you can hear my voice!¡± he called anxiously into the phone.

    The screen remained dark, but faint sounds of conversation came through. Upon closer listening, it seemed to be people talking.<div>

    The content was unclear, but the anxious tone indicated that something major had happened. It was likely that the enemy had pulled off a surprise attack, and their forces had taken a heavy blow.

    ¡°Uncle! Mr. Fred! Can you hear me?¡±

    After a rustling sound, Kennedy Green¡¯s voice finally came through,

    ¡°I can hear you, I¡¯m fine!¡±<div>

    Kennedy Green¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, but Roy¡¯s intuition told him that Kennedy Green was wounded, and severely so.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been seriously injured, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Roy Lewis asked Kennedy Green in a deep voice.

    Kennedy Green chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯m doing great. Roy, the screen must be broken and we can¡¯t fix it for now, so would it be okay to use audiomunication to arrange the follow-up actions?¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t see anything, and even though he was incredibly uneasy, with a strong premonition, he heard Kennedy Green¡¯s long and clear speech. His thoughts were logical and clear; he didn¡¯t seem like someone seriously hurt.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, is my uncle really okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. President is doing fine,¡± answered Benjamin Fred, which reassured Roy.

    Taking a deep breath, Roy asked Benjamin Fred to report on the situation there.

    In a concise summary, Benjamin Fred described the situation: just as Roy suspected, the enemy hadunched a massive surprise attack and destroyed their front-linemunications equipment.

    The audio-onlymunication equipment they were using now was a backup set.

    Based on Benjamin Fred¡¯s report, Roy quickly devised an action n to reinforce the troops and carry out a final roundup.

    After discussing with the ministers present and making some minor adjustments, Roy sent the action n to Kennedy Green via audiomunication.

    This full-force crackdown operationsted for more than half an hour, with faint explosions heard through the phone.<div>

    Then, after a huge explosion, Benjamin Fred¡¯s voice came through with a loud shout,

    ¡°Mr. President!¡±

 Chapter 732: 728: Acting President, is Mr. Lewis

    Chapter 732: Chapter 728: Acting President, is Mr. Lewis

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heart suddenly clenched with pain.

    ¡°Uncle! What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kennedy Green didn¡¯t respond to him; Benjamin Fred did.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the operation has been sessfully concluded, and we have achieved a great victory!¡±

    Compared to the sess or failure of the operation, Roy Lewis is more concerned about Kennedy Green¡¯s safety right now.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, what happened to my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. President has been injured and fainted!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s premonition came true.

    His hands and feet turned instantly cold, but his mind remained clear.

    ¡°Get my uncle to the ne immediately. I¡¯ll be responsible formunicating with the Prime Minister of Leutonia and arranging the rescue operation.¡±<div>

    Benjamin Fred agreed and hung up the phone.

    About ten minutester, the rescue team sent by the Prime Minister of Leutonia took Kennedy Green to the hospital.

    Another ten minutes passed, and Benjamin Fred¡¯s call returned.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. President has lost a lot of blood and is still undergoing emergency treatment.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mood turned heavy.

    ¡°Excessive blood loss? Where was he injured? Was it a vital organ or his head?¡±

    Benjamin Fred was silent for a moment before replying.

    ¡°Mr. President was not injured in any vital organs or areas, but he has been injured for an extended period. He sustained injuries when themunication equipment was bombed and persisted until the operation ended¡­¡±

    So, Roy Lewis¡¯s previous premonitions and anxiety were real!

    ¡°Keep a close eye on his progress, and inform me immediately if there are any changes.¡±

    With the conclusion of Leutonia¡¯s operation, Roy Lewis left the remaining tasks to Nathan Caroule and the other ministers to discuss and handle.

    He left his office, retrieved his personal cell phone, and dialed Richelle Dunn¡¯s number.

    ¡°Roy, how is everything? All went smoothly, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis cut to the chase, ¡°The mission isplete, and I¡¯m fine, but my uncle had an ident in Leutonia. He suffered from brain hypoxia due to excessive blood loss and is still in critical condition.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was startled.

    ¡°This is serious. Can you give me the hospital director¡¯s number? I want to find out more about his condition.¡±

    Richelle Dunn is an expert in this area, so Roy Lewis naturally trusts her more.

    After getting the number and making a call, Richelle called back about ten minutester.

    ¡°Roy, can you arrange an emergency flight route? I want to fly to Leutonia immediately.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis¡¯s heart clenched once more, ¡°The experts in Leutonia are useless?¡±

    Richelle Dunn sounded worried, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the director¡¯s tone suggested they don¡¯t have confidence. I¡¯m afraid that the longer it takes, the more dangerous it is for your uncle. My mentor would have been faster if she were in South Asia, but she¡¯s attending a conference in Megacarton. Please make arrangements as soon as possible, and I¡¯ll wait for your notification.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask Richelle Dunn about her level of confidence, as he knew that regardless of her level, she was definitely stronger than the experts in Leutonia.

    With incredible speed, he arranged a military ne. Meanwhile, Richelle Dunn had already left her house and was rushing to the Presidential Pce.<div>

    Roy returned to his office to find that all remaining tasks had beenpleted.

    He informed several ministers about Kennedy Green¡¯s injury and the fact that he was still being treated.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn and I will fly to Leutonia to save Mr. President, but the Federation cannot afford to be without a leader for a day. Implement the emergency n and let the acting president handle matters for a few days.¡±

    The ministers exchanged looks.

    Roy Lewis noticed their expressions and sensed they were concealing something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have an emergency n or alternative candidate?¡±

    As the second-inmand, Mr. Yacoub finally spoke up.

    ¡°We do. The candidate is you, Mr. Lewis!¡±

    Roy Lewis was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m the backup candidate? That¡¯s not right. I remember initially; a minister was selected by several departments, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s department, responsible for many secrets, is considered an independent department.

    It is not subject to the control of other departments and reports directly to the President.

    At the same time, the other departments are not under his management, and he does not get involved in their affairs.<div>

    However, in matters of national security, other departments must unconditionally obey his orders.

    Mr. Yacoub nodded, ¡°Yes, initially Mr. President designated me, but over the years, I¡¯ve realized that you, Mr. Lewis, have a better understanding of the overall situation and are more capable of leadership.¡±

    ¡°So, a few months ago, after your sessful operation, I proposed including you as a candidate to Mr. President. In the end, the department heads voted unanimously. In case of special circumstances, you will be the acting president.¡±

    Roy Lewis epted the appointment in the face of the crisis, only pausing for a moment before nodding gravely.

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow¡¯s work will proceed as nned. I¡¯ll go check on Mr. President¡¯s condition first. You can always contact me if you need anything.¡±

    Richelle Dunn arrived at the Presidential Pce and hurriedly boarded the ne with Roy Lewis.

    Meanwhile, the children and elderly at home were entrusted to Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni¡¯s care.

    After the ne took off, Richelle Dunn maintainedmunication with the hospital director throughout the flight, providing online guidance for the rescue efforts.

    Since Leutonia is adjacent to the Federation, the Federation¡¯s military nended at Leutonia¡¯s military hospital in about an hour.

    Richelle Dunn got off the ne and quickly changed into surgical scrubs before entering the emergency room.

 Chapter 733: 729: President Green Falls Into a Coma, Acting President Takes Office Immediately

    Chapter 733: Chapter 729: President Green Falls Into a Coma, Acting President Takes Office Immediately

    Richelle Dunn had been in the operating room for nearly five hours, and when she came out, her body was drenched, as if she had just been pulled out of the water.

    Roy Lewis had sharp eyes; as she walked out, he went over to help her.

    Richelle was still wearing her mask, her eyes filled with a trace of heaviness and sadness.

    ¡°Roy, I¡¯m sorry¡­I tried my best¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed viciously by a sharp instrument, causing great pain.

    But he deliberately ignored it, gently patting Richelle on the shoulder as he embraced her.

    ¡°Richelle, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. You¡¯ve already done your best. My uncle won¡¯t me you either.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help but think that if I had tried to save my uncle at the first opportunity, he would have woken up tomorrow¡­but now, I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be in the ICU¡­¡±

    Roy heard her final words and suddenly pushed her away.

    ¡°Are you saying that my uncle is¡­saved?¡±<div>

    Richelle looked at him curiously, ¡°Yes, he is saved, but we are not sure when he will wake up¡­¡±

    Richelle had encountered simr patients like Kennedy Green before.

    But for each of the previous cases, the surgery had gone smoothly, and the patients had woken up on the second day after the operation.

    However, Kennedy¡¯s best chance for rescue had obviously been missed, so while he had been saved and was no longer in immediate danger, his consciousness¡¯s recovery was uncertain, if it would even happen at all.

    Upon understanding Richelle¡¯s words, Roy fell silent for a moment before opening his arms and hugging her tightly again.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you!¡±

    For Roy, his only remaining blood-rted elders were the old man and Kennedy Green.

    Richelle gently patted his back and sighed softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. My master has dealt with several cases of patients who have missed their treatment opportunities like my uncle. In all cases, they have regained consciousness within the first year, provided that after the surgery, the patients receive meticulous care. Additionally, the patients¡¯ will to survive must be very strong.¡±

    Upon hearing Richelle¡¯s words, hope reignited in Roy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. With my aunt, taking care of my uncle won¡¯t be a problem. As for my uncle¡¯s will to survive, that goes without saying.¡±

    The two spent some time in the hallway before Kennedy Green was transported from the critical care room to the ICU.

    For the next two days, Roy and Richelle stayed in Leutonia.

    When Kennedy¡¯s condition eventually stabilized, they escorted him back to the Federation.

    Maggie Mitchell was informed of the truth shortly after the surgery, and she quickly handed over control of Green Group to her and Kennedy¡¯s eldest son, Herbert Green.

    With everything settled, Richelle and Roy apanied theatose Kennedy as they disembarked the airne, greeted by a casually dressed and gentle-looking Maggie, who had shed her strong and cold business persona.

    Richelle almost thought they had encountered the wrong person until Maggie hurried over to the stretcher, her tearful eyes staring at the unconscious Kennedy.

    Knowing that Maggie needed time alone with her husband, Richelle and Roy said theirforting words before leaving the hospital room together.

    Richelle and Roy took separate cars from the military hospital.<div>

    Richelle took a car that would bring her home.

    Roy, on the other hand, rode in a car that would take him to the Presidential Pce.

    It had been three days since Kennedy¡¯s injury and subsequenta.

    At that time, a usual press conference was being held at the Presidential Pce, with the Federation government spokesperson and reporters from various countries who had been urgently summoned to the scene.<div>

    Roy arrived at the press conference five minutes before it began.

    Roy, now in a ck suit, took a seat in the middle of the ministers.

    The journalists, with their keen senses, noticed his seating choice and began to murmur.

    After all, the central seat was reserved for the leader, the President.

    The spokesperson took the stage, beginning with some standard polite remarks.

    Then, the meeting quickly got to the point.

    ¡°I believe that many of our friends in the media who are concerned about international affairs are aware that three days ago, Leutonia carried out a major crackdown on a multinational criminal group, with the operation being a resounding sess. The front-linemander of the crackdown is none other than our President Kennedy Green!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, President Green was seriously injured during the operation and is currently recovering in the hospital. In the short term, he is unlikely to handle the heavy and crucial responsibilities of the Federation government. As a result, the six leaders agreed unanimously to urgently activate the standby President n, and for the time being, our interim President will rece President Green in carrying out presidential duties.¡±

    ¡°This fully-elected interim President is none other than the mastermind and chiefmander of the crackdown operation, Mr. Roy Lewis!¡±

    The eyes of the reporters in the audience suddenly turned towards Roy.

 Chapter 734: 730: I Just Had Surgery, Not Dead

    Chapter 734: Chapter 730: I Just Had Surgery, Not Dead

    Roy Lewis stood up, walked calmly onto the podium under the watchful, silent gaze.

    The spokesperson made way for him to stand behind the speaking desk.

    Roy Lewis was always pragmatic, so his speech was astonishingly brief.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, my name is Roy Lewis. During President Kennedy Green¡¯s recovery period, I will uphold Mr. President¡¯s philosophy and do my utmost to serve the Federation government to the best of my ability. Thank you all!¡±

    As Roy Lewis said these words, he felt both a sense of mission and deep guilt towards Richelle Dunn and her children.

    The promised first trip after his ¡°resurrection from death¡±, the promised Mid-Autumn outing at sea to see dolphins¡­

    These, it seemed, were all down the drain now.

    It seemed that everyone, the spokesperson and the reporters alike, hadn¡¯t expected his speech to be so brief. So, there was a brief silence before the apuse began.

    After pping, the spokesperson leaned over and said.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, or perhaps you could talk a bit about your future ns?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°Everything will operate as normal in the Federation government. All ongoing infrastructure projects will continue, and negotiations for investments will also proceed. So, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. If any of you reporters have questions, please ask.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s remarkably brief speech did leave everyone quite unustomed.

    But after one attempt at prompting him, the spokesperson had no choice but to ept the new boss¡¯s concise approach.

    So, they announced that it was time now for the reporters to ask their questions.

    A reporter from a Federation media outlet was the first one called by Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you were previously the CEO of Lewis Group, how will you bnce your work now as the Acting President?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°Did you not say that I was previously the president of Lewis Group? As you should remember, the current president of Lewis Group is Mr. Dunn, not me, so there is no issue of bncing work.¡±

    In his heart, Roy Lewis silently apologized to Richelle Dunn once again.

    He had previously promised her that he would free her from her duty as soon as he recovered.

    Now it seemed that Richelle would have to remain as CEO for a while longer!

    Another foreign reporter was then called upon.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it was previously introduced that you were the nner and firstmander of the operation, does this mean that you were previously serving under President Kennedy Green? Can you speak about which department and position?¡±

    Roy Lewis replied, ¡°I have indeed been working under President Kennedy since his election, but all information rted to my position is ssified information of the Federation, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose it.¡±

    Next was another foreign reporter.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, some time ago, there were rumors of your death due to an ident. Are you aware of these rumors? And, you disappeared for a while before, can you exin the reason?¡±

    Roy Lewis motioned for the reporter to sit down, ¡°You¡¯ve asked a good question, my friend. I don¡¯t know who spread the news of my death, I was aware of it but not at the outset. During the time I was absent, I was undergoing brain surgery and then needed time to convalesce at home.¡±

    The rumor that the President of Lewis Group was seriously ill and could die at any moment had been circting for many years.

    Hence, the fact that Roy Lewis was ill was never a secret; rather, it wasmon knowledge.

    At the press conference, reporters asked one sharp question after another, but all were coolly and calmly neutralized by Roy Lewis.<div>

    The entire press conference was broadcast live.

    Richelle Dunn and the children watched as their beloved husband and father ascended to the highest position of the Federation.

    Meanwhile, those who had previously believed unquestioningly in the news of Roy Lewis¡¯s death were now watching him ¡°rise from the dead¡± in high spirits, veer from his former business path, and suddenly ascend to the high seat of Acting President of the Federation.

    Three days ago, when Mason Lilliput learned of Kennedy Green¡¯s critical condition, barely hanging on, he started rubbing his hands together in anticipation. He nned to propose moving next year¡¯s presidential election forward with members of his faction.<div>

    He and his faction members had drafted the proposal in just three days and had decided to disclose Kennedy Green¡¯s condition the day after tomorrow. They would submit the proposal to advance the election directly to try and catch the Green Faction off guard.

    However, before he could reveal this, the Federation government announced a meeting.

    Mason had assumed it would be a press conference for several Ministers to mitigate public concerns.

    He couldn¡¯t believe the first thing he saw at the press conference was Roy Lewis sitting among the Ministers.

    Damn, was it a ghost?

    Or did they just find someone to impersonate Roy Lewis?

    By this time, Mason still firmly believed in the information that Roy Lewis was dead.

    It wasn¡¯t until the spokesperson publicly announced Kennedy Green¡¯s injury that he began to realise something was wrong.

    And then, he heard the spokesperson dere that Kennedy Green¡¯s presidential position would be temporarily taken over by Roy Lewis.

    Mason darkened.

    It was well known that Kennedy Green¡¯s sess over the years, as well as his poprity among the people, were closely rted to Roy Lewis¡¯s behind-the-scenes assistance.

 Chapter 735: 731: Roy Lewis Comes Back to Life, Someones Nightmare

    Chapter 735: Chapter 731: Roy Lewis Comes Back to Life, Someone¡¯s Nightmare

    The questions from international journalists at the press conference were very sharp.

    However, Roy Lewis managed to slip through them all without a single leak, always able to give reporters an answer that may not be perfect but irrefutable.

    Mason Lilliput and Roy Lewis had secretly crossed swords countless times, and he knew that Roy Lewis might be even more difficult to deal with than Kennedy Green.

    This was why a few months ago, he had not hesitated to instigate people from the Thompsons to go after Roy Lewis.

    Because he knew that without Roy Lewis, Kennedy Green would be like a man without his right and left arms.

    As a result, the so-called car ident turned out to be aplete setup.

    And this setup had led him step by step to today, only when seeing Roy Lewis stepping onto the stage, did he realize that he thought he had manipted Kennedy Green and Lewis family for months.

    But in fact, the manipted and the designed had always been himself.

    Leutonia¡¯s transportationwork was destroyed once again. He thought it was just the new leader¡¯s first move toe after him.

    At that time, he thought it was just an unexpected temporary action by Leutonia in order to ask the Federation for military assistance.<div>

    It was not until Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡± that he realized that this was not the leader¡¯s first move.

    Rather, from the very beginning, Roy Lewis and Kennedy Green hadid a trap, set up a scheme, and after meticulous nning,unched such a precise and concentrated encirclement and suppression operation a few days ago.

    It has to be said, Roy Lewis was truly his nemesis.

    Just a few months ago, during the encirclement in the central region, Roy Lewis had broken half of hiswork and manpower.

    And this time, the operation in Leutonia had almost ruined thework and manpower that he had spent a fortune to restore and improve over the past few months.

    Mason Lilliput originally thought that since it was broken, it was just the loss of some money-making transportationworks and manpower.

    But Kennedy Green, was half of his own life invested!

    Originally, Mason Lilliput was confident about the early election proposal.

    But he didn¡¯t know that before his move was evenunched, Kennedy Green and Roy Lewis moved first.

    This first move was a surprise that killed off his hard-worked proposal in one go.

    Roy Lewis, you son of a dog!

    I, Mason Lilliput, am irreconcble with you from now on!

    Apart from Mason Lilliput, who was grinding his teeth with anger at this press conference, there was another person sitting in front of the screen at this point, cursing in fury.

    And this person was Aldo Lewis, who was kicked out of the Lewis family a few days ago by the old master.

    ¡°FML! That bastard Roy Lewis isn¡¯t dead?!¡±

    A great sense of humiliation surged in Aldo Lewis¡¯s heart, as if he had been yed by someone in the palm of their hand. He clenched his fist tightly, cursing in his mouth, and mmed it down on the table with full force.

    The table shook a few times. Then, the door to his study was pushed open, and his wife ran in with an ashen face.

    ¡°Aldo, Roy Lewis is not dead!¡±

    Aldo Lewis gritted his teeth, ¡°I know he¡¯s not dead, and now he¡¯s the acting president!¡±<div>

    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Aldo, if he¡¯s not dead, will he¡­kill us all?¡±

    Although Mrs. Lewis did not participate in any of the things Aldo Lewis did, she knew about every single thing he had done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, are we not miserable enough now? Isn¡¯t it already aplete massacre? Do you think we can be even more miserable?¡±

    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t know.<div>

    ¡°What about our shares¡­?¡±

    Aldo Lewis red at her, ¡°What are you thinking? As long as we hold our shares, who does he think he is? Could he just kill us and take them by force?¡±

    After hearing this, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s heart finally settled a bit.

    Because, despite being kicked out of the Lewis family and losing their positions in Lewis Group, they still held a significant number of shares. Just living on dividends alone would be more than enough for their family to live in luxury and wealth.

    This was the only constion for Mrs. Lewis.

    ¡°Should we¡­go abroad then?¡±

    Mrs. Lewis had always been terribly afraid of Roy Lewis.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had done something guilty and felt guilty, but rather Roy Lewis was even more difficult to deal with than the old master.

    To deal with the old master, all she had to do was submit and asionally show some filial piety, and the daily benefits for their family would not becking.

    But Roy Lewis was different. Over the years, she had sought help from him twice, once for her son¡¯s employment in Lewis Group and another for her daughter¡¯s enrollment in the Federation¡¯s top institution.

    Without exception, both matters were outrightly rejected by him.

    He spoke very directly and hurtfully.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not capable, don¡¯t think about having a meal.¡±<div>

    At that time, Mrs. Lewis was so angry that she wanted to p him, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t fight him.

    Since then, Mrs. Lewis had been cold and indifferent towards Roy Lewis.

    After all, by all ounts, she should be the elder.

    When she heard the news of Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°death¡±, Mrs. Lewis had secretly thrown a party to celebrate at home.

    Of course, she did not dare to let the old master know any of this.

    Because the old master¡¯s heart had always been partial to Roy Lewis.

    After Roy Lewis ¡°died¡±, he became partial to Roy Lewis¡¯s son and the wife who had not yet joined the family.

    However, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s idea of hiding and the suggestion to go abroad were opposed by Aldo Lewis.

    ¡°Why should we go abroad? Is this ce all Roy Lewis¡¯s territory? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I can¡¯t even live here? Is Kindur or the Federation Roy Lewis¡¯s alone?¡±

 Chapter 736: 732: Master Lewiss Four Treasures

    Chapter 736: Chapter 732: Master Lewis¡¯s Four Treasures

    For a moment, those who once rejoiced at Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°death¡± were filled with terror and astonishment at the sight of his ¡°resurrection¡±.

    Those who had harmed Richelle Dunn and her child because of Roy Lewis¡¯s ¡°death¡± started to fret in panic, fearing that Roy Lewis would seek revenge and have them publicly humiliated.

    But the truth was, at this moment, Roy Lewis really didn¡¯t have the time to settle scores with these people.

    The press conference was held at noon, and after the conference, Roy Lewis was immediately put in Kennedy Green¡¯s presidential office, listening to important reports and requests from various departments.

    Then, he dealt with urgent documents first, by the time he was done, it was already past nine at night.

    Roy Lewis had been working nonstop these past few days and was mentally and physically exhausted.

    Benjamin Fred, who had been assisting him all this time, saw him rubbing his temples with his eyes closed and suggested.

    ¡°Master Lewis, why don¡¯t you rest here tonight?¡±

    It takes forty to fifty minutes to drive from the Presidential Pce to Roy Lewis¡¯s house, almost two hours round trip.

    If he could save thatmuting time and use it for sleep, he could recover a lot of energy.<div>

    But for Roy Lewis, the best way to recharge his body was not sleep.

    It was to be able to see and hold Richelle and the children.

    ¡°No, make arrangements, I¡¯m going home now!¡±

    He is now acting president, his security and transportation arrangements must meet the standards of the president.

    Soon, he got into the car for the return trip and sent a message to Richelle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be home in forty minutes!¡±

    Counting from the day he went ¡°on a business trip¡±, Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t been home for six or seven days.

    He wondered if the three little monkeys at home had been behaving well these days.

    Richelle replied quickly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start cooking for you now.¡±

    As soon as Roy Lewis arrived home and pushed the door open, he was greeted with the aroma of food.

    The little ones, who usually should have been asleep, came running out with three bright smiles on their faces, clinging to his legs and waist, adorning him with their little bodies.

    ¡°Daddy, wee home!¡±

    The little ones spoke in unison, Roy Lewis bent down and kissed their little faces one by one.

    After kissing, he naturally picked up Tifanny, and Timmy and Timothy hung onto his clothes, one on each side.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys gone to bed yet?¡±

    Timmy said seriously, ¡°We are not babies, asionally, we can stay upte!¡±

    A smile surfaced on Roy Lewis¡¯ face as he reached out a hand to tousle his curly hair.

    ¡°How old are you guys to think about staying upte already?¡±

    Originally, he wanted to tell them something important, saying that they need to eat, move, and sleep a lot at their growing age.<div>

    But on second thought, the children stayed up sote actually to wait for him.

    If he preached about it at this time, it would not only spoil their mood but could also hurt their feelings.

    ¡°However, today is a good day, so it¡¯s okay to stay up tonight!¡±

    With this change in his stance, the three childrenughed even more joyously.<div>

    They chattered about the interesting things that had happened at home these days.

    Roy Lewis used to think that home was simply a ce to satisfy basic human needs.

    The so-called warmth of home had always been an abstract concept to him.

    But now, listening to the children¡¯s chatter andughter, looking at their bright smiles, and smelling the aroma wafting from the kitchen.

    He had a clear definition of what home warmth meant in his mind.

    In the past, he thought everything in the house was as unchanging as stagnant water.

    But the children could always find different kinds of fun in this home.

    ¡°Daddy, A¡¯Cui, who lives in the osmanthus tree in the yard, became a mommy a few days ago, her kids are so interesting, all bald and they haven¡¯t opened their eyes yet.¡±

    Tifanny shared the story of the little birdie bing a mom with him.

    Roy Lewis smiled and replied, ¡°Is that so? Baby, can you introduce A¡¯Cui and her babies to Daddy tomorrow morning?¡±

    Tifanny nodded, Timothy then pulled at his arm.

    ¡°Daddy, the lotus root in the pond is so long and thick!¡±

    He measured the length and size with his short hand, ¡°My brother and I dug up more than ten of them yesterday, they are crispy and tasty, you must try moreter!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely eat moreter!¡±

    After his siblings finished reporting, Timmy finally spoke to his father.

    ¡°Daddy, can we make our treehouse two stories?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course, the tree is so tall, as long as you want to, you can even build three or four floors.¡±

    In the past, Roy Lewis thought that by continuing to grow Lewis Group and leaving Timmy with a fortune of hundred billion dors would be the greatest love for Timmy.

    But now, he had long understood that for children of a few years old, a nest of cute little birds, a small pond where they could y in the mud and dig lotus roots, and a treehouse where they could y and sleep, could bring them great joy.

    Roy Lewis coaxed the three little ones and put them on the bed.

    ¡°Be good, Daddy is going to the kitchen to see if Mommy needs any help!¡±

    The three nod obediently, but as he walked further away, the three heads huddled together.

    ¡°Daddy is really, if he wants to apany Mommy, just say it, instead of offering help, with his clumsy hands and feet in the kitchen, he¡¯s more likely to be a hindrance!¡±

    Timmy patted his little brother¡¯s head and hushed him.

    ¡°Little brother, Daddy also needs to save face!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 737: 733: Daddy and Mommy, how about a toast with our wine cups?

    Chapter 737: Chapter 733: Daddy and Mommy, how about a toast with our wine cups?

    Roy Lewis had no idea that the children could see right through him and entered the kitchen with a joyful heart.

    Richelle Dunn heard footsteps and turned to look at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t reply to her, walking straight over and hugging her waist, lowering his head and capturing her lips.

    The kitchen is a ce for cooking, but at this moment, Roy had other appetites in mind.

    Richelle was kissed until she felt dizzy, her head leaning on his shoulder as she caught her breath.

    ¡°Was the first day very tiring?¡±

    Roy held her face, gazing into her eyes that were misty with warmth.

    ¡°I was tired at first, but when I came back and saw you and the kids, I wasn¡¯t tired anymore!¡±

    Richelle took the initiative to peck his lips, ¡°Mmm, but you should still take care of your body. You go and be with the kids first, and I¡¯ll be done here in a few minutes.¡±<div>

    Roy¡¯s voice was low, and he indulged in a rare willfulness.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here with you!¡±

    He hugged Richelle from behind, resting his chin on her frail shoulder.

    Richelle had no way to deal with such a clingy Roy Lewis, ¡°Alright, then you just stay put, and I¡¯ll be done cooking this dish.¡±

    Richelle coaxed Roy with the same technique she used with the children, causing Roy¡¯s discontent.

    ¡°Why are you treating me like a child?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Master Lewis, think about it, don¡¯t you look like a child right now? You can¡¯t be more than five years old!¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°So, I¡¯m even younger than our children, huh? Are your eyes working properly?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Not really. Otherwise, I would have found a thirty-year-old man, not a five-year-old juvenile.¡±

    Roy indulged in his rare childishness, staring at the tender and fragrant stir-fried beef in the pan, ¡°The beef looks delicious¡­¡±

    Richelle was about to serve the dish but decided to turn off the heat instead. She picked up a piece with her chopsticks and fed it to him.

    ¡°Let you taste it first¡­¡±

    Roy smacked his lips, eating with an exaggeratedly loud sound.

    Richelle found it even more amusing, ¡°You¡¯re overdoing it!¡±

    Roy couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°I¡¯m only five years old, right? So, I have to act like a five-year-old!¡±

    Richelleughed heartily, ¡°The three kids should see this side of you!¡±

    Roy became serious, ¡°No, I¡¯m their father, I have to maintain my image and dignity!¡±

    Richelle served the beef on a te, smiling as she handed it to him.

    ¡°Then, dear father, please take the beef out.¡±<div>

    Roy dly nodded, but not before stealing another light kiss from her lips. Only then did he carry the beef out of the kitchen.

    Despite the abundant dishes, Richelle prepared mostly light and easy-to-digest meals, considering the dining time.

    Beforehand, she specifically prepared a bottle of low-alcohol fruit wine to celebrate Roy¡¯s ¡°resurrection.¡±

    Now, she poured him half a ss and handed it over.<div>

    Roy, who rarely drank alcohol due to his illness, was surprised to ept the drink.

    ¡°Can I drink?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°In theory, it¡¯s okay to drink a small amount of low-alcohol fruit wine like this, give it a try.¡±

    Roy sniffed it first, ¡°Mmm, it smells nice!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Of course! This is a treasure that my master brought from thergest winery in South Asia. It must be good!¡±

    Roy was even more surprised, ¡°I thought Master didn¡¯t drink?¡±

    Sonia Seaton was a very strict and disciplined person. In order to maintain her best condition at all times, she didn¡¯t smoke or drink.

    ¡°Master got it for me to drink!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t smoke, but she enjoyed drinking asionally. Although her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t great, she loved to have a few sips.

    All the kids and the old man were served fruit juice. The siblings touched their sses with the old man, and then their eyes simultaneously fell on Richelle and Roy.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, are you two going to have a toast?¡±

    Timothy, who was always mischievous, suggested with a grin to his parents.

    Without waiting for Richelle and Roy to reply, the old man kindly rejected Timothy¡¯s suggestion.<div>

    ¡°Timothy, this is not possible. The toast will only happen at your Daddy and Mommy¡¯s wedding!¡±

    Timothy let out an ¡°oh¡± and stared at his parents with wide, sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Then, just clink your sses¡­¡±

    Richelle and Roy, directed by their children, smiled and clinked their sses before each taking a shallow sip.

    Timothy asked again, ¡°So, Daddy and Mommy, when are you two nning to have the wedding?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s words attracted the attention of Timmy and Tifanny, and the three pairs of beautiful eyes stared at their parents intensely.

    Seeing the children making a fuss, Roy took the opportunity to ask Richelle.

    ¡°How about we go get our marriage certificate tomorrow?¡±

    Richelle shook her left hand, adorned with a ring, andughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m not going anywhere! You, as the acting president, still have a lot of work to do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    With Richelle¡¯s reminder, Roy remembered something.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise by saying it too soon, so he just went along with her words andughed.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s really no rush. The kids are here, and you can¡¯t run away!¡±<div>

    Roy was merely teasing, but Timmy took it seriously and warned him.

    ¡°Daddy, your attitude is not good! Don¡¯t forget, if you dare to bully Mommy, my siblings and I will pack our bags and travel around the world with Mommy.¡±

    The children now knew that their mom was a super powerful expert, and even the president wouldn¡¯t be able to track her down!

 Chapter 738: 734: The Master Fu Who is Jealous of the Child

    Chapter 738: Chapter 734: The Master Fu Who is Jealous of the Child

    Roy Lewis had to let the children force him to take three small sips of wine before they were satisfied.

    Roy Lewis never touched alcohol in the past, and although the wine¡¯s alcohol content was low, the few sips made him feel a bit tipsy.

    The tipsy feeling was a bit unfamiliar, but it wasn¡¯t bad.

    In addition to lightening his mood, he suddenly became quite talkative.

    ¡°Richelle, when our three kids get married and have their own children, should we travel the world together or help take care of their children like other grandparents?¡±

    Richelle Dunn was speechless and gave him a chicken leg.

    ¡°The kids are not even six years old yet. They¡¯re 14 and 16 years away from the legal marriage age. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    The three little kids, who had no idea what love was, rolled their eyes.

    Timmy started to speak up as a representative.

    ¡°Daddy, you can go travel the world by yourself if you want. Even if we get married, we want to live with Mommy!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn, then at the three children.

    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re fighting over Mommy, huh? So, would you rather stay at home with them or travel the world with me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had never seen Roy Lewis be so unreasonable. Sheughed, patted his face, and said,¡±

    ¡°There are 365 days in a year, and you can¡¯t travel the world every day. Can¡¯t I spend half of the year at home with the kids and the other half traveling with you?¡±

    Roy Lewis seriously considered it, ¡°Let me think about it!¡±

    Timothy, then, tried to persuade Richelle Dunn, ¡°Mommy, you have to think it through. Daddy is trying to trick you into leaving us alone!¡±

    After saying that, he stuck his tongue out at Roy Lewis.

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, ¡°Do you two really want to settle this matter of more than a decade from now tonight?¡±

    Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but respond to Timothy¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ll fall in love eventually. By then, Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t be the most important people in your eyes!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s words ignited strong dissatisfaction among the three children and shifted their target to him.

    ¡°No way! Mommy will always be important. Daddy, for you, it¡¯s hard to say¡­¡±

    Seeing the children were really at odds with Roy Lewis, Richelle Dunn hurriedly spoke up to mediate.

    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll draw lots to decide in the future. That way, no one can take advantage of anyone else, and it all depends on luck. Is that alright?¡±

    Surprisingly, Richelle Dunn¡¯s seemingly absurd proposal was happily epted by both the young and the old.

    The dinner was noisy, but everyone was in a great mood.

    After dinner, the family spent more than half an hour in the living room, letting their food digest.

    Then, the old man went back to his room to rest, while Mrs. Collins and Mrs. Walker apanied the three children to bed.

    Richelle Dunn let Roy Lewis take a shower first. When he came out, she asked him to lie on the bed to give him a massage.<div>

    ¡°Actually, you could have let someone else do this. You¡¯ve been running around these past few days, and it must have been exhausting for you too.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt sorry for her and mumbled into his pillow.

    Richelle Dunn, however, wasn¡¯t too tired. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I slept for the whole afternoon with the kids. You, on the other hand, have been busy for days and still have to work non-stop.¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why they say tomorrow and unexpected events, you never know which wille first. I¡¯m sorry, our beautiful ns have evaporated again.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis was filled with heartache and guilt towards Richelle Dunn.

    It seemed that since Richelle Dunn had been with him, there had been one problem after another.

    With some, he could share the burden with her, but with others, it was clearly his own heavy burden but forced Richelle Dunn to carry it on her own.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s hand pressed up from his spine.

    ¡°Those ns can be rescheduledter. The most important thing now is to find a way to get your uncle to wake up as soon as possible.¡±

    Once Kennedy Green returned, Richelle Dunn would still be his primary doctor.

    ¡°You and your aunt don¡¯t have to worry too much about this. Master Seaton and I will do everything we can to help your uncle wake up.¡±

    As of now, Richelle Dunn and Sonia Seaton were considered top experts in their field. With these two experts treating Kennedy Green, Roy Lewis was not too worried about him waking up.

    It was just a matter of time.

    If possible, he hoped that Kennedy Green would wake up tomorrow morning. By then, his return to Lewis Group could be just around the corner.

    At that time, Richelle Dunn could go back to doing what she loved and living the life she wanted.

    ¡°You asked Master Seaton toe over at thest minute; I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be too happy.¡±

    When Roy Lewis first met Sonia Seaton, she was the unshakable Master Seaton.<div>

    But now, Sonia Seaton had put aside her own pile of work and booked a flight, all because of Richelle Dunn¡¯s one request, and would be arriving in Kindur on tomorrow¡¯s flight.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. To my master, your uncle is also a patient. As long as a patient needs her, she will fly over as soon as possible.¡±

    Though Richelle Dunn said that, Roy Lewis knew that there was much personal affection involved in the decision.

    ¡°Anyway, you just focus on your work. I¡¯ll take care of your uncle, our family matters, and the issues with Lewis Group.¡±

    Roy Lewis reluctantly nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no other way for now. In any case, I¡¯m sorry to bother you again!¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t like his words. She half-kneeled on the bed, bent her arm, and pressed it against his spine¡¯s acupoints.

    Roy Lewis cried out in pain but could only silently endure it, not daring to me Richelle Dunn one bit.

    ¡°You should just enjoy your journey to the top right now!¡±

 Chapter 739: 735: Very Lucky to Have Met You

    Chapter 739: Chapter 735: Very Lucky to Have Met You

    Name and reputation that others could only dream of obtaining became a burden of responsibility and pain for Roy Lewis.

    ¡°I can¡¯t handle it¡­¡±

    Of course, Roy Lewis once desired power and status too.

    But at that time, he thought life was so boring that he sought significance only in conquering wealth and power in his career, as nothing else attracted him.

    But now it¡¯s different. Richelle Dunn and their children are more important to him than Lewis Group and all the power he holds.

    He¡¯s not like Kennedy Green.

    Kennedy Green is in his fifties, even sixties, and has spent the first half of his life building his career and apanying his family.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was fifty that he pursued his far-reaching ambitions and dreams.

    For Roy Lewis, his wife is not even formally certified yet, and his child is only just over five years old.

    The passionate period in their rtionship with Richelle hasn¡¯t passed yet, let alone the honeymoon period and the delightful future that awaits them as their children grow ¨C all these need time and effort to cultivate.<div>

    He would not live like Kennedy does now, as if selling his soul!

    ¡°Look at you now. Others may be envious of your position, but you act like you¡¯re holding a hot potato, unwilling and disgusted.¡±

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°I am not just disgusted! If not for my uncle handing over this business to me and going to the front line without my knowledge, I wouldn¡¯t want to bear these responsibilities. It¡¯s too difficult!¡±

    In recent years, Roy has worked alongside Kennedy, seeing how his uncle single-handedly challenged old power structures at the age of fifty. But rather than developing greater ambitions for power, Roy began to feel empathy andpassion.

    Richelle hase across so much sensitive information that reading it makes one feel suffocated and helpless.

    Therefore, the struggle and pressure experienced by Kennedy and Roy, as they bear this suffocation and helplessness in an effort to break and rebuild a new order, is unimaginable and difficult to endure for most people.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very difficult. Just like Aunt Kennedy said, Uncle Kennedy is doing well now, and he can take a good rest.¡±

    Roy Lewis agreed, ¡°Aunt Kennedy is quite an exceptional woman. You could say that without her, there wouldn¡¯t be the man Uncle Kennedy is today. That¡¯s why I feel like you two are very simr!¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have Aunt Kennedy¡¯s elegant temperament and presence, which she has refined through experiences and time. Being like her is not something easily imed.¡±

    However, Roy Lewis disagreed with her statement.

    ¡°But I feel that you, as you are now, can already stand shoulder to shoulder with her. In any case, Uncle Kennedy and I are both fortunate to have met such outstanding women like you.¡±

    After Richelle massaged all his pressure points, Roy Lewis sat up and gently rubbed her wrists and finger joints.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not tired, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Roy Lewis hugged her, ¡°I never understood why some people enjoyed skipping sses. Isn¡¯t it just sitting in ss and listening to lectures? Is it that difficult?¡±

    ¡°But today, I wanted to escape so many times, it was too oppressive!¡±

    From Kennedy¡¯s position, others could only see the glory of being above everyone else and having their every call answered.

    But in reality, the files that ended up on the President¡¯s desk,

    Were either natural disasters or man-made cmities.<div>

    Almost none of them were good news.

    ¡°People like my uncle are destined to be recorded in history. I can¡¯t do it, I can only be an ordinary person.¡±

    Richelle held his hand back, ying with his slender fingers.

    ¡°Grandpa asked me today, if one day, like my uncle, you choose to enter politics, would I take over Lewis Group like Aunt Kennedy. I said I don¡¯t know!¡±<div>

    Richelle seemed to say it casually, but Roy Lewis knew these were her true thoughts.

    ¡°I also told Grandpa, if you were to choose a political career, there could be many other possibilities for Lewis Group; it doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡±

    Roy Lewis kissed her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lewis Group is not your responsibility, and neither is our family. Do what you want to do ording to your own wishes.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I was wrong just now ¨C you and Aunt Kennedy are indeed different. Before she took over the Green Group, she was actually enjoying a leisurely and happy life at home as a full-time wife. Taking over the Green Group meant giving up herfortable life.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re different. If you took over Lewis Group, you would have to give up your career. Although Lewis Group might not need you, what you¡¯re doing now is irreceable! So, promise me, never sacrifice everything you have for anyone else, even if it¡¯s me or our children.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know why Roy Lewis talked so far into the future, and quickly decided on her goals for her.

    In fact, it was just a few months ago that she had made up her mind to follow her master¡¯s footsteps and take over his legacypletely.

    ¡°Listening to you talk like this, I suddenly feel a great sense of purpose,¡±

    Roy Lewis kissed her, ¡°You¡¯ve had this sense of purpose deep inside you all along, you just haven¡¯t realized it.¡±

    ¡°You had it from the first time you met me and scolded me. Back then, I thought, this woman is so full of herself, acting like she can save the world!¡±

 Chapter 740 - 736 Master Lewis and Mr. Dunn, both want it

    Chapter 740: Chapter 736 Master Lewis and Mr. Dunn, both want it

    The next morning, Richelle Dunn woke up earlier than usual.

    Because she wanted to personally prepare Roy Lewis¡¯ favorite breakfast, to give him some extra energy for the busy day ahead.

    As for Roy Lewis, perhaps he had gotten up and exercised. When she woke up, he was no longer in the bedroom.

    After getting dressed and going downstairs, Richelle didn¡¯t see Roy, so she asked Uncle Axel.

    ¡°Where is Roy? Did he go for a run?¡±

    Uncle Axel, however, shook his head, ¡°No, Master Lewis has gone to work.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What time is it? When did he leave?¡±

    Uncle Axel sighed somewhat helplessly, ¡°He left at six. Even though I tried to get him to eat some breakfast before leaving, he said he had urgent matters to attend to and just grabbed some of the dumplings you had prepared from the refrigerator and left.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile.

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d be able to take a load off after finishing this big task, but it turns out, he¡¯s even busier than before.¡±

    Uncle Axel alsomented, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Even a robot needs to cool down and rest from time to time, but him, he keeps on spinning like a top aftering back from his business trip. Even a healthy person couldn¡¯t keep up with that, let alone him, with his health still not fully recovered!¡±

    Uncle Axel and Richelle were sharing theirints, but once they were done, they still couldn¡¯t change the facts.

    Richelle spent half an hour in the kitchen, not only preparing breakfast for the entire family but also preparing some braised meat and dishes that Roy enjoyed. She packed everything in a meal box and had the driver deliver it to him for lunch.

    Of course, the driver couldn¡¯t enter the Presidential Pce, so Richelle had informed Benjamin in advance to have someonee out and collect the meal when the driver arrived.

    Another reason for Roy¡¯s early return, aside from the amount of work, was that he wanted to make time in the afternoon for a personal matter.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you can apply for an expedited process considering your current status.¡±

    Roy, however, rejected Benjamin¡¯s suggestion, ¡°No need. I would prefer to do things in ordance with where they should be done. It feels more ceremonial that way.¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Meanwhile, after she finished breakfast with the children, Richelle hurried off to the military hospital.

    Maggie Mitchell saw hering and hurriedly greeted her.

    ¡°How¡¯s Roy? Is he okay?¡±

    Even though Kennedy Green was still unconscious in his bed, Maggie showed concern for Roy first.

    Richelle nodded, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. My father-inw¡¯s job is challenging for him, but it¡¯s not something he can¡¯t ovee. You don¡¯t need to worry about him. Just stay here and keep my father-inwpany.¡±

    Maggie held her hand and patted the back of it with a sigh.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and Roy, I don¡¯t know what we would have done.¡±

    Richelle hugged Maggie, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re all family. It¡¯s strange to say such things.¡±

    The two of them hugged for a moment before parting.

    ¡°Once my father-inw¡¯s condition stabilizes a bit more, I¡¯ll have the three siblingse to keep you twopany. They may be noisy, but my father-inw will definitely love it.¡±

    As Richelle was saying this, she was performing a check-up on Kennedy.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Green would love them. He¡¯d want to take them home and raise them himself.¡±

    After Richelle finished a simple inspection on Kennedy and checked his pulse and the data from the monitoring device, she spoke once more to Maggie.

    ¡°When my father-inw wakes up and returns home to recuperate, we can let the three little guys be his mood boosters.¡±

    Maggie held Kennedy¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with fondness as she looked at the sleeping man.

    ¡°Listen, Mr. Green, Richelle says we can have the three little treasures stay with us for a while. You need to get better soon. Don¡¯t wait until they¡¯ve grown up and are no longer cute!¡±

    Richelle pulled up a chair and sat down, ¡°Aunt, my father-inw¡¯s condition is slightly better than yesterday. You don¡¯t need to worry about his physical health.¡±

    ¡°My mentor might not arrive in Kindur until this evening. Tomorrow morning, the hospital will do aprehensive examination of my father-inw. My mentor and I will then formte a suitable and effective treatment n based on the results of the examination.¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m counting on you and Master Seaton.¡±

    Richelle chatted with Maggie for a while in the hospital, then went back to Lewis Group.

    This was Richelle¡¯s first time back at Lewis Group since Roy¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡±.

    So, there seemed to be more executives reporting to her than usual that day.

    Each executive, after they finished reporting, would carefully ask one question.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, is Master Lewis doing okay?¡±

    Richelle would then reply with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s doing very well. I believe he¡¯ll be back to lead you all soon. At that time, I can step down from this clumsy CEO position!¡±

    The news that Master Lewis would be returning soon spread like wildfire.

    The entire Lewis Group seemed to be filled with a festive atmosphere that morning, as if it were a holiday.

    Seeing this, Richelle also felt happy for Roy.

    Apparently, even though Roy is a serious person, he is viewed by his subordinates as an excellent boss.

    At noon, Richelle personally gaverge bonuses to all the departments in her own name, and told the department heads to take their subordinates out for a nice meal.

    As a result, there was another round ofparisons among the staff.

    Of course, theseparisons were made in jest.

    Station 1999: ¡°What should we do? Both Master Lewis and Miss Dunn are great bosses. I have a choice paralysis.¡±

    Chenji Spotty: ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish? We¡¯re all adults, can¡¯t we have both?¡±

 Chapter 741 - 737: I Just Love Taking Care of Men Like You

    Chapter 741: Chapter 737: I Just Love Taking Care of Men Like You

    Richelle Dunn assumed that Roy Lewis would wait until she finished her acting as a president before setting foot in Lewis Group.

    However, at a little past two in the afternoon, while Richelle Dunn was busy working in her office, she heard amotion outside.

    Richelle Dunn thought it was just the secretaries sharing some juicy gossip and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Soon, the door was knocked upon and swung open. An tall, handsome man strode into the office he hadn¡¯t been in for months.

    Richelle Dunn looked up, seeing who it was, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Then, she promptly got up and went to meet him.

    ¡°I came to see if my sessor is capable enough!¡±

    Richelle Dunn stood still before him and raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.

    ¡°So how¡¯s the result?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course I¡¯m very satisfied!¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? How do you have time toe back?¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out and took her hand, ¡°No matter how busy, there are some things that still need to be done!¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him in confusion, ¡°What needs to be done? Transferring shares?¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out and gently touched her nose, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I won¡¯t take back my shares. Even if Ie back in the future, I shall be working for you. You are the true owner of Lewis Group.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was indifferent, ¡°Suit yourself. Anyway, in a few years, the shares will be transferred to Timmy and Timothy. I should not care less.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t continue speaking about the shares, rather he took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going out for a bit.¡±

    Richelle Dunn asked ¡°Where to? If it¡¯s urgent, I¡¯ll finish replying to a few documents before we go.¡±

    Reasonably, since Roy Lewis had waited for so long, he wouldn¡¯t mind waiting a little while longer.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t even want to wait that short while longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent, stop what you¡¯re doing and let Nathan know.¡±

    Although Richelle couldn¡¯t guess where he wanted to take her, she didn¡¯t ask further. She gathered her things and left the office with him.

    The secretaries in the lobby all came around to greet Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis was in a good mood, he nodded at everyone while smiling, then turning to Nathan Caroule who was instructing the secretaries.

    ¡°Everyone should receive a double sry this month!¡±

    All the employees in the lobby immediately erupted into cheers.

    ¡°Thank you Master Lewis, thank you Mr. Dunn!¡±

    Roy Lewis raised an eyebrow and, with a wave of his hand, asked everyone again.

    ¡°Who are you thanking?¡±

    Everyone immediately replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Lewis, thank you Madame!¡±

    Richelle Dunn clicked her tongue, red at him and muttered under her breath, ¡°What a weirdo!¡±

    Roy Lewisughed and hugged her, waved again towards everyone, before finally leaving.

    ¡°Master Lewis has be even more handsome after not seeing him for months!¡±

    ¡°Of course, his illness was cured by our Madame, now Master Lewis is in good health, his love life, career, and family are all on the upswing, how could he not look more handsome?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice before but Master Lewis¡¯ugh is really charming and handsome!¡±

    ¡°What you said makes it sound like Master Lewis used to smile.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true, Master Lewis only started smiling since he reignited his old me and recognized Mr. Timothy and Ms. Tifanny.¡±

    ¡­

    Unbeknownst to Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, the entire office was abuzz with gossip.

    The two of them got into the car, and Richelle asked again, ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡±

    Roy Lewis pinched her face and mysteriously said.

    ¡°Secret! You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡±

    Richelle cast him a sideways nce, ¡°I have reason to suspect you want to sell me.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed, ¡°You¡¯re right! I do want to sell you!¡±

    Richelle got tired of his nonsense, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll sleep for a while, wake me up when we arrive.¡±

    Roy Lewis cozily pulled her into his arms, ¡°You should sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re at the auction.¡±

    Richelle hummed in agreement, leaned into his arms and soon fell asleep.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed before she was awakened by a kiss from Roy Lewis.

    Upon seeing her open her eyes, Roy Lewis let go of her lips, and gently pecked at her eyelids.

    ¡°Baby, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Richelle detached herself from his muscr chest, raised her hand and stretched luxuriously, yawning widely.

    Then, she caught sight of the buildings on the side of the road, catching the characters on the sign, she froze in ce.

    She looked at the characters on the sign again to make sure it was correct before she turned and asked.

    ¡°You brought me here to get our marriage license?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, starting from now, you¡¯ll be sold to me, are you willing?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t a pretentious woman, she just showed the ring on her left hand right in front of him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, how many more times do you have to ask me if I¡¯m willing?¡±

    Roy Lewisughed helplessly, ¡°Baby, why aren¡¯t you understanding the sentiments?¡±

    Richelle shrugged indifferently, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I am. It¡¯s not toote to call it off before we get the license.¡±

    Roy Lewis grabbed her hand with the ring,ughed and took her out of the car.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money now, the children are yours, the house andpany are yours, if you call it off now, what am I supposed to eat?¡±

    Richelle nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s right, you need to cling to my thigh. For a well-behaved and sensible pretty boy like you, I¡¯m willing to spend money to keep you!¡±

 Chapter 742: 738: Are you and Ms. Dunn getting your marriage certificate?

    Chapter 742: Chapter 738: Are you and Ms. Dunn getting your marriage certificate?

    The two of them chattered away, holding hands andughing as they walked into the Civil Affairs Office lobby.

    When Roy Lewis led Richelle Dunn inside, a security guard approached him.

    ¡°Sir, Miss, do you have an appointment?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°No, can you please give us a number now?¡±

    The security guard replied and then looked up at him.

    That one look scared him.

    ¡°No, aren¡¯t you¡­ You¡¯re the acting president from yesterday¡­ Mr. Lewis, right?¡±

    This stammering attracted the attention of the clerks and the leaders sitting behind them.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to them, and the sight made everyone sweat nervously.

    The director hurriedly came out, stood in front of Roy Lewis, his face flushed red, and stammered as well.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Dunn, are you here to¡­ get your marriage certificate?¡±

    Roy nodded patiently, ¡°Yes, can you please give us a number?¡±

    How could the director dare?

    He made an inviting gesture, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re a busy man. ording to thew, you can enjoy doorstep service. Since you and Ms. Dunn havee here personally, you should be allowed to go through the special channel. Mr. Lewis, this way please!¡±

    Roy nced at the four or five couples waiting in the lobby. Those couples naturally recognized him and heard the director¡¯s words. They all stood up, and one of the beautiful women spoke up.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the director is right. Your time is precious, so special circumstances should get special treatment.¡±

    Roy nodded his thanks to them and said.

    ¡°In that case, we are destined to be together. If everyone doesn¡¯t mind, please leave your contact information with my secretary. When we hold our wedding, we¡¯ll send you invitations and hope you¡¯ll attend!¡±

    Roy¡¯s gesture instantly won him a lot of favor.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll definitely be on time. Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis. May we take a group photo together?¡±

    Feeling good, Roy had no objections.

    So the couple took separate photos with each of the newlyweds present, and even took somerge group photos with the staff.

    After the photos were taken, the brave beauty asked again.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, do you mind if we share these photos on our WhatsApp Status?¡±

    Roy looked at Richelle, and Richelleughed and replied.

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind, as long as they¡¯re not used formercial purposes!¡±

    Soon, a few people became the envy of the whole city.

    Under those WhatsApp Statuses showing photos with Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn, thements were full of screams.

    ¡°Ah, I regret not going to get my marriage certificate today!¡±<div>

    ¡°My God, this must be the youngest and most handsome leader and the most beautiful and elegant First Lady in the world!¡±

    ¡°Who can say otherwise? With a leader and First Lady like this, the overall appearance and IQ of the Federation have been raised several levels.¡±

    ¡­

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn had no idea they had be the talk of the WhatsApp Status, as they followed the director to the special channel.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please fill out this application with Ms. Dunn first. Then let me see your and Ms. Dunn¡¯s IDs to confirm your identities.¡±

    Richelle reacted only when reminded by the director.

    ¡°Wait, Roy, you dragged me over here without a warning. How could I have my documents with me?¡±

    Roy hade prepared, pulling out an envelope and taking out their household registers and identification cards from it.

 Chapter 743: 739: Really Got the Certificate!

    Chapter 743: Chapter 739: Really Got the Certificate!

    Richelle Dunn thought in her heart, ¡°So this was all premeditated!¡±

    ¡°Did you get everything ready early this morning?¡± she asked.

    Roy Lewis looked at her with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Yes, or did you think it was all fake?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Richelle realized it wasn¡¯t a sudden decision. At the very least, Roy¡¯s n startedst night.

    Though secretly cursing in her heart, Richelle quickly and cooperatively filled out the application form and handed it to the staff.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Dunn, pleasee to the White Photography Studio to take your wedding photos.¡±

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were both dressed formally, and by some unspoken agreement, they both chose to wear white shirts and gray-ck suits.

    Originally, Roy was worried that their outfits wouldn¡¯t match, so he had prepared a spare set of clothes for Richelle in the car.

    However, when he saw her, a knowing smile appeared on his face.

    The staff highly praised their well-coordinated and standard clothing.<div>

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Dunn, did you select your clothes on purpose?¡±

    Roy replied cheerfully, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    The staff seemed skeptical, ¡°Really? You two match better than those who purposely choose their outfits!¡±

    Roy grinned and whispered to Richelle.

    ¡°It seems that not only Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny, the triplets, have a telepathic connection, but so do we, the old couple!¡±

    Richelle gave in to his triumphant and joyful expression, agreeing instead of mocking him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? We are almost like Timmy, Timothy, and Tifanny, synchronizing our words and actions.¡±

    Even her way of handling things at Lewis Group was strikingly simr to Roy¡¯s.

    However, this made sense, as Roy was Richelle¡¯s mentor in managingpany affairs.

    Teacher and student having simr styles and manners were in line with the idea of passing knowledge from one generation to the next.

    The staff member was clever, quickly snapping several photos while the two were still sharing an intimate look.

    When they resumed a moreposed pose, she clicked the shutter again.

    Actually, all of the dozen or so photos turned out well.

    However, Roy insisted that some of the photos where they both looked serious seemed more like work ID photos and chose a candid photo of them smiling at each other for their marriage certificate.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help teasing him. ¡°Who has a double photo on their work ID?¡±

    Her words reminded Roy of something

    ¡°You know what? Since we work in the same position, and we take turns working, we can just have one work ID! And we can use this photo!¡±

    Roy actually thought this was a great idea, but Richelle felt that wearing such a work ID would be embarrassing!

    However, in front of so many people, Richelle didn¡¯t want to refute him and simply brushed him off, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll see about thatter.¡±<div>

    The director was very efficient. In less than twenty minutes, the two freshly printed red booklets were handed over to Roy and Richelle.

    As he received the booklets, Roy carefully and repeatedly examined them from the cover to the inner pages and the stamped area.

    After checking his own, he took Richelle¡¯s and looked at the column with ¡°Husband: Roy Lewis¡± with an even deeper smile.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but tease him again, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Are you doubting the director¡¯s ability to work?¡±<div>

    The director quicklyughed, ¡°Mr. Lewis is just being serious. After all, marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime event and cannot be taken lightly.¡±

    Roy nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event, and we must take it seriously.¡±

    Richelle was both amused and annoyed, but she knew that this man could be stubborn in the strangest situations.

    So, she said nothing more, just sitting quietly as he carefully inspected the booklets again before putting them away. Then, she smiled and asked him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, can we go now?¡±

    Roy extended his hand and replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, we can go now!¡±

    Richelle dly put her hand in his palm, and they stood up hand in hand, smiling at the director and the other staff member before simultaneously saying,

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    Then, hand in hand, they stepped out into the bright sunlight outside the room.

    The director, staff, and the remaining waiting or processing couples all cast their eyes upon them.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a pity! If Mr. Lewis stayed on as the acting president, our Federation could definitely im the title of the most attractive prime minister and firstdy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If he runs for the next term, I will support him unconditionally!¡±<div>

    It was obvious that these mindless words came from the female students.

    One of their male peers then said,

    ¡°You girls are so superficial, only focusing on looks. You probably don¡¯t know, but Mr. Lewis signed an international joint statement early this morning. As soon as it was issued, the Federation¡¯s international influence increased by several points.¡±

    The male student¡¯s girlfriend said, ¡°But I think President Green is also a good president!¡±

    The male student nodded, ¡°Of course! But sometimes he has to consider the feelings of his own staff, while Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 744: 740: Three Little Fools Tricked by a Big Fool

    Chapter 744: Chapter 740: Three Little Fools Tricked by a Big Fool

    Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis were, of course, unaware of the gossipers behind them.

    After getting into the car, the smile on Roy¡¯s face had still not faded.

    It was at this moment that Richelle realized that sometimes this man could be a bit silly.

    She reached out and cupped his face, her beautiful eyes staring straight into Roy¡¯s deep gaze.

    ¡°What should I do? My husband seems to have be silly after getting our marriage certificate!¡±

    Roy allowed her to hold his face, winked at her, andughed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. Even if I¡¯m silly, you can¡¯t go back on your word or return me now.¡±

    Richelle nced back at the marriage registration office sign still in sight and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no way? Couldn¡¯t I just go back and change the color of this booklet?¡±

    Roy was unfazed, ¡°You can rest assured, as long as I don¡¯t agree, you can¡¯t change it!¡±<div>

    Richelle pretended to sigh and looked at him to ask.

    ¡°Really can¡¯t change it?¡±

    Roy smiled and nodded, ¡°Right, you really can¡¯t change it!¡±

    Richelle sighed again, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do then, I married a silly man so I have no choice but to ept it.¡±

    Roy grabbed her hand and kissed it.

    His deep eyes never left her affectionately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m a fool, I can earn money to support the family during the day and deliver food on time at night. So, this marriage, we can still live with it!¡±

    As Richelle listened to his brazen words, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    She tried to pull her hand away with force.

    Would Roy let go? He held her hand with one hand, and his other hand grasped the back of her head, pulling her closer and kissing her.

    The pleasant scent that Richelle had emitted when he first saw her still lingered.

    From that unexpected night six years ago, the scent had intoxicated and indulged him.

    Little did he know that the passion and indulgence of that night would change his life forever.

    He gently caressed her lips, ¡°Baby, thank you foring into my life!¡±

    Before meeting Richelle, Roy had never nned to get married.

    Even before having Timmy, he had thought of going abroad to have a legal son and daughter to cope with his father¡¯s nagging.

    After having Timmy, hisst worry was resolved.

    Since then, whenever he attended a wedding, he would curse the couple for being foolish.

    How could they be so reckless as to walk into their own graves?

    Today, he had be that fool.<div>

    He realized that, whether sweet, sour, bitter, or spicy, as long as it was given by Richelle.

    He would savor it willingly!

    Richelle didn¡¯t respond verbally, but she slightly tilted her face up, using actions to thank him.

    To Richelle, it was actually the same.<div>

    Thank you foring into her life!

    Love her, spoil her, and tolerate her!

    ¡­

    The driver was very tactful and had put up the partition screen as soon as they got in the car.

    The couple, in the back seat, were entangled for the entire ride.

    When they got home, Roy led Richelle by the hand into the living room and called out to the children ying on the terrace.

    ¡°Babies, Daddy and Mommy are home!¡±

    The three little ones ran back, asking for kisses and hugs, and after they had their fill.

    Roy had the three children sit on the sofa together, and then seriously and solemnly announced to them.

    ¡°Babies, Daddy and Mommy just went to get our marriage certificate. From today on, we are a legally protected family!¡±

    During the time Roy was pretending to die, Richelle and the children suffered many gossips and whispers both outside and within the Lewis family.

    But Roy was helpless, only able to watch in despair.

    It was then that he truly understood how precious the two red booklets in the bag were.<div>

    With these two red booklets, he and Richelle could now truly share both happiness and sorrow in the truest sense.

    The three children were stunned at first, then hopped off the ground and ran over, climbing into their parents¡¯ps and kissing and calling them like three little fools,ughing silly for a while before calming down.

    In the end, Richelle patted the three little heads in her arms and smiled dotingly.

    ¡°Three little fools of a big fool!¡±

    The three little ones, unusually, did not argue, but instead looked up at their parents with excitement and asked.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can we go order our flower girl and ring bearer clothes now?¡±

    Richelle and Roy nced at each other. Getting a marriage certificate could be done on a whim, taking only half a day, but a wedding required more borate preparations and nning.

    ¡°Babies, don¡¯t you think Mommy is too skinny right now?¡±

    The three little ones shook their heads left and right, looking at Richelle a few times.

    Kiki nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Although Mommy is beautiful no matter what, she has indeed be a little thinner.¡±

    Timothy also spoke as the ss representative.

    Roy also nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, she is a little thinner. Everyone wants to be the most beautiful bride at their wedding, so from today on, let¡¯s all work hard to make Mommy gain some weight, and then we can order our big and small dresses.¡±<div>

    The three little fools were sessfully fooled by the big fool!

 Chapter 745: 741: I want to give birth to a monkey for you!

    Chapter 745: Chapter 741: I want to give birth to a monkey for you!

    At dinner time, the three little kids began to dutifully urge Richelle Dunn to eat.

    Timmy, a small ¡°expert¡± in the field, had checked the calorie and nutritional content of tonight¡¯s dishes before dinner.

    At dinner time, he urately reported the nutritional content and value of each dish, as well as the calorie content per 100 grams, after he or his siblings had put it on Richelle¡¯s te.

    After finishing dinner, Richelle¡¯s mind was still filled with a string of food names and data.

    When the three kids happily apanied their grandfather for a walk, Richelle rolled her eyes at Roy Lewis.

    Sheined with disdain.

    ¡°Look at you, making up all sorts of reasons, having to use being too thin as an excuse. Now, I have to listen to nutrition lessons while eating.¡±

    Roy Lewis held back hisughter, sat behind her, and gently massaged her back and neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll talk to Timmyter, so he won¡¯t torture people with these professional terms anymore.¡±

    However, Richelle immediately vetoed his proposal, ¡°No, Timmy¡¯s intentions are good. It would be too discouraging for him.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, let him go on for one or two more meals?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Our memory is good, so once he¡¯s said it, he won¡¯t repeat it a second time. He should have basically mentioned all the ingredients that could appear on our daily dining table one or two more times.¡±

    It had to be said that Richelle really understood Timmy. By the next day¡¯s dinner, Timmy¡¯s exnations had greatly decreased.

    However, this dinner, only Richelle and the old man were apanying the three kids at home.

    Before, neither Roy Lewis nor Richelle used to advocate eating while watching TV.

    But now there was arge projector TV installed in the dining room in their house, due to Roy Lewis being appointed acting President.

    At this time, on the projection screen, a video of Roy Lewis meeting the leader of another country, signing some joint statements and cooperation documents from yesterday morning was being yed back.

    The kids held their bowls, eyes unblinking, staring at their father and the foreign leader¡¯s handshake and friendly conversation. They even forgot to eat.

    As for Richelle, she was essentially the same as the kids, watching the screen with Roy Lewis in her mind, feeling sentimental.

    Damn, such a handsome and imposing man is actually my husband!

    Richelle could almost imagine if this video had livements, filled with bold words like ¡°I want to give you a child!¡±

    The three kids watched for a while, and then, Timmy exhaled.

    ¡°Being a president seems really cool, Dad!¡±

    Timothy nodded too, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m falling in love with Dad!¡±

    Richelle was speechless, ¡°Timothy, didn¡¯t you love your dad before?¡±

    Timothy replied with a grin, ¡°Of course, but that was our dad! Of course we love him. Now the one we love is Mr. President!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but admire Timothy¡¯s cleverness.

    Then, she heard the two brothers huddle together and begin to whisper.

    ¡°Big brother, so you can be a president too!¡±<div>

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Yeah, it seems fun too?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s both prestigious and fun!¡±

    Richelle waspletely impressed by the two brothers.

    They had actually turned such a serious matter into something fun.<div>

    However, if the brothers really had such aspirations, she wouldn¡¯t stop them.

    Just like a certainrge country, haven¡¯t they also experienced fathers and sons both being presidents?

    ¡°You two, study more now, and in the future, the more interesting professions you will have to choose from.¡±

    Hearing this, Tifanny chimed in.

    ¡°Yeah, I think being an astronaut is fun too! You can flip in space, y with UFOs, jump high, and grow vegetables!¡±

    Richelle patted the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Then, my baby needs to work hard. When you be an astronaut, you can try ying the piano and painting in space too.¡±

    Because of Roy Lewis¡¯s temporary acting position, the three children in the family suddenly had a few more interesting career choices for their future!

    And Richelle, as always, would only support her children¡¯s various whims and fancies.

    As long as it was something the children wanted, as long as it wasn¡¯t illegal or hurting others, she wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    Roy Lewis came home after 10 p.m. that night.

    The kids were already asleep, he went to the bedroom and kissed the three of them, then sat by the bed and carefully looked at them for a while before returning to his bedroom.

    Richelle had already prepared his acupuncture tools, and after hey down, she shared the children¡¯s innocent words from dinner time with him.

    Roy Lewis listened proudly.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s great that their thoughts and wishes can be unrestricted.¡±

    However, Richelle was a bit worried, ¡°But you¡¯re only an acting President, you¡¯ll eventually step down. The children will be disappointed, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis thought for a moment, ¡°Probably not!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t understand how he could be so sure.

    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°Once they¡¯ve had it, it¡¯s enough. They have so many interests and things they want to do, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d stick to just one thing in their lives!¡±

 Chapter 746: 742: Committing too many sins will eventually lead to divine retribution!

    Chapter 746: Chapter 742: Committing too many sins will eventually lead to divine retribution!

    On the seventh day of Roy Lewis acting as the interim president, Richelle Dunn went to the hospital for Kennedy Green¡¯s routine check-up. After that, she and Denise Munni took a private jet to Lordon.

    It has been exactly ten days since Mason Lilliput and The Thompsons were sessfully encircled in Leutonia.

    In these ten days, there was no movement from Lilliput and The Thompsons.

    Of course, neither Roy nor Richelle thought that the Lilliput and Thompson families were afraid and would back off.

    On the contrary, both of them believed that these two families were secretly nning an even more fierce and terrifying counterattack.

    And now, it was the calm before the storm.

    Neither of them said anything, but they naturally got their bodies and minds into a highlybative state.

    Richelle took advantage of the temporary silence from Lilliput and The Thompsons to fly to Lordon and deal with the Dunn Group¡¯s affairs.

    Because Lilliput and Thompson¡¯s power in Leutonia was severely damaged, Harris Dunn¡¯s long-awaiting approval was also ruined as a result.

    Over the past week, Harris Dunn had been in Leutonia, trying to pull strings everywhere.<div>

    However, as the power of Lillipat and Thompson copsed in Leutonia, their entire interest chain in Leutonia was exposed.

    The factory, which was originally used as a cover-up, was directly rejected by Leutonia on the grounds of ¡°changes inws and regtions¡± when Harris Dunn submitted the application.

    Harris Dunn begged and spent a lot of money, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t change the oue of being rejected.

    In fact, Harris Dunn was just struggling in hisst moments.

    Since the power of Lillipat and Thompson in Leutonia waspletely wiped out, his factory would no longer generate considerable profits as before.

    He was still struggling because he had invested a lot of money in the early stage, but now he ended up with nothing at all, and he would inevitably face questioning and criticism in the board of directors.

    But after a week of struggle, there was no progress at all, and the monthly board meeting was now imminent.

    Agitated, he tried to call Mason Lilliput for help from Leutonia, but Mason Lilliput didn¡¯t even answer his calls.

    In the end, the calls went directly to busy tones, and he was obviously cklisted.

    With no other choice, he returned home in disgrace two days before the board meeting.

    Naturally, Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni would not miss such a good show.

    Richelle and Denise entered the conference hall, where Harris Dunn, who always sat in the chairman¡¯s seat, was now standing by a few directors, with a forced smile on his face, talking to the board.

    Richelle and Denise exchanged smiles.

    See, no one could escape this fate.

    Those whomitted too many sins would eventually be punished!

    Harris Dunn used to be so arrogant and conceited, but now he was destitute and humble.

    These days, the news of Dunn Group¡¯s failed project in Leutonia and the huge losses they incurred due to arge investment in the early stage had been spreading like wildfire.

    The stock price of Dunn Group was dropping sharply these days.

    Just as a nice coincidence, the Lewis Group issued dividends, and Richelle, who now controlled the Dunn family finances, received arge sum into her ount a few days ago.<div>

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t hurry to buy in.

    Because in her opinion, the stock price of Dunn Group would continue to go lower.

    So now, Richelle was still a small shareholder, sitting at the back of the conference table.

    Denise, as usual, sat in the second seat below the chairman.<div>

    As soon as the small shareholder, Richelle, entered the meeting room, the directors looked at her.

    After she sat down, two or three directors even took the initiative to chat with her.

    Richelle dealt with them calmly, and her gaze asionally followed Harris Dunn¡¯s movements.

    Harris Dunn had moved from two or three directors to another two or three directors since she entered the room.

    Still, his face was full of pleasing smiles.

    These two or three directors were obviously more educated than the previous ones. Richelle couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying clearly, but their faces were smiling.

    But based on Harris Dunn¡¯s stiff smile, Richelle could easily guess that his lobbying had failed.

    Richelle felt a thrill in her heart.

    Though building one¡¯s happiness on someone else¡¯s pain is not very ethical,

    She now wanted tough out loud.

    However, considering her current position as the head of Lewis Group, she held back.

    After beingughed at and turned down by the two or three directors, Harris Dunn returned to his chairman¡¯s seat with a slightly forced smile.

    Soon, Harris announced the start of the regr meeting.<div>

    After the normal procedures werepleted, it was time to discuss merits and demerits.

    Richelle didn¡¯t even have to say anything, the directors started criticizing Harris Dunn.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, we voted in favor because we believed in you, but now the Leutonia factory project has been indefinitely shelved, and therge amount of capital invested doesn¡¯t even know when it will be recovered. Although this cost is still on our books, in reality, it¡¯s just self-deception.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we all know, including Mr. Dunn himself, that the nearly US$ 68,340,550 of investment in the factory has been thrown away. Simply put, this quarter, without considering anything else, we are already at a loss of 68,340,550 dors.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth as the young master of the Dunns, so you don¡¯t understand what this US$ 68,340,550 means. But we small shareholders, even if we receive dividends for a lifetime, we still don¡¯t have 68,340,550 dors.¡±

    Harris Dunn had been listening to the criticisms from the directors with his lips pursed.

    Later, he couldn¡¯t help but argue for himself.

    ¡°Directors, why don¡¯t you think about how much we¡¯ve made together due to my efforts over the past year?¡±

 Chapter 747: 743: Recall Harris Dunn

    Chapter 747: Chapter 743: Recall Harris Dunn

    However, the board members did not buy into Harris Dunn¡¯s arguments.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The Dunn Group has never made a loss for so many years. Even without you, we would still make money. Besides, the profits we made in the past two quarters were thanks to the investment from United Ventures, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    Richelle Dunn sat in her chair, not saying anything, but watched with interest as Harris Dunn struggled to deal with the usations and disdain from the board members.

    Originally, Richelle thought this had nothing to do with her.

    As a result, after the board members criticized Harris enough, they surprisingly turned their attention to her.

    One of them even said, ¡°Mr. Dunn, the Dunn family has always been developed by your parents. You can¡¯t bear to see the Dunns fall, can you?¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, if this were my Dunn Group, of course, I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    But now, the Dunn Group still belonged to Jayden Dunn and Harris Dunn, father and son. Whether they live or die, whether they are in decline or glory, what does it have to do with her?

    However, she was toozy to argue these words.

    She just raised her eyebrows and asked the board member, ¡°Mr. Yonne, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re getting at.¡±<div>

    Richelle¡¯s ability to y dumb had always been top-notch.

    Mr. Yonne continued, ¡°You see, the Lewis Group actually has many businesses that are connected with the Dunn Group. In the past, our two enterprises have always been cooperating happily. But a few months ago, all these cooperations came to an end and were not renewed. Mr. Dunn, you are also part of the Dunn family. Now that the Dunn Group is in trouble, can the Lewis Group consider resuming some cooperation with the Dunn Group?¡±

    These old board members were quite shrewd.

    Moreover, they were all selfish egoists.

    Richelle smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Yonne, we all have good memories, there¡¯s no need to mention the previous cooperation between the Lewis Group and the Dunn Group. How those cooperations came about and why they were terminated, we all understand, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Harris Dunn, sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat, looked even gloomier.

    Now, listening to Richelle¡¯s sarcastic words, his face turned even cker. He sat upright and mmed the table hard.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, what¡¯s the point in bringing up old ounts? I have a family of four, and you¡¯ve destroyed us. Do you have the nerve to be sarcastic here with me?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s cold gaze swept towards him.

    ¡°Harris Dunn, the one whose family was destroyed is me, not you! Your family of four are still alive and well. And the madness and frenzy you¡¯ve experienced is all because of your own sins and retribution!¡±

    ¡°But my parents, even now their bodies are still in a foreignnd. I just want to ask, when you killed them, don¡¯t you have nightmares at night?¡±

    Harris Dunn¡¯s face became even uglier. ¡°Richelle Dunn, do you have any evidence that we killed your parents? If you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t nder!¡±

    Richelle sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be evidence sooner orter. Just be patient and wait. I hope you enjoy sitting in this position as the president of the Dunn Group until I personally pull you down. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll have satisfaction!¡±

    As soon as Richelle¡¯s words fell, Mr. Yonne, who had just asked for her cooperation, spoke again.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, all board members unanimously believe that President Harris Dunn is no longer suitable to sit in the position of the president of the Dunn Group. Why don¡¯t we simply vote today and elect someone from among the board members who can take on the current position of the president of the Dunn Group.¡±

    Richelle, of course, knew the intentions of these people. On the way to Lordon, she and Denise Munni had discussed this possibility.

    But they both thought that at today¡¯s meeting, these board members would still maintain a superficial harmony.

    At any rate, they would wait until the next board meeting to propose the re-election.<div>

    As it turned out, both she and Denise had overestimated these people¡¯s moral restraint.

    ¡°I vote abstain!¡±

    Richelle was the first to express her opposition.

    Denise followed suit, ¡°I also vote to abstain!¡±<div>

    These board members were eager at this time, simply wanting to use her position as the president of the Lewis Group to make money for the Dunn Group.

    But she wasn¡¯t stupid. She now held only a small stake in the Dunn Group. Even if she made a lot of money for the Dunn Group, the bulk of the profits would still go to Harris Dunn and his family.

    And she, working like a beast of burden, using the Lewis Group to channel profits, would only earn a small amount.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would she use her resources and money to make money for others?

    And also, to make money for her enemy Harris Dunn and his family?

    She would have to be crazy to do that!

    Harris Dunn was astounded by Richelle¡¯s opposition, as were the board members.

    Harris Dunn knew that Richelle had always wanted to seize the opportunity to humiliate them at the meeting.

    But now wasn¡¯t the chance right in front of her?

    The board members were also very surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, may I ask why you are voting to abstain?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Of course, I think Mr. Dunn has been doing a great job as vice president!¡±

    Denise chimed in, ¡°Yes, who hasn¡¯t made mistakes in management before? I think we should all give Mr. Dunn a chance to atone for his mistakes.¡±<div>

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because, if she said the same thing as Denise, Harris Dunn would think that she was even more sarcastic.

 Chapter 748 - 744: Another "Secret" of Richelle Dunn

    Chapter 748: Chapter 744: Another ¡°Secret¡± of Richelle Dunn

    The directors wanted to hold a re-election, only to push Richelle Dunn forward, hoping to earn a bit more money for the Dunn Group through her position as the president of Lewis Group.

    Now that both Richelle Dunn and Denise Munni have dered abstention, the directors¡¯ re-election scheme naturally fell through.

    Richelle Dunn came to watch themotion, only to find herself bing a part of it, which pissed her off.

    On the flight back, Richelle Dunn harshly scolded these directors.

    Denise Munni understood her feelings, but it did not stop her from teasing her.

    ¡°Richelle, I think you should have agreed first, then we would team up to vote for Harris Dunn, scaring the s**t out of both these foolish directors and that a**hole Harris Dunn.¡±

    Richelle Dunn scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change your wicked humor?¡±

    Denise Munni shook her head, ¡°Change what? Maybe when the dayes when the Harris family has to beg, I might change.¡±

    After ribbing each other for a while, Richelle Dunn suddenly asked Denise Munni.

    ¡°What do you think Harris Dunn will do to save the Dunn Group next? With the way things are for Dunn Group now, it might not have much liquid cash left without this US$ 68,340,550.¡±

    Denise Munni knew that if Richelle Dunn asked such a question, she must already have an answer.

    So, she asked her in return.

    ¡°What do you think he¡¯ll do then?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll save it, but I want to take this opportunity to buy the Dunn Industries.¡±

    The formation, perfection, and growth of Dunn Industries was almost entirely due to the efforts of her parents.

    You could say that it was like their other child.

    Denise Munni¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of this way? Under what name are you going to buy it? Your name? Or Lewis Group¡¯s?¡±

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°Neither my name nor Lewis Group¡¯s would work. Harris Dunn won¡¯t sell.¡±

    Denise Munni was a bit puzzled, ¡°Who do you think he¡¯ll sell to then?¡±

    ¡°United Ventures!¡±

    Richelle Dunn gave a definite answer.

    Denise Munni was taken aback at first, then burst intoughter.

    ¡°I get it now. You want to use the shares of United Ventures you own to buy Dunn Industries, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll discuss it with the boss when the timees, figure out an appropriate ratio, and then have the boss negotiate with Harris Dunn.¡±

    Denise Munni apuded.

    ¡°Excellent! Your idea is brilliant! I bet Harris Dunn would never think that you could sway our boss.¡±

    Richelle Dunn pointed at her, ¡°Hey, watch your mouth, especially don¡¯t say things like this in front of Roy Lewis.¡±

    Denise Munni¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t tell me, you haven¡¯t talked about this with ROy Lewis yet?¡±

    Richelle Dunn pondered seriously, ¡°It seems, I really didn¡¯t mention it. Mainly, there wasn¡¯t an opportune moment¡­¡±

    Denise Munni clicked her tongue, ¡°I really admire you for being able to keep this secret for so long!¡±

    Richelle Dunn seemed a bit helpless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to keep it a secret. It¡¯s just that this matter isn¡¯t that important, so I forgot about it.¡±

    Denise Munni was about to make fun of her, but on second thought, in rtion to the legendary lives of Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis, filled with unbelievable dramas, the issue of United Ventures seemed quite insignificant indeed.

    ¡°Ok then, if you get kicked out of the house one day, just know that my luxury seaside vi is always open for you. You can stay as long as you want, until Master Lewis cools down.¡±

    Richelle Dunn red at her, ¡°You always wish me misfortune, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Denise Munni rolled her eyes, ¡°Have you and Master Lewis ever argued for real? I mean, it¡¯s hypothetical, but I bet even if you told him, Master Lewis wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid and would nod approval, saying, oh, I get it.¡±

    Without thinking, Richelle Dunn retorted, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we? Weren¡¯t we arguing fiercely that time when I took the three kids back to South Asia?¡±

    Denise Munni was speechless.

    ¡°Richelle Dunn, you might as well talk about the time you were acting as his doctor. He chased after you to South Asia, but you two hadn¡¯t even confirmed your rtionship yet ¨C how can that be called a fight?¡±

    Richelle Dunn scoffed, ¡°No rtionship, so it doesn¡¯t count? But we were already flirting back then, weren¡¯t we? We¡¯d been flirting for quite a while already!¡±

    Denise Munni pretended to be stricken, and mimed coughing up blood.

    ¡°Enough, I know you two have been flirting for a while now. I, a love-at-first-sight dog, am not worthy to sit with you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn burst intoughter.

    However, to be honest, she was not as optimistic as Denise Munni.

    She had been mulling it over the entire way, nning to tell him about it that night, when Roy Lewis would be tired from a long day.

    But, contrary to all expectations, Roy Lewis returned home earlier than her that day.

    Just as Richelle Dunn stepped into the door, a tall man greeted her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Are you tired?¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked at him in surprise, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so early today?¡±

    Roy Lewis took her bag and even opened the shoe cab to fetch her slippers.

    He even crouched down, and carefully signaled her to lift her feet to change shoes swiftly.

    ¡°Work was efficient today, so I rushed back home in time for quitting work.¡±

    What Roy Lewis didn¡¯t mention was, he coulde back on time before because he will be visiting the neighboring countries for a week as a proxy president.

    Roy Lewis was thinking, he would tell her about this tonight.

    But before he could disclose his n, Richelle Dunn surprised him with a ¡°secret¡±!

 Chapter 749 - 745: If You Donâ€™t Want to Go to Jail, Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 749: Chapter 745: If You Don¡¯t Want to Go to Jail, Be My Girlfriend

    It was after a happy family dinner that Richelle Dunn brought up the matter of her and United Ventures¡¯ CEO to Roy Lewis when the three children and the old man went for their post-dinner walk and left them alone in the living room.

    ¡°Roy, I told you before that I got to know United Ventures because of one incident, and we ended up crossing each other¡¯s paths, right?¡±

    Roy looked at her calmly, ¡°Yes, you did. What, is there more to the story?¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    Back then, she identally breached United Ventures¡¯ firewall while working as a hacker.

    But she quickly realized that she might have been duped by the client who had assigned her the task.

    So, she quickly left United Ventures¡¯ system without touching or even looking at it.

    The mission, of course, ended in failure.

    At that time, Richelle was still a novice and her skills of hiding her tracks were not as good as today.

    A few dayster, she received an email signed by the CEO of United Ventures.

    Incredibly, the email was to thank her for not exploiting her ess at that time.

    Because she had entered their system and left within a minute, just like passing by.

    At first, Richelle thought the CEO had a very broad-minded attitude, but after reading all the email, she realized she had overestimated him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to jail,e and work for mypany as a security consultant!¡±

    This was a tant threat.

    At that time, Richelle was still young and hotheaded, her skills were not as impressive as they are now, but her temper was much worse!

    ¡°Go ahead and turn me in!¡±

    Then, she blew up her ount.

    She decided to quit this disgusting business once and for all!

    However, the next day, Denise Munni found her at school.

    ¡°Hello, I am Denise Munni, the assistant to the CEO of United Ventures. The CEO has sent me to give you an ultimatum.¡±

    For a moment, Richelle was terrified because at home, she had two young children to feed, and another one waiting for her to find and bring back.

    If she went to jail, who would take care of the kids?

    Denise was a few years older than Richelle and could tell from Richelle¡¯s reaction that she had achieved half of her goal.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, you have a great future ahead of you. It would be a shame to throw it away like this. Actually, our CEO had good intentions; he thought, since you could easily break our firewall, you must also have the ability to make it unbreakable.¡±

    Thinking of her two little ones¡¯ pitiful faces, Richelle reluctantly agreed to Denise¡¯s proposal.

    When Richelle officially became a security consultant for United Ventures, Denise took her to meet the CEO.

    Richelle thought he would at least be a middle-aged man with a big belly, but to her surprise, he was a handsome guy in his twenties or thirties.

    As a sucker for good looks, Richelle might have stared at the CEO longer than necessary, which made him believe she was interested in him. In front of Denise, he asked Richelle:

    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Unsure why she did it, Richelle shook her head.

    ¡°Alright, from today on, I¡¯ll be your boyfriend!¡±

    Richelle looked at him as if he were insane, ¡°I refuse!¡±

    Then she turned and walked away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve signed the contract. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll consider it a breach, and you¡¯ll have to pay me a US$ 1,366,811 penalty!¡±

    Roy¡¯s face turned ck when he heard this.

    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t actually let that man be your boyfriend.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t know how to define the situation.

    She could only ignore his question and continue with her story.

    At that time, Richelle was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    Finally, Denise stepped in to smooth things over.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, can¡¯t you speak nicely? You wanted to keep talented people, but now you¡¯re pushing them away.¡±

    Richelle was a bit confused, and then Royce Gyons finally told the truth.

    ¡°Actually, my family has been pressuring me to get married. You happen to fit the image my family likes, so would you mind pretending to be my girlfriend for a day to help me deal with my family?¡±

    Richelle was, of course, reluctant.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask Denise? Why involve me?¡±

    Royce replied, ¡°She¡¯s an old employee, and besides, with so many employees in thepany, I can¡¯t fool my family¡¯s sharp-witted elders.¡±

    Richelle was even less willing to get involved, ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°No more ¡®buts.¡¯ Either you pretend to be my girlfriend for a day, or you resign, pay the penalty, and I¡¯ll hand you over to the police.¡±

    For the first time, Richelle knew what it felt like to have her neck held in a mp.

    But at that time, she was powerless against Royce who had managed to catch her in the act. Having no choice and thinking of the two little ones waiting for her support at home, she gritted her teeth and agreed to his ¡°request.¡±

    A few dayster, she pretended to be Royce Gyons¡¯ girlfriend and visited the Gyons¡¯ house. Just as Royce had predicted, his family members fell in love with Richelle at first sight and fondly referred to her as their ¡°daughter-inw¡± and ¡°granddaughter-inw¡± when they left.

    With a thick skin, Richelle endured the day.

    She thought that would be the end of it.

    But after that day, Royce began to openly and ostentatiously pursue her.

    Flowers and the like were the least of it. Even when she mentioned she had two children to turn him down, he didn¡¯t care and would often show up in his luxury car at school to confront her!

 Chapter 750: 746: Humph, Hes Just Your First Boyfriend

    Chapter 750: Chapter 746: Humph, He¡¯s Just Your First Boyfriend

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face can no longer be described as ck; it seems like smoke is already rising from the top of his head.

    ¡°So, did you agree to him?¡±

    One can imagine that Richelle Dunn was just 21 or 22 at that time, at an age where one is prone to dreaming, and the man in question was handsome and rich, so it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a prince on a white horse.

    Being pursued by such a man for a long time, could she really refuse once, and keep refusing forever?

    Richelle Dunn red at him, ¡°Of course not! If I agreed to him, how could I possibly tell you that I haven¡¯t been in love!?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face finally looked a little better.

    But he still felt ufortable at heart, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡±

    Richelle Dunn looked a little embarrassed, ¡°I forgot¡­ ¡±

    ¡°How can you forget something so important?¡±

    Roy Lewis was speechless.<div>

    But Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t think the same way.

    ¡°How is this important? I never started anything with him; we¡¯ve always been just friends, at most, even a superior-subordinate rtionship. If I have to mention this kind of rtionship, don¡¯t you have more people and rtionships to report to me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s words made Roy Lewis¡¯s face look a little better.

    ¡°What, are you jealous?¡±

    Richelle nced at him, ¡°Apart from Old Brown¡¯s sister, be honest and tell me, are there any other ambiguously-rted women?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s mind was very clear, ¡°Richelle, don¡¯t change the topic; now it¡¯s your turn to ount for your past peach blossom debts, why are we talking about me?¡±

    Richelle Dunn spread her hands out, ¡°That¡¯s it, what else is there to exin?¡±

    Roy Lewis stared at her, ¡°No, if you didn¡¯t think it was important before, and you never mentioned it to me, why did you suddenly think it was important today?¡±

    Richelle Dunn had no choice but to be honest with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important today either, it¡¯s just that you might meet Royce Gyonster on, and since he¡¯s always bbering non-stop, I thought I¡¯d let you know in advance, else you might have to drink your jealousy for a whole year.¡±

    It has to be said that Richelle Dunn knows Roy Lewis quite well.

    Roy Lewis moved closer and bit her lip hard.

    Richelle Dunn winced, hissing in pain.

    ¡°Now I have to eat it for a year, no, a lifetime!¡±

    Richelle Dunn pouted, ¡°Are you being reasonable? Haven¡¯t I already confessed? And yet I still have to eat? Besides, nothing happened between him and me¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis ignored her and bit her again.

    With intense jealousy, he hummed, ¡°You still talk? He is your first boyfriend!¡±

    Richelle Dunn very innocently let out an ¡°Ah?¡± in response, does that count?

    ¡°Roy Lewis, he doesn¡¯t count as my first boyfriend, don¡¯t put thatbel on me!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis tensed his face, ¡°How does it not count? You personally nodded your head, even one day counts!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was extremely speechless. If she had known that he was so prone to overthinking, she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it in the first ce. However, sooner orter, these two people would eventually meet.

    With Royce Gyons¡¯s loose tongue, it was impossible not to mention it.

    If Roy Lewis found out about it at that time, he would definitely be even angrier.<div>

    Although Richelle Dunn was speechless, she had to admit that this was a result of her past actions, and she had to take responsibility.

    ¡°Fine, from now on, you¡¯ll be my second boyfriend. Are you happy with that?¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face darkened again, ¡°No, I am your only boyfriend, lover, husband!¡±

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Master Lewis, can¡¯t you be less childish? You¡¯re the one who said Royce Gyons was my first boyfriend, and now you¡¯re the one saying you¡¯re my only boyfriend. You¡¯re really contradictory¡­ ¡±

    So, men, as creatures, are really hard to please!

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face remained ck for a moment before he started to re-examine her words just now.

    ¡°You said I would meet him, what do you mean? Are you nning to invite him to our wedding?¡±

    Richelle Dunn hadn¡¯t really thought that far ahead, but on second thought, it seemed like it would be difficult to justify not inviting Royce Gyons to her wedding.

    But now was not the time to talk about this.

    Because if she answered ¡°yes,¡± it would only fan the mes of Roy Lewis¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Harris Dunn made over US$ 68,340,550 this time, right? After that, he¡¯ll definitely be anxious about the issue of working capital, and I¡¯ll persuade the directors to let him sell off the Dunn Industries branch. And I will ask Royce Gyons to buy it on behalf of United Ventures.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s face, which had just been ck, furrowed again.

    ¡°No way! Stay away from that kind of person. If you want to buy it, I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to buy it.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn. ¡°No, if you find someone else, Harris Dunn is very suspicious and might not be willing, but United Ventures is different. And besides, I own shares in United Ventures. I¡¯ll sign a contract with Royce Gyons and exchange my stake in Dunn Industries. That way, I¡¯ll have far fewer connections with United Ventures in the future.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t originally agree with her approach, and the main reason, of course, was that he didn¡¯t want her to have too much contact with Royce Gyons.

    But after listening to her reasoning, he was reluctantly convinced.

    Then he remembered another question.

    ¡°Are your shares in United Ventures enough to buy an entire Dunn Industries? Didn¡¯t you say before that you only had a little?¡±

 Chapter 751: 747: Richelle Dunns Ambitious Goals

    Chapter 751: Chapter 747: Richelle Dunn¡¯s Ambitious Goals

    Richelle Dunn exined, ¡°I indeed only have just a little, but United Ventures is huge. I worked for him for a few years without taking much sry, and he just converted it all into shares for me.¡±

    It must be said that Richelle was extremely clever.

    At that time, she tried every way to save money, preparing to umte enough money and then return to find Timmy.

    But she also knew that the money she earned was dead money. However, United Ventures was in its prime, and its stock price was rising every day.

    Royce Gyons was quite conscientious, converting her pay into shares at the internal employee price. So, after years of sry, dividends, and continuous conversion into shares, her assets snowballed and kept getting bigger.

    Roy Lewis listened to how she racked her brains and worked hard over the years to turn every dor into as much money as possible so she coulde back and take revenge on Timmy and the Dunns.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.

    ¡°Alright, if United Ventures¡¯ shares aren¡¯t enough at that time, we¡¯ll transfer the rest of the money from our family¡¯s small vault. Don¡¯t let United Ventures get involved anymore.¡±

    When it came to other matters, Roy Lewis could be generous, but when he thought of Royce Gyons¡¯s constant harassment of Richelle Dunn,¡­

    Richelle also understood his feelings and nodded.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dunn Group is the result of my parents¡¯ hard work. Dunn Industries is just the first step, and gradually, I¡¯ll take them back one by one, and reorganize them into a brand new Dunn Group.¡±

    At first, Richelle really wanted to take back the entire Dunn Group.

    But now, this Dunn Group was just Jayden Dunn¡¯s family¡¯s Dunn Group, and it disgusted her.

    So, she had already decided ¨C she doesn¡¯t want this shell anymore!

    What she would do next was gradually disintegrate the Dunn Group of Jayden and Harris Dunn, and take back only the core she wanted.

    Just like that, what Richelle thought would take just a few sentences to exin actually took more than half an hour. Afterward, she spent the rest of the evening pacifying Master Lewis who had ¡°lost his sovereignty¡± before he waspletely appeased.

    The next day, Richelle had a sore waist and back, but still got up early and sent Roy Lewis off in the car.

    When the children heard that Roy would be away for another week, they all pouted unhappily.

    Most of the time, the little ones were very understanding and considerate.

    But Roy had broken his promise to take them on a trip after revealing his identity. In all these days, he only came home for dinner three times, and the children had only seen him for less than ten hours in total.

    So, it was normal for them to be moody.

    Even as they sent him off in the car early in the morning, the little ones were still pouting unhappily.

    Roy felt sorry and guilty, hugging all three kids tightly in his arms and giving each one a kiss on the face.

    ¡°My darlings, I¡¯m sorry. Once Daddy finishes his work, I¡¯ll fulfill all the promises I made to you.¡±

    Tifanny, who was always the easiest to soften, reached out and touched his face with her little hand.

    ¡°Then Daddy, you have to take good care of yourself. Mommy said you only sleep for three or four hours a day¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn, and Richelle spread her hands.

    ¡°I told the truth!¡±

    She had to let the children know that their daddy was not deliberately breaking promises, but rather, he had an even greater and more important responsibility to bear.<div>

    Tifanny¡¯s words deted both Timothy and Timmy, who raised their hands and hugged Roy Lewis together.

    Timothy patted him on the back and said, ¡°Daddy, you have to be well too. We¡¯ll miss you and will be good while waiting for you toe back!¡±

    Timmy patted his arm and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Grandpa rkson, Mommy, and my little brother and sister. You should focus on work too!¡±

    Roy Lewis, the big grown man, had red eyes as the three little darlingsforted him. He answered them one by one and kissed their foreheads.<div>

    ¡°My little darlings, you must be good and take care of yourselves. I will miss you!¡±

    Then, he let them go, pulled Richelle into his arms, and kissed her deeply on the lips.

    ¡°My big darling, I¡¯ll miss you too!¡±

    The family reluctantly said their goodbyes, taking nearly ten minutes.

    It had been more than half a month since Roy Lewis came ¡°back to life,¡± and both he and the outside world had gradually grown ustomed to his return.

    The turbulent situation outside seemed to have temporarily calmed down.

    Old Master Lewis¡¯ mood had improved considerably recently, and he had started meeting up with his old friends for tea and chats.

    Richelle discussed with the children and decided to send them back to school.

    The siblings had taken some time off and returned to find their ssmates surrounding them, chattering excitedly and with great enthusiasm.

    Then, Tifanny opened a drawer to find it stuffed with candy and food.

    ¡°Tifanny Dunn, this is our gift to the three of you!¡±

    Elijah Bell, the deputy ss monitor, exined happily. Timothy and Tifanny Dunn looked and saw that indeed it was a drawer full of stuff.

    ¡°We also brought back lots of delicious food!¡±<div>

    Timothy took out therge bundle of snacks and small treats that Richelle had specially prepared and shared them with everyone.

 Chapter 752: 748: This old fellow doesnt want to leave me behind.

    Chapter 752: Chapter 748: This old fellow doesn¡¯t want to leave me behind.

    A group of children gathered in a big circle, starting a snack-sharing session.

    The ss teacher, hearing the noise from the adjacent office, came over to take a look.

    He saw the children happily surrounding the Timmy Lewis siblings who had been absent for a while, eating and chatting with great atmosphere.

    He took out his phone, secretly snapping a few photos and a couple of videos, and then sent them to the parents¡¯ group chat.

    Then, he stood on the tform and announced, ¡°ssmates, during the first ss this morning, let¡¯s change it to a food-tasting lesson, alright?¡±

    With food and fun, and no need for lessons, the children naturally cheered in unison.

    Meanwhile, the parents in the group chat saw their children getting along harmoniously with their ssmates, like one big family, all hooked arm in arm, looking so happy.

    ¡°How wonderful! Back then, our child was always isted, and their personality became more and more withdrawn. Now, it¡¯s different. Every day, theye home, chatting non-stop about interesting things in school and with ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, people need to find their own kind. Before, I also thought my child had a weird personality, ipatible with other¡¯s children. Now I know, they¡¯re not weird; they just haven¡¯t found their own kind.¡±

    ¡­<div>

    The parents spoke passionately, feeling happy about their children¡¯s good conditions.

    Then, someone tagged Richelle Dunn in the chat.

    ¡°@thetripletsmommy, the current good academic environment and atmosphere is thanks to the courageous actions of Timmy Lewis and Timothy Dunn. They¡¯ve fought for a clean and united learning environment for the entire ss!¡±

    Following this parent, there were a series of messages thanking Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle was at the military hospital after having Kennedy Green examined, preparing to give him acupuncture treatment when her phone, tucked in her pocket, continuously buzzed with messages.

    Maggie Mitchell suggested she should check her messages first.

    Richelle gave her an apologetic smile, then opened the WhatsApp group, first looking at the photos and videos shared by the teacher before scrolling through the parents¡¯ messages.

    She also read the messages where the parents specifically mentioned her and then replied.

    ¡°@all members, thank you all for acknowledging my two children. In fact, not only my children, but all children are brave and united. I, as a parent of three children, am also grateful to their ssmates for their eptance and love.¡±

    After Richelle replied, she handed her phone to Jasmine Leith.

    ¡°Auntie, take a look at how happy the three kids are in school.¡±

    Jasmine Leith, who now spends her days in the hospital, bored and irritable. Actually, everyone suggested that she should let a caregiver take care of Mr. Green some of the time, so she could take turnsing over to apany him.

    But Jasmine Leith said, ¡°My husband and I have been married for so many years, and it¡¯s either that he¡¯s busy or we¡¯re both busy. It¡¯s rare, like now, that we can spend time alone together. Besides, at our age, every day we spend together feels like a countdown.¡±

    Her words sounded rather sentimental.

    But she said them very calmly.

    So, everyone stopped persuading her.

    That¡¯s how people are sometimes; most of the time, they¡¯re busy chasing after a livelihood and dreams.

    It¡¯s only when, like now, you realize the most precious thing is slipping away from you bit by bit, that you¡¯re willing to settle down and apany each other.

    ¡°Let the kidse over on Saturday to apany Mr. Green!¡±<div>

    As Jasmine Leith watched the video, her lips curled into a smile.

    Richelle chatted with her as she performed acupuncture.

    ¡°Alright. Let theme over for the day. Anyway, as long as you and uncle don¡¯t mind their noise, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jasmine Leith gave a gentle look to Kennedy Green, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully, and smiled.<div>

    ¡°How could we mind the noise? It¡¯s just that our eldest son believes in staying single, and we can¡¯t interfere. Actually, not long ago, Mr. Green said that when he retires, we should adopt two children aged seven or eight to bring some liveliness to our home.¡±

    Richelle nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You and Uncle have the patience to take care of children very well.¡±

    Jasmine Leith added, ¡°These days, I keep telling Mr. Green that once he wakes up, he returns to his primary job, and I¡¯ll retire to be with him.¡±

    Richelle was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to return to the Green Group?¡±

    Jasmine Leith shook her head, ¡°No; if our eldest son wants to take over, let him continue. If not, we¡¯ll hire a professional manager to manage. At our age, we should cherish the time we have together.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Uncle¡¯s body actually has quite a few small issues. Once he wakes up, I¡¯ll need to help him recuperate for a while. With you by his side, he¡¯ll naturally feel more at ease and pay more attention.¡±

    Jasmine Leith nodded, ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you and Collections. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve really copsed!¡±

    Richelleforted her, ¡°Uncle¡¯s condition is improving day by day. My master and I will adjust the treatment n based on his condition tomorrow. We¡¯re very optimistic about Uncle¡¯s situation, so Auntie, don¡¯t worry too much. Just think of it as Uncle making up the sleep he missed over the past two or three years all at once.¡±

    Jasmine Leith nodded, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve noticed hisplexion improved a bit in the past few days. Today¡¯s blood test results showed that all values have risen a bit. It seems like this old man isn¡¯t willing to leave me behind just yet!¡±

 Chapter 753: 749: The Wedding in the Purple Flower Sea

    Chapter 753: Chapter 749: The Wedding in the Purple Flower Sea

    On the first day of Roy Lewis¡¯s business trip, Richelle Dunn¡¯s daily routine remained the same as usual: going to the hospital in the morning and returning to the Lewis Group in the afternoon.

    After work, she picked up the three children and went home together.

    At dinner, the family watched Roy Lewis on television, representing the Federation, shaking hands and having cordial talks with leaders of other countries.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to cross off the option of bing president!¡±

    Timmy, who had been enthusiastic not long ago, now looked rather disgusted.

    Richelle could roughly understand his feelings, but she still asked with a smile.

    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you think it was quite prestigious?¡±

    Timmy shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want my future baby to be as miserable as us!¡±

    Richelle found it even more amusing, but she dared notugh.

    ¡°Are you guys miserable?¡±<div>

    Timmy nodded, ¡°Of course! Look, other children at this time have both their dad and mom to apany them for dinner, right? After dinner, their dad helps with the dishes and mom helps with homework. But what about us? We can only have dinner with mom and Grandpa rkson, and then watch dadughing and joking with a bunch of strangers on TV.¡±

    Richelle stroked his head, ¡°Oh¡­ so is big brother jealous?¡±

    Timmy pouted, ¡°No way! I¡¯m just telling the truth, right, little brother and little sister?¡±

    Timothy and Tiffany nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, yes, we are quite miserable!¡±

    Richelle hummed, ¡°Mommy also thinks you guys are quite miserable. How about this, on Saturday, we¡¯ll visit Uncle and talk to him more, so he can wake up sooner and then Dad cane back and be with us earlier!¡±

    The three children agreed in chorus!

    After dinner, Richelle apanied the children and the old man for a walk in the garden.

    The three children yed and frolicked in front, while Richelle followed slowly behind with the old man.

    ¡°Richelle, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Lately, the old man¡¯s mostmon words to Richelle were ¡°hard work.¡±

    Richelle hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for such polite words among family.¡±

    He nodded and continued.

    ¡°I heard from Roy that you n to gradually buy back the Dunn Group?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Indeed, that is the n, but for now, I am still observing and considering.¡±

    He said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s not much to consider. If you want to do it, just do it. If you have any difficulties, if it¡¯s awkward to talk to Roy, just tell me.¡±

    In fact, Richelle couldn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the old man¡¯s words. Comparing how close they were, she should be closer to Roy. If she needed to talk, she would, of course, talk to Roy, not him.

    ¡°If I need anything, I will talk to Roy. Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°You girl, why do you insist on making me spell it out.¡±

    Richelle was confused, ¡°Grandpa, did I understand incorrectly?¡±<div>

    The old man coughed twice, ¡°You didn¡¯t understand! What I meant was, if you have conflicts with Roy,e to me. I¡¯ll support you, whether spiritually or materially, unconditionally!¡±

    Only then did Richelle fully understand, and she nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if Roy Lewis dares to bully me then!¡±

    The old man looked a bit surprised.<div>

    ¡°Does he dare to bully you now?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Not now, but what if? People can change!¡±

    Although the old man wanted to guarantee that his grandson was deeply in love and would never mistreat Richelle,

    he thought about it and realized he had just said he would support Richelle, and if he kept speaking highly of Roy, wouldn¡¯t he be contradicting himself?

    ¡°Anyway, just tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of him with the family rule right away!¡±

    At the mention of the family rule, Richelle couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Lewis family rule is quite strict. Roy must have never been disciplined like that since he was such a well-behaved child, right?¡±

    The old man looked into the distance as she brought up the old stories.

    ¡°Who said he was a well-behaved child? When he was young, he was quite naughty too¡­¡±

    The old man paused and looked at the three ying children not far away.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that ident, his personality might have been simr to Timothy¡¯s¡­¡±

    Richelle immediately knew that the ident he was referring to was Roy¡¯s kidnapping and his father¡¯s death while trying to save him.

    ¡°Heaven must have wanted to make up for him, so they took away his childhood early and sent you and three lovely children to him. You guys are all not easy, so in the future, cherish each other¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°We definitely will!¡±

    Fearing that the old man would immerse himself in old memories and affect his health, Richelle quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Grandpa, where did you and grandma hold your wedding ceremony when you got married?¡±

    At this age, it was better to think more about the happy and beautiful memories worth savoring.

    Instead of being indulged in painful memories and reminiscing in vain.

    Without thinking, the old man said,

    ¡°It was in the backyard garden of the old house. At that time, the corridors of the rear garden were covered with dense vines. In spring, the vines were full of purple flowers, and your grandma and I had our wedding ceremony in the sea of purple flowers!¡±

 Chapter 754: 750: You are My Wife

    Chapter 754: Chapter 750: You are My Wife

    That night, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t call Richelle Dunn back on video until nearly midnight.

    At this moment, Richelle was still in her room, crunching numbers for her mentor.

    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±

    Richelle raised an eyebrow, smiling at the handsome man on the screen.

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡±

    A smile appeared in Roy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are the little ones behaving?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°They¡¯re doing well. They had a little wee back party at school.¡±

    Speaking about the kids, Richelle exuberantly exined how they mixed with their ssmates and the joyful atmosphere among the parents.

    She also mentioned what Timmy had said during dinner.<div>

    Upon hearing this, Roy smiled, and then let out a long sigh.

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s hard for the kids. That¡¯s why I prefer being a businessman, the sense of responsibility and mission doesn¡¯t have to be that strong.¡±

    ¡°If I get tired one day, I can just drop the burden and hire a few professional managers to free myself.¡±

    ¡°Unlike my uncle who, got suddenly so sick. The Federation is in imminent danger of paralysis.¡±

    Richelle was startled by what he had said at the end.

    ¡°Paralysis? Is it that serious?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t intend to borate further.

    ¡°Anyway, looking at him is tiring. But even at his age, he¡¯s full of energy. I¡¯m only thirty, I don¡¯t feel entitled to step back orin about being tired, so at least, while he¡¯s resting, I¡¯ll stand by his side.¡±

    Richelle clenched her fist, making a cheering gesture.

    ¡°Then you have to keep it up!¡±

    As they kept chatting, Richelle began talking about the romantic wedding of her grandparents.

    ¡°Do you like that kind of thing?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t too sure, ¡°Not necessarily, but the image of my grandfather leading my grandmother through a sea of purple flowers that my grandfather described to me was very, very beautiful.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°My grandfather was also the kind who would spoil my grandmother by giving her the world. I don¡¯t really remember my parents being that affectionate, but I have many memories of my grandparents.¡±

    Richelle looked deeply at the man on the screen, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you also, deep down, are a man who spoils his wife?¡±

    Roy locked eyes with her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the case?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That kind of thing needs a lifetime to prove. You¡¯ll probably have to reach my grandfather¡¯s age to be qualified to say that you presume to favor one person.¡±

    Roy said, ¡°Then remember, when we¡¯re eighty, no, ny years old, I¡¯ll ask you this question again.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Right, I¡¯m afraid that when you¡¯re ny, you¡¯ll forget who Richelle Dunn is.¡±<div>

    Roy alsoughed, ¡°Then you just kiss me and tell me that you¡¯re my beloved wife. I guarantee I will remember instantly!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Is that how a chatan tricks people into kissing?¡±

    Royughed too, and they bantered back and forth, saying things that made Richelle blush and feel warm.

    Then, they identally stumbled upon the topic of Kennedy Green.<div>

    ¡°By the way, my aunt says she¡¯s going to officially step down as the president of Green Group. Did she tell you about this?¡±

    Roy wasn¡¯t surprised at all, ¡°She didn¡¯t mention it, but I guessed it the moment we saw her with Uncle when he came off the machine.¡±

    Richelle scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re so clever, can you read minds by looking at faces now?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not that magical. I just know them too well!¡±

    Richelle then remembered that since his father¡¯s unexpected death, Roy¡¯s mother had been living like a walking corpse.

    Compared to his biological mother, Maggie Mitchell is more like a mother to him.

    ¡°No matter what, I think my aunt is amazing!¡±

    Both of them casually chatted about everything in the video call, and before they knew it, more than half an hour had passed.

    As a doctor, Richelle couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed.

    She clearly asked Roy to go to bed early, but she lost track of time while chatting.

    ¡°Alright, no more chatting. Once you get off the call, you have to sleep immediately. Understand?¡±

    Richelle seamlessly switched from being a tender and charming wife to a stern and conscientious doctor.

    Roy somehow had a cup in his hand now, which he gestured towards Richelle.<div>

    ¡°After drinking your calming tea, half an hour is probably all I can stay up.¡±

    Actually, the dosage of the calming tea Richelle had been giving him before bed had been gradually reduced since his surgery.

    But he was under so much stresstely and brooding too much. That¡¯s why Richelle had to increase the dosage again.

    ¡°Then, goodnight. It¡¯s been getting colder in South Asia these days, make sure you¡¯re dressed warmly.¡±

    He was clearly a thirty-year-old man, but Richelle¡¯s care and instructions were meticulous, just like how she treats the kids.

    Perhaps Roy, who hadcked such care since childhood, enjoyed her subtle kindness so much that he obediently nodded.

    ¡°You also shouldn¡¯t stay up toote. Goodnight, my darling.¡±

 Chapter 755: 751: The two almost dueled on the spot for you!

    Chapter 755: Chapter 751: The two almost dueled on the spot for you!

    ¡°On the third day of Roy Lewis¡¯s business trip, Richelle Dunn brought up her intention to purchase Dunn Industries in a phone call with Royce Gyons.

    Richelle assumed that there would be no resistance from United Ventures, thinking that Royce would fully support her.

    Instead, Royce t out rejected her.

    ¡°No, I do not agree!¡±

    Richelle froze for a moment, eventually realizing that she had been rejected by Royce.

    ¡°Why, Mr. Gyons? Strictly speaking, I am merely utilizing my own assets to buy Dunn Industries. You just have to allow Denise Munni to negotiate on behalf of thepany. This won¡¯t cause any losses or pose any investment risks for thepany, right?¡±

    However, Royce responded, ¡°How could there not be investment risks? Your n is to use your shares in United Ventures to acquire Dunn Industries, and then fully remove yourself from United Ventures, correct?¡±

    Richelle was taken aback, ¡°Who said I was leaving United Ventures? Of course, if Mr. Gyons were to fire me, that¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Visibly frustrated, Royce retorted, ¡°Who said I was firing you? Isn¡¯t it you who wants to leave? Why else would you be going through all this trouble?¡±

    Richelle, unaware of what was going on in his mind, assured him, ¡°I promise, even if the acquisition is sessful, as long as you don¡¯t fire me, I will stick with United Ventures for the rest of my life.¡±<div>

    But even with Richelle¡¯s assurance, Royce still refused to give in.

    ¡°I will think it over!¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    Seldom had Richelle seen Royce in such a state. Later in the evening, when she was idly chatting with Denise, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble about Royce.

    ¡°Is he going through a midlife crisis or what? His mood is so unpredictable. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think I had offended him somehow.¡±

    Denise clicked her tongue, ¡°Didn¡¯t you actually offend him?¡±

    Richelle objected loudly, ¡°What have I done recently? All I did was ask him to lend his secretary to ¡®usurp your power¡¯ for a vote. He agreed to this readily at the time. It was mutually beneficial, thepany didn¡¯t suffer any losses. How could that offend him?¡±

    Seeing that her words were going nowhere, Denise decided to be forthright.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t directly offend him, but your husband did!¡±

    ¡°My husband?¡± Richelle wasn¡¯t ustomed to hearing the term ¡°husband¡± from others and subconsciously questioned, ¡°You mean Roy Lewis?¡±

    Denise gasped, ¡°Apart from Master Lewis, do you have another husband?¡±

    Just as speechless, Richelle responded, ¡°How could there possibly be another?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± Denise paused before adding, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know that your husband warned Royce privately during his meeting with a group of industry moguls in South Asia!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Richelle felt like she had just heard a ludicrous joke, ¡°Denise, where did you hear such ridiculous rumors?¡±

    Richelle considered herself to be very well-acquainted with Roy Lewis. Although he was decisive at work, he was always polite and beyond reproach in his interactions with others.

    But the thought of him privately warning Royce seemed rather disgraceful and ipatible with Roy Lewis¡¯s usual courteous and meticulous temperament.

    Denise rolled her eyes at her, ¡°What ridiculous rumor? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Master Lewis himself tonight.¡±

    Richelle was certainly nning to ask him, but before doing so, she needed to clear up one thing.<div>

    ¡°What did he warn Royce about?¡±

    Denise wore a look of indescribable reluctance.

    ¡°Out with it! He didn¡¯t say anything indecent, did he?¡±

    While Richelle asked this, she was quite confident that Roy Lewis would not!<div>

    ¡°Not quite!¡±

    Denise was being candid.

    ¡°Oh god, just spit it out already, you¡¯re driving me crazy!¡±

    Finally, Denise said, ¡°He told Royce that he was married to you and asked him to stay away from you in the future.¡±

    Damn!

    Richelle rubbed her forehead.

    It looked like she should not have told Roy Lewis about this beforehand.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that right after she told him, Roy Lewis would fly to South Asia the next day, and coincidentally run into Royce there.

    What she found even more unexpected was that Roy Lewis, despite this being old news, responded as if he had drunk a jug of vinegar.

    ¡°I really am¡­¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t even find the words to describe how she was feeling.

    After a pause, she asked.

    ¡°And what was Royce¡¯s reaction?¡±<div>

    Denise replied honestly, ¡°What else could he do? The two of them almost started a duel over you on the spot!¡±

    Richelle let out a long breath, if she had known that Royce would take it this seriously, she would never have gone into so much detail with him.

    But what could she do? Given Royce¡¯s mouth, if she hadn¡¯t said anything that day, he definitely would have exaggerated the situation considerably when he met Roy Lewis.

    So,pared to that, wasn¡¯t this oue actually better?

    ¡°They didn¡¯t really start fighting, did they?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, where they were, if they had really started to fight, wouldn¡¯t you have be the firstdy of international disgrace?¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t getting her meaning, ¡°What do you mean ¡®firstdy of international disgrace¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The first woman to incite a world leader to have a physical sh with a rival over her during an international meeting.¡±

    This time, it was Richelle¡¯s turn to roll her eyes.

    ¡°Shut it, you! All you do is fabricate things about me!¡±

    Denise harrumphed, ¡°You got to be worth the effort to fabricate things about.¡±

 Chapter 756: 752: Richelle Dunn annoys Roy Lewis

    Chapter 756: Chapter 752: Richelle Dunn annoys Roy Lewis

    After getting the full story from Denise Munni, Richelle Dunn sent an apology message to Royce Gyons.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, I¡¯m very sorry for my husband¡¯s excessive behavior towards you. I would like to apologize by treating you to a meal the next time we meet!¡±

    She sent the apology message, and after half a day, there was still no reply.

    Apparently, like Roy Lewis being truly jealous.

    Royce Gyons was also genuinely angry.

    Richelle felt somewhat helpless, as she knew Royce Gyons probably bore some responsibility for the situation, but her husband had indeed offended him. She had no choice but to help clean up the mess.

    As for how she would deal with Roy Lewis when he got back, that was their private matter as a married couple.

    At night, Roy Lewis, as usual, called her via video call around 11 o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    Richelle interrupted him fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®honey¡¯ me! Tell me honestly, did you do something disgraceful in South Asia?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis looked innocent.

    ¡°What did I do? I¡¯ve been t out every day, can¡¯t you see my schedule in the country? At this hour when I finally have a break, I always chat with you for a bit. After that, don¡¯t you watch me drink the calming tea?¡±

    He said with a teasing expression, ¡°You made the potion; you should know that after drinking it, I¡¯ll be asleep like a dead pig in no time. How can I do something disgraceful?¡±

    Roy Lewis defended himself rather thoroughly.

    However, in Richelle¡¯s view, he was blurring the focus, simply ying dumb.

    So, she didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush and asked him directly.

    ¡°Did you meet Royce Gyons at the meeting with South Asian businessmen yesterday? Did you warn Royce Gyons privately?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded readily, ¡°I did meet Royce Gyons! But I didn¡¯t warn him; I only stated a fact to him.¡±

    Richelle was quite impressed with his stubbornness even at this point.

    ¡°So tell me, what fact did you state?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.

    ¡°I said that you and I got married and asked him to stay away from you in the future. Isn¡¯t that a fact?¡±

    Richelle almost spat blood.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the fact you stated is that I got married to you. But telling someone to stay away from me is a tant warning.¡±

    Roy Lewis stared intently at her, ¡°How is that not a fact? How did that be a warning? He liked you and pursued you; it¡¯s only natural for me to ask him to stay away from you. How is this any kind of warning?¡±

    Richelle found thatmunication with him on this matter was poor.

    She was somewhat angry, but deep down she knew that although Roy Lewis was in the wrong, it wasn¡¯t an unforgivable sin.

    Furthermore, she even doubted if Roy Lewis would say such a thing.

    It was probably something Royce Gyons said first that provoked him.<div>

    As someone who understood the two men quite well, Richelle couldn¡¯t me Roy Lewis for the time being.

    ¡°Forget it; I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±

    Richelle had no choice but to be angry with herself.

    She hung up the phone angrily, then switched off theptop as well. She didn¡¯t even bother to go back to Roy Lewis¡¯s bedroom; she just sprawled out on the bed in her guest room and fell asleep.<div>

    Roy Lewis called twice more afterward, but Richelle ignored them.

    Roy Lewis sent her a voice message.

    ¡°Honey, are you angry?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t reply to him.

    ¡°Honey, I drank the medicine.¡±

    Richelle still didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t be mad. Just keep score for now. When I get back, you can hit me or gouge me out as you see fit. I love you. Good night!¡±

    This Roy Lewis, a tough guy through and through, never admitted he was wrong.

    Apparently, he genuinely didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.

    What he said about hitting and gouging wasn¡¯t about punishment but a way to vent Richelle¡¯s frustration and make her feel better.

    With a belly full of anger, Richelle threw her phone aside and grumpily pulled the nket over her head.

    She thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, but at some point, she dozed off in a daze.

    The next morning, she was awakened by three little monkeys crawling on her body.<div>

    ¡°Mommy, bigzy pig, time to get up!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, beautiful woman, get up quickly, the sun is shining on your butt!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, big cutie, time to get up and have breakfast!¡±

    After the three kids finished their mor and saw that she still hadn¡¯t moved, they lifted the quilt, one pinched her nose, one lifted her eyelids, and one covered her mouth.

    Finally, Richelle could no longer hold her breath and had to open her eyes.

    She yed with the three children on the bed for a while, and after eating breakfast together, she took them to the military hospital to visit Kennedy Green.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the three little ones were whisked away by Jasmine Leith and gathered around the bed, chattering about stories from kindergarten to Kennedy.

    Richelle finally had some time to check her phone.

    She never replied to the voice messages from Roy Lewisst night.

    And he hadn¡¯t sent any more messages since then.

    As for the apology message she sent to Royce Gyons, still, it had not received any response.

    Damn, these two men were both so stubborn!

    And both so obstinate!<div>

 Chapter 757: 753: Confusing the Opponent

    Chapter 757: Chapter 753: Confusing the Opponent

    Richelle Dunn decided not to bother with them anymore.

    Whether they were stubborn or persistent, she¡¯d just let them be.

    As a member of the sandwiched ss, she had no interest in serving the two gentlemen any further.

    While the three children and Maggie Mitchell were chatting with Kennedy Green, Richelle took herptop, sat on the couch, and searched for some recent information rted to the Dunn Group.

    Of course, she could easily obtain the highly confidential and true information on her own.

    What she was searching for online were merely public opinions and trends.

    Sometimes, these opinions and trends could sway stock prices more than actual facts.

    Richelle had been tempted to buy out the Dunn Group ever since she had received increasing dividends from thepany.

    But once she calmed down, she would think that if she were to buy the Dunn Group at a normal stock price, wouldn¡¯t that just benefit Jayden Dunn and his son?

    Moreover, although Roy Lewis generously handed over the dividends of the three children, including his own from the Lewis Group, to Richelle for unified custody and use, the money was still the fruit of Roy¡¯sbor.<div>

    Even if she couldn¡¯t make the most of every cent, she should at least avoid spending recklessly.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to guide public opinion regarding the Dunn Group recently.

    Because Harris Dunn was even more cautious and prudentpared to Jayden, he knew better how to avoid trouble.

    Since he took over as the head of the Dunn Group, there weren¡¯t many incidents people could use against them.

    It was difficult to create any big waves or scandals.

    Without any scandals, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to influence public opinion.

    Richelle initially didn¡¯t want to meddle with this issue to maintain Dunn Industries¡¯ reputation.

    But after discussing with the public rtions department of the Lewis Group, they all agreed that besides the Dunn Group¡¯s n to establish a branch in Leutonia that ended disastrously, it would be challenging to find any other issues to create big waves or influence public opinions.

    So, she let the public rtions staff tentatively spread some rumors online, vaguely suggesting that the Dunn Group had offended someone in Leutonia recently, causing the final approval document to be aborted, which was just one step away from beingpleted.

    This unsubstantiated news with no evidence didn¡¯t gain much attention at first.

    After all, the Dunn Group was the richest in Lordon, but it probably didn¡¯t even rank in the top ten across the Federation.

    And Harris Dunn, the new leader of the Dunn Group, was much more low-profilepared to most young and shy figures who were celebrities one day and models the next.

    So, after this news had been spread for half a day, it barely broke into the top hundred.

    On the surface, it seemed like this news wouldn¡¯t garner much attention.

    However, Richelle and the public rtions staff had deliberately chosen this minuscule spark of interest.

    Because the low heat of the news meant that Harris wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    As the first day passed uneventfully, so did the second and third day. After the news hovered at the bottom for a few more days, Harris would be careless and directly ignore it.

    He wouldn¡¯t take any measures against it.

    Meanwhile, Richelle took this opportunity to buy herself more time and prepare arge number of tasks beforehand.<div>

    As she expected, the news had little traction, and there were hardly anyments below it.

    For such news,izens would generally choose to ignore it.

    And by the end of the day, it was as if the news was non-existent.

    However, Richelle secretly informed the directors, who had already sided with her, including Darren Moss, to subtly and individually leak the news bit by bit to the influential directors withrger shares in thepany.<div>

 Chapter 758: 754: Harris Dunn, Successfully Bewildered

    Chapter 758: Chapter 754: Harris Dunn, Sessfully Bewildered

    Harris Dunn had recently been tormented by the failed setup of the Leutonia branch.

    Although Dunn Group was arge enterprise, it had gone through several crises in the past year.

    First, the stock price plummeted due to the Securities Regtion Commission investigation, and then the Lewis Group canceled all cooperation with Dunn Group, causing the stock price to plummet again.

    The two steep declines had seriously damaged Dunn Group, and it had not yet recover.

    The Leutonia branch was Harris Dunn¡¯sst-ditch bet.

    He had thought that within a year, Dunn Group would be able to rise again with the momentum of this branch.

    However, the branch failed as Mason Lilliput and the Thompsons in Leutonia were wiped out. The US$ 68,340,550 he had invested waspletely lost!

    The finance director called again, asking him where to get money for the uing expenses?

    Because the previous working capital on the books had been transferred to Leutonia to handle the branch matters.

    ¡°Except for expenses and payments, don¡¯t we still have many bills that need to be collected from customers?¡±<div>

    The finance director sighed, ¡°Mr. Dunn, the expenditure amount I mentioned has already been deducted from the recovered bills.¡±

    Harris Dunn was also annoyed, ¡°Can you ask the other party to postpone the payment?¡±

    The finance director felt troubled, ¡°I already have, but this month arge number of customers postponed payments from the previous month and even the month before that¡­¡±

    Since Harris Dunn began diverting cash for the Leutonia branch, Dunn Group¡¯s working capital had been gradually decreasing.

    The finance director had reminded Harris Dunn, but he always thought that as long as the Leutonia branch started production, this investment would be recovered soon.

    ¡°Alright, you try to find a way there, and I¡¯ll think of other ways here.¡±

    Harris Dunn hung up the finance director¡¯s call, feeling very annoyed. He took out his phone and casually browsed to relieve some of his stress.

    By that time, he found out about the setback of Dunn Group¡¯s Leutonia branch on the top search.

    However, this top search was at the 80 or 90th position and seemed to have no heat.

    There were only dozens ofments and barely over a hundred reposts.

    Looking at thements, most of them were disbelieving.

    Light Yellow Long Dress: ¡°What¡¯s going on? This kind of news with no proof, no evidence, and not even a picture, is it considered news?¡±

    Serious Pig: ¡°Obviously it¡¯s a rumor! Dunn Group¡¯s strength makes it barely in the top ten enterprises in the Federation. If ced in Leutonia, it would support one-tenth of the people of Leutonia. The leader of Leutonia is not a fool, how could they refuse?¡±

    Flowers on the Window Sill: ¡°Yeah, it is so easy to start a rumor, but hard to dispel it!¡±

    Moon and Osmanthus: ¡°Let it go, this kind of rumor with no pictures or evidence is obviously fake!¡±

    At first, Harris Dunn was worried, but seeing thesements, he felt slightly relieved.

    However, he had always been cautious and made a call to the public rtions director to investigate the source of the top search.

    Soon, the public rtions director called back.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, this blogger only has a few hundred fans. I checked their certification and found that they are a small business owner. I also confirmed with our secretary office that this small business had a minor coboration with usst year.¡±<div>

    Harris Dunn secretly sighed with relief when he heard this.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you have verified it.¡±

    The public rtions director asked again, ¡°Mr. Dunn, do we need to warn them to delete the post and apologize?¡±

    Harris Dunn didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss, ¡°Let¡¯s observe the follow-up first. If it continues to be like this with no waves and heat, there¡¯s no need to bother with it.¡±<div>

    The top search report did not cause a significant reaction in Harris Dunn, just as Richelle Dunn had predicted.

    By the afternoon, Richelle Dunn checked the top search, and it was still in its original position. The number ofments had increased by only a dozen or so, and the number of reposts had not reached 150.

    Richelle Dunn was relieved and exited the app.

    ¡°Richelle, Roy may not have time to manage Lewis Group recently. Do you want me to help you find some assistants?¡±

    Kennedy Green was in aa, leaving the entire responsibility of managing the business to Roy Lewis.

    With Roy Lewis fully engaged in the Federation¡¯s affairs, the matters of the Lewis Group naturally fell on Richelle Dunn.

    Maggie Mitchell felt guilty and wanted to find someone to help lighten Richelle Dunn¡¯s burden.

    Richelle Dunn shook her head, ¡°Not for now. Nathan is a reliable help, and Timmy and Timothy can also help with some simple tasks!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was surprised, ¡°Are they still on internships?¡±

    Timothy raised his head and said, ¡°Aunt Maggie, my brother and I get a share of the work we do. So if mommy needs help, just ask. My brother and I also want to save as much startup capital as possible!¡±

    Timmy also said, ¡°Yeah, the more startup capital, the more dowry we can give to our sister in the future!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell was amused by their serious words, ¡°Oh my, you little darlings are so sensible!¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled at her, ¡°See, I told you not to worry about it. We might not have other resources, but when ites tobor, we are more than enough!¡±<div>

 Chapter 759: 755: These four people are his entire world!

    Chapter 759: Chapter 755: These four people are his entire world!

    In the evening, Richelle Dunn and the children returned home.

    Roy Lewis took a rare break during dinner and had a video call with the three kids for a few minutes.

    Neither Richelle nor Roy mentioned anything about Royce Gyons in front of the kids.

    Later, after the children went to sleep and it was past eleven, Roy called Richelle separately.

    Richelle initially didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but she figured he had been working non-stop for days, and despite his exhaustion, he still wanted to call her before he went to sleep.

    With a soft heart, Richelle answered the phone after it had been ringing for a while.

    ¡°Sweetheart, how was your day? Are you tired?¡±

    Roy seemed to have forgotten aboutst night¡¯s incident.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to bring it up either.

    For one thing, the incident was about a man Roy was very bothered by.<div>

    If she brought it up repeatedly, he would only feel worse.

    Secondly, she and Roy were far apart, and aside from some small disagreements, she really missed him.

    ¡°It was fine. The kids and I spent the whole day at the hospital.¡±

    Roy looked deep into her eyes, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You have to take care of the kids, pay close attention to my uncle¡¯s situation, and deal with Lewis Group affairs¡­¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Roy Lewis, did you call in the middle of the night to make a formal thank you speech?¡±

    Roy smiled slightly, ¡°But in my heart, all I have every day is endless love for you and a little bit of gratitude.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°You make it sound like there¡¯s nothing else in your heart except for me.¡±

    Royughed, ¡°That¡¯s right! My heart is so big¡­¡±

    He gestured with his hand, ¡°But ny percent of it is you, followed by eight percent for the kids and grandpa and uncle, and the remaining two percent for work.¡±

    Richelle felt that this man¡¯s ability to sweet talk had improved a lot.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, if this call is just to chat about useless things, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t a heartless person, but even through the screen, she could see Roy¡¯s dark circles under his eyes.

    With her knowledge of Roy¡¯s physical condition, she wasn¡¯t sure if he could get even four hours of sleep each night.

    Roy stopped smiling and looked at her seriously for a few seconds.

    ¡°Richelle, are you still mad about the Royce Gyons incident?¡±

    Richelle was indeed still annoyed, and hearing him ask so directly made her even more upset.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You offend people and won¡¯t even admit it.¡±

    Roy softened his voice, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry! How about this, I¡¯ll ask my aunt to introduce those women she wanted to introduce to me to him instead. I¡¯ll apologize to him by doing this.¡±

    Richelle was amused and annoyed.<div>

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re amazing! This isn¡¯t apologizing, it¡¯s using extreme means to eliminate future threats.¡±

    Roy looked innocent.

    ¡°What do you want me to do then? If I keep him away from you, you say it¡¯s a tant threat. If I suggest introducing suitable partners for him, you say I¡¯m plotting against him and want to eliminate him permanently.¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just sincerely apologize to him.¡±<div>

    Roy didn¡¯t even hesitate to respond.

    ¡°Impossible! I didn¡¯t do or say anything wrong. If I apologize, won¡¯t it be like telling him he can approach you as he pleases?¡±

    Alright then, the conversation had ultimatelye back to the starting point.

    Which meant she and Roy had been talking at length about nothing, in a circle of ineffectivemunication.

    Richelle didn¡¯t want to argue with him, but she had lost interest in continuing the conversation.

    ¡°Fine, if you think you¡¯re not wrong, then you¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s gettingte, go to sleep. And if you keep sleeping only three or four hours a day, all the acupuncture and massage treatments I gave you earlier will go to waste.¡±

    Roy¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Richelle cut him off.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, I will support all your decisions. And I will bear the consequences of your decisions with you too. But as your doctor, I must tell you very seriously that your current behavior ispromising your not yet fully recovered health.¡±

    Roy remained silent.

    Richelle continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep more than five hours a day, I can¡¯t predict or guarantee what the future holds for your health or how well your body will recover. Because for someone in the recovery period, your current behavior can cause irreversible, permanent damage.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s tone was devoid of any personal feelings, like that of any doctor in the hospital who was addressing a bedridden patient.

    Roy had heard such a stern verdict many times from other doctors.<div>

    But he had been indifferent to them all.

    This time, however, he was genuinely rmed.

    Because he now had a responsibility even more important than shouldering the Federation.

    In addition to Richelle, he also carried the future of their three children on his shoulders.

    Admittedly, inparison to the entire Federation, these four people were just a drop in the ocean.

    But to Roy Lewis, these four were his whole world!

 Chapter 760: 756: Obedient Master Lewis

    Chapter 760: Chapter 756: Obedient Master Lewis

    ¡°I got it. I will reset the rm to six o¡¯clock.¡±

    Roy Lewis sincerely promised, relieving Richelle Dunn¡¯s worries a little.

    ¡°Remember you agreed to do this. I¡¯m not forcing you.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t forcing me.¡±

    The two said goodnight and disconnected the call.

    After a while, Richelle Dunn received a screenshot from Roy Lewis on WhatsApp showing his rm set for 6 o¡¯clock.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Richelle Dunn, upon waking up, had another message on WhatsApp from Roy Lewis, sent at six o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Baby, good morning, I am up!¡±

    A smile yed at the corners of Richelle Dunn¡¯s lips,<div>

    ¡°Morning, I¡¯m up too!¡±

    The time she sent her message was seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    After she sent her text, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t reply. Apparently, he was already at work or on his way there.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know if this was part of Roy Lewis¡¯s initial career n but she did know he was the type to go all out once he decided to shoulder a responsibility.

    So, even though she felt heartache for him, she neverined.

    And Roy Lewis, understandably, knew about her worries, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so obedient.

    At that time, Roy Lewis was on his way to another meeting in South Asia.

    Since he had slept an hour more than the previous few days, he had to make the most of his time in the car, checking work details with Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the Minister of Commerce in South Asia is famously difficult. He is a master ofying traps. Be careful when negotiating with him.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Okay, I have done some preparation in advance, I will be careful.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t tell Benjamin Fred that the Minister of Commerce in South Asia was an old acquaintance of his.

    Moreover, he was Roy Lewis¡¯s senior disciple from the same martial arts school.

    Later, the South Asian Commerce Ministry officials received Roy Lewis in the hotel ballroom.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±

    The Minister of Commerce in South Asia was surnamed Gyons, named Charlie Gyons.

    Yes, his name was Charlie Gyons.

    After hearing about Royce Gyons from Richelle Dunn, Roy Lewis had deliberately done some research, and indeed, these two were brothers.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, long time no see!¡±

    Everyone around them was somewhat surprised.<div>

    Roy Lewis then exined directly,

    ¡°Mr. Gyons and I are martial brothers. Putting aside our official statuses today, I have to call Mr. Gyons elder brother.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Charlie Gyons¡¯s entourage immediatelyplimented,

    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Lewis and our Mr. Gyons both belong to the same martial arts school. Both of you are rarely seen talents. Amazing, amazing!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis was open and candid, but Charlie Gyons seemed cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly not worthy for Mr. Lewis to call me a brother. Back in the day, Mr. Lewis was the undisputed favorite disciple of our master.¡±

    Charlie Gyons¡¯s secretary, on hearing his master¡¯s discordant words, quickly made peace.

    Roy Lewis and Benjamin Fred were led to their assigned seats, and the staff was busy preparing for the meeting.

    Benjamin Fred, pretending to continue checking documents with Roy Lewis, asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Master Lewis, do you have any personal grievances with Mr. Gyons?¡±

    While carefully reviewing the materials, Roy Lewis whispered back,

    ¡°Just as he said. When our master asked him to assist me inpleting a project, he tly refused.¡±

    Benjamin Fred frowned. The discussions toe seemed more challenging than expected.

    Given the attitude Charlie Gyons just showed towards Roy Lewis, it seemed like new grudges and old resentments were all to be settled today.

    Roy Lewis nced at Benjamin Fred, ¡°Rx, he couldn¡¯t beat me then, and he can¡¯t now!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Benjamin Fred gave him a reassuring smile.

    Kennedy Green suddenly copsed, and Roy Lewis was appointed in a time of crisis.<div>

    Although this was already the best choice, Benjamin Fred still was very worried.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Roy Lewis¡¯s capabilities, but after all, Roy Lewis excelled in the business field. In the political arena, he had always been a supporting role. Now he was the leader, and it was impossible not to worry.

    But since Roy Lewis took office, apart from the first two or three days when the efficiency of work was slightly lower due to unfamiliarity with the business, there had been no mistakes.

    Even during this visit, meeting with different kinds of people and facing many different difficult situations, Roy Lewis performedmendably.

    It seemed that Benjamin Fred could really feel relieved.

    The negotiation meeting quickly began in earnest, with the two sides engaged in a fierce verbal battle,pletely unlike their initial cordiality and gentleness.

    Roy Lewis and Charlie Gyons, as the top persons in charge of the negotiations, initially were just responsible for listening to their respective subordinates negotiating a list of issues.

    As the discussions between the two sides heated up, Roy Lewis and Charlie Gyons took the lead.

    Charlie Gyons was sharp, impassioned, and aggressive, listing a set of conditions, trying to take the initiative in the negotiations.

    Roy Lewis, on the other hand, remained calm and unhurried. He didn¡¯t rush to counter each of Charlie Gyons¡¯s points. He carefully deconstructed each of Charlie Gyons¡¯ points and refuted them one by one.

    In the end, he listed the advantageous conditions for choosing his side, striving to gain the most favorable terms for himself in the negotiations.

 Chapter 761: 757: Steady Victory

    Chapter 761: Chapter 757: Steady Victory

    The negotiations were divided into three rounds, with each round focusing on different projects.

    The first round of negotiations revolved around agricultural products.

    South Asia is an agricultural powerhouse, while East Asia has the mostprehensive and advanced agricultural processing technology.

    Both sides went back and forth for hundreds of rounds, attacking and defending their positions.

    Charlie Gyons wanted to hold onto the high-quality raw materials and negotiate for high cooperation prices, but Roy Lewis did not think so.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, pardon my frankness. While your country is not the only raw material supplier, currently, only our Federation can provide the same level of processing technology.¡±

    The Lewis Group, as the Federation¡¯s holder of several leading processing technologies, had enough say in this matter.

    When Charlie Gyons saw that Roy Lewis was in charge of today¡¯s negotiations, his heart skipped a beat.

    For one, as fellow disciples, their master had always openly favored his junior brother.

    Secondly, to be honest, apart from his prominent family background, Roy Lewis was indeed a talent that ordinary people could not reach.<div>

    In the past, Charlie Gyons used to feel a mix of envy, jealousy, and resentment towards Roy Lewis.

    Later, after graduation and no longer in the same country with no directpetition, he began to truly scrutinize his junior brother.

    One could say that Roy Lewis possessed 90% of the advantages that ordinary people would want.

    It¡¯s just a pity that he was rumored to have a terminal illness and wouldn¡¯t live long.

    But recently, it was said that he hadpleted the surgery, performed by none other than Master Seaton¡¯s top disciple from South Asia.

    Later, he also heard that Master Seaton¡¯s disciple not only cured his junior brother¡¯s illness but also bore him three genius triplets.

    And this disciple of Master Seaton was once thought to be his sister-inw.

    So, with old and new grudgesbined, Charlie Gyons couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    However, Roy Lewis remained calm andposed throughout, while Charlie Gyons seemed a bit disorganized inparison.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you saying that we have no choice but to cooperate with you?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, you have plenty of choices. Whether you choose to produce high-quality, irreceable products or producemon, low-priced products with nopetitive advantage, both options are in your hands.¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯ words sounded nice, and the choice was indeed in Charlie Gyons¡¯ hands.

    But the conditions for cooperation were firmly held by their side.

    Charlie Gyons knew his side¡¯s conditions and limitations from the very beginning, so he selected the best representatives from various fields to increase their chances of winning as much as possible.

    But once Roy Lewis appeared, it was destined that the negotiation would end with the East Asian Federation as the ultimate winner.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please allow us to discuss this morning¡¯s negotiation content after the meeting.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss it separately.¡±

    The first round of negotiations ended, and the South Asian hosts invited Roy Lewis and his delegation to dine at the top floor of the original hotel.

    Although it was an official banquet, the content of the conversation was no longer about official business, so everyone enjoyed a rtively rxed atmosphere.<div>

    Charlie Gyons changed his cold demeanor from the morning and took the initiative to offer a toast to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Junior brother, you don¡¯t mind me addressing you like this, do you?¡±

    Roy Lewis hurriedly picked up his wine ss, ¡°If I said I minded, I¡¯m afraid our master would drive me out of the sect.¡±

    Charlie Gyons nced at the drink in his ss, ¡°You don¡¯t drink alcohol?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had surgery not long ago, and the doctor ordered me not to drink.¡±

 Chapter 762: 758: Playing the Richelle Dunn Card, Miscalculation

    Chapter 762: Chapter 758: ying the Richelle Dunn Card, Miscalction

    Charlie Gyons uttered a sound, ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like there¡¯s quite the fate between my junior fellow and me.¡±

    Roy Lewis had a bad feeling in his heart, as expected, he heard Charlie Gyons say.

    ¡°I heard that my junior fellow just got married, and his wife, well, she happens to be an old acquaintance of mine.¡±

    Roy Lewis had already figured out that Charlie Gyons¡¯s sudden gentleness was a facade.

    ¡°Is that so? My wife and child lived in South Asia for a few years, so it¡¯s not strange that they may know you.¡±

    Roy Lewis also knew that Charlie Gyons would definitely make a fuss about Richelle having been Royce Gyons¡¯s girlfriend, so he simply exposed the secret himself, leaving the other party with nothing to reveal.

    ¡°Moreover, she mentioned that a few years ago, the president of United Ventures, Royce Gyons, had pursued her passionately for a while. Thinking about it now, when you say the old acquaintance, you are probably referring to Mr. Gyons?¡±

    Though he brought this up himself, Roy Lewis still felt a bit sour in his heart.

    But of course, nothing could be seen on the surface.

    Charlie Gyons was quite surprised. He actually intended to mention the rtionship between his brother and Richelle back then.<div>

    Roy Lewis forced him off his path, leaving him with nowhere to go.

    He looked at Roy Lewis carefully, trying to determine if he truly didn¡¯t mind.

    But Roy Lewis¡¯s face remained calm andposed, showing no signs of difort or concern.

    However, even so, he decided to stick to his original n and y this card.

    ¡°It seems that Dr. Dunn has kept something from you. Actually, my brother and Dr. Dunn had a more than just a pursuit. Richelle was once my brother¡¯s girlfriend, and they were even on the verge of discussing their wedding.¡±

    Although Roy Lewis had long known that this was only Royce Gyons¡¯s forced behavior towards Richelle, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed when he thought of the close and affectionate manner Richelle and Royce Gyons had shown to each other in front of The Gyons family members as a couple.

    ¡°Richelle didn¡¯t hide anything. Her being such an excellent woman is normal to be liked and pursued. Besides, all those things are in the past.¡±

    While cursing inwardly, Roy Lewis was also grateful that Richelle had given him a heads-up beforehand.

    Otherwise, if he had heard such news without any knowledge, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something earth-shattering.

    Charlie Gyons¡¯s so-called trump card had absolutely no effect on Roy Lewis.

    However, in reality, it did have a considerable impact.

    It¡¯s just that Roy Lewis hid it so well that on the surface, it seemed as peaceful as ever, with no casualties.

    Seeing that his first strategy failed, Charlie Gyons persisted saying,

    ¡°A thing of the past? I heard that my brother is still pursuing Dr. Dunn.¡±

    In order to provoke Roy Lewis, Charlie Gyons didn¡¯t mind using his own brother of being immoral.

    Roy Lewis smiled, raised his ss, and clinked it with Charlie Gyons.

    ¡°Brother, please ry this message to your brother: Richelle and I share an unbreakable bond, and furthermore, we have three smart, lively, and adorable little darlings. Not even an immortal can shake our rtionship, let alone your brother.¡±

    Charlie Gyons¡¯s attack, rendered ineffective.

    But it did ignite Roy Lewis¡¯s ferocity within.<div>

    In the afternoon negotiations, his words turned much sharper.

    The obscure points he had left in the morning had all been settled firmly, leaving no room forpromise.

    And Charlie Gyons finally tasted the price of challenging Roy Lewis¡¯s limits and provoking him to anger.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, to be strict, your country¡¯s agricultural products aren¡¯t quite in line with the Federation¡¯s requirements for raw materials. In terms of manufacturing costs, using your country¡¯s raw materials is nearly 10% higher than using those locally produced in East Asia. Therefore, your country¡¯s agricultural products hold no attraction to us whatsoever.¡±<div>

    Charlie Gyons and his team exchanged nces as they listened to Roy Lewis¡¯s unyielding critique.

    For a moment, the atmosphere at the negotiation table was tense and oppressive. After saying that, Roy Lewis closed his documents, presenting an attitude ready to leave the table at any time.

    This demeanor not only frightened Charlie Gyons.

    Even Benjamin Fred was taken aback.

    Benjamin always knew that Roy Lewis had an iron-fist approach.

    But he had always assumed Roy Lewis was a gentle and polite gentleman on the surface.

    However, it seems that those were not the entirety of Roy Lewis¡¯s persona.

    Or perhaps, were simply a disguise.

    Roy Lewis was actually a meat-eating predator, who would lie in wait, aiming for the right chance to strike and make a deadly blow on the prey.

    ¡°Master Lewis ¡­¡±

    Benjamin worried that Roy Lewis¡¯s harsh approach would render the negotiation unable to continue.

    Roy Lewis nced at him, indicating that he had everything under control.

    Charlie Gyons secretly cried out that this was bad.<div>

    Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew very well that there was a huge disparity between him and Roy Lewis, as vast as the gap between heaven and earth.

    At the same time, he knew that Roy Lewis had two states.

    When at ease, he was a gentle and polite gentleman.

    On the contrary, he became ruthless and heartless like a demon when provoked to anger.

    And it was evident that Roy Lewis was currently in the second state.

    Although he was silent, the overwhelming and terrifying aura that emanated from him filled the room and sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.

    For a moment, there was a deadly silence on the scene.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 763: 759 Master Lewis, You Have a Date...

    Chapter 763: Chapter 759 Master Lewis, You Have a Date¡­

    Charlie Gyons has been the South Asian Minister of Commerce for nearly three years, but this is the first time he¡¯s been sweating at the hands of an opponent¡¯s aura on the negotiating table.

    It seems that using Richelle Dunn to provoke Roy Lewis was indeed very effective.

    However, this effectiveness went in a different direction than what Charlie Gyons had expected.

    And now, Charlie Gyons felt like he wants to die.

    He was extremely annoyed that he had failed to control his emotions and had brought personal grudges into the matter.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, didn¡¯t we almost reach an agreement this morning?¡±

    Charlie Gyons tried to bring the negotiation progress back to the state where they had left off in the morning.

    But this was just his unteral wish; Roy Lewis didn¡¯t buy in.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, we indeed almost reached an agreement this morning, but you said you wanted to reconvene! And the result of our deliberation is that, based on the conditions discussed this morning, we¡¯d gain almost nothing!¡±

    Since Roy Lewis was so clear about it, it meant that all the conditions negotiated in the morning were to be nullified, and they had to start over.<div>

    Charlie Gyons almost vomited blood. In fact, as the disadvantaged party being choked, they didn¡¯t actually have any bargaining chips to negotiate with East-Asia.

    He had previously thought he could use Sonia Seaton¡¯s research achievements as a bargaining chip, but now it seemed that this chip wasn¡¯t on their side at all.

    Because, after lunch, he personally called Sonia Seaton to ask about her current research projects.

    As a result, Sonia Seaton directly replied to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve basically handed over these projects to my youngest apprentice. All future cooperation will be negotiated by my apprentice as well.¡±

    Everyone in South Asia knew that Sonia Seaton¡¯s youngest apprentice was Richelle Dunn, her most proud disciple.

    And handing the projects and future matters to Richelle meant that the priority would be given to the East-Asian Federation¡¯s Lewis family, not South Asia or any other country orpany.

    So, Sonia Seaton¡¯s decision was like a bolt from the blue for Charlie Gyons.

    He immediately realized that in the morning, he had probably made a huge mistake.

    And the current development of the situation proved that his premonition was correct.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, your Federation and our South Asia have always been advancing hand in hand and cooperating closely in terms of economy, culture, and even military. This time, I hope we can continue to cooperate happily as before.¡±

    Roy Lewis has always been used to leaving a line in his dealings.

    But Charlie Gyons should not have provoked him with the old matters between Richelle Dunn and Benjamin Fred.

    A man in love is always blind, and when stimted by a love rival, he bes even more irrational.

    Moreover, he was now fighting for the benefits of the Federation, and being tough wouldn¡¯t affect his reputation.

    Even for the enterprises and people of the Federation, he was still a lucky star.

    ¡°Mr. Gyons, in business matters, the premise of a happy cooperation is that the conditions given by both sides meet everyone¡¯s expectations. I serve the East-Asian Federation, and the conditions I negotiate for must naturally be in line with ourpany¡¯s interests. However, the conditions mentioned this morning clearly would only make ourpany a profitless charity.¡±

    Since Roy Lewis was so clear about it, Charlie Gyons knew that the situation was hopeless.

    At least for the agricultural cooperation, the profit margin of South Asia¡¯s entire agricultural industry will significantly decline.<div>

    After Roy Lewis set the overall pace of the negotiations, he didn¡¯t speak much for the rest of the day. He listened to his subordinates and South Asian members engage in verbal wars, asionally wrote a few lines, and then pushed them in front of Benjamin Fred.

    Then Benjamin passed it to the negotiator, who would change his train of thought ording to the prompt and continue to negotiate with the other party in a new direction.

    After a whole day of negotiations, the staff on the East-Asian Federation side were all energetic and high-spirited.

    In contrast, the South Asian Federation members were all listless and had no fighting spirit left.<div>

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re amazing. With you stepping in, the profit margin of ourpanies has at least increased by three to five percent.¡±

    For suchrge coborations between multinationalpanies, a one percent increase in profit margin was already a delight.

    But Roy Lewis remained indifferent andposed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too soon. There are still two days of tough negotiations ahead. Let¡¯s keep our spirits up and deal with it.¡±

    Someone sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the South Asian Ministry of Commerce is full of elites. Seeing them today, they¡¯re nothing special.¡±

    The supervisor next to him tapped his head, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, kid. Minister Gyons of South Asia was obviously crippled by Master Lewis today. Otherwise, do you think we could have dealt with the first half of the negotiations so easily?¡±

    Roy Lewis continued, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s all have a good mealter, and after that, go back and carefully review the process and key points for tomorrow. Let¡¯s try to achieve the same results as today.¡±

    Benjamin Fred handed an iPad to him, ¡°Master Lewis, where would be suitable for dinner tonight?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even look at it and shoved the iPad back into Benjamin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some personal matters to deal withter, you guys decide what to eat on your own, my treat.¡±

    Benjamin Fred looked puzzled, ¡°Master Lewis, have you made an appointment with¡­¡±

 Chapter 764: 760: Thats Mother-in-Law

    Chapter 764: Chapter 760: That¡¯s Mother-in-Law

    Since Roy Lewis has a special identity, he needs to report even his private whereabouts.

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting my mother-inw!¡±

    Benjamin Fred found it even more strange, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother-inw Dr. Dunn¡¯s mother? Didn¡¯t she pass away in an ident a long time ago?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s another mother-inw, Master Seaton!¡±

    Benjamin Fred suddenly realized.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot about that.¡±

    Roy Lewis handed his bank card directly to Benjamin Fred and took his private car with his security guards to the downstairs lobby of Sonia Seaton¡¯sboratory building. They waited for nearly ten minutes before they saw Sonia Seaton hurrying out.

    Roy Lewis quickly got out of the car, opened the rear door of the car, and when Sonia Seaton approached, he respectfully called out, ¡°Master!¡±

    Sonia Seaton looked at him expressionlessly for a moment, then said,

    ¡°Yourplexion isn¡¯t great. No wonder Richelle specifically called me to scold you.¡±<div>

    At first, Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t used to the way Sonia Seaton showed her concern with a hint of disdain, but over time, he gradually adapted and could respond with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, she scolded mest night, and today I slept until six in the morning.¡±

    Sonia Seaton got into the car, and Roy Lewis closed the door and returned to the passenger seat. He turned to Sonia Seaton and asked,

    ¡°Richelle wants you toe over for Mid-Autumn Festival and celebrate with us. Please see how you can arrange your work and if you can fly back with me.¡±

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t mind, saying, ¡°I¡¯m avable!¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Alright, we should be leaving in four days. The specific time has not been finalized yet.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sonia Seaton replied sinctly.

    The driver, who was listening, felt a bit awkward.

    But Roy Lewis was already used to her temperament and naturally continued,

    ¡°The three kids are nning to spend their winter vacation in Megacarton. Master, if you have time, you cane too.¡±

    Sonia Seaton neither agreed nor disagreed.

    She simply said, ¡°In recent years, I have spent the Spring Festival with Richelle and the children.¡±

    It was implied that she would probably spend this year¡¯s Spring Festival with Richelle and the kids as well.

    The two chatted indifferently. The restaurant Roy Lewis had booked was not far from theb, and the car quickly drove into the parking lot.

    Roy Lewis, like before, got out of the car as soon as it stopped and helped Sonia Seaton open the door.

    The driver had been working for the Lewis Group for many years and had never seen Roy Lewis treat anyone with such respect and attentiveness.

    Once Roy Lewis and Sonia Seaton entered the restaurant under the escort of the other two bodyguards, the driver couldn¡¯t help but gossip about it in the driver¡¯s group.

    Old Yang: ¡°Master Lewis treats Master Seaton like a son treats his own mother, so attentive and considerate! I¡¯ve never seen Master Lewis humble himself like this.¡±

    Old Zhang: ¡°Are you stupid? Dr. Dunn is not only Master Seaton¡¯s favorite disciple, but she also regards Dr. Dunn as her own daughter. When Master Lewis meets her, isn¡¯t it natural for him to be respectful? That¡¯s the mother-inw!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis and Sonia Seaton had no idea about the drivers¡¯ gossip. The two entered the private room and sat down.

    After taking a few sips of tea to rx, Sonia Seaton said to Roy Lewis,

    ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡±

    Roy Lewis obedientlyid his hand on the table, and Sonia Seaton pressed her fingers on his pulse. After concentrating for a while, her expression brightened a little.<div>

    ¡°Well, overall, it¡¯s not bad. It seems Richelle has put a lot of effort into you.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for her constant care, my recovery wouldn¡¯t have been this fast!¡±

    Sonia Seaton looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Among all the cases I¡¯ve handled, some had better pre-surgery conditions than you, but their post-surgery recovery and overall health did not improve as much as yours. You probably think it¡¯s because you have a strong body, right?¡±

    ¡°But in fact, it¡¯s because Richelle has been treating you with acupuncture and herbal medicine for the past six months, gradually improving your health, allowing you to recover so quickly.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know much about the medical field, but he could feel that after Richelle¡¯s acupuncture treatments and herbal medicine adjustments, his physical health and vitality were noticeably better day by day.

    That¡¯s why at the beginning, he was very picky about Richelle and constantly criticized her, but after a few days of her treatment, his attitude changed dramatically, bing a staunch supporter of Richelle.

    ¡°Yes, she has indeed put a lot of effort and energy into me.¡±

    Sonia Seaton still looked at him with disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve struck gold! It¡¯s only because Timothy and Tifanny are your children that I can ept Richelle marrying a stinky businessman covered in money.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew that this was always her tone and manner of speaking. He wasn¡¯t angry but continued the conversation,

    ¡°I did strike gold, and not just one treasure, but four!¡±

    Sonia Seaton stared at him, ¡°As long as you know how lucky you are, you better treat Richelle well. If you dare to mistreat her, be careful of my knife!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 765: 761: Son-in-law and Mother-in-law

    Chapter 765: Chapter 761: Son-inw and Mother-inw

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Then he asked her, ¡°Master, what would you like for Richelle¡¯s betrothal gifts?¡±

    Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn rushed to get their marriage certificate, and the rest of the things had to be dealt with slowly.

    Sonia Seaton shook her head, ¡°I have no other demands; your being good to Richelle and the three children is the best betrothal gift.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Please be assured, Master, that I can do this 100%.¡±

    The dishes were soon served; all the dishes were ordered ording to Sonia Seaton¡¯s taste.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t object to Timmy changing to medical study?¡±

    This decision was made a few months ago; It¡¯s unknown why Sonia Seaton brings it up again.

    ¡°Master, to be honest, if I only had Timmy as my child, I might object, but I have three children. I don¡¯t want their originally distinct and colorful lives to be the same because of my intervention.¡±

    Sonia Seaton nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good for the three children to go in different directions.¡±<div>

    The two chatted while eating, discussing their children. Then Roy Lewis brought up the wedding.

    ¡°My idea is to charter a ne and invite all the masters and fellow students toe. But Richelle wants a simple one in South Asia, just inviting everyone to a meal. However, her idea is too simple, and I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Sonia Seaton nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t agree either. The wedding of my proud disciple should be grand and unforgettable, not just a simple meal that makes everyone feel like they haven¡¯t had a meal before.¡±

    Roy Lewis tentatively asked, ¡°How about a grand wedding in South Asia, then?¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t in Roy Lewis¡¯s n, he would do as Sonia Seaton asked if she insisted.

    Sonia Seaton waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, and a grand wedding with just a few guests wouldn¡¯t be interesting. Let¡¯s do it as you proposed, and we¡¯ll all go to Kindur to attend your wedding.¡±

    Dinner went on, and the two people withpletely mismatched auras sat together, eating and chatting from over seven o¡¯clock until past nine.

    After dinner, Roy Lewis escorted Sonia Seaton back to theboratory.

    ¡°Master, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to simply find a ce to live nearby?¡±

    Roy Lewis opened the car door and helped her out of the car as he casually asked the question.

    Sonia Seaton shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s more convenient to live in the small suite in theb, and it¡¯s quicker if someone needs to find me.¡±

    Roy Lewis knew further persuasion was futile, so he just said a few more words about Sonia Seaton taking care of her health. He escorted her to the elevator and watched her enter, closing the door before leaving.

    Sonia Seaton carriedrge and small bags of food back to theb.

    Several students in theb smelled the delicious aroma and gathered around.

    ¡°Master, was it Richelle¡¯s husband who invited you to dinner?¡±

    Sonia Seaton nodded, ¡°Yes, these are the dishes he ordered separately. They were packed when he paid the bill. Eat them while they¡¯re still hot.¡±

    Several of the students found it odd, as one of them, Andrew, asked Sonia Seaton.

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you always dislike this Master Lewis?¡±

    Bailes red at him, ¡°How can you call it dislike? It¡¯s because Master is afraid that Richelle will be bullied, so she has always been obstructing Master Lewis, trying to teach him a lesson.¡±<div>

    Andrew suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s why Master has been so hardworking!¡±

    Sonia Seaton didn¡¯t bother to argue with them, ¡°Your mouths can¡¯t be shut even when you¡¯re eating. Hurry up and eat. After you finish, continue working overtime. Richelle is getting married soon, so try to handle your work on your own and bother her less.¡±

    Although the master¡¯s and Ph.D. students in theb seemed important, Richelle Dunn was actually the backbone of theb.

    ¡°Wow, Little Sister finally agreed to get married!¡±<div>

    ¡°Right? When she was nurturing two children before, her life seemed to be a problem. Now it¡¯s good; she has a reliable person to share her burden with¡­¡±

    Halfway through, Sonia Seaton nced back at the students.

    ¡°You all should pay more attention to your lifelong matters too. Richelle is four or five years younger than you, and she¡¯s already settling down. Shouldn¡¯t you also do some self-reflection?¡±

    Upon Sonia Seaton¡¯s reminder, the students lowered their heads and ate their meals, not daring to express any more opinions.

    When Sonia Seaton entered the resting room, Andrew bumped Bailes¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Older Brother, did you hear? Master seems to want to transfer thisb to Richelle.¡±

    Bailes nodded, ¡°Master mentioned it, and I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Andrew said, ¡°But your seniority is higher than Richelle¡¯s¡­¡±

    Bailes stared at him, ¡°In our ce, we¡¯ve always spoken through our strength. What can seniority prove? Can it lead everyone to new research results?¡±

    Andrew was somewhat unconvinced, ¡°But Little Sister Richelle is too young, isn¡¯t she? Only 26 years old. If she really leads everyone, can she guarantee results?¡±

    Bailes nced sideways at Andrew for a few moments, ¡°Junior Brother, we recently received a good share of patent money, and perhaps you forgot that the project, although led by Master, was mainly corrected by Richelle in terms of data and direction. If we ignore Richelle¡¯s youth and her not seeming like an expert, I think she can be as good as Master in every other aspect!¡±

 Chapter 766: 762: He has a good foundation, so he can perform for a while

    Chapter 766: Chapter 762: He has a good foundation, so he can perform for a while

    Sonia Seaton returned to the small lounge and immediately made a video call to Richelle Dunn.

    Soon, Richelle¡¯s face appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡±

    Sonia red at her, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless; can¡¯t I call you even if there¡¯s nothing happening?¡±

    Richelle immediately broke into a radiant smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Master? I¡¯ve been thinking of you! Your call just relieved my loneliness.¡±

    Sonia was amused by her.

    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to keep sweet-talking me. I just had a meal with Roy Lewis, and I took his pulse.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s expression became tense, ¡°How is he? Is he severely weak?¡±

    Sonia clicked her tongue, ¡°Not that bad, he has a good foundation, and he¡¯s recovered quite well in all aspects. It¡¯s not as terrible as you described.¡±<div>

    Richelle¡¯s expression rxed a bit.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s not seriously ill, I was really scared when I saw his facest night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his foundation is good, and he can still hold up.¡±

    Richelle was speechless.

    ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t say that to him, did you?¡±

    Now it was Sonia¡¯s turn to be speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, why would I say that to a patient, so that he can deliberately invite trouble?¡±

    Richelle giggled, ¡°I knew Master was the best!¡±

    Sonia ignored her fawning and asked her.

    ¡°Today, he talked to me about betrothal gifts. I said there¡¯s no need for anything, just treat you and your children well. Or, you can think about it now if there¡¯s anything you want, and I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°He has already transferred all of his shares and property to me and our children. As for the rest, whether I want them or not, he¡¯s given me everything!¡±

    Sonia nodded, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t need to ask him for anything else. Also, I agreed with him on your wedding, we¡¯ll all go to Kindur to attend it, so don¡¯t think about going back to South Asia and hosting any small banquets or anything.¡±

    Richelle stared at Sonia, ¡°So, Roy Lewis had dinner with you today to discuss our betrothal gifts and wedding?¡±

    Sonia looked at her like she was an idiot.

    ¡°What else? Why do you think he came out to have dinner with an olddy like me for no reason?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°To please you, of course! You¡¯re the mother-inw, isn¡¯t it only natural for him to want to perform well in front of you?¡±

    Sonia retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You two already have your marriage license, and you¡¯ve had children together; even if he treats you a little colder, what¡¯s he afraid of? You running away?¡±

    Richelle giggled, ¡°Well, let him try treating me like that.¡±

    Sonia asked her again, ¡°Have you talked to him about theb?¡±<div>

    Before, Sonia had mentioned to Richelle that she wanted to change the person in charge of theb to Richelle.

    On one hand, she was getting old, and her energy was no match for that of young people.

    On the other hand, Richelle possessed all the qualifications to be in charge, and with the support of the Lewis Group behind her, they believed theb would be even stronger in her hands.

    Richelle seemed to suddenly remember this matter.<div>

    ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ve both been busytely, and some things are not convenient to discuss over the phone, so I n to talk to him about it around Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±

    In addition to being busy, Richelle was also a little worried that her proposal might be rejected by Roy.

    ¡°Hurry up and discuss it with him. After Mid-Autumn, I¡¯ll apply for the change.¡±

    Richelle said ¡°oh¡± and they ended the serious conversation, shifting to the topic of their children.

    ¡°I bought two tickets for Tifanny¡¯spetition. Let¡¯s see if I can exchange them for seats closer to yours.¡±

    After talking for half an hour, they ended the call.

    As for Roy Lewis, after leaving theb, he returned to his hotel.

    The staff who had gone out for a meal together hade back by now, and they were gathered in his presidential suite¡¯s study to discuss the negotiations for tomorrow.

    The secretary quickly brought him a cup of tea. Roy took a few sips and then asked everyone, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any ideas?¡±

    As the representative, Benjamin Fred shook his head.

    ¡°No, the main reason is that tomorrow¡¯s negotiation is quite tricky; we¡¯re stuck at a certain point, but we can¡¯t figure out where it is.¡±

    Roy looked closely at the PowerPoint on the big screen and quickly said, ¡°Have you all fallen into a misconception?¡±

    Benjamin and everyone else were confused.<div>

    ¡°Misconception?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Are you thinking that like today, you want to crush the other party with overwhelming strength, leaving no room for them to struggle, and then we can take advantage to get the most favorable conditions?¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces.

    After a while, they all nodded their heads one by one.

    Roy continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be misled by the smooth negotiation yesterday; time-consuming, frustrating and unfavorable terms¨Cthat is the norm for negotiations.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words woke everyone up from their illusion.

    Benjamin smiled at Roy, ¡°If you hade backter, we might have been trapped in these delusions forever.¡±

    Benjamin was very grateful that Roy led the team this time.

    If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have known anything about these matters.

 Chapter 767: 763: Are you implying that Im old?

    Chapter 767: Chapter 763: Are you implying that I¡¯m old?

    Roy Lewis¡¯s reminder pulled everyone back on track.

    Roy listened to their discussion for a while and hearing that it sounded normal, he went back to his own bedroom to take a shower.

    After showering, he approached the mirror, shaved his beard clean, andbed his hair repeatedly beforeing out and making a video call on his phone.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face appeared quickly on the screen. Subconsciously, Roy reached out to touch her face and whispered affectionately.

    ¡°Baby, I miss you so much!¡±

    When they were together at home, they could see each other daily, and this heart-wrenching feeling was not so apparent.

    Now that they were separated, in addition to Roy recently discovering that he had a strong rival in love, the feeling of crisis enveloped him and made him even more anxious.

    The desire to see Richelle grew increasingly intense.

    Furthermore, he did not understand why.

    Clearly, his work field had little inmon with Richelle¡¯s.<div>

    But for some reason, no matter where he went, she seemed to cast her shadow everywhere.

    Richelle¡¯s eyes softened as she spoke gently,

    ¡°I miss you too¡­¡±

    It felt like the screen did not exist; their eyes were filled with affection for each other. After gazing at each other for a long while, Roy sighed deeply and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s so tough. I have to wait at least four more days before I can hold you in my arms again!¡±

    Richelle chuckled and teased him without fear of repercussions,

    ¡°Master Lewis, watch your image!¡±

    His eyes full of infatuation, Roy stared intently at Richelle¡¯s brilliant smile and sighed again,

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having an image? I¡¯m just a love-stricken man.¡±

    Richelle tried to stifle a smile, waving her hand in front of his eyes,

    ¡°Master Lewis, wake up! This mncholic literary style doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    Of course, although Richelle teased Roy, she could truly feel his love and longing for her.

    Roy didn¡¯t mind her teasing, because he saw the yearning in Richelle¡¯s charming and gentle gaze.

    If someone had told Roy a year or two ago that he would be smitten and utterly miss a woman,

    He would have definitely called that person insane.

    Back then, he even thought that women were such burdensome and even terrifying creatures that he would avoid them for the rest of his life.

    But life often ps you in the face, and in just over a year, he felt if his life had never involved Richelle, it would have been iplete.

    Most of the happiness and joy in his life had been given to him by Richelle.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it suits me or not. As long as you like it.¡±<div>

    Richelleughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I like it. So, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can be mncholic or sunny, as long as it¡¯s you, I will love it!¡±

    Richelle seldom withheld her words.

    In her opinion, since they were already husband and wife and had opened their hearts to each other,

    Conveying love and affection openly to each other was not a shameful thing to do.<div>

    The couple exchanged sweet nothings and spoke of their deepest feelings for a while.

    Then Roy asked about the situation with their children.

    ¡°They¡¯re all well-behaved, but today, Timothy slipped while running at school; his knees were scraped.¡±

    Roy became anxious immediately.

    ¡°Is it severe? There¡¯s no damage to the bones, right?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, the bones are fine. It¡¯s just a scraped knee.¡±

    Roy suddenly remembered something, ¡°But aren¡¯t Timmy and Timothy participating in the Kindur Youth Games in a few days?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, they were just doing some extra training for the games today. Unfortunately, there was a downpour this afternoon, and some water umted on the track. Timothy slipped and fell while running.¡±

    Roy furrowed his brow,

    ¡°Should we cancel their participation in the games? This injury might affect his performance, right?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Roy Lewis, are your children this weak and fragile? If they give up over a small injury, what will they do when they encounter bigger problems in the future? Will they just avoid and not deal with them to escape injury?¡±

    Roy knew that she was right, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°However, with the injury, he has lost all advantages, and it could worsen the situation¡­¡±<div>

    Richelle helplessly interrupted him, ¡°Our children aren¡¯t afraid to lose. Participating in the Games isn¡¯t about winning or getting a good ranking. As for worsening the situation, you, as their father, don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m here as their doctor!¡±

    Roy understood the logic, but as a father who was away from home and could not offer encouragement orfort to his children, it was natural for him to feel anxious.

    ¡°Fine, we will listen to you for the kids¡¯ matters.¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the children¡¯s affairs; your health is also my concern. You and the children are different. Children are still growing; they have the ability to heal from minor injuries and pain quickly without leaving any traces.¡±

    ¡°But you are not the same. Once something happens to your body, it¡¯s gone for good, and it cannot regenerate. So, you must go to bed at the right time and get up at the right time. Otherwise, as your family, I will file a formal protest with the United Government!¡±

    Roy was delighted to hear Richelle¡¯s concern for him,

    But he couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old?¡±

 Chapter 768: 764: Goodnight, Sweet Dreams

    Chapter 768: Chapter 764: Goodnight, Sweet Dreams

    Richelle Dunnughed, ¡°Oh, Master Lewis, you can even hear that, huh? That¡¯s right! You are older than me by several years. If you don¡¯t start paying attention and turn yourself into an old and weak man with many illnesses, I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t despise you.¡±

    Roy Lewis had always been very confident, whether in his abilities or his physique.

    However, after the car ident and major brain surgery, he could clearly feel the decline and decay of his body functions.

    ¡°I went to bed earlyst night, and I got up at six today, just like you said.¡±

    When it came to matters in the medical field, Roy Lewis had always obediently listened to Richelle Dunn.

    Especially since this matter was rted to their lifelong happiness, he had to listen even more.

    ¡°Hmm, then you should hurry up and get busy. I also have some things to do. When you go to sleep, remember to send me a message for checking in, and tomorrow morning as well!¡±

    In the past, Roy Lewis hated others directing him.

    But now, he enjoyed Richelle Dunn¡¯s attention to every aspect of his life.

    Because he knew that this was Richelle Dunn¡¯s way of showing her concern and love for him.<div>

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stay up toote either. Master said that theboratory has been less busytely, so you should take the opportunity to rest.¡±

    The two told each other goodbye, talking for two or three minutes before hanging up the phone.

    Roy Lewis sat in his bedroom reflecting for a moment, then walked out into the living room after opening the door.

    Benjamin Fred couldn¡¯t help but ask when seeing his expression.

    ¡°Did you just finish talking with Dr. Dunn on the phone?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded generously, ¡°Yes, we just finished chatting.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn is working hard, taking care of her career and the children. Fortunately, the three children in the Lewis family are well-behaved.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded with a hum, ¡°Yes, they are quite well-behaved, and also very caring. So, no matter how tired I am, seeing them makes me feel revitalized.¡±

    Benjamin Fred looked at him with a grin, ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded again generously, ¡°Yes, I have a family to support now, so I have to change.¡±

    Benjamin Fred nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, you have to change. However, this change is a happy one, and Mr. President is quite happy for you.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Roy Lewis sat down and discussed the details of tomorrow¡¯s negotiation with his staff.

    At around 11 o¡¯clock, Benjamin Fred, following Uncle Axel¡¯s instruction, heated the prepared and packed Chinese herbal medicine in the microwave oven, poured it into a cup and brought it to Roy.¡±

    ¡°Master Lewis, here¡¯s your medicine.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the time and saw that he had almost finished sorting out the negotiation n, so he waved to the others and said.

    ¡°The n and direction are very urate; let¡¯s go with this. Everyone, stay calm tomorrow, and there won¡¯t be any major issues.¡±

    When the others received Roy Lewis¡¯s affirmation, they dispersed with peace of mind.

    Benjamin Fred was staying in the presidential suite with Roy Lewis. When everyone had left, he said to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Master Lewis, everyone is very obedient to you.¡±<div>

    At first, Benjamin Fred was worried that Roy Lewis would not be able tomand the team.

    Not because of hisck of ability, but because of his rtionship with Kennedy Green, which could easily be misunderstood as gaining his position through connections rather than personal ability.

    But Roy Lewis was so impressive that it only took him a few short days to win over all the elite people with high self-esteem.

    ¡°What they are listening to is not my words, but my ability.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Then, are you really not considering taking over Mr. Green¡¯s position in the future?¡±

    Benjamin Fred¡¯s attitude changed from worry to admiration, and now, some regret.

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, Richelle and I have already nned our future direction, and this position contradicts our n, so I won¡¯t consider it.¡±

    If Richelle Dunn had not appeared in his life, if there were only him and Timmy in his life, he might have considered taking over his uncle¡¯s position.

    But now, even the few days they had to spend apart were unbearable for him. How could he possibly ept a life where he would be unable to see Richelle Dunn and their children normally for two-thirds of the 365 days in a year?

    Benjamin Fred felt pity, but he also knew that such things could not be forced.

    So he said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take over in the future, your way of doing things and your methods will still be an inspiration to Mr. Green.¡±

    After chatting with Benjamin Fred, Roy Lewis returned to his bedroom, washed up andy on the bed. It was still five minutes until midnight.

    He took out his phone and sent a voice message to Richelle Dunn saying, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to sleep, good night!¡±

    Richelle Dunn replied almost instantly with a voice message as well: ¡°Good night, sweet dreams!¡±

    Usually, the two were more used to sending text messages.

    But at thiste hour, they would often send each other voice messages.<div>

    Not because they werezy, but because hearing each other¡¯s voices provided somefort and relief from the pain of missing each other.

    Roy Lewis ced his phone by his pillow and slept peacefully.

    In his dream, Richelle Dunn and the three children were ying on the beach while hey on a beach chair under a sun umbre, sipping a drink and watching his wife and children ying.

    asionally, he would pick up his phone and take some wonderful photos and short videos of his wife and children.

    The scenes in the dream were so clear that when Roy Lewis woke up the next morning, the first thing he did was check his photo album. When he saw that there were no beach photos in the album, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of disappointment.

 Chapter 769: 765: Together Forever and Ever

    Chapter 769: Chapter 765: Together Forever and Ever

    The negotiation on the second day was about transportation and logistics.

    As the big boss in this region, the East-Asia Federation naturally held a leading and dominant position in transportation and logistics.

    However, on an international scale, besides the East-Asia Federation, South Asia had two other potential partners to choose from.

    That was why Roy Lewis asked the staff to lower the negotiation expectations; otherwise, the chances of a sessful negotiation would be minimal.

    But if the East-Asia Federation¡¯s offer was simr to that of the other two partners, South Asia would definitely choose them.

    Firstly, the two countries were neighbors, which made management andmunication more convenient.

    Secondly, they had simr cultures, which meant fewer obstacles when working together.

    Taking Roy Lewis¡¯ advice, the staff changed their approach from the aggressive one they had used the day before to a more gentle and moderate one.

    Also, on that day, Charlie Gyons did not try to pick on Roy Lewis anymore and quietly took on the role of guiding and leading for their side.

    Although the negotiations went on the whole day with constant back-and-forth, they eventually settled on the terms that Roy Lewis¡¯s team had expected.<div>

    The negotiation on the third day was a diverse mix,bining various small coborative projects into arger one.

    With the harmonious negotiation on the second day as the foundation, the negotiation on the third day was quite smooth and simr to the second day.

    After the three-day negotiation, Roy Lewis and his entourage headed to a neighboring small country in South Asia, where they stayed for two days, and things went as smoothly as expected.

    Ultimately, on the eighth day of the business trip, Roy Lewis finally boarded the return flight.

    Sonia Seaton also flew back to Kindur on the same ne.

    When Roy Lewis and Sonia Seaton returned home, they were warmly weed by their children and Richelle Dunn.

    Roy Lewis held the bouquet that Tifanny had handed to him personally, his eyes crinkling withughter.

    ¡°Thank you, my babies!¡±

    After hugging and kissing each of the kids on their foreheads, Roy Lewis asked Timothy.

    ¡°Baby, is your knee still sore?¡±

    Timothy looked surprised, ¡°Daddy, you know I got hurt?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Of course, Mommy told me about it every day. But by the time I finished with work each day, you were all asleep, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    A smile flitted across Timothy¡¯s face, ¡°My injury is almost healed, no need to worry, Daddy! With Mommy being such an awesome doctor, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    How could Roy Lewis not worry?

    He squatted down, pulled up Timothy¡¯s pant leg, and saw the gauze still covering his knee.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was almost healed?¡±

    Timothy nodded, ¡°Yeah, in a few days, I won¡¯t need the gauze anymore.¡±

    Roy Lewis then understood that while the injury was not serious, it would keep getting aggravated if Timothy kept training, making it unable to heal properly.

    ¡°When¡¯s thepetition?¡±<div>

    Clearly, Timothy¡¯s injury would only start healing once thepetition was over, and he stopped training.

    Richelle and Roy Lewis had already reached a consensus on this matter during a phone call a few days ago, so he didn¡¯t pursue it further.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow! Daddy, are youing to see me and my brother¡¯s race?¡±

    Both brothers had registered for the 100m and 200m sprints, with the preliminaries and finals taking ce in the morning and afternoon, respectively.<div>

    Roy Lewis looked a bit torn and regretful, but he had no choice but to tell Timothy the truth.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to make it to your race with your brother.¡±

    Although Timothy was disappointed, he had always been an optimistic kid. He hugged Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay! Mommy, grandma, and sis will cheer for us! You just focus on work, and we¡¯ll bring back the gold medals.¡±

    Roy Lewis had a packed schedule ahead, and all he could do was focus on work.

    After the kids were all over Sonia Seaton, chattering away, he asked Richelle.

    ¡°Is Timothy¡¯s injury really not a problem?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just a bit painful. But when I mentioned dropping out, he didn¡¯t agree, so we have to respect his decision.¡±

    Roy Lewis hugged her and gave her a light kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Richelle held his hand and led him to the living room, made him sit down, then went to the kitchen and brought him a bowl of herbal medicine.

    ¡°Drink this.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask any questions, epted the bowl, and drank it all without even furrowing his brow.<div>

    After watching him finish the drink, Richelle took the bowl from him and handed him a tissue.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something, not even asking what it is and just drinking it. Aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯d give you something strange?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head with a smile, ¡°What strange things could you give me? Besides, as long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯d even drink poison!¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes and teased him,

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    Roy Lewis caught her hand, kissed it gently, and said,

    ¡°As long as you like it, whether I¡¯m stupid or foolish, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh,

    ¡°Oh no, I really married a fool! Can I change my mind now?¡±

    Roy Lewis raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, it¡¯s toote to change your mind! You and Mr. Roy Lewis will be together for this life, and the next, forever and ever, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

 Chapter 770: 766: Controversy Online, Public Resources for Private Use

    Chapter 770: Chapter 766: Controversy Online, Public Resources for Private Use

    After Roy Lewis returned home, he only rested for half a day, and early the next morning, he had already left before the children woke up.

    Timmy and Timothy are boys who don¡¯t show their emotions much, but Tifanny can¡¯t handle it and cuddles up to Richelle Dunn looking pitiful.

    ¡°Mummy, when will daddy be able to read us bedtime stories again?¡±

    By now, it has been over half a month since Roy Lewis had time to read bedtime stories to the children.

    There¡¯s no need to mention his business trips, even during his days in the Federation, he often wouldn¡¯t return home till nearly midnight.

    Moreover, when he¡¯s busy, he could travel to several ces in one day.

    Today, the reason he left so early was due to repeated heavy rainstorms in a city in the south which left two-thirds of the city flooded. He flew there early in the morning to inspect and direct work.

    ¡°Darling, once uncle Green gets better and returns to work, daddy will be able to read stories to you and your brothers.¡±

    Tifanny looked at her innocently, ¡°When will uncle Green get better? Will he be better when Ie back from thepetition?¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought for a while, ¡°Um, you might not have to wait until after yourpetition!¡±<div>

    Of course, no one can predict Kennedy Green¡¯s situation at present. The worst-case scenario is he¡¯ll never wake up.

    If that happens, Roy Lewis will have to serve as the acting president for about eight or nine months. Once a new president is elected, he can retire.

    However, from Richelle Dunn¡¯s standpoint, she hopes Kennedy Green can wake up as soon as possible.

    Because, the entire family has been looking forward to going to watch Tifanny¡¯spetition for a long time.

    If Roy Lewis doesn¡¯t make it, Richelle Dunn doesn¡¯t know how much the children would be upset.

    ¡°True, uncle Green¡¯s attending physician is our super powerful mummy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn has always refused to be idolized by others, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bear to burst the little girl¡¯s hopes and beautiful wishes.

    ¡°Hmm, mummy will try her best.¡±

    Richelle Dunn pacified Tifanny, ate breakfast with the three children, put them in the car and had the driver take the siblings to school.

    She and Sonia Seaton, then drove to the military district hospital to see how Kennedy Green was doing.

    Under Richelle Dunn¡¯sbination of various treatments, Kennedy Green¡¯s bodily indicators were still improving little by little. Although he was still in aa, hisplexion was much better than before.

    The whole person did not look like he was in aa, more like he was sleeping peacefully.

    ¡°Richelle, your new treatment is not bad, the effect is quite obvious, and you found the breakthrough so precisely in such a short time.¡±

    Sonia Seaton has always been generous with her praise for Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn smiled shyly.

    ¡°Teacher, actually this treatment isn¡¯t something new I thought of. Before Roy Lewis¡¯s surgery, I assessed several possible oues, one of which was that he might fall into aa. I had then set up this set of acupoint acupuncture treatment.¡±

    ¡°After uncle¡¯s new test results came out a few days ago, I found that his situation was somewhat simr to what I had predicted for Roy Lewis. After consulting with aunt, I boldly used this set of therapy.¡±

    Sonia Seaton showed intense interest upon hearing this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then you continue observing Mr. Green¡¯s condition for a few days. If he continues to improve, then you can try tobine these two and write a paper.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. I hope this new method can help more simr patients.¡±

    Here, the master and apprentice were talking about work in the office.

    Unbeknownst to them, a top search suddenly dropped on the inte, like a bomb, it blew up instantaneously.

    The top search was titled #Suspicions of ¡°personal use of public machinery¡± by Acting President#.<div>

    Underneath the topic of this top search, a picture was posted of Roy Lewis and Sonia Seaton one after the other descending from the Federation Government¡¯s special aircraft.

    The blog post content broadly indicated that Roy Lewis, who had just been in office a little over ten days as Acting President, had visited several South Asian countries. On his return, he ¡°conveniently¡± brought back his wife¡¯s mentor.

    The blog directly questioned whether Roy Lewis was using resources of the Federation government for personal convenience.

    After stating their doubts, the blog concluded with a righteous demand for the Federation government and Roy Lewis himself to give a reasonable and legal exnation.

    Thements below were filled with extremely unpleasant words.

    LinLin: ¡°Obviously, who would be the President without taking some personal benefits?¡±

    Willow Leaves: ¡°Who would do an ungrateful task? Master Lewis is not a fool, he must have some benefit to serve as the President.¡±

    FangZheng: ¡°What we see is taking a bit of convenience ¨C letting his wife¡¯s mentor ride back on the special ne. But what about the unseen big conveniences? Who can say clearly? Who knows?¡±

    ck Shadow: ¡°Let¡¯s disperse, guys. Look, he went on inspection again today. It seems like all real-devoted work to the public, but who knows whether he is seeking personal gain behind it?¡±

    Mocking Teen: ¡°You may not know that President Lewis¡¯s visit to neighboring countries this time, included a series of cooperation epassing agri-product processing with South Asia. It¡¯s well known, the most advanced processing techniques are held by the Lewis Group!¡±

 Chapter 771: 767 Counterattack: When master and disciple unite, their power is unbreakable.

    Chapter 771: Chapter 767 Counterattack: When master and disciple unite, their power is unbreakable.

    Thesements, like judges of justice, solemnly put a series of baseless hats on Roy Lewis.

    asionally, ament speaks out for Roy Lewis.

    Iron Window Love: ¡°Upstairs, you can eat anything, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Lewis is the No.1 family in the Federation. Don¡¯t they have a private jet? Do they have to take advantage of the Federation government?¡±

    Immediately, arge number of remarks below refuted and attacked him.

    Dark Humor: ¡°The upstairs probably hasn¡¯t heard that the more frugal people are, the richer they are, and the richer people are, the more frugal they are?¡±

    Inner Satisfaction: ¡°Yeah, being rich has never hindered greed, or rather, being rich because of greed. Otherwise, look, those who are generous and righteous, are they the richest people, or even millionaires?¡±

    Praise Pig in the Praise Group: ¡°They say it¡¯s an agent president chosen by several ministers, legal and reasonable, but who knows what the deal is inside? It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to get approval from several ministers, but for the CEO of Lewis Group, it¡¯s a simple task, especially since the president is his uncle!¡±

    At this moment, the flood situation in the south is raging, and Roy Lewis stood at the forefront, solemnly deploying rescue and prevention work.

    On the inte, a group of ugly maggots lurk behind the unseenwork, pointing fingers at the nd.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had no idea about these, but Nathan Caroule and Benjamin Fred got the news very quickly.<div>

    The two quickly nced through the basic content on the inte, then connected the video, and Nathan Caroule asked.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, do you think it¡¯s up to us, the Lewis family, or the Federal Government to rify this matter?¡±

    Benjamin Fred said, ¡°This matter is not the business of the Lewis family in the first ce. Don¡¯t bother, I will handle it.¡±

    Nathan Caroule felt both angry and wronged.

    ¡°These troublemakers, also don¡¯t think it over. Master Lewis sittingfortably in his office at Lewis Group, signing documents can make several hundred thousand dors a day. Going to be this thankless acting president, arguing with people abroad, going into mountains and viges, fighting on the front line of flood rescue, can a few million years of sry be earned in one year?¡±

    Benjamin Fred had tofort him, ¡°Goodey, this matter will be rified soon. What kind of person Master Lewis is, and why he took on the role of acting president, I believe most people still have a clear understanding.¡±

    Nathan Caroule did not deny this.

    ¡°I understand that. These maggots on the inte are probably all paid posters hired by big-moneypetitors in order to smear Roy and then ssh dirty water on Mr. Green, clearing the strongestpetitor for the next presidential election.¡±

    Benjamin Fred nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the main purpose of these paid posters. You go about your business, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Benjamin Fred¡¯s work efficiency is naturally fast.

    Soon, the Federation TV station, as a window for the Federation to the outside world and the people, used its official V ount to post a blog with video.

    ¡°President Green¡¯s condition is gradually improving. In addition to Dr. Dunn¡¯s excellent medical skills, her teacher, Professor Seaton,es over from time to time to guide and treat, which is also indispensable. When mentor and apprentice work together, their power is unstoppable!¡±

    Below the blog, there was a video edited from several time segments.

    In the video, it shows Professor Seaton at different times wearing a white coat treating Kennedy Green, who is lying in bed with his eyes closed.

    Thest segment is from this morning when Professor Seaton and Richelle Dunn were together, giving Kennedy Green treatment and acupuncture.

    Once the Federation TV¡¯s blog post came out, the entire inte was shocked.

    What is the purpose of this blog post,izens can¡¯t understand?

    So, theseizens have postedments under this blog post of Federation TV.

    Deep Love: ¡°There are always some dark-hearted people who think that everyone in the world is bad because they themselves have dirty thoughts.¡±<div>

    White Cloud: ¡°Those who jump and shout about Roy using public resources for private purposes should be hung on the wall and publicly apologized. It¡¯s clear that Professor Seaton was invited by the Federation Government to treat Mr. President, but those despicable people say he has a private rtionship with Master Lewis, and I ask, what private rtionship do Master Lewis and Professor Seaton have, just because Professor Seaton is Dr. Dunn¡¯s teacher?¡±

    Chlorophyll: ¡°Those so-called friends of justice with eyes smaller than a needle, open your dog¡¯s eyes wide and see if Professor Seaton¡¯s visit is public or private.¡±

    The Federation TV¡¯s blog post reached over a thousandments and nearly ten thousand reposts in no time.

    And the original post that ndered Roy Lewis for private use of public resources was quickly upied by the clear-minded inte users.<div>

    Soon, those foul-mouthed paid posters were drowned out by a sea ofments supporting Roy Lewis.

    Immediately after, the Federation TV¡¯s half-hour news broadcast a report of Roy Lewis leading a group of flood control experts on the frontline deployment of flood control and rescue work as the acting president.

    For a moment, more and more surfers condemned the post ndering Roy Lewis.

    In less than half an hour, those abusive paid posters had beenpletely drowned out.

    At this time, the official V of the Lewis Group sent awyer¡¯s letter.

    Formally sued the blogger named ¡°Potato Root¡± who ndered Roy Lewis for private use of public resources and sued thoseizens who had over 500 aggressivements and reposts under the blog post one by one.

 Chapter 772 - 768: Masterâ€™s Decision to Withdraw is Final

    Chapter 772: Chapter 768: Master¡¯s Decision to Withdraw is Final

    However, in just a little over an hour, the online uproar calmed down quickly.

    Richelle Dunn and Sonia Seaton were oblivious to this, holding Kennedy Green¡¯stest medical report and discussing adjustments to the current treatment n in detail.

    After discussing work matters, Sonia Seaton began chatting with Richelle about personal matters.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly get the certificate when you said you were not in a hurry before?¡±

    Richelle had mentioned the marriage certificate to Sonia that night, and they had actually discussed it a few timester, but both were busy and only talked about work matters. As a result, Sonia had forgotten to ask about it.

    Richelle didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if it was Roy Lewis¡¯s whim or a premeditated n. He was quiet when he left in the morning and came to the Lewis Group to pick me up in the afternoon. I slept the whole way and didn¡¯t find out we were getting married until we arrived at the civil affairs bureau.¡±

    Sonia Seaton clicked her tongue and looked disdainful.

    ¡°With your cluelessness, he¡¯ll eventually sell you off, and you¡¯ll still be foolishly helping him count the money.¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°No way, he can¡¯t bear to part with me!¡±

    Sonia Seaton rolled her eyes, ¡°Fine, since you two are a perfect match, I won¡¯t hold you back, nor can I. Anyway, as your master, I wish you happiness.¡±

    Richelle opened her arms and hugged Sonia Seaton tightly, kissing her cheek.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Sonia found her to be too cheesy and pushed her away with a disgusted look.

    Unable to push her away, Sonia had no choice but to ept her fate.

    ¡°Roy Lewis asked me what dowry I wanted, but I don¡¯t need anything. I forgot to ask you, do you two newlyweds need any gifts?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t need anything.

    ¡°Master, having you here is the greatest gift.¡±

    Sonia had expected this answer, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you theboratory as a wedding gift.¡±

    Richelle was speechless and half-jokingly asked.

    ¡°Master, can I refuse this gift?¡±

    Although this matter was already settled, if it weren¡¯t for Sonia not being able to find anyone better than Richelle, she really wouldn¡¯t want to take over theboratory.

    Sonia¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°No!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t say anything else, only asking her.

    ¡°Does the research topic Master is going to work on require an assistant?¡±

    The main reason Sonia wanted to transfer theboratory to Richelle was that she was preparing to devote herself to the study of ancient medical books.

    She hoped to discover more lost medical achievements in these ancient medical books.

    Richelle¡¯s intention was clear to Sonia.

    ¡°Of course, I need an assistant. But for someone like you to be my assistant would be a waste of your talent. I just need a few young people who can settle down and help me find some information and record it.¡±

    What she meant was that a highly skilled disciple like Richelle had more important things to do.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you continue being in charge and let me be your deputy?¡±

    Richelle understood that researching ancient medical books might take ten or twenty years without any significant discoveries or results.

    This move by Sonia Seaton was tantamount to fading out of the fame and fortune game.

    Her name would gradually fade from people¡¯s sight as the number of her new works and findings decreased.

    Sonia Seaton pushed her away and red at her.

    ¡°Fool, how is that different from before? I know you think that I¡¯ll be giving up fame and fortune, but you should understand me. I never did all this for fame and fortune. If it weren¡¯t for you and a few other children, I would be alone until I die. What¡¯s the point of fame and fortune for me?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Master, fame and fortune are just as meaningless to me.¡±

    Sonia Seaton shook her head, ¡°Fool, you¡¯re different from me. You can actually stand at a higher ce now, but you¡¯ve always been under the title of ¡®Sonia Seaton¡¯s top disciple¡¯, which isn¡¯t fair to you!¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the industry knows that you, Richelle Dunn, have surpassed your master. Thus, you need an opportunity to show everyone that you are Richelle Dunn, not Sonia Seaton¡¯s top disciple!¡±

    Richelle, of course, understood Sonia¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    Yet, after all these years, she has always regarded Sonia Seaton as both a teacher and a mother. Now that Sonia was about to fade away, she couldn¡¯t bear it!

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you just stay?¡±

    Sonia Seaton shook her head, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, your senior brothers and sisters, and you, will have to live under my influence. It¡¯s unfair to all of you.¡±

    Richelle disagreed with her opinion.

    ¡°Master, if we continue to live under your influence, it means that the light we emit is still not as bright as yours. The day our light is brighter than yours, we naturally won¡¯t live under your influence anymore.¡±

    Sonia nodded, ¡°You have a point. I don¡¯t need to worry about you. In a year or two, you¡¯ll be just Richelle Dunn. But I can¡¯t say the same for your senior brothers and sisters.¡±

    Since this involved the other senior brothers and sisters, Richelle suddenly didn¡¯t know how to persuade her further.

    Yet, she still felt that it wasn¡¯t worthwhile nor fair.

    ¡°Master, how about this, let¡¯s make theboratory leader position shared between you and me?¡±

 Chapter 773 - 769: Whoâ€™s Manipulating Things Behind the Scenes?

    Chapter 773: Chapter 769: Who¡¯s Manipting Things Behind the Scenes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether people call me Sonia Seaton¡¯s top disciple or Richelle Dunn. As for others, if they need you, Master, to extinguish your own light so that their light can shine, it shows that their light is not precious and not worth cherishing, even if it¡¯s concealed.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t say this because of her own capabilities, but because she felt indignant for her own master.

    ¡°Master, has anyone been gossiping?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t bear to see her own people being bullied. If her master¡¯s decision to live in seclusion was her own, then she would reluctantly respect her master¡¯s decision, even if she was unwilling.

    But if her master¡¯s decision was forced by malicious people¡¯s idle talk, she would never let those people off the hook!

    Sonia Seaton shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired too. It¡¯s ufortable to stand at the forefront for decades.¡±

    That was true.

    Luckily, Sonia Seaton was rtively insensitive to emotions, so she could stand at the forefront for so long without being affected by all the external disturbances and attacks, still concentrating on her own research and career.

    At this moment, Sonia Seaton seemed to be indifferent.

    However, Richelle had some doubts and curiosity in her heart.

    But Sonia Seaton obviously had no interest in talking about this anymore and changed the subject to the surgery she had performedst week.

    Master and disciple chatted in the office until after ten o¡¯clock, and seeing the time, Richelle had to go back to the Lewis Group to earn her big money as the president.

    As for Sonia Seaton, she had a meeting with the military hospital doctors next.

    Upon returning to the Lewis Group, Nathan Caroule asked her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, did Master Seaton get angry about the incident on the inte?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t even know what was going on. Hearing him ask that, she was stunned.

    ¡°What happened on the inte?¡±

    Nathan was also taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about the issue of Roy Lewis using the private ne for personal use?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Richelle took out her phone and opened the web page.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t look, because the matter has already been solved.¡±

    Richelle browsed the information on the Inte while listening to Nathan exin how the issue was resolved.

    When she finished reading quickly, Nathan had just finished speaking.

    ¡°Nathan, can you inquire about the situation in South Asia?¡±

    Richelle knew that Roy Lewis had a great influence, but she didn¡¯t have a clear concept of how big it was.

    But Nathan hadn¡¯tpletely withdrawn from the public-private ne controversy and was a little confused.

    ¡°Does this matter involve people from the South Asian side? But Mr. Fred and I think it must have been a trick yed by Mr. Green¡¯spetitors.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I know that. What I want you to find out is about my master¡¯s situation.¡±

    Then, she told him about theboratory.

    ¡°I suspect that someone has been fanning the mes behind the scenes, making my master think of retiring.¡±

    Nathan pondered for a moment and analyzed.

    ¡°Master Seaton is only in her fifties, and it¡¯s indeed a bit early for her to retire. As you said, her retirement does not greatly affect you, but it might be different for others.¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about it, and my master knows that. Besides, she asked me before if I wanted to take over theboratory, and I explicitly refused. She didn¡¯t seem to force me at that time. But this time, she insisted that I take over.¡±

    Nathan thought for a while.

    ¡°You mean, someone is aiming at theboratory, and in order to protect it, Master Seaton wants to transfer it to you before the opponent makes a move?¡±

    Richelle hummed in agreement, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I will definitely take it over, but I also need to find out who is so despicable to target my master!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±, Nathan nodded readily, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nathan asked her, ¡°Does Roy know about this?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s busy. There¡¯s no need to disturb him with this kind of matter.¡±

    Nathan agreed, indeed.

    ¡°How is his situation progressing?¡±

    Nathan wasn¡¯t exactly sure, ¡°I only see the live broadcast or rebroadcast content on the inte. To find out the specifics, you have to ask Mr. Fred. Want me to ask?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, we can¡¯t help with what¡¯s going on over there. Let¡¯s not create more trouble.¡±

    Although Richelle was worried about Roy, she knew that his current job was sensitive, and if she kept asking questions, it might cause unnecessary spection.

    It was clear that Nathan understood this as well, so he rarely took the initiative to contact Roy during working hours, and if there was something important, he would convey it through Mr. Fred.

    This was to avoid unnecessary spection and create suspicion.

    And today¡¯s public-private ne incident reminded them that the current Roy is the acting president, and his every word and action must be handled carefully.

    In the afternoon, during the Lewis Group¡¯s monthly board meeting, a board member raised a question.

    ¡°I have reliable information that the Federation government and the South Asia Government have signed several major agreements. Shouldn¡¯t we take advantage of this favorable opportunity and be the first to act?¡±

 Chapter 774: 770: This man, truly worrisome!

    Chapter 774: Chapter 770: This man, truly worrisome!

    The implication was that Roy Lewis should provide some information, and the Lewis Group should prepare in advance.

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Mr. Bailes, do you know that your suggestion would put Lewis Group and Roy Lewis in what kind of position?¡±

    Mr. Bailesughed, ¡°Who would know about such a thing if we don¡¯t tell, and you don¡¯t tell?¡±

    Richelle Dunn¡¯s face remained cold.

    ¡°Once such a thing is done, someone will know; don¡¯t harbor a lucky mentality. Moreover, the Lewis Group never needed to use such dirty tricks in the past, and it doesn¡¯t need to now, nor in the future. If the board members here have any opinions, please give constructive suggestions to avoid wasting everyone¡¯s valuable time.¡±

    Richelle Dunn thought that with Sebastian Lewis and Aldo Lewis not around, the monthly board meeting would be quieter than before.

    However, the devils and ghosts were still there.

    Perhaps Mr. Bailes¡¯ failure to achieve his goal had given the other board members some deterrence. The subsequent meeting finally came to a quiet end.

    Returning to the office, Richelle Dunn asked Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°That Mr. Bailes, is there any collusion between him and Aldo Lewis?¡±<div>

    Nathan thought for a moment, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but now, anything is possible.¡±

    Richelle Dunn was actually quite annoyed with such matters, but reluctantly, she now had to protect Roy Lewis¡¯s business. No matter how annoying, she had to bear it.

    ¡°Then I have to trouble you to pay more attention to these board members! I¡¯m running out of energy.¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you shouldn¡¯t have to bear these things in the first ce. Once Royes back, you can be relieved.¡±

    Richelle Dunn flipped through a contract, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day too!¡±

    Compared to facing these contracts and agreements every day, she enjoyed holding a scalpel and standing in the operating room to treat and save lives more.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve scheduled a surgery for tomorrow. I originally had an appointment to discuss cooperation with Mr. Kirby, but I guess you¡¯ll have to go.¡±

    Although Richelle Dunn was the president of the Lewis Group, she would always put their matters, big or small, on hold whenever there was a surgery.

    She was a doctor; it was her instinct.

    All matters and interests seemed trivial in the face of life.

    ¡°Alright, leave it to me. You go and focus on the surgery.¡±

    After handing over the work, Richelle Dunn checked the time.

    ¡°At this point, Roy Lewis should be on the ne, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis had practically be a frequent flyer.

    Sometimes he would travel to several ces in one day. Like today, he was supposed to inspect a Technology Industrial Park in the south, but due to a sudden flood, he had to fly to the flood-stricken area first.

    After directing the deployment, he didn¡¯t even have time for a meal before returning to his scheduled itinerary.

    When Richelle Dunn mentioned it, he was indeed on the ne.

    The apanying doctor was anxiously persuading him.

    ¡°Master Lewis, your fever is getting worse. Should we postpone the inspection for a day?¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis had a fever because he was soaked by the rain in the morning and then soaked in the flood for half a day. Upon returning to the ne, he began to have a fever.

    The doctor initially advised him to rest in a hotel, wait for the fever to subside before resuming the itinerary.

    But Roy Lewis looked at the thermometer, showing 37.8 degrees Celsius, and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a low fever. Give me some medicine, and I¡¯ll sleep it off on the way.¡±<div>

    However, by the time the nended at the inspection site, his temperature had risen instead of falling.

    ¡°Master Lewis, your temperature has risen to 38.5 degrees Celsius. If you were anyone else, you could bear it for a few hours. But you¡¯ve had two major surgeries in a row, and you haven¡¯t had a chance to rest properly. This temperature, if left untreated for a few hours, could be very dangerous.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the time, ¡°I don¡¯t need to endure it for a few hours. The inspection will be over in two hours. On the way, I¡¯ll just need an IV to reduce the fever.¡±

    The apanying doctor had no choice but to follow his instructions.

    There were a few live broadcasts of the inspection. It was broadcasted through the Federation TV¡¯s live room.

    Richelle Dunn calcted the time and happened to see the live broadcast of Roy Lewis inspecting the Technology Industrial Park with local staff.

    Richelle Dunn had sharp eyes and immediately noticed Roy Lewis¡¯s face was slightly flushed. Although he still looked fine, his illness could not be hidden from her, both as his private doctor and wife.

    Richelle Dunn frowned and called Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, I noticed Roy Lewis¡¯s face looking abnormal in the live broadcast. Could you please ask his apanying doctor about his health condition?¡±

    Benjamin Fred was also watching the live broadcast but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Roy Lewis.

    However, he had always had great confidence in Richelle Dunn¡¯s professional ability.

    ¡°Okay, hold on, let me ask.¡±

    Very quickly, Benjamin Fred¡¯s call came back.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you were right. Master Lewis got soaked in the rain at the flood rescue site this morning, causing a slight fever. He took medicine, but the fever didn¡¯t go away. Later, it rose to 38.5 degrees Celsius. He had an IV drip, bringing it down a bit, but it didn¡¯t go awaypletely.¡±

    Richelle Dunn sighed, cursing under her breath.

    This man really is incorrigible!

    ¡°Can I talk to the apanying doctor? Or have him call me. After all, I¡¯m more familiar with Roy Lewis¡¯s physical condition.¡±

 Chapter 775: 771: One Thing Cures Another - Master Lewis Nemesis

    Chapter 775: Chapter 771: One Thing Cures Another ¨C Master Lewis¡¯ Nemesis

    Dr. Zadra, who was apanying them, quickly called in.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Master Lewis¡¯ temperature is about 38 degrees now. What should we do next?¡±

    Richelle knew that Roy Lewis¡¯ body had developed a strong resistance to drugs after years of medication.

    Medicine alone sometimes didn¡¯t have a significant effect.

    ¡°Dr. Zadra, do you know acupuncture?¡±

    Dr. Zadra was somewhat surprised, ¡°Dr. Dunn, I only practice Western medicine. I know nothing about Chinese medicine.¡±

    Richelle made a sound of acknowledgment, ¡°In that case, after his inspection, send him to the Central Hospital. Find a Chinese traditional doctor who knows acupuncture. I willmunicate with them by then.¡±

    Dr. Zadra agreed and asked another question.

    ¡°Should you give Master Lewis fever-reducing medicationter?¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°No need for now. After the inspection, just send him to the Central Hospital.¡±<div>

    Dr. Zadra thought for a moment, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll contact them so that they can send a Chinese traditional doctor over. As soon as Master Lewis finishes the inspection, we can have him undergo acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°That would be best. Thank you.¡±

    Having a few hours of fever is not a big deal for ordinary people, but Roy Lewis¡¯ condition still was different from others.

    Richelle was originally going to leave work, but now, she had to cooperate with the visiting Chinese traditional doctor in remotely treating Roy Lewis so she called her family and said she had to work overtime.

    To prevent her children from calling in and blocking the line, she deliberately cklisted her family members¡¯ and Uncle Axel¡¯s phone numbers.

    At the factory, Roy Lewis and apanying staff visited the entire assembly line and quality inspection and packaging departments under the guidance of local leaders.

    After the tour, it was almost six o¡¯clock.

    The local leaders enthusiastically invited Roy Lewis and the others to dinner at a local specialty restaurant, but Dr. Zadra, who had been closely following, quickly stepped forward and said,

    ¡°Leaders, Mr. Lewis got wet in the rain at the flood control site this morning and is feeling a bit unwell. I have contacted a doctor to treat Mr. Lewis, so he may not be able to attend tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±

    When the local leaders heard that Roy Lewis was ill, they no longer insisted and quickly arranged a resting room inside the factory, as instructed by Dr. Zadra.

    Roy Lewis¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, but Dr. Zadra noticed something was wrong and stepped forward to whisper an exnation,

    ¡°Master Lewis, Dr. Dunn saw the live broadcast and noticed that your face looked wrong. She personally called to ask about it and arranged for the doctor. She also said that she would remotely guide the acupuncture treatment from the Chinese traditional doctor here.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Richelle¡¯s intervention, Roy Lewis¡¯ brow immediately rxed.

    And he obediently followed the direction of Dr. Zadra and local leaders to the resting room.

    As he walked, he called Richelle.

    The phone was picked up after only one ring.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, how do you feel now?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s anxious voice came through, making Roy Lewis¡¯ feverish body feel like his blood was boiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis¡¯ body was burning hot, his heart beating twice as fast.

    But his voice remained calm andposed, as usual.

    However, Richelle suddenly became furious without warning.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, don¡¯t think you can casually dismiss me with just ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯ I¡¯m your private doctor, and you can¡¯t hide your illness from me!¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis could only lower his voice and smile apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, my body couldn¡¯t bear it. I will immediately follow your instructions andy down for treatment!¡±

    The people around him, hearing Roy Lewis suddenly soften his voice and attitude, immediately understood that the person on the other end of the line must be the legendary and powerful Dr. Dunn.

    Everyone sympathetically but also curiously listened in as Roy Lewis soothingly coaxed Dr. Dunn on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll adjust my work schedule when I get back and try to make you and the kids worry less¡­¡±

    Dr. Zadra secretly took out his phone and quietly saved Richelle¡¯s number.

    He didn¡¯t know how long Roy Lewis would be his boss, but saving the number wouldn¡¯t hurt ¨C maybe it would save his life one day.

    Under their escort, Roy Lewis entered the temporary resting room that had been cleared for him.

    Except for Dr. Zadra and the specially invited Chinese traditional doctor, all other people were barred from entering.

    ¡°Richelle, I¡¯m lying down.¡±

    Roy Lewis had been talking on the phone with Richelle the whole time.

    Richelle¡¯s anger had finally subsided a bit.

    ¡°Okay, the Chinese traditional doctor is there, right?¡±

    Roy Lewis responded affirmatively.<div>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up and switch to video.¡±

    Soon, Richelle hung up and called back with a video invitation.

    Although they had just seen each other in the morning, Roy Lewis felt like he hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time.

    Pressing the ept button, he deliberately moved the camera closer to show Richelle,

    ¡°See, I¡¯m really fine. Dr. Zadra exaggerated!¡±

    Richelle red at him, ¡°Let the Chinese traditional doctor check your pulse first. Whether you¡¯re okay or not, it¡¯s not for you to say.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked somewhat helpless, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡±

 Chapter 776 - 772: The most troublesome one is you

    Chapter 776: Chapter 772: The most troublesome one is you

    Richelle Dunn spoke honestly.

    ¡°I can believe everything else, but seriously, I find it hard to trust this today¡­¡±

    Dr. Zadra and the Chinese traditional doctor beside her felt a little embarrassed.

    Were they even supposed to hear the intimate conversations between Master and Mrs. Lewis?

    The Chinese traditional doctor, as per Richelle¡¯s request, took Roy¡¯s pulse and conveyed the feedback to Richelle.

    Richelle contemted for a moment, ¡°Then next, please insert the needles in the order I mentioned.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t know that he would drift off to sleep just like how he does when Richelle punctures him with needles. Therefore, he grasped the opportunity to ask Richelle.

    ¡°Are you and the kids doing alright?¡±

    Richelle retorted, ¡°Rx, currently the most troublesome one at home is you!¡±

    Roy had no option but to keep quiet, listening to Richelle instruct the Chinese doctor to insert silver needles into the acupoints on his head.

    As expected, before the needles could fully puncture him, he fell asleep.

    Richelle, who was in Kindur, was previously sweating profusely but when he saw him fall asleep on the screen, a wave of relief washed over her.

    His fever was not just because of the rain, but due to his physical exhaustion as well. The fever was his body¡¯s cry for help signalling a need to recuperate.

    Because he then fell asleep, the replenishment of some physical energy would soon help bring the fever down.

    After the Chinese practitioner finished inserting the needles guided by Richelle, Richelle thanked him, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time, thank you!¡±

    Then, she requested from Dr. Zadra.

    ¡°He is sleeping, it¡¯s inappropriate to move him. Pleasemunicate with the others to wait till he wakes up.¡±

    This definitely was easy to aplish.

    As soon as Dr. Zadra exined the situation to thepany personnel, they immediately agreed.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem. Now, Dr. Zadra, why don¡¯t you have dinner with us first?¡±

    Seeing the condition Roy was in now, was Dr. Zadra prepared to neglect it?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, just please have someone bring a boxed meal here.¡±

    Since Dr. Zadra set the tone, the apanying personnel naturally could not leave the President behind in order to get some good food. Consequently, they directly sorted out their dinner with the factory leaders in the factory¡¯s dining hall.

    Roy ended up sleeping for more than an hour. As soon as he woke up, Dr. Zadra who was attentively observing his condition, immediately sprung up.

    ¡°Master Lewis, do you feel better now?¡±

    Roy knew his body could not endure a high fever.

    ¡°Am I still running a fever?¡±

    Dr. Zadra shook his head, ¡°The fever¡¯s gone. Indeed, Dr. Dunn¡¯s medical expertise is amazing.¡±

    Roy corrected him, ¡°Primarily, it¡¯s because she understands my physical condition too well. That said, her medical expertise indeed is a fact.¡±

    Dr. Zadra consistently felt as if their love life was being unted unprovokingly right in front of him, however, he had no solid evidence.

    ¡°Master Lewis, this medicine was made by Dr. Dunn as per the prescriptions she gave. She emphasized that you must drink it as soon as you wake up.¡±

    Roy took the bowl and gulped down the dark and murky traditional Chinese medicine.

    Once Dr. Zadra left with the empty bowl, Roy took out his phone and dialed Richelle¡¯s number.

    Richelle¡¯s face swiftly appeared on the screen, ¡°Roy, youpletely disregarded what I said, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    When Roy was sick, Richelle was seething with anger but could notsh out.

    Now that he was feeling better, Richelle could not help but start scolding him.

    Roy made a salute gesture on the side of his forehead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making our queen worried.¡±

    Richelle rolled her eyes, ¡°Honestly, you are a perfect example of someone who keeps making the same mistakes and never learns.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±, Roy sincerely admitted his mistake, ¡°Once home, I will personally apologize to you and make sure to reflect and reconsider in front of our children.¡±

    In the video, Richelle was venting for quite a while before her angerpletely dissipated.

    ¡°What time will you be back tomorrow?¡±

    Tomorrow was Saturday, their family day.

    However, their family trips had been hindered due to Roy¡¯s series of unexpected issues over the past few months.

    Roy suddenly felt hesitant to answer but he had to.

    ¡°I have to meet several important guests after returning tomorrow. I¡¯ll try to return home before midnight.¡±

    Richelle took a moment of silence, finalized her thoughts and then sighed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Dr. Zadra to make some Chinese traditional medicine for you again tomorrow¡­

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Roy, in his heart, was filled with tens of thousands of apologies for Richelle and the children.

    But with all the responsibilities that were falling on him, if he didn¡¯t shoulder them, everything would copse!

    Richelle suddenly became very serious.

    ¡°Roy, we don¡¯t need your apologies. Regardless of what you do, we will give you our unconditional support. However, the premise is that you take good care of yourself.¡±

    She had said this more than once.

    Roy was nodding vigorously.

    The two of them spent over half an hour talking in the rest room.

    Outside the rest room, Dr. Zadra had to stand patiently, being bitten by mosquitoes for the same duration.

    Originally, ording to schedule, they were supposed to return to Kindurte at night.

    However, due to Roy¡¯s physical condition, Benjamin Fred, who was scheduling workload remotely, didn¡¯t dare take it lightly. He booked a local hotel, hence they stayed overnight and only flew back to Kindur in the morning.

    Roy got to know about the online fuss that happened the previous day only on his flight back to Kindur.

 Chapter 777 - 773: Being Framed

    Chapter 777: Chapter 773: Being Framed

    Yesterday, the blog post using Roy Lewis of using public resources for private purposes was still up, but the topments underneath were mostly positive.

    The previous negative, abusive, and nderousments by paid posters had been buried by the positive ones that flooded in afterwards.

    Roy Lewis himself didn¡¯t care about the nder, humiliation, or even the abuse.

    But when it involved Sonia Seaton, he couldn¡¯t help but care.

    Thinking back to how worried Richelle Dunn was for him yesterday was bad enough, but it turned out there had been such a troubling incident in the morning as well.

    He texted Richelle Dunn, ¡°Richelle, I just saw those defamatoryments online yesterday. How¡¯s Master Seaton? Not upset, right?¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t reply to him.

    After a while, there was still no response from Richelle Dunn.

    He thought she was angry and sent another message.

    ¡°Should I send an apology letter to Master Seaton from my personal ount?¡±

    Richelle Dunn still didn¡¯t reply to him.

    Roy Lewis kept checking his phone every few seconds.

    But Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t reply to him.

    After about five or six minutes, which felt like a century to Roy Lewis, he finally sent a message to Nathan Caroule.

    ¡°Is Richelle working overtime today?¡±

    Nathan Caroule replied quickly.

    Nathan Caroule: ¡°Dr. Dunn has a surgery today, which I think is supposed to take more than ten hours.¡±

    Roy Lewis sighed in relief after seeing Nathan Caroule¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the online nder against Master Seaton yesterday?¡±

    Nathan Caroule: ¡°You¡¯re so busy, and Mr. Fred and I have already dealt with this. When you have time, get some rest. Your body is still in the recovery stage, so try not to worry Dr. Dunn too much.¡±

    After talking with Nathan Caroule, Roy Lewis thought about it and finally posted an apology on social media using his verified ount.

    [I¡¯m very sorry for not informing the public about my itinerary in advance and causing unnecessary usations and abuses against Professor Sonia Seaton, who we sincerely invited to treat the President. I deeply apologize! And thank you, Professor Seaton, for your selfless dedication toe and save lives despite your busy schedule.]

    His apology was soon reposted andmented on by many other verified users.

    Michael Yonne: ¡°What kind of society is this? The President¡¯s whereabouts are government secrets. A bunch of ignorant maggots think they know better than the President and that he needs to report everything to them, right?¡±

    Nery: ¡°Stay strong, Mr. President and Professor Seaton. Don¡¯t pay attention to those brainless maggots, who have no real skill other than hiding behind the inte and cursing others!¡±

    Chloe Duncan: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world? People who get things done have to exin their actions and whereabouts to people who don¡¯t know anything and are nobodies. Destroy it, I¡¯m tired of it all!¡±

    ¡­

    After posting the apology, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t read thements or follow-up anymore.

    He didn¡¯t care what others said about him; he just wanted to make it clear to the public that Sonia Seaton hade to help save lives.

    Of course, Sonia Seaton also took the opportunity to reunite with their family for Mid-Autumn.

    But that was Sonia Seaton¡¯s personal affair, and it was none of anyone else¡¯s business.

    He started discussing the day¡¯s itinerary with the staff around him.

    Around nine o¡¯clock, he returned to the Presidential Pce and started listening to reports, reviewing reports submitted from various ces, and signing various documents.

    At noon, he made a phone call home during a lunch break. As soon as the three kids saw him, they started chattering away.

    Tifanny told him about the birds outside, while Timothy and Timmy said that their teeth seemed to be getting loose.

    They asked Roy Lewis to take a day off and apany them to have their teeth pulled out.

    Roy Lewis agreed to all the children¡¯s requests, but did not set a specific time to fulfill them.

    ¡°Daddy, you look like you¡¯ve lost weight? Your eye sockets are so deep now!¡±

    Timothy, as always, did not hesitate to speak his mind.

    Tifanny also examined him carefully, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t lose any more weight! You are too skinny now!¡±

    Timmy patted her head, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not because Daddy is losing weight; he¡¯s just tired!¡±

    Tifanny eximed, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t overwork yourself! Mommy always says that health is the foundation of everything, right? Wearing yourself out is just not worth it.¡±

    All three children probably didn¡¯t know Roy Lewis had a fever, but their advice was spot on.

    ¡°Daddy knows, thank you, my darlings!¡±

    After seeing the smiling faces of the three children, Roy Lewis¡¯s fatigue seemed to disappear instantly.

    In the afternoon, Roy Lewis received a courier delivery. Inside the package was a report using the Lewis Group¡¯s factory of nonpliant pollution control.

    After reading the report, Roy Lewis handed it over to Benjamin Fred to avoid any suspicion and asked him to handle it.

    Benjamin looked at the report, frowning.

    ¡°This person must be so full toe up with such nonsense. The pollution control equipment in Lewis¡¯s factory has always been the global leader. It¡¯s really ridiculous to im that it¡¯s nonpliant just by one¡¯s baseless words.¡±

    If the person sitting in the highest position wasn¡¯t Roy Lewis, this report would be thrown aside.

    However, since it was Roy Lewis sitting there, the report had to be dealt with!

 Chapter 778 - 774: Baby, wait for me!

    Chapter 778: Chapter 774: Baby, wait for me!

    ¡°Should I tell Nathan?¡±

    At this moment, in the office, there were only Roy Lewis and Benjamin Fred, so their conversation could be rtively private.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Under Roy Lewis¡¯ management, the Lewis Group has been perfected in every aspect over the years.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of these retaliatory reports, after all, they were done openly.

    It was the hidden, invisible ones that were truly terrifying.

    ¡­

    Richelle Dunn had been standing in the operating room for nearly ten hours. When she came out, she copsed onto a chair outside as usual, gathering her strength for a while before finally heading to the staff lounge.

    The hospital director personally brought her a bowl of hot porridge. Richelle thanked him and started devouring it without reservation.

    It was only halfway through her meal when she remembered she hadn¡¯t turned on her phone.

    As soon as she turned it on, she received message notification sounds-¡°beep beep.¡±

    She checked her messages, which were all from Roy Lewis.

    It wasn¡¯t strange; her children, Sonia Seaton, and Nathan Caroule all knew about her surgery, but only Roy Lewis was in the dark.

    ¡°Surgery finished, I¡¯ll rest a while and then head home.¡±

    As for his question about her master, she guessed he must have already asked Nathan, so there was no need to waste time exining it again.

    Roy didn¡¯t reply, so obviously it was his turn to be busy.

    Richelle took a nap on the way home. Aftering back, taking a bath, she still managed to read bedtime stories to her three little ones for half an hour.

    ¡°Mommy, can we makenterns ourselves during Mid-Autumn?¡±

    Tifanny asked Richelle Dunn drowsily.

    Richelle kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Of course, tomorrow mommy will ask Uncle Axel to help buy the materials for you.¡±

    Timothy was a bit drowsy, but his question was quite clear.

    ¡°Mommy, will daddy really be with us during Mid-Autumn?¡±

    For the three siblings, it was the first time both parents would be together with them for Mid-Autumn.

    So, the siblings were especially excited about it.

    Before yesterday, Richelle would have confidently assured them.

    But now, though she said ¡°he really will,¡± she was actually quite uneasy.

    However, the children believed her; once she confirmed it, they closed their eyes and went to sleep peacefully.

    After they were asleep, Richelle carried Tifanny back to her princess bed and waited a little longer, ensuring they were all sound asleep before turning off the lights and leaving.

    She returned to the bedroom, leaned against the bed, and checked her emails on the iPad.

    Even now, Roy Lewis hadn¡¯t replied to the message she¡¯d sent from the hospital.

    Apparently, he still wasn¡¯t done with his work.

    Richelle nced at the empty pillow next to her and felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness.

    This feeling was extremely rare for her.

    She had been ustomed to loneliness since childhood.

    So, she had more than twenty years of experience being alone.

    But in those twenty years of genuine solitude, she rarely felt lonely.

    However, now that she was in the happiest days since her parents¡¯ deaths, she felt lonely.

    Richelle picked up her phone, unlocked it, and tapped into WhatsApp.

    She sent another message after the one she¡¯d sent more than two hours ago.

    ¡°When will you be back, I miss you¡­¡±

    This man had infuriated her to the point of spitting blood several times recently.

    Yet, it was this very man who made her worry and care.

    It was this man who made her feel lonely during herfortable and happy nights!

    Roy Lewis only saw Richelle¡¯s message an hourter.

    He wished he could immediately grow wings and quickly fly back home.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll be back now, wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 779 - 775: Baby, Iâ€™m Sorry!

    Chapter 779: Chapter 775: Baby, I¡¯m Sorry!

    Roy Lewis returned home, already close to midnight, quietly sneaking through the door.

    Uncle Axel came up to greet him and took his bag.

    ¡°Sir, your medicine andte-night snack are in the dining room.¡±

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t picky about food, but in that high-intensity work environment, he ate very casually.

    For someone who was still in recovery, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough nutrition.

    So, histe-night snacks for a while have been personally prepared by Richelle Dunn, tailored to his needs.

    In the past, Richelle would often apany him in the study, eating and talking.

    Discussing the day¡¯s events involving the children and the elderly at home, discussing matters of the Lewis Group.

    As for Roy¡¯s side of things, since it involved too many secrets, he usually didn¡¯t speak a word about it.

    So, most of the time, he was eating while Richelle was talking.

    Now, he was sitting alone at the dining table. Despite thete-night snack being just as delicious, Roy no longer savored each bite.

    Because, until now, Richelle hadn¡¯t returned his message.

    Probably, she was exhausted and had fallen asleep.

    Or, was too busy to reply to his message.

    ¡°How were grandfather and the children today?¡±

    Roy wouldn¡¯t generally ask Uncle Axel about Richelle.

    Uncle Axel quickly replied, ¡°The old master went out today to have tea and chat with some old buddies, and then picked up the young master and the little miss in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn had a major surgery today and rushed back before Timmy and Tifanny went to bed. I had the kitchen make some porridge for her, but she hasn¡¯te down to eat it yet.¡±

    Roy replied with a hum, it seemed, she had fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    ¡°Keep the porridge warm, she might be hungryter.¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded.

    After finishing histe-night snack and drinking his medicine, Roy Lewis carefully returned to the bedroom.

    Having been busy all day, he nned to take a clean and refreshing bath before going to see her.

    However, just as he was about to enter the closet, his body honestly returned to the bedside, seeing Richelle curled up and leaning against the head of the bed, without a pillow, without a nket, her iPad and mobile phone casually tossed aside.

    Obviously, she fell asleep while watching her iPad.

    Fearing a big movement would wake her, Roy covered her with the nket, leaned over and gently kissed her lips before getting up to get his clothes and bath.

    Aftering out of the bath, Richelle was still in the exact same curled-up position. With careful steps, Roy climbed into the bed, one hand reaching from under her neck, the other hand exploring from under her waist, and then, gently picked her up.

    Richelle seemed to feel someone lifting her up in her daze.

    With some effort, she opened her eyes slightly.

    Her mind wasn¡¯t quite clear yet, but she instinctively raised a hand to wrap around his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expect that she would be awakened by such a small movement, he paused for a moment before answering in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I got backte.¡±

    Richelle squinted at him with blurred eyes. After he adjusted her in bed and let her lean on the pillow, she reached out with both hands and pulled him close.

    She rubbed her nose against his and murmured with a soft and slightly hoarse voice.

    ¡°Why are youing back sote, I missed you¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis doubted she was in a daze because her tone was exactly like Tiffany¡¯s when she was coquettish, only appearing when she is half-asleep or deeply emotional.

    He cupped her face with his hand and carefully kissed her lips.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m very sorry, for making you suffer¡­¡±

    Richelle opened her mouth and bit down on his lips, quite hard. After a while, Roy tasted a metallic vor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken your promises, you¡¯re awful¡­¡±

    Finally, Richelle let go of his lips,ining with a sense of grievance.

    Roy Lewis leaned down, gently kissing her lips, her nose, her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I am awful, I am the one at fault¡­¡±

    Kissing and reflecting on himself along the way.

    ¡°If you do this again, I¡¯m going to divorce you¡­¡±

    Richelle became more aggrieved the more she spoke, she had only held the marriage certificate for a few days, and she had been abandoned, such a man, it was hard to calm down unless she divorced him.

    All Roy Lewis could do was make promises and gently soothe her.

    A night full of desire¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, the three little ones were pleasantly surprised to see Roy Lewis, who hadn¡¯t had breakfast with them for quite a few days.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The three little ones rushed at him like rockets, hugging his legs and waist.

    As usual, Roy Lewis picked up Tifanny and kissed each child¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Good morning, babies!¡±

    The little ones each gave him a peck on the cheek, then Timothy asked.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    Roy Lewis lied without changing his expression.

    ¡°Mommy had surgery yesterday and she was too tired, she¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    Timothy responded with a hum, not sure whether he believed him or not.

    Then, Tifanny, whom he was holding, suddenly cupped his face and asked him with a worried expression.

    ¡°Daddy, how did you hurt your mouth?¡±

    Timmy and Timothy exchanged a meaningful nce.

    Sister, how can you be so naive and adorable (and silly)?

    Roy Lewis answered smoothly.

    ¡°I cut myself shaving!¡±

    Tifanny reached out her little hand again to touch his lips, with a scared expression, she said in a babyish voice.

    ¡°Good thing I don¡¯t grow a beard!¡±

    Roy had a smile on his lips, he nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Tifanny is a beautiful and cute little princess, she doesn¡¯t grow a beard!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 780: 776: Dont Wait for Me, I Love You!

    Chapter 780: Chapter 776: Don¡¯t Wait for Me, I Love You!

    ¡°Daddy, you looked so dashing on the front lines of the flood control effort!¡±

    During breakfast, Timmy mentioned to Roy Lewis how he felt when he watched the live news a couple of days ago.

    Timothy chimed in, ¡°Yes, Daddy is a super hero!¡±

    Roy Lewis patted their heads, ¡°In the future, our Timmy and Timothy will be just as dashing.¡±

    Roy Lewis was unaware that before, the children admired him, but only thought of him as an impressive businessman who made a lot of money.

    But now, the two brothers and their little princess, Tifanny, think of him as a hero.

    Tifanny puffed out her chest and said confidently.

    ¡°Daddy, our ssmates are so envious of us!¡±

    Then Roy Lewis tousled her hair, ¡°Next time they say they envy you, you tell them that everyone¡¯s parents are remarkable. Like the sanitation workers who clean the streets every day, they are also very cool, right?¡±

    As Roy Lewis ate breakfast, he casually engaged the three children in conversation, educating them about ordinary people¡¯s lives.<div>

    Although Richelle Dunn had raised Timothy and Tifanny with a sense ofmonality from a young age.

    But given that the two children were far more intelligent and broadly exposed than others, what they encountered in their early years was not much of amon thing.

    And it was only recently, after visiting many grassroots areas as an acting president, that Roy Lewis keenly sensed the hardships of ordinary people.

    A perspective he had never previously possessed.

    So he made a secret resolution. After he unburdens the current high-stress job, he will take the children to the truly stricken areas, letting them experience the lives of the vast majority of people.

    Also to make themnd on t ground, to reassess the world from an ordinary person¡¯s perspective.

    The three little ones had no idea about their patriarch¡¯s ns. After having breakfast, were lifted into the car by Roy Lewis one by one and went off to school cheerfully.

    Just as the children¡¯s vehicle drove away, the car that hade to pick up Roy Lewis drove in.

    Roy Lewis told the driver to wait a moment. He went back to his bedroom, left a note for Richelle Dunn, and then kissed her handsomely sleeping lips.

    Richelle Dunn stirred faintly. Afraid of waking her, Roy Lewis quickly sat up, reluctantly looked at her for a while, and then turned to leave.

    It was nine o¡¯clock when Richelle Dunn was awakened by the rm clock. She got up and saw a note under her phone on the bedside table.

    ¡°Baby, sorry, I may be homete tonight. You can go to bed early if you¡¯re tired. You don¡¯t have to wait up for me. Love you!¡±

    Richelle Dunnst night, indeed, had fallen asleep unknowingly with a grievance.

    In her daze, it seemed she dreamed of Roy Lewising home.

    So she grumbled to him in the dream, as if threatening to divorce him.

    And then, he cooed her gently, asionally introspecting himself.

    Richelle Dunn thought it had all been a dream. But now, she was sure, that everything that happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream.

    Because when she got out of bed, her legs were so soft she slipped onto the carpet.

    Damn!<div>

    Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    This man, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be tirelessly working round the clock for several days?

    He had even had a fever the day before. How could he recover so quickly?

    This is unscientific!<div>

    As his personal doctor, Richelle Dunn felt that he had defied the normal physiological rules.

    But she didn¡¯t know that for Roy Lewis, she was like his portable charger.

    Even if he was exhausted, as long as he could see her and hold her, he would quickly regain his strength.

    Richelle Dunn got out of bed, eating breakfast and browsing the work-rted messages she had received that morning.

    Mr. Chapman: ¡°Dr. Dunn, the patient woke up this morning. All vital signs are good. The patient¡¯s family asked me to convey their deepest gratitude to you.¡±

    Nathan: ¡°Dr. Dunn, we investigated Mr. Bailes and several other directors close to him. There¡¯s nothing suspicious for now. Maybe they¡¯re just greedy and malicious, wanting to profit hugely from Roy¡¯s exit!¡±

    Master: ¡°Mr. Green is doing well today. I¡¯ll take care of things today. You should rest well.¡±

    Denise Munni: ¡°Richelle, Harris Dunn has proposed to the board to split the industrial sector. It seems he wants to do this in two steps.¡±

    ¡­

    Richelle Dunn read through nearly ten messages, replied to all, and finished her breakfast.

    Originally, she nned to go to the military hospital to give Kennedy Green acupuncture after breakfast, and then return to the hospital to check on the postoperative condition of the patient from yesterday¡¯s surgery.

    However, all of these tasks were now unnecessary, and she could truly have a rxing day.

    At home, apart from Uncle Axel and the housekeepers, no one else, even the old gentleman had left early in the morning to go fishing with his old friends.<div>

    In this huge house, unusually, she found herself alone, aimless, unrestricted, and idle for the day.

    First, she made a cup of fruit tea, snuggled in the rocking chair on the bedroom terrace, half-closed her eyes, feeling the warm sunlight caress her face, listening to the bird songs, smelling the fragrance of flowers, and thoroughly enjoying it all.

    After half an hour of lounging on the rocking chair, she suddenly felt itchy hands.

    So she got up, ran into the painting room located in one corner of the study, spread a piece of drawing paper on the easel, and picked up the paintbrush that she hadn¡¯t used in quite a few days.

 Chapter 781: 777: Made a Girl Cry

    Chapter 781: Chapter 777: Made a Girl Cry

    On this day, Richelle spent most of the day in her studio until the three children were almost home, when she finally put down her brush with satisfaction.

    Well, not bad. After not holding a brush for so long, there wasn¡¯t any feeling of rustiness.

    On the contrary, she had painted her most satisfactory and spirited piece in over a year.

    The three children brought back some snacks today, which were the products of their home economics ss at school.

    The students were to bring them home for their families to taste.

    Richelle and Grandpa rkson, who had just returned home, savored them with some tea and ate quite a few. As a result, they didn¡¯t eat much for dinner.

    The three children thought they were not feeling well. Timmy even took the initiative to check their pulses and confirmed that they were fine before happily eating their meal.

    ¡°With little Doctor Timmy in our family, we can¡¯t even pretend to be sick for sympathy!¡±

    Grandpa rkson joked with a smile.

    However, Timmy responded very seriously, ¡°Grandpa rkson, if we identally neglect you, just tell us directly. There¡¯s no need to go around in circles.¡±<div>

    Timmy¡¯s straightforwardness amused Grandpa rkson greatly.

    ¡°Timmy, it¡¯s fine to be so straightforward when talking to Grandpa rkson, but you can¡¯t be like this with girls in the future,¡± Timmy was advised.

    ¡°Just say what you mean to avoid misunderstandings. It should be the same for both boys and girls, right?¡±

    Grandpa rksonughed and said to Richelle, ¡°In the future, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have headaches.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s three precious children. ¡°If I have to have a headache, then so be it. No mother can be pain-free,¡± she thought.

    Richelle was very open-minded. Life is an unknown adventurous game.

    She had already been dealt several big hands in the first half. Who knows what life will bring her next?

    After dinner, while Tifanny asked for her help in choosing an outfit for next week¡¯s school performance, she secretly informed Richelle in the dressing room.

    ¡°Mommy, big brother made our ssmate, Ivy Grande, cry today.¡±

    Richelle was startled, ¡°Ah? What happened? Did big brother bully her?¡±

    Tifanny shook her head, ¡°No, Ivy brought a small cake from home and offered it to big brother, but he said he wasn¡¯t hungry and refused her cake, making her cry.¡±

    Richelle was somewhat speechless because this was indeed Timmy¡¯s style.

    ¡°So, what happened afterward? Did you helpfort Ivy?¡±

    Tifanny nodded, ¡°My brother and Iforted her together. He gave her the lollipop he received from the teacher as a prize yesterday, and she stopped crying.¡±

    Richelle thought to herself that if Timmy and Timothy could strike a bnce in their smoothness when dealing with people, they would be perfect.

    But soon after, she realized that her idea was absurd.

    The three siblings each had their personalities. If Timmy and Timothy¡¯s characters were to be smoothed out, the two brothers would not only look exactly alike, but their personalities would also be identical.

    It would seem as though she was raising just one son instead of two.

    Although Richelle thought this way, she still decided to talk to Timmy about it.<div>

    Not to make him as smooth as Timothy but to have him consider things from others¡¯ perspectives.

    ¡°Baby, did anything interesting happen at school today?¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t betray Tifanny, so she asked a question she would normally ask the three children. As a result, it didn¡¯t seem abrupt.

    Without giving it much thought, Timmy answered directly, ¡°Nothing interesting, but I made a girl cry today.¡±<div>

    Hearing this and seeing his slightly guilty face, Richelle felt a bit relieved.

    If he mentioned this incident indifferently, that would be a bigger problem.

    Richelle pretended not to know, ¡°Why did you make her cry? Did you bully her?¡±

    Timmy waved his hands anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her. I just refused to eat the small cake she gave me because I didn¡¯t like it, and then she cried.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with what Timmy did.

    Richelle stroked his head and said, ¡°Baby, next time you want to refuse someone¡¯s kindness, try to be a little gentler.¡±

    She could imagine that Timmy must have had a cool expression on his face and said something like, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± to the little girl.

    ¡°Mommy, I understand. Tomorrow I¡¯ll bring her some small snacks and apologize to her.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid!¡±

    As the saying goes, you can tell a person¡¯s character at the age of three.

    Timmy grew up by Roy Lewis¡¯s side. During that time, Roy hardlymunicated with Timmy at home.

    Even if Roy didn¡¯t mention it, Richelle could imagine what their daily interactions looked like; perhaps just saying good morning and good night.

    Timmy wasn¡¯t good at epting others¡¯ kindness orforting others.<div>

    Of course, when it came to Richelle and his siblings, he didn¡¯t have any such barriers because he loved them and put them first.

    So, there weren¡¯t any conflicts or issues in their daily lives.

    However, in the outside world¡¯splexities, Timmy¡¯s indifference and even neglect towards unrted people gradually revealed itself.

    But at his core, he was a good and kind child.

    So, the next morning, Timmy asked Uncle Axel to prepare some small snacks for him to apologize to Ivy.

    When Timothy heard his brother¡¯s intention, he said to Uncle Axel, ¡°Grandpa Axel, please prepare a little more so that big brother can treat the entire ss!¡±

 Chapter 782: 778: She Likes Her Brother

    Chapter 782: Chapter 778: She Likes Her Brother

    Richelle Dunn and Timmy quickly understood the purpose behind Timothy¡¯s actions.

    But Uncle Axel didn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°Ah? Why? Didn¡¯t you say that it was to apologize to a female ssmate? If you invite the whole ss, isn¡¯t it not special at all?¡±

    Timothy looked at Timmy, ¡°Brother, can I say it?¡±

    Timmy coolly said, ¡°Whatever¡­¡±

    He has always been very tolerant of his mom, brother, and sister.

    Timothy then exined.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel, Ivy Grande likes my brother. If it¡¯s too special, she might think my brother likes her too. What should we do then?¡±

    Uncle Axelughed after hearing this.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s where Grandpa Axel got it wrong. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±<div>

    He turned to tell the servants to prepare some snacks, and the two brothers walked back to the living room together.

    Richelle silently crossed out her evaluation of Timmy¡¯s insensitivity to others¡¯ emotions from her mind.

    Actually, Timmy was not dull; he was just toozy to respond.

    He and Timothy had the same genes and blood, but the differences in their upbringing had shaped their characters and ways of thinking very differently.

    Timothy had grown up with her and Tifanny, and as the only man in the family, he was used to taking responsibility and being considerate of others¡¯ feelings.

    But Timmy was born as Mr. Lewis, a superior being in the family. He didn¡¯t need to watch anyone¡¯s face, nor did he need to care about anyone¡¯s feelings or protect anyone.

    Since he was a child, his mindset was that people should watch his face, consider his feelings, and protect him.

    However, this character trait was not evident when he was at home, with his family.

    It was only when he was outside, dealing with strangers, that his cold indifference gradually became apparent.

    Richelle quietly made a note of this situation and nned to discuss it with Roy Lewis when he had some free time. She wanted to see if they needed to take some steps to address it.

    For now, she decided to quietly observe how the situation progressed.

    That¡¯s the advantage of having several children in a family: siblings can influence and support each other.

    From the current situation, it seemed that Timothy had already recognized his brother¡¯s problem and was trying to subtly influence Timmy in his own way.

    Richelle carried on as usual, and in the afternoon, she called the three children¡¯s homeroom teachers.

    She briefly mentioned the backstory, and after the teacher listened, sheughed and replied.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you don¡¯t have to worry. This morning, Timmy came back and shared the snacks with everyone, along with his brother and sister. He also picked out some fruit juice gummy candies that Ivy liked and gave them to her as a return gift for the cupcakes.¡±

    ¡°Then, all the kids gathered together to eat and drink. Tifanny was with Ivy the whole time. Everyone seemed happy. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With this feedback from the teacher, Richelle could finally rest assured and focus on her own work.

    In the afternoon, she went from the hospital to the Lewis Group.<div>

    Nathan Caroule discussed some work-rted issues with her and mentioned theboratory in South Asia.

    ¡°The leaders and colleagues in the university have always had a good rtionship with Professor Seaton, and we haven¡¯t heard of anyone who is hostile to her. However, there seems to be some friction among your fellow students at theb recently.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t heard of this.

    ¡°Among themselves? Is it about my mentor, or a conflict between my senior siblings?¡±<div>

    Nathan said.

    ¡°Not against Professor Seaton, but purely for the distribution of theb results and benefits. It seems there was a heated argument. Hasn¡¯t Professor Seaton mentioned this to you?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°No, my mentor dislikes this kind of scheming and backstabbing among people. No wonder she wants to transfer theb to me so urgently. She must be annoyed by this.¡±

    Nathan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Richelle decided to talk to her mentor about it.

    She sent a message to Sonia Seaton, ¡°Mentor, pleasee over for dinner tonight. The kids miss you.¡±

    Sonia replied quickly and simply.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    With her mentoring for dinner, Richelle purposely left work early and personally cooked a few dishes that Sonia liked.

    Sonia arrived on time for dinner, and they had a lively and happy meal.

    Later, Richelle and the three children apanied Grandpa Axel and Sonia for a walk in the backyard.

    Under their mom¡¯s instruction, the three kids walked ahead with their grandfather.

    Richelle leisurely strolled with Sonia, her arm linked with her mentor¡¯s.<div>

    ¡°Mentor, it¡¯s been more than a year since I left South Asia, right? Have there been any changes among my senior siblings at theb during this time?¡±

    Sonia just thought she was trying to understand for the sake of a smooth handover.

    She briefly talked about the situation of each disciple.

    Since Richelle was very skilled, she was mainly under Sonia¡¯s guidance from the time she was able to perform surgeries. So, she spent very little time in theb.

    A year ago, she had returned, and her mainmunication with her senior brothers and sisters was through online social tools.

    Therefore, she only had knowledge about their academic abilities, but not much about their personalities and characters.

    ¡°What about their character and morals?¡±

    After briefly exining each disciple¡¯s expertise and technical direction, Sonia was slightly taken aback when Richelle inquired about their character and morals.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to exin that to you!¡±

 Chapter 783: 779: The Truth About Jayden Dunns Cultivation

    Chapter 783: Chapter 779: The Truth About Jayden Dunn¡¯s Cultivation

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say to you! It seems, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    Sonia Seaton, was extremely indifferent and cold to the feelings of others.

    Therefore, the petty games her disciples yed, as long as they didn¡¯t show it in front of her, she couldn¡¯t perceive it.

    Upon hearing her master¡¯s reply, Richelle Dunn knew it was pointless to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you remember anything, tell meter.¡±

    Richelle often thinks, that it¡¯s a wonder how someone as dense as her master could survive for decades in this world.

    But then again, maybe it¡¯s because of her denseness that she has been able to survive for so many years.

    Otherwise, with her talents and abilities, those who envied her wouldn¡¯t know how to attack her to vent their anger.

    But when they realized that their attacks were in vain and couldn¡¯t harm Sonia Seaton at all, slowly, these attacks became fewer and fewer.

    ¡°I know this is hard for you, but except for you, no one else is capable of being in charge.¡±<div>

    For decades, all of Sonia Seaton¡¯s sensitivity and care towards emotions have beenvished on Richelle Dunn and her family of four.

    ¡°Master, I have agreed to this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Sonia Seaton clucked her tongue, ¡°What¡¯s really troublesome is Roy Lewis, with you taking over theb, you¡¯re going to be busier.¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡°He has no right to say anything about it, he himself is too busy to be seen.¡±

    Sonia Seaton patted her hand and soothed her

    ¡°Even though master used to be very picky about him, aside from the fact that he is a businessman not from our field which I¡¯m not satisfied with, everything else about him is good. In the future, you two, along with your three children, should live a good life. As for theb, I¡¯ve thought it through, now we can¡¯t find another suitable candidate, you can hold on to it for now, when there¡¯s someone suitable who can take up this mantle, you can transfer it over.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    Richelle has decided to consider being a doctor as her lifelong profession for over a year now.

    But she¡¯s not particrly attached to the research projects and topics in theb.

    ¡­

    Harris Dunn¡¯s proposal to the board of directors almost passed unanimously.

    Richelle didn¡¯t attend the board meeting, but from Denise Munni¡¯s description, she can imagine the directors¡¯ greedy faces.

    As for Harris Dunn, in Denise Munni¡¯s words, he looked so dejected, like he was about to die.

    Richelle knows that Denise Munni tends to exaggerate, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    It wasn¡¯t until she casually opened a video from the Young Entrepreneurs Exchange Meeting and saw how lifeless Harris Dunn looked that she was genuinely startled.

    She even began to suspect if Harris Dunn was on drugs!

    However, these suspicions were unfounded, soter, when she was video chatting with Hugo Camrey, she mentioned this issue to him.

    Hugo looked at her surprisingly, ¡°Seems like, you don¡¯t know.¡±<div>

    Richelle was confused, ¡°Is there something I need to know, but I don¡¯t?¡±

    Hugo thought for a moment, then carefully sorted out his words.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn is almost bing a monk, you know about this, right?¡±

    Richelle had heard that he had recently been practicing some superstitious things, but she didn¡¯t know that he was nning to be a monk.<div>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°I heard about it too, they say he built two big courtyards in the back yard of the Dunns. One for locking up Kiara Dunn, and the other for his spiritual practice.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue twice, ¡°He has several lives on his hands, no matter how much he practices, he is a heavy sinner and sure to go to hell when he dies. Doesn¡¯t he have any idea?¡±

    Hugo said, ¡°Evil people, until they die, never think they have done evil. They only believe that others deserve to die. However, Jayden Dunn¡¯s spiritual practice doesn¡¯t necessarily have to do with himself, it could be for Megan Linwood or Kiara Dunn.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯tment.

    ¡°Maybe, then what? What does it have to do with Harris Dunn?¡±

    Hugoughed merrily at the disaster.

    ¡°Then¡­ that idiot messed himself up, said he made some kind of elixir, not only did he consume it himself, but also gave it to Kiara Dunn and Harris Dunn.¡±

    Richelle never thought this could be the reason, she burst outughing.

    ¡°So Harris ended up looking the way he does now?¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°Probably so, who knows what kind of weird stuff he put into the elixir he made?¡±

    At first, Richelle found it really amusing but quickly she felt that there was something fishy about it.

    ¡°Hugo, something¡¯s not right, I always feel, it¡¯s not that simple.¡±<div>

    Hugo was taken aback, thought about it for a while, but still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°What do you think is the real truth behind all this?¡±

    Richelle frowned.

    ¡°I suspect, he¡¯s creating some kind of mystical illusion in advance, in order to evade legal responsibilities.¡±

    Even though Hugo originally couldn¡¯t figure it out, upon being reminded by Richelle, he had a sudden realization.

    ¡°Damn, Richelle, you¡¯re awesome! Now that you mention it, I also think that¡¯s his true intention! Damn, I used to think he was an idiot, it turns out, I am the idiot!¡±

 Chapter 784: 780: The Truth about Mom and Dads Car Accident

    Chapter 784: Chapter 780: The Truth about Mom and Dad¡¯s Car ident

    Richelle Dunn nodded.

    ¡°Jayden Dunn is very crafty, he knows better than anyone else that their family¡¯s time is running out. Roy Lewis and I will soon find the evidence to send them all to the gallows. They¡¯re living with a sword hanging over their heads. So at this point, he doesn¡¯t care about public opinion. He¡¯s chosen the most dignified andfortable way to try and slip through the cracks.¡±

    Hugo Camrey sneered at this.

    ¡°He¡¯s certainly optimistic. It seems you guys should set a time toe up with a strategy with Roy Lewis, in case they actually find a loophole.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll find ways to expose their true colors.¡±

    After talking with Hugo, Richelle went to finish up some other errands. After eleven o¡¯clock, she heard some noise downstairs. She descended the stairs and saw Roy Lewising in through the front door.

    ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡±

    The eyes of Roy, which were previously fatigued, lit up with a different kind of light as he saw Richelle.

    Richelle came forward to take his bag and looked at him seriously, getting close and sniffed.

    ¡°You had a drink?¡±<div>

    Roy put one arm around her waist and guided her inside.

    ¡°Yes, I met some important figures and we had some wine. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t go over my limit.¡±

    Knowing that his work inevitably involved some drinking, Richelle had already specified the drinking limit for him.

    However, this was the first time in nearly a month that Roy had a drink.

    Richelle hummed in response, ¡°Would you like to eat something first or do you want to take a shower?¡±

    Roy was hungry, but he didn¡¯t want Richelle to see him in a disheveled state, so he said

    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a shower first!¡±

    By the time he¡¯d finished showering, Richelle had already set out his midnight snack on the dining table: a te of rice noodle, a te of shrimp omelette, and a bowl of soup.

    ¡°I took your pulsest night and found your spleen and stomach were weak, so this soup is for nourishing them. Make sure to finish it.¡±

    Roy responded with a hum, pulling her into a hug as they both sat down.

    ¡°The children are fine, right?¡±

    Richelle filled him in on what happened with Timmy, and without thinking, Roy responded.

    ¡°Timmy¡¯s personality is my fault!¡±

    Richelle shook her head, using another pair of chopsticks to pick up some shrimp omelette and brought it to his mouth.

    Roy opened his mouth to ept the piece. Only after this did Richelle speak, ¡°You also grew up in such an environment yourself. If we had to me anyone, it would be the effect of growing up in arge family.¡±

    Roy hummed in response, ¡°Shall we then consult an educational expert to see how we can correct these issues?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t think the issue was this severe, ¡°We don¡¯t need to ¡®correct¡¯ per se, just to teach him to be a bit more smooth in his dealings. Otherwise, in interacting with people, he may unknowingly hurt others.¡±

    ¡°However, luckily, Timothy and Tifanny can provide guidance in this aspect. After yesterday¡¯s incident, he should be more aware of this issue. Let¡¯s see if he can make any changes through self-adjustment in the future.¡±

    Richelle knew she was being a bit harsh.<div>

    If Timmy¡¯s nature was presented before the old Roy, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    However, Richelle was afraid that because of this, Timmy would hurt others unintentionally and ultimately hurt himself in the process.

    ¡°Alright, for now, you¡¯ll have to take care of this.¡±

    Roy admitted that he had been quite disappointing to Richelle and the children, and their home.<div>

    As head of the family, he had not only pushed all the household responsibilities onto Richelle, but also the burdens of his career.

    However, it was fortunate that Richelle was willing to stand by his side through life and death, through thick and thin.

    Richelle helped pour the soup into his bowl, ¡°It¡¯s not too much trouble,pared to other children, ours are rtively well-behaved.¡±

    Roy agreed with this.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t have the habit of discussing his children with others. However, now he had sometimes chatted with his driver, secretary and subordinates about their children.

    After these conversations, he realized thatpared to the mischievousness of other children, their own kids were like angels.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, our three kids probably don¡¯t give us as much troublebined as one child from another family.¡±

    Richelle agreed with Roy¡¯s statement.

    Once they finished discussing the kids, Richelle brought up Jayden¡¯s situation.

    After listening, Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I have to go to Lordon the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask around about their father and son¡¯s activities.¡±

    Richelle responded with an ¡°oh¡± and then listened as Roy continued.

    ¡°Originally, I nned to discuss this matter once I had substantial leads. However, since you brought up Jayden, I might as well mention it now.¡±<div>

    Richelle listened attentively, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°Yesterday, I had a meeting with an ambassador from vine. After finishing our official business, I inquired about your parents¡¯ case. Coincidentally, this ambassador worked in the police department where your parents¡¯ incident urred because foreign nationals were involved, he remembered the case vividly. I¡¯ve asked him to help ask his old colleagues about the case, to see if they recall any doubts or details.¡±

    Richelle was somewhat taken aback by what he said, she hadn¡¯t expected this news.

    It took a moment for her to process it, and when she finally did, her eyes started to tear up.

 Chapter 785: 781: Richelle Dunn Returns to the Dunn Family

    Chapter 785: Chapter 781: Richelle Dunn Returns to the Dunn Family

    Roy Lewis saw her red eyes and quickly put down his chopsticks, reaching out to pull her into his arms.

    Wanting to help wipe away her tears but afraid of dirtying his hand, he wanted to kiss her but remembered he had just been eating.

    Finally, he pulled a paper towel and wiped her tears dry.

    Richelle Dunn leaned on him for a while before sitting up with her hands on his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little overwhelmed by such good news.¡±

    Roy still held her, rubbing her head with his chin.

    ¡°Truth wille out, and justice will be served eventually. The Dunns can¡¯t escape their fate. Your parents¡¯ injustice will definitely be redressed.¡±

    ¡­

    Richelle remained concerned about Jayden Dunn¡¯s situation.

    So, she specially arranged her work, informed Roy, and then, apanied by Nathan Caroule and two bodyguards, took a private ne to Lordon the next day at noon.<div>

    The Dunns¡¯ butler, seeing that it was Richelle, was frightened and tried to stop her. But behind her was Mr. Jarvis, the head of the police station in Lordon.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to visit Mr. Dunn!¡±

    Mr. Jarvis said it was a visit.

    But how could the butler stop them? He let them in, then made the excuse of preparing tea and hurriedly called Harris Dunn in the kitchen.

    ¡°Young Master, something terrible has happened. Miss Richelle and Mr. Jarvis came to our house saying they want to visit the master. I can¡¯t stop them. Hurry up ande over!¡±

    Harris Dunn cursed him as useless before sternly saying,

    ¡°Try your best to stall them, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    The butler forced augh, ¡°Young Master, how could I stall them?¡±

    ¡°You must stall them even if you can¡¯t!¡±

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    The butler, trembling, brought out the tea, but the living room was empty.

    Then, he heard some noisesing from upstairs. He hurriedly put down the tea and ran up to the second floor, only to see the door of Richelle¡¯s room wide open.

    He rushed over to find Richelle, Mr. Jarvis, Nathan, and a few bodyguards standing in the empty room.

    ¡°Joshua, was my bedroom cleared out after I was dered dead?¡±

    Richelle asked calmly, but Joshua shivered and couldn¡¯t help giving a respectful reply.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Richelle¡­¡±

    His heart pounded.

    This Miss Richelle hadn¡¯t been so terrifying before!

    Howe now, her words and gaze seemed to carry sharp arrows?<div>

    Richelle sneered, ¡°You are quite efficient, seizing my family¡¯spany, swallowing all my parents¡¯ property, and now evenpletely clearing out myst room.¡±

    ¡°Your Master and Mistress are utterly ruthless!¡±

    Joshua dared not say a word.

    Richelle nced at him and waved her hand.<div>

    ¡°Joshua, go busy yourself. This is my home after all. It has been years since Ist returned, and I wish to stay alone for a while.¡±

    Joshua hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡±

    He knew what the Dunns had done to Richelle and was sure she had ill intentionsing here.

    But Richelle hadn¡¯te alone. In addition to Mr. Jarvis, there were special assistants from the Lewis Group and bodyguards from the Lewis family.

    Joshua didn¡¯t dare to provoke any of them.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it. If you don¡¯t trust me, don¡¯t you trust Mr. Jarvis?¡±

    Joshua didn¡¯t trust them, but he also couldn¡¯t bring himself to challenge these experts gathered here.

    So, he reluctantly left the room.

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Richelle asked to stay for a while in her old room, but it¡¯s empty now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good to stay there.¡±

    Harris Dunn replied, ¡°Keep her there for now. It¡¯s better than having her running around.¡±

    Joshua agreed, arranged for several servants to clean upstairs, and instructed them to report any anomalies to him immediately.

    After arranging everything, Joshua hastily toured the house under Harris¡¯s orders.

    He quickly tidied up some items he thought were inappropriate.<div>

    Although this action was essentially useless, it still felt better to have done something.

    Joshua had served the Dunns for over thirty years, so he was well aware of their affairs.

    For the past six months, he had watched as the Dunns fell apart one by one.

    From the youngdy to the madam, and now to the master, no one had a good oue.

    He knew this was retribution.

    Harris Dunn returned in less than twenty minutes and immediately asked upon entering,

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Joshua pointed upstairs, ¡°Still in Miss Richelle¡¯s room!¡±

    Harris couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left in that room, what could she possibly be doing in there, turning somersaults?¡±

    Joshua shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The workers are cleaning upstairs. They just heard talking, nothing else.¡±

    As a highly suspicious person, the more Harris heard, the more he doubted.

    Joshua offered him a cup of tea but was ignored, as Harris went straight upstairs.

    The door to Richelle¡¯s room was tightly closed. Harris stood at the door for more than half a minute, listening. He could faintly hear voices inside, but nothing else.<div>

    He knocked on the door and then pushed it open to enter.

 Chapter 786: 782: Confirming if Shes Dead or Not

    Chapter 786: Chapter 782: Confirming if She¡¯s Dead or Not

    He had greeted Mr. Jarvis first, and then, nodded to Richelle Dunn and Nathan Caroule as a greeting.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, is there any problem? I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this,¡± he asked.

    Before, the police chief of Lordon and Jayden Dunn were very close friends.

    However, in the past three or four months, there had been a big reshuffle in the leadership of Lordon. Not only Mr. Jarvis but also the heads of other departments were not familiar with the Dunns.

    Mr. Jarvis smiled at him, ¡°No problem. Ms. Dunn says this ce is also her home, and she wants toe back and have a look, but she¡¯s afraid you¡¯d mind, so she asked me to mediate.¡±

    As he said this, he looked towards Richelle.

    ¡°I just think you guys don¡¯t have any big conflicts, and she just wants toe back and take a look. It¡¯s not a big deal, right, Mr. Dunn?¡±

    Harris Dunn could only nod his head.

    Richelle Dunn had lost both her parents when she was young, and everyone in Lordon knew that she had grown up in Jayden Dunn¡¯s house.

    So, her saying this ce was her home was not a mistake.<div>

    However, if Richelle hadn¡¯te with Mr. Jarvis, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let her in.

    ¡°Yeah, my sister is overthinking it, this is her home, and she is always wee here. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jarvis, to bother you with such a trivial matter even though you¡¯re busy.¡±

    As he finished, he turned to face Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle smiled at him, ¡°Thank you, brother. From now on, I wille whenever I want.¡±

    Harris Dunn smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, this is always your home. You don¡¯t need to give any notice toe here.¡±

    Then he addressed Mr. Jarvis.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, I¡¯m sorry for my sister¡¯s immaturity; now that our misunderstanding is resolved, we shouldn¡¯t trouble you further. Please go ahead with your work.¡±

    Although Nathan Caroule and the bodyguards from the Lewis family, including Richelle, were not easy to deal with.

    But the most difficult one to handle was undoubtedly Mr. Jarvis.

    No matter how powerful Nathan Caroule and the guards were, his family had guards who could counter them, but Mr. Jarvis was different.

    ¡°I just happen to be quite free today, so I¡¯ll apany Ms. Dunn for a tour. After all, her identity is special, and as for the ¡¯cause of her death¡¯ in the past, we are still investigating. It¡¯s a good chance for Ms. Dunn toe here and learn more about it.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis¡¯s words revealed information that shocked Harris Dunn.

    So, just now in this empty room, they were actually discussing Richelle Dunn¡¯s ¡°death¡±?

    During this period, he had tried to inquire several times, but it was said that the police station had not specifically assigned anyone to investigate this case.

    He thought that without evidence, it would be an unsolved case that no one mentioned again.

    But this Mr. Jarvis is still investigating?

    Could it be that Roy Lewis specifically assigned Mr. Jarvis to investigate?

    Harris Dunn¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but on the surface, he had to keep calm.

    ¡°So, what progress has been made?¡±<div>

    In order to show his innocence, he asked casually.

    Mr. Jarvis seemed quite sincere in his reply.

    ¡°There has been some progress, but as Ms. Dunn suffers from memory loss, her information is fragmented, making it difficult to piece together her past.¡±

    Harris Dunn was secretly surprised about Richelle¡¯s memory loss.<div>

    No wonder there had been no news for months.

    If she never remembers, then can everything about her ¡°death¡± be wiped away?

    Harris Dunn was secretly calcting his chances when he heard Mr. Jarvis say,

    ¡°So, Mr. Dunn, from now on, Ms. Dunn and I may bother you quite often.¡±

    Panic shed in Harris Dunn¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it and pretended not to have heard clearly.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, I didn¡¯t quite catch that.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis then patiently exined.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn said that when she returns here, she can recall some things. So, until she manages to piece together her memories, I¡¯ll apany her here.¡±

    Harris Dunn wanted to curse, but the person in front of him was not someone he could mess with.

    Seeing that he was silent, Mr. Jarvis asked,

    ¡°Or do you need me to bring a formal document?¡±

    This was an outright threat.

    By formal document, he meant something like a search warrant.<div>

    For a moment, Harris Dunn was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    Should he say no?

    Undoubtedly, it would give Richelle the convenience and opportunity to enter the house at any time.

    Should he say yes?

    Then Richelle could take the search warrant and dig up everything about him legitimately.

    ¡°Brother, is this so hard for you?¡±

    Richelle kept calling him ¡°brother,¡± which made her sound very intimate.

    But everyone present knew that her sweet words were like poisoned swords.

    Harris Dunn found himself in a tough spot. In the end, he reluctantly chose the rtively safer option.

    ¡°Of course not. As I¡¯ve said before, my sister cane back whenever she wants.¡±

    Richelle Dunn immediately smiled, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    This intimate way she addressed him as ¡°brother¡± gave Harris Dunn chills. He increasingly realized that Richelle was several levels more cunning and vicious than he had thought.

    Only then did Harris Dunn truly understand that he and his parents had always underestimated Richelle.<div>

    If only they had gone back to the tile house to personally make sure she was dead.

    Then none of the misfortunes and suffering that would follow would have fallen upon their family!

 Chapter 787: 783: Cant Remember

    Chapter 787: Chapter 783: Can¡¯t Remember

    ¡°Everyone has been standing for a while, you must be tired. How about we go to the living room for some tea and fruit?¡±

    Right now, Harris could only try to steer them towards the regr guest routine.

    However, Mr. Jarvis replied.

    ¡°No need for politeness, we¡¯ll just focus on what we need to do. Although we¡¯re here for official business, we can¡¯t keep disturbing Mr. Dunn.¡±

    Harris wanted to say it¡¯s fine. As long as they were willing to put down their curiosity and investigative spirit, he wouldn¡¯t mind throwing a big banquet for them.

    But he also knew that Richelle¡¯s purpose foring here was beyond his control.

    ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll show you the way!¡±

    Now it¡¯s Mr. Jarvis¡¯s turn to reply.

    ¡°No need, no need. You go on with your business. With me here, it¡¯s enough. After all, it¡¯s within the scope of a case. Unrted people should avoid it.¡±

    Harris secretly gritted his teeth in resentment, yet there was nothing he could do.<div>

    Damn it, they won¡¯t let me lead the way or apany them. Do they expect me to watch helplessly as my home is turned upside down?

    Though he cursed, Harris was unable to prevent any of Mr. Jarvis¡¯s actions.

    After being dismissed, he returned to the living room and asked Joshua to make tea and serve some refreshments and fruit.

    After sitting in the living room for about ten minutes, Richelle finally came downstairs apanied by Mr. Jarvis and others.

    Harris stood up, intending to invite them to sit down.

    Instead, Richelle pointed towards the backyard and said to him,

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to take a walk in the backyard with Mr. Jarvis.¡±

    Harris felt a bit unease and quickly suggested,

    ¡°It just rained, and the backyard is wet and damp. Maybe we can just stay indoors today and save the backyard walk for your next visit.¡±

    But Richelle was very insistent.

    ¡°No, I feel like I am starting to remember something, but it¡¯s still vague. I remember that I used to love wandering around in the backyard. So, going there now might jog my memory!¡±

    Left without a choice, Harris reluctantly let them go to the backyard.

    As Mr. Jarvis still wouldn¡¯t let him tag along, he sat back down to drink some tea.

    ¡°Joshua, you¡¯ve cleaned up the backyard, right?¡±

    Joshua nodded, ¡°I cleaned up what I could. There was nothing else I can do.¡±

    Harris knew there wasn¡¯t much that could be done.

    After all, nearly eight police officers stood in the front of the house all the time.

    There wasn¡¯t much they could clean up, hide, or transfer.

    Harris felt like he was sitting on pins and needles in the living room, constantly peeking at the backyard situation through the floor-to-ceiling window.<div>

    But Richelle only paused briefly in the nearby area before leading the group, walking further along the shaded path, gradually disappearing into the dense woods.

    ¡°Joshua, have some gardeners go and work separately, while also keeping an eye on their whereabouts.¡±

    Joshua replied, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. I even had them install some hidden listening devices and cameras along the way.¡±

    Joshua was indeed a cunning man. His response to many situations was quite adept.<div>

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Harris felt slightly reassured.

    However, it seemed that Richelle was indeed remembering a lot. As they passed through various ces, the gardeners ryed back the information.

    Richelle was the one talking, but what exactly she was saying, nobody could hear.

    Clearly, with Mr. Jarvis present, Richelle¡¯s actions were highly cautious.

    ¡°Young Master, this can¡¯t go on like this.¡±

    Joshua was deeply worried.

    Of course, Harris knew this couldn¡¯t go on like this. But with the sudden events and Mr. Jarvis present, he couldn¡¯te up with any good countermeasures right now.

    ¡°Young Master, Ms. Richelle and the others have entered the courtyard where Mr. Dunn resides.¡±

    The two newly built small courtyards were at the far end of the backyard where if Richelle continued walking, they¡¯d eventually see them.

    It was indeed hard to hide them.

    ¡°If they find out, they find out. My dad should be able to handle it. What I¡¯m worried about is Kiara¡­¡±

    Joshua nced at the time, ¡°At this hour, Miss should be asleep, so don¡¯t worry.¡±<div>

    Once Richelle and the others entered the courtyard Jayden imed to be used for spiritual practice, the gardeners couldn¡¯t find an excuse to follow.

    After all, Jayden didn¡¯t even allow Harris in, believing that he, being an ordinary person, would defile the divinity within.

    Harris always felt that ce was bizarre, andtely, Jayden seemed a bit delusional, so Harris never considered entering.

    However, in recent days, Jayden kept calling him over and giving him some so-called elixir.

    He hid the medicine, had it analyzed, and found out it was just ordinary vitamins.

    When Jayden asked him to take it again, Harris simply gulped it down.

    ¡°Well, then there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡±

    When Kiara was first confined to the house, she had resisted a bit.

    But when she realized her resistance was futile, she gradually became dispirited, like a lifeless doll drained of energy and thoughts.

    Whenever Harris visited her, she seemed to not recognize him, her eyes empty and unresponsive.

    Once, Harris asked her if she remembered her own name.

    Shezily nced at him, ¡°Of course, I am Kiara.¡±

    Harris asked her again, ¡°Then who am I?¡±<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re my brother!¡±

    Harris was delighted, but when he tried to ask her more, she just shook her head and refused to answer.

    He didn¡¯t know if she was unwilling to answer or if she truly couldn¡¯t remember.

 Chapter 788: 784: Wont Let the Li Family Off Easy

    Chapter 788: Chapter 784: Won¡¯t Let the Li Family Off Easy

    Richelle Dunn, Mr. Jarvis, and Nathan Caroule entered the courtyard of Jayden Dunn¡¯s residence.

    As soon as they entered, they smelled the scent of sandalwood drifting from the inner room.

    Following the scent, they entered the living room, which was arranged like a Buddha Hall.

    In the main seat, there was a life-sized bronze Buddha statue.

    A table for offerings was ced in front of the Buddha statue, with offerings and incense burners on it.

    In front of the table, there were three futons, and on the middle one, a person was sitting cross-legged with their back to them.

    It was evident that the person was Jayden Dunn.

    Although the group entered without making a lot of noise, they didn¡¯t intentionally walk lightly.

    As a result, Jayden didn¡¯t seem to hear the sound of seven or eight people entering.

    At this moment, he was sitting on his futon, chanting something, but they couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying.<div>

    When Richelle first heard about Jayden¡¯s supposed devotion to spiritual cultivation, her initial reaction was that it was false and just a deception.

    But now, seeing it with her own eyes, she was greatly astonished.

    For a moment, she even felt an illusion.

    She thought that she shouldn¡¯t have barged in, disturbing Jayden¡¯s peaceful world.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn!¡±

    It was Mr. Jarvis who spoke first, but Jayden had no reaction to his call.

    Mr. Jarvis raised his voice a little, ¡°Mr. Dunn!¡±

    Jayden¡¯s chant came to an abrupt halt, and he slowly turned his head, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    In the end, his gaze fell on Richelle¡¯s face, and his expression suddenly became cold.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Clearly, he did not have amnesia.

    Richelle nodded at him, her tone just as cold.

    ¡°Uncle, I came to see you.¡±

    Jayden snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to care, you¡¯ve seen me now, you can go.¡±

    His mental state was not different from before.

    He still harbored hatred towards Richelle.

    So much so, that he wished he could kill her with his gaze.

    Mr. Jarvis nced at Richelle, and she nodded at him.<div>

    ¡°Since Uncle doesn¡¯t wee us, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    Her visit today was just to confirm some things, and she also felt that she could no longer let Jayden¡¯s family livefortably.

    In the future, she would visit from time to time, adding some psychological burden on them and reminding them that a huge scythe hung over their heads!

    Mr. Jarvis¡¯s task was to join Richelle and intimidate others.<div>

    Now that Richelle said she was leaving, he had no objections.

    ¡°We won¡¯t see you out!¡±

    After saying this coldly, Jayden turned around again, sat back down, and soon began chanting once more.

    Richelle and the others carefully observed the surroundings, finding that besides the Buddha statue, offering table, futons, and Jayden, there seemed to be nothing else.

    They exited the courtyard and briefly nced at the simrly-sized courtyard not far away, as Mr. Jarvis asked.

    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Of course, since Richelle hade, she would take a look.

    Unlike Jayden¡¯s empty residence, Kiara¡¯s ce had servants bustling around, and both the courtyard and the interior were beautifully arranged.

    However, the warmth was only an initial impression, and as they entered, they could feel a chilling sense of dread, simr to hell.

    After Richelle entered, a servant actually recognized her.

    ¡°Ms. Richelle¡­¡±

    Richelle nodded at her, ¡°Where is my sister?¡±

    The servant pointed to a room next to the living room, ¡°Miss is sleeping.¡±<div>

    Richelle found it hard to believe, ¡°Can you take me to see her?¡±

    The servant nodded and led her to push open the door to the room.

    Richelle followed her in to see a person sleeping on the bed, and upon closer inspection, it was Kiara Dunn.

    Compared to thest time Richelle saw her, Kiara had gained some weight, and herplexion was not bad.

    She slept heavily, with no reaction to Richelle¡¯s calling her name twice.

    Richelle withdrew from the room and questioned the servant.

    ¡°Does she always sleep so deeply?¡±

    The servant nodded, ¡°Miss is like this after taking her medicine, sleeping more than ten hours a day.¡±

    Richelle also nodded, not questioning further.

    Leaving Kiara¡¯s room, Mr. Jarvis asked Richelle if there was anywhere else she wanted to go.

    Richelle shook her head.

    The decision toe here was impulsive.

    Deep down, she knew that time had passed, and after so many years, she wouldn¡¯t find any useful evidence in this house.<div>

    But she still insisted oning, and in the future, she would follow her impulses ande whenever she wished.

    Her parents had died in exile for so many years, and it was because of this family¡¯s treacherous schemes that she had nearly lost her life in the wilderness.

    Now that she had escaped death, even if she couldn¡¯t immediately bring them to justice, she would not let them livefortably anymore.

    Richelle said she was leaving, and Mr. Jarvis apanied her back to the main vi¡¯s inner room.

    Anxious Harris Dunn greeted them when they returned to the living room.

    ¡°Little sister, why not have dinner here?¡±

    These words sounded warm.

    But hearing them, Richelle interpreted itpletely differently.

    ¡°No, we won¡¯t disturb you, we¡¯ll have dinner some other time.¡±

    Richelle was determined not to let Harris have an easy time.

    After Harris saw them out, she brought up the topic seemingly casually.

    ¡°Brother, I heard you want to split the businesspany?¡±

    Harris hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly ask about this, and after a moment of stupefaction, he nodded.<div>

    ¡°I have ns for that, do you not agree, little sister?¡±

    Richelle gave him a meaningful smile.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

 Chapter 789: 785: Every Life is a Life

    Chapter 789: Chapter 785: Every Life is a Life

    Richelle Dunn returned to the car and once again expressed her heartfelt gratitude to Mr. Jarvis.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, thank you for wasting so much precious time with me and for putting up with my stubbornness.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis shook his head.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s my job to psychologically break down suspects, and this incident is no exception.¡±

    Richelle knew he was trying to save face for her.

    ¡°Regardless, I owe you a favor, Mr. Jarvis. If you need my or Roy¡¯s help in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    After considering her words for a moment, Mr. Jarvis finally spoke up.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I do have an ufortable favor to ask.¡±

    Richelle quickly said, ¡°Please, go ahead!¡±

    Mr. Jarvis nced at Nathan Caroule, and Richelle understood.<div>

    ¡°Nathan, put on your headphones and listen to some music.¡±

    Nathanplied.

    Mr. Jarvis then spoke to Richelle.

    ¡°In our department, there was an informant who provided us with information for over a decade. However, he recently discovered a tumor in his brain during a medical examination. His family is not well off, and even if he were hospitalized, the chances of recovery are slim, so he has given up on treatment.¡±

    ¡°I know, Dr. Dunn is very busy. The patients she treats are either politicians or¡­¡±

    ¡°Just send me his medical recordster!¡±, Richelle interrupted him.

    Mr. Jarvis looked at her with surprise and disbelief.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, are you really willing to take a look at his case? He probably can¡¯t afford the high cost of surgery. Our department can make a donation, but it would be a drop in the bucket.¡±

    Richelle was slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Where did this misunderstandinge from, saying that I don¡¯t treat poor people?¡±

    Although Mr. Jarvis didn¡¯t say so explicitly, his tone implied it.

    Mr. Jarvis felt awkward, ¡°No one said that, but the high cost of surgery isn¡¯t Dr. Dunn¡¯s charging problem; it¡¯s the expensive equipment and the like.¡±

    Richelle nodded and took out her phone.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. I¡¯ll send you an application form.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis quickly took out his phone. After adding her as a contact, Richelle sent him the form.

    ¡°This is a charity foundation established by Roy Lewis using his personal funds. Just have him fill out the form and go through the application process. I¡¯ll study his condition as soon as possible, and once we have a viable n, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis didn¡¯t hold much hope because he heard that the surgery cost around US$ 273,362.

    So when Richelle gave her answer, he could hardly believe his own ears.

    ¡°Is that all it takes?¡±<div>

    Richelle nodded.

    ¡°Yes, as long as I can perform the surgery. Of course, if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll ask my mentor to take a look, and if she can do it, she will.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis, a man in his forties, had his eyes well up in tears after hearing Richelle¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Dunn!¡±<div>

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Mr. Jarvis, treating patients and saving lives is our doctor¡¯s duty, just like fighting crime for you.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis took a moment to regain hisposure.

    He continued, ¡°The informant is someone I personally recruited, and we didn¡¯t pay him much, but he always worked hard. He has a family to support, and I can¡¯t bear to see him leave them behind like this¡­¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I understand. If, and I mean if, he recovers after the surgery and is no longer suitable for risky work, you can let hime to me.¡±

    Having worked as an informant for over a decade, he must have saved countless lives and restored hope to many people¡¯s lives.

    Such a person should not be abandoned by fate, nor should they be deprived of a better future.

    Mr. Jarvis gave her a deep, grateful look and thanked her sincerely.

    Richelle said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s life is valuable, and I believe the people he saved would also want him to be healthy.¡±

    At first, Mr. Jarvis was somewhat resentful about apanying Richelle to visit the Dunns.

    However, since she was the victim and Mr. Fred had specifically asked him to do so, he had no choice but toply.

    Now, he felt ashamed of his initial resentment.

    Just like his informant, regardless of their poverty or humble profession, their lives were just as precious.

    As a doctor, Richelle knew this and would naturally save him.<div>

    And Richelle, although she was a powerful, privileged person who seemed untouchable, her life was just as valuable, and he, as a person responsible for protecting public safety, should protect her without discrimination.

    It was not because she was the president of the Lewis Group, nor because she was the wife of the acting president.

    But simply because, as a citizen, he must protect her as well.

    It had nothing to do with status or privilege.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, I apologize.¡±

    Mr. Jarvis, a forthright person who admitted when he was wrong, would also change his ways.

    Richelle surprisingly understood his meaning right away.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, your words are too heavy!¡±

    In fact, Richelle had gradually be indifferent to various misconceptions over the years.

    Moreover, her identity as Roy Lewis¡¯s wife would inevitably lead to more misunderstandings and criticisms.

    But she didn¡¯t care because she knew she was doing the right thing.

    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t need to organize donations. The full cost of the surgery will be covered by the charity fund.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 790: 786: Am I Too Bad?

    Chapter 790: Chapter 786: Am I Too Bad?

    That night, Roy Lewis surprisingly returned home just after nine o¡¯clock.

    He hurriedly told his three children a story and spent some time with them.

    When the children fell asleep, and the two walked out of the bedroom, Roy opened his arms and tightly embraced Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t go to the Dunns with you.¡±

    Others might not know, but Roy was well aware.

    Richelle had lingering fear and resentment towards the Dunns.

    This fear had been ingrained in her after years of persecution at the hands of the Dunns.

    She had never mentioned this, but Roy could sense her feelings.

    Therefore, upon learning she was going to face the Dunns, Roy immediately asked Benjamin Fred to call Mr. Jarvis.

    Roy didn¡¯t know what Mr. Jarvis would think, but he didn¡¯t care.<div>

    All he cared about was whether his beloved could safely walk out of that devil¡¯s den.

    Having Mr. Jarvis wasn¡¯t enough; he also insisted that Nathan and Delroy apany her.

    Richelle patted him, ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t go with me? Mr. Jarvis, Nathan, and Delroy were all there representing you, right?

    Deep down, Richelle indeed had some fear that was difficult to ovee.

    But with several powerful men protecting her, she felt much more at ease.

    Roy regretted, ¡°It¡¯s not the same¡­¡±

    But he had no other choice.

    Richelle touched his face, tiptoed, and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°To me, it¡¯s the same. I feel very secure and at ease.¡±

    Roy kissed her back, with immense tenderness.

    ¡°As long as you feel at ease. Next time, I¡¯ll try to apany you.¡±

    Richelle nodded and said yes, then continued talking to Roy.

    ¡°Today, I walked around the Dunns¡¯ house with pride, watching Harris Dunn frightened yet trying to keep a smile on his face. It was so enjoyable. Do you think I¡¯m a bit too mean?¡±

    Roy caressed her hair, gazed at her affectionately.

    ¡°You¡¯re the kindest angel I¡¯ve ever seen, but even angels need to fight back against the bad people.¡±

    The two lingered in the hallway for a while before finally going back to their bedroom.

    Richelle asked Roy to take a shower first, while she sat on the sofa with her iPad, reviewing the medical reports sent by Mr. Jarvis.

    Mr. Jarvis clearly cared a lot about this informant.

    The reports he sent wereplete, ranging from two or three months ago to the present.<div>

    And just as he said, this informant named Dn Collins had a simr condition to Roy¡¯s.

    However, his constitution was not as good as Roy¡¯s, so the surgery¡¯s risks were not low.

    Richelle always took a cautious approach to her patients. After checking with Sonia Seaton that she was still awake, she sent Dn¡¯s medical records to her.

    Sonia quickly reviewed the reports and called back with a video call.<div>

    ¡°Richelle, do you really want to take on this surgery?¡±

    Richelle neither nodded nor shook her head, only asked.

    ¡°Master, do you think the risk is significant, too?¡±

    Sonia answered with a hum, ¡°His physical condition might not withstand the surgery that couldst for more than ten hours, and even if the surgery is sessful, the chances of his postoperative recovery remain uncertain.¡±

    Richelle let out a sigh, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Sonia asked her again, ¡°What¡¯s your confidence level?¡±

    Richelle answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m 40% sure that the surgery will be sessful, and 30% sure that he will recover well afterward.¡±

    Sonia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s about the same as my estimate. So have you decided to operate on him?¡±

    If Richelle didn¡¯t want to do it, she wouldn¡¯t have sent the medical records to Sonia for her opinion.

    Roy did not hide her intentions, ¡°As long as the patient himself is willing, I will do the surgery for him.¡±

    For many renowned experts, preserving their reputation is more important, and they may not perform a surgery without assurance.

    But in Richelle¡¯s view, even a slim chance of survival is hope.

    Of course, the decision whether to seize such an opportunity or not is not up to her.<div>

    Sonia sighed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, you should discuss it with the patient.¡±

    Hearing her sigh, Richelle knew that her master didn¡¯t want her to take such a risk.

    However, since it was her decision, her master would support her unconditionally.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding and support, Master!¡±

    Sonia clicked her tongue, ¡°Why are you thanking me? All the breakthroughs and progress you¡¯ve made over the years were umted by performing countless surgeries¡ªyou¡¯re willing to take risks and try, and I am delighted.¡±

    Richelle and Sonia were inclined to perform surgery because Dn Collins was currently in a life-threatening danger.

    Without surgery, his chance of survival would be zero.

    But with the surgery, his chance of survival would be 30-40%.

    Later, Richelle and Sonia discussed some details. When Roy came out of the bathroom, Richelle gestured to him before taking her phone to her study next door.

    Ten minutester, Richelle finished her call and returned to see Roy leaning against the bed, holding his iPad and smiling at something.

    At first, Richelle thought he was looking at files, but upon seeing his upturned lips, she realized she was wrong.

 Chapter 791: 787: Never Thought I Was So Awesome

    Chapter 791: Chapter 787: Never Thought I Was So Awesome

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Richelle asked as she climbed next to him and leaned her head in.

    Roy Lewis handed her the iPad, ¡°Take a look, this is our first family portrait.¡±

    As he said that, Richelle knew he was referring to the photos taken on his birthday when everyone wore masks.

    On the screen, indeed, was a group photo of them wearing masks.

    Moreover, her and Roy had been deliberately pressed close together by the cunning kids.

    ¡°Time flies so fast!¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Roy echoed, ¡°Yeah, look at the kids back then, they were only up to my waist, now they¡¯re almost up to my ribs¡­¡±

    Richelle nced at the brilliant smiling faces in the photos and couldn¡¯t help but ask him.<div>

    ¡°Speaking of which, you didn¡¯t have any suspicion at all?¡±

    Roy was a bit irritated by her question.

    Although he knew she was forced at the time and had good reasons, it was still infuriating that she and her children knew everything while he was left in the dark, and the thought of it made him want to spit blood.

    ¡°How could I possibly suspect? Back then, your nationality was South Asian, even if I had a wild imagination, I would never think that you were the person from that night. And I certainly couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was a triple st that night!¡±

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Yeah, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought you were that amazing!¡±

    Roy, both annoyed and amused, reached out to pinch her cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? If I didn¡¯t know your reasons, I would want to hang you up and beat you.¡±

    Richelle looked at him with lively eyes, teasingly. ¡°Would you be willing to?¡±

    Roy truly wouldn¡¯t.

    Plus, he made a big mistake when he learned the truth, so he had no grounds to me her.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. Besides, when I found out you were the one from that night, and that Timothy and Tifanny were my children, I actually had a strange, ¡°it turns out to be like this¡± feeling. But at the time, my main feeling was regret.¡±

    The two cuddled together, looking at the photos in the album one by one.

    ¡°Baby, do you know that although time seems to fly, looking at these pictures, I feel this year has been longer than the past dozen yearsbined.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because so many different things have happened, there have been so many changes, so it feels like days have grown longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it feels,¡± Roy eximed, ¡°In the past, my days and years were the same, every day seemed the same, so when looking back, everything was monotonously simr.¡±

    ¡°But now it¡¯s different, every day I wake up and see you and the kids, there is new hope and new expectations, each day is lively, and the memories are filled withughter and joy. Of course, there are also many setbacks and unexpected events.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s no longer just me carrying everything, it¡¯s you, being with me along the way.¡±

    That night, Roy was a bit more sentimental than usual.

    However, ever since reuniting with Richelle, he had been lost on the path of sentimentality.<div>

    ¡­

    The next day, Roy purposely leftte, only going out after having breakfast with Richelle and the kids.

    The three little ones reluctantly sent him to the car, ¡°Daddy, remember to take the day off the day after tomorrow, for Mid-Autumn.¡±

    Tifanny waved her little hand and persistently reminded Roy for the third time.<div>

    Roy responded as the car window slowly rose up.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t have the entire day off for Mid-Autumn, buting home in the evening to have dinner with Richelle and the kids and enjoy the moon should be no problem.

    After Roy left, the kids also had to go to school.

    Richelle sent them off and went back to her study to continue researching Dn Collins¡¯s situation.

    Sonia Seaton temporarily took over Kennedy Green¡¯s treatment and recovery to make things easier for her.

    Richelle was currently worried about one issue.

    The equipment used for Roy¡¯s surgery was borrowed from South Asia.

    At that time, it was rented under the dual identity of Kennedy Green and Roy Lewis, plus a significant amount of rental and transportation costs, to get the equipment here.

    After the surgery, Roy recovered well, and a weekter, the equipment was sent back to South Asia by private jet.

    Now, although Dn Collins had secured funding, there was no way South Asia would lease equipment to other countries again in the short term.

    That meant the only viable option was for Dn Collins to go to South Asia for surgery.

    In WhatsApp, Richelle sent a reply to Mr. Jarvis.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, I can do the surgery, but the sess rate is only 40%, and the full recovery rate is only 30% after surgery. Moreover, the surgery has to be performed in South Asia. Please exin this to Mr. Collins and let him think it over.¡±<div>

    After sending the message, Richelle continued with her work.

    Mr. Jarvis quickly responded, ¡°Alright, thank you, Dr. Dunn. I will let him consider it thoroughly before replying.¡±

    Richelle thought that Dn Collins would need at least a few days to consider such a big decision.

    However, in less than ten minutes, Mr. Jarvis called her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Dn Collins said that even if there¡¯s only a 10% chance, he wants to go ahead with the surgery. Also, he wanted me to thank you for giving him a glimmer of hope and a chance at life.¡±

 Chapter 792: 788: Like Treating a Granddaughter

    Chapter 792: Chapter 788: Like Treating a Granddaughter

    Dn Collins¡¯ situation was quickly put on Richelle Dunn¡¯s agenda.

    On Mid-Autumn day, the children were on holiday, but Roy Lewis still had to go back to work overtime.

    Richelle didn¡¯t go back to Lewis Group, instead, she held a meeting in Roy¡¯s study with her original surgery team from South Asia.

    They had generally settled on a preliminary n.

    By the time she came out of the study, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. In the living room, the children were sitting around the coffee table, using paper and some glue sticks to makenterns.

    Timmy, Timothy and the old man were in charge of sticking the glue sticks together to form thentern frame.

    Tifanny, on the other hand, was drawing various animals and nts on the paper to be pasted onto thenterns.

    Richelle went over, wanting to help.

    ¡°Babies, do you need mommy¡¯s help with anything?¡±

    The three children replied in unison, ¡°No need!¡±<div>

    Then, Timothy looked at her worriedly, ¡°Mommy, your throat is hoarse. You should have a cup of tea to moisten your throat first. We¡¯re almost done here.¡±

    Uncle Axel had already handed her the tea he prepared earlier in the morning.

    Richelle thanked him and took a sip.

    ¡°Monk Fruit Tea?¡±

    Uncle Axel nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Timmy asked me to prepare it for you.¡±

    Richelle then smiled at the thoughtful Timmy.

    ¡°Thank you, Timmy! You all are mommy¡¯s warm little cotton-padded jackets!¡±

    She sat on one side, slowly sipping her tea, as the three children concentrated on makingnterns.

    The old man took the chance to ask Richelle.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? The surgery is almost ready, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, the specific n will be discussed after a detailed examination before the surgery, and then adjustments will be made ordingly.¡±

    The old man grunted, ¡°So, you¡¯ll need to wait in South Asia for their condition to stabilize beforeing back?¡±

    Richelle thought for a moment, ¡°Two days should be enough. My team consists of very skilled doctors, so once he¡¯s out of the critical period, I¡¯lle back.¡±

    The old man looked at the three children, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help your siblings get a few days off, and stay with them in South Asia for a few days until the patient is stable, and thene back.¡±

    Richelle had performed many surgeries in the past, but the old man had never interfered before.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you suddenly so concerned about this patient?¡±

    The old man paused before saying.

    ¡°Professor Seaton said that this patient¡¯s condition is simr to Roy¡¯s, and I thought, if he hadn¡¯t happened to meet you, he would probably have lost his life. I heard that he has a family with elderly and young, and they all depend on him for support.¡±

    Richelle understood that the old man, with his old age, projected part of his love and care for Roy onto Dn Collins.<div>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, he will get better.¡±

    As people get older, they be more sentimental.

    ¡°I trust your medical skills. If you can¡¯t say it to Roy, I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    He was referring to the matter of taking the three children to South Asia for a few days.<div>

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes by then. The patient is very optimistic, so I¡¯m also optimistic, and there may be no need to go through such a hassle of bringing the whole family to South Asia.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°Well, you decide. What I meant was, not only do we support Roy¡¯s career as a family, but also, your career.¡±

    Although the old man was over ny, his mind was very open.

    From the moment he epted Richelle, he treated her like his own granddaughter.

    And he never showed favoritism to Roy just because he was his grandson.

 Chapter 793: 789 - Are You Not Injured?

    Chapter 793: Chapter 789 ¨C Are You Not Injured?

    In the afternoon, the children made more than tennterns.

    In addition to the zoditerns, there were also cartoon images of the six family members, as well as some flowers and nts.

    Mr. Lewis looked at them, happy and delighted, asked Timmy to take pictures of eachntern and then shared them in his old friends¡¯ chat group to show off.

    As soon as the photos were sent, his old friends couldn¡¯t wait to ask him.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, did your great-grandson and great-granddaughter make these drawings?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I really like thesenterns, can you sell one to me? Price is not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, can I pre-order a painting by your great-granddaughter for my next birthday gift? Of course, I will pay, her paintings are truly full of vitality.¡±

    ¡°Not only are her paintings full of vitality, but the shape and appearance of thesenterns are also very special, you can¡¯t buy these outside even with money.¡±

    ¡­

    When Mr. Lewis proudly showed these messages to Richelle, he could not help but sigh happily.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced showing off my own children like this before. It¡¯s not that they are not outstanding, but there was no interest in showing off. Probably because the children of wealthy families are all pretty much the same. But these three little fellows have the ability to make people happy. You see, it¡¯s just somenterns that have hooked these old men¡¯s interests.¡±

    Richelle naturally felt happy for the children too, ¡°Since these grandfathers like them so much, let the three children make a few more when they have time tomorrow, and have Tifanny draw their favorite patterns on them. Just to make them happy.¡±

    There was one most important thing Richelle didn¡¯t say.

    It was to let the children win back some face for Mr. Lewis.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Richelle learned Alexander and Aldo¡¯s situation had be aughingstock among the older generation of the wealthy.

    Fortunately, Mr. Lewis now basically spent most of his time at home enjoying family life, so the rumors outside had some impact on him, but not too deep.

    How could Mr. Lewis not know Richelle¡¯s good intentions?

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, we can talk about it when the kids have time. Those old men are just making noise, no need to mind them.¡±

    Although Mr. Lewis said this, he was very pleased at heart.

    He and his wife had had four sons and two daughters, but it seemed that apart from Roy Lewis¡¯s family, which had inherited their eldest son¡¯s lineage, the other three sons and two daughters, all the way down to their own children, were all selfish and self-interested people.

    asionally they would do something to make him happy, but only in hopes of gaining some benefits from him.

    Imagine them, like Richelle and her three children, doing something purely for the sake of making him happy. It was impossible.

    Although Mr. Lewis said there was no need to mind the old men, Richelle told the three children anyway.

    The three little fellows were doers, so they took out their tools again, asked Mr. Lewis what the old friends liked, and spent over an hour making six differentnterns.

    Richelle had Uncle Axel find some suitable boxes and prepared some Mid-Autumn gifts. She attached small cards and well wishes and had the drivers deliver thenterns and gifts separately.

    The name on the card was not Mr. Lewis, nor Roy Lewis, but the three siblings Timmy, Tifanny, and Sonia.

    Deep inside, Mr. Lewis praised Richelle for her good work.

    If the card was signed by Mr. Lewis, those old friends would naturally have to pay as they said they would in the group chat.

    But honestly, did this family need their money?<div>

    But with the three children¡¯s names, it became a gift from the younger generation to the elders, so naturally, there was no need for any payment.

    But the intention was there, and the friendship was established.

    In the future, these old men would always lend a helping hand to the three children whenever they needed something.

    The rtionship between these two families continued to grow.<div>

    Soon, the drivers had delivered the gifts.

    And Mr. Lewis, in turn, received happy and excited thank-you calls from his old friends.

    Moreover, each of the old friends sent back three red envelopes through the drivers.

    These red envelopes were for the children to buy some snacks for the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    Neither too much nor too little money inside, just the normal amount for a wealthy rtive¡¯s gift.

    By giving this, they acknowledged the children as their own people now.

    With this matter settled, Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart felt incrediblyforted.

    Between eight and nine o¡¯clock, Richelle was in the kitchen with the children helping to prepare the Mid-Autumn dinner.

    When Roy Lewis arrived home, only Mr. Lewis and Sonia Seaton were in the living room.

    Seeing him, Mr. Lewis immediately grabbed him and excitedly said,

    ¡°Roy, your wife did a great thing today!¡±

    Roy Lewis was taken aback, then anxiously asked,

    ¡°What happened? Is she hurt?¡±<div>

    Mr. Lewis red at him, ¡°What are you thinking? Can¡¯t you hope for something good?¡±

    Roy Lewis visibly rxed, and after listening to Mr. Lewis¡¯s vivid narration, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­far-sighted and thoughtful, this is indeed something she would do.¡±

 Chapter 794: 790: No Second Child Anymore

    Chapter 794: Chapter 790: No Second Child Anymore

    Mr. Lewis sighed, ¡°You have indeed struck gold! You must have umted virtues over decades of lives to marry such a wife and have three children.¡±

    In a rare moment, Sonia Seaton said something nice for Roy Lewis.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t that bad either; he can be considered a match for Richelle.¡±

    Having received his ¡°mother-inw¡¯s¡± approval, the smile on Roy Lewis¡¯s face deepened a bit more.

    Only then did he get a chance to look at thenterns hanging in the room.

    ¡°Well, they are indeed beautiful. Grandpa, your friends have an unusual taste.¡±

    Finished speaking, Roy then said to Sonia Seaton.

    ¡°Master, please sit down. I¡¯m going to see if I can help in the kitchen.¡±

    Although he said he wanted to help, in fact, he just missed Richelle too much.

    Mr. Lewis and Sonia naturally knew his true intentions. After all, his only skill in the kitchen was probably causing a disaster.<div>

    ¡°Go ahead, I told the chef to cook, but Richelle insisted on doing it herself.¡±

    When Roy Lewis entered the kitchen, he first hugged the three children, kissed them one by one, then patted their little heads and said.

    ¡°Darlings, the kitchen is full of smoke. You guys go out and y.¡±

    Timothy chuckled, teasing his father with a grin.

    ¡°Dad, you just want to monopolize mom, you should just say it. We are not oblivious¡­¡±

    At a loss whether tough or cry, Roy yfully pinched his face and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re right, daddy misses mommy. Isn¡¯t it normal? I haven¡¯t seen her for a whole day!¡±

    Timothy winked at him, ¡°That¡¯s better, honesty does no harm. We are not naive kids who don¡¯t understand anything.¡±

    Having said that, he signaled his siblings, Timmy and Tifanny, who were trying hard not tough.

    ¡°Brother, sister, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡±

    Roy chuckled, watching the three mischievous children walk out hand in hand.

    Richelle, who had been busy in the kitchen and watching the yful scene, finally couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as the children walked out.

    Roy let out a resigned sigh, wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°And you¡¯reughing¡­ They¡¯re so small yet they are already bullying me¡­¡±

    Roy rarely showed such spoiled behavior, which startled Richelle.

    She leaned back towards him, forehead to forehead.

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not running a fever, are you?¡±

    Roy looked up and bit her lip gently, then let go after hearing her gasp.

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re schadenfreuding.¡±<div>

    Richelle knew he had been busy for a while, and must have been under substantial pressure.

    She turned her head and kissed the corner of his lips.

    ¡°How could I be doing that? Timothy isn¡¯t wrong. If you want something, just say it outright. Otherwise, do you think you could trick these smart kids?¡±

    Roy said,<div>

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t fool them, but at least it shouldn¡¯t be so tant, right? They¡¯re still so young.¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Roy, as I told you, you cannot judge our children by the standards of normal kids. Think about it; children their age in other families still wet their beds. But our kids have already learned about the origins and evolution of life.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, Timmy asked me, Mommy, are you and daddy nning to have another baby?¡±

    Roy froze.

    Seeing his reaction, Richelle asked in surprise,

    ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly?¡±

    Roy hesitantly asked her, ¡°Honey, do you want to have another one?¡±

    Richelle was bewildered, ¡°No, Timmy just asked. Besides, we are taking precautions, how is that possible?¡±

    But Roy persisted, ¡°But do you want one?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to. We already have three children and that¡¯s enough for me. But if it happens identally, I would give birth to the baby and love them as much as the other three.¡±

    Roy breathed out a long sigh, ¡°Then rest assured, there won¡¯t be another one.¡±

    Richelle turned to face him, ¡°Why?¡±

    Roy looked straight into her eyes.<div>

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve had a vasectomy. So, you will not suffer the pain of pregnancy anymore.¡±

    Richelle gasped in surprise, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Roy gave a vague reply, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. After seeing how painful childbirth was, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary for you to suffer again. Even if we had only one child, I wouldn¡¯t let you go through that pain again.¡±

    Roy¡¯s words deeply moved Richelle.

    But she also thought he was adorably foolish.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tiptoe up and nt a kiss on his slightly stubbled chin.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡±

    Roy shook his head, ¡°It was my personal decision. Besides, it¡¯s just a minor surgery.¡±

    Richelle shook her head again, ¡°It¡¯s not about the severity of the surgery. Isn¡¯t your family always keen on having more descendents? Like grandpa, he has six children.¡±

    Of course, Richelle had no intention of bing a baby making machine, nor did she think of sacrificing herself for the proliferation of the Lewis family.

    She just wanted to understand his true thoughts on this matter.

 Chapter 795: 791: You are the Greatest Contributor

    Chapter 795: Chapter 791: You are the Greatest Contributor

    Roy Lewis cupped her face and kissed her back.

    It wasn¡¯t until both of them were somewhat short of breath that he let her go.

    ¡°Baby, whether or not to have more children isn¡¯t something you should worry about. All you need to think about is how you can be the happiest and most content. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°If you like having a lively and bustling home with many kids, then we¡¯ll have more. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just continue to live happily as a family of five like we are now.¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just continue like this. It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    She actually hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be so busy and that he could spend more time with her and the children.

    But thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t even do that herself, so how could she expect it of him?

    Besides, her happiness was to respect everyone¡¯s decisions.

    Although his current decision gave him less time with her and the children.<div>

    He achieved many things he couldn¡¯t as the CEO of Lewis Group though.

    Richelle knew this.

    Because today, against all odds, he had signed a bill that would improve the welfare of disabled people.

    Once the bill was effective, it would greatly improve the living conditions of disabled individuals in society.

    As soon as the bill was signed, many people online urged Roy Lewis to run for president after Kennedy Green stepped down.

    Richelle didn¡¯t know what Roy was thinking, but she sincerely believed that he would be a good president.

    At least as good as Kennedy Green.

    Roy, of course, didn¡¯t know about Richelle¡¯s thoughts. After holding and cherishing her for a little while, he finally let her go reluctantly.

    Then, as she cooked, he helped by handing her tes and adding seasonings.

    The two of them spent more than twenty minutes in the kitchen before dinner was finally ready.

    The moon was exceptionally bright tonight and very round.

    It was reported to be the biggest and roundest moon in nearly forty years.

    Dinner was set up in the garden. In addition to the sumptuous meal prepared by Richelle, there were also chef-cooked roastmb legs,mb skewers, various snacks, and sushi.

    Of course, the mooncakes that Richelle and the children had made together were also present.

    The whole family gathered around therge round table and was about to raise their sses to celebrate the rare reunion on Mid-Autumn Festival.

    However, they suddenly noticed that Roy had disappeared.

    Nathan Caroule was about to go back inside the house to look for him, but Richelle signaled him not to.

    ¡°No need, he¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±

    Just as Richelle¡¯s words had left her mouth, Denise Munni eximed.<div>

    ¡°Nathan, look quickly! Your brother Roy just updated his WhatsApp status.¡±

    Richelle thought to herself, ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Despite having anticipated it, she still opened the WhatsApp status.

    ¡°Both people and the moon are reunited!¡±<div>

    Underneath the simple words, there was a family photo they had just taken in the backyard, a photo of the sumptuous feast on the table, a photo of therge and round moon, and a photo of the beautiful, unique, childlike, and festiventerns the children had made.

    Indeed, this old father loved showing off his children!

    Richelle had barely opened the status before a long string ofments appeared underneath it.

    But she didn¡¯t look at them, and instead put her phone face-down on the table.

    Why spend precious time reading other people¡¯sments instead of cherishing the brief happiness in front of her?

    Just as she thought that, Roy stepped out withrge strides, holding a big stack of red envelopes in his hands.

    At first, Richelle didn¡¯t react. But when he handed her the first red envelope, she was stunned.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded, ¡°Yes, you are the greatest contributor to making our home as happy and joyful as it is now. So, thank you!¡±

    Richelle epted it gracefully, ¡°Alright, thank you, husband!¡±

    Her words made everyone at the table burst intoughter.

    But Roy was quite pleased. He held the back of her head and kissed her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and please continue to look after us and guide us in the future.¡±<div>

    Timmy had taken out his phone at some point and recorded the loving scene between his daddy and mommy.

    After Roy Lewis, Uncle Axel, Mrs. Walker, Mrs. Collins, and others received their red envelopes one after another, it was Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni¡¯s turn, and finally the three children.

    ¡°My darlings, thank you for joining our Lewis family and bing our little angels!¡±

    The little ones took the red envelopes and said in unison, ¡°Thank you, daddy! No need to be polite!¡±

    After distributing the red envelopes, everyone stood up, holding their sses, clinking them together, and saying heartfelt wishes. Then, under the bright moonlight, they drank their wine in a single gulp.

    Roy Lewis had never held special thoughts about the Mid-Autumn Festival throughout his life, nor did he think it was a particrly special day.

    But this year, because of Richelle, because of the three children, his home ¨C once just a ce to eat and sleep ¨C had truly be a ce full ofughter, warmth, and love!

    After everyone had finished drinking their so-called ¡°wishing wine,¡± Richelle opened the box in front of her and used tongs to distribute the intricate and petite mooncakes shaped like each person¡¯s zodiac animal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have red envelopes, but I have these mooncakes filled with heartfelt wishes for everyone. I hope you all have a happy and prosperous year ahead!¡±

 Chapter 796 - 792: A Qualified Veteran Driver

    Chapter 796: Chapter 792: A Qualified Veteran Driver

    That night, the whole family enjoyed moon gazing in the courtyard untilte at night.

    Eventually, the elderly and children couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went back to their rooms to rest.

    Nathan Caroule and Denise Munni also returned to their sea view suite for their own private time.

    On thewn, arge pad wasid out, on which only Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn remained.

    Roy sat cross-legged, while Richelley on hisp.

    In her hand, she held her phone, checkingments on Roy¡¯s WhatsApp Status.

    Surprisingly, there were too many to even browse.

    ¡°Roy, do we really have this many mutual friends?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t seem surprised, ¡°Since you¡¯re now the president of Lewis Group, it¡¯s natural that our WhatsApp contacts would ovep a lot.¡±

    Richelle thought about it, and it made sense.

    ¡°Can you really take half a day off tomorrow?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Of course, even presidents need to take a break asionally to work more effectively.¡±

    Richelle reached out and touched his angr face, sympathetically saying,

    ¡°Poor thing, like a donkey that never stops pulling a millstone.¡±

    Roy was a bit speechless, tugging at her cheek,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nicer¡­¡±

    Richelle thenughed and said, ¡°I love you, Roy Donkey.¡±

    Roy gave a click of his tongue, cupped her face, lowered his head, and kissed her irresistible lips.

    Richelle had had a little to drink tonight, while Roy, as always, restrained himself and drank juice just like the children did.

    He conquered her mouth, and his hand involuntarily reached for her waist and touched her softness.

    Richelle gave a soft moan, but as her reason was about to crumble, she pulled away, panting to remind Roy,

    ¡°We¡¯re on thewn¡­¡±

    Even though Richelle was asionally adventurous, doing something like this at home where the elders, children, or servants could see would be more than an adventure ¨C it would be social suicide!

    Roy understood, got up, and then princess-carried Richelle.

    Richelle patted his chest, concerned about his physical condition,

    ¡°Hey, are you sure you can handle this? Don¡¯t push yourself¡­¡±

    As it turned out, doubting a man¡¯s capabilities was a mistake.

    That night¡¯s love-making had left Richellepletely drained.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Roy got up early, refreshed, and took the children to the backyard for a jog and exercise.

    Meanwhile, Richelle could only resign herself to staying in bed and enjoying her wonderful Mid-Autumn holiday.

    By ten o¡¯clock, Richelle finally felt alive again.

    And miraculously, this time, she didn¡¯t feel as much pain as she anticipated.

    Could it be that Roy was actually losing his stamina?

    But recallingst night, that wasn¡¯t right ¨C he was more than impressive, surpassing all his previous performances.

    Then, she found the answer in her bedside table.

    Richelle washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.

    The living room was deserted. Upon asking, Uncle Axel informed her that the old man had taken the three little ones to have tea with his old pals.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roy?¡±

    ¡°In the study. He said he had a lunch date with you and asked us not to prepare any lunch.¡±

    Richelle nodded and headed toward the study.

    As Roy saw her enter, he hurriedly stood up, put his hand on her waist, and gently pinched.

    ¡°How do you feel? Any difort?¡±

    Richelle squinted at him, ¡°Be honest, where did you buy that ointment?¡±

    The ointment had a faint scent of herbal medicine, obviously some kind of folk remedy.

    Roy lowered his head to kiss her nose, ¡°Did it work? Is your waist less sore and your back less painful?¡±

    Richelle looked at him without answering.

    Roy then said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This is used by elite athletes after intense workouts to relieve muscle soreness. I thought the principle was simr, so I grabbed a box on the way here.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°So how do you exin that?¡±

    Roy smiled meaningfully at her, ¡°No need to exin, I can just say I love sports and asionally lose track of time, which can lead to overexertion. So, I need this ointment to help with recovery¡­¡±

    Richelle pped his arm, ¡°I highly suspect you were driving early this morning!¡±

    Roy grinned and moved in closer, gently biting her earlobe before asking in a husky voice,

    ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, how was my driving? Did the experience meet your satisfaction?¡±

    Richelle¡¯s body shivered, and she melted into his arms. Despite her racing heartbeat and boiling blood, she maintained herposure.

    ¡°Satisfied. How could I not be, with an experienced driver like you?¡±

    Richelle suspected that men possess a certain innate talent for these matters.

    Meanwhile, women like her, even after having a simr number of driving experiences, always feel as thin-skinned as a rookie.

    Roy circled her in his arms, his chin gently rubbing against her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied. At least there¡¯s one thing I can do that meets your high expectations¡­¡±

    There was a touch of helplessness and guilt in his words.

    Realizing that he had started to overthink, Richelle quickly turned around and encircled his neck with her arms. Standing on her toes, she kissed the repentant man¡¯s nose.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m extremely satisfied with every aspect of you ¨C you couldn¡¯t be any better!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Richelle simply trying to please him. Instead, she believed that Roy had done his best in every aspect within his capabilities, and that was enough!

 Chapter 797 - 793: Master Lewisâ€™s Trouble

    Chapter 797: Chapter 793: Master Lewis¡¯s Trouble

    The joy of Mid-Autumn Festival quickly passed away. Everyone in the Lewis family swiftly resumed their normal routines, returning to their work or study posts.

    Richelle Dunn has been focusing on Dn Collins¡¯s surgerytely. Hence, her original n to keep teasing Jayden Dunn and his son got set aside for the time being.

    The ex-official that Roy Lewis met during his visit sent him some information obtained from his old colleagues. Even though it was fragmented, Richelle was extremely grateful.

    She believed that with the help of so many people from different ces and ages, it was just a matter of time before she uncovered the truth.

    However, while Richelle was constantly busy, Roy Lewis¡¯s side was also in a state of chaos.

    He had signed the disability welfare bill, which had affected the interests of many businesses.

    Many of these businesses were leading enterprises in various industries.

    And the heads of these enterprises were, in essence, influential senators.

    After the bill got passed, Roy Lewis received many proposals every day requesting him to amend or even repeal the bill.

    Having a pile of work to do, Roy Lewis frowned and instructed Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, you handle these proposals from now on. You don¡¯t need to escte them to me.¡±

    Benjamin Fred was quite distressed.

    ¡°Master Lewis, these business owners are all very powerful and hard to negotiate with. If I handle it, my replies won¡¯t be persuasive enough!¡±

    Though this was the Presidential Pce, they sometimes had to consider the feelings of these financial giants.

    Roy Lewis himself had once stood in the position of these senators and understood their strong reactions.

    However, some things have to be done, not because they are easy, but because they must be done.

    And in Roy Lewis¡¯s view, the disability bill was something that must be done.

    No matter who was in power, whether it was him or Kennedy Green, they would eventually pass this bill ¨C it was simply a matter of time.

    ¡°Alright then, sort these out for me. I¡¯ll see if I can free up some time tonight to meet them all together.¡±

    Benjamin Fred was startled and anxious.

    ¡°Master Lewis, this is absolutely not advisable! You must know, these people, each one individually is formidable enough. If you gather them all together, isn¡¯t that equivalent to facing all their firepower simultaneously?¡±

    Roy Lewis waved off his concerns, ¡°It is decided then. Tonight from 8 to 9, tell them, those who can make it, shoulde.¡±

    Benjamin Fred could only sweat for him, but he was unable to dissuade him.

    After all, Roy Lewis was his superior, and he was merely a subordinate.

    He was silently cursing his fate, but had no solution.

    Ifpared to Kennedy Green¡¯s steady approach, one could consider Roy Lewis a bit impetuous.

    Kennedy Green preferred to stick to the original ns and procedures, progressing step by step.

    Roy Lewis also appeared to follow the same approach most of the time, but asionally, he would seize initiatives unexpectedly, doing things out of n.

    And though the results often turned out to be positive, Benjamin Fred still had quite a few cold sweats over this.

    As a result, dealing with things off schedule often led to unnecessary troubles, like the current situation.

    ording to Kennedy Green¡¯s n, the disability bill would not have been pushed for approval until his next term.

    But Roy Lewis, seizing the opportunity amid the massive public outcry due to a few incidents involving disabled individuals, managed to get overwhelming public support for the bill, and it got passed.

    Yes, the bill got passed, but those businessmen who were forced to concede under pressure have nowe to make a fuss.

    In the afternoon, Benjamin Fred ced the lunch he made on Roy Lewis¡¯s office table.

    ¡°Master Lewis, have lunch first before you continue working.¡±

    Roy Lewis responded but didn¡¯t move. After a while, he lifted his head and asked Benjamin Fred.

    ¡°How is it? Did you notify everyone?¡±

    Benjamin Fred could only answer honestly, ¡°I went out early for some errands and didn¡¯t have time to notify them. I¡¯ll do it after lunch.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded his head and said nothing more.

    Benjamin Fred thought hard but was forced to quietly call Richelle Dunn.

    Even though this was a matter of national affairs, they had to maintain confidentiality.

    However, it didn¡¯t rte to any major decisions; it was just some interpersonal issues arose while ying catch-up.

    When Richelle Dunn received Mr. Fred¡¯s call, she got quite a scare.

    Subconsciously, she thought that something had happened to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the thing is¡­¡±

    After Benjamin Fred approximately exined the situation, he said finally.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, can you try to persuade Master Lewis to meet them individually, so we can iste and solve each issue. Don¡¯t be too hasty to solve all problems at once.¡±

    After listening to the full story, Richelle Dunn¡¯s opinion was the same as Roy Lewis¡¯s.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, I think we should go with Roy Lewis¡¯s idea.¡±

    Benjamin Fred was quite surprised, ¡°Dr. Dunn, so you also think that Master Lewis¡¯s method is more effective?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded, ¡°Firstly, I trust Roy Lewis. He is not a rash person. Of course, I can¡¯t rule out his businessman instinct for opportunism, but his judgement is usually very urate. I believe that he must have made this decision with these people in mind. Secondly, I would choose the same way to handle this because these senators have their own interests and they can¡¯t form a unified front. Therefore, if they meet all at once, these senators might even pull each other back. Maybe, Roy Lewis won¡¯t even need to exin, and they will automatically give up their ns to lobby.¡±

 Chapter 798: 794: Psychological Warfare: Breaking Through with One Move

    Chapter 798: Chapter 794: Psychological Warfare: Breaking Through with One Move

    Benjamin Fred was doubtful about Richelle Dunn¡¯s opinions, as his attempts to seek help were fruitless.

    However, he had no choice but to, as instructed by Roy Lewis, notify the councillors one by one about an eight o¡¯clock meeting with the acting president tonight.

    Of course, Roy Lewis specifically instructed him to use the word ¡°him¡± when speaking to each councillor, not ¡°them.¡±

    By eight o¡¯clock in the evening, several councillors arrived punctually outside the president¡¯s office.

    Upon seeing each other, they were all somewhat surprised, their facial expressions bing subtlyplex.

    Benjamin Fred, who was tasked with receiving them, led them directly into the reception room.

    Councillor Jeremy couldn¡¯t keep hisposure and asked Benjamin Fred, who was serving them tea and water.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, does Mr. Lewis intend to see us one by one?¡±

    Before Benjamin Fred could answer, Roy Lewis, who had already arrived at the door, took over the conversation.

    ¡°I have carefully read all of your proposals. The main points and demands are the same, so I brought everyone here with the hope that we can find a consensus.¡±<div>

    The councillors looked at each other.

    Roy Lewis calmly sat down, with Benjamin Fred by his side, helping him sort out opinions and information.

    ¡°So, who wants to go first?¡±

    Roy Lewis seemed perfectly ready to listen.

    The councillors looked at each other. In the end, it was Councillor Jeremy who mustered the courage to speak.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, our opinions may differ. Perhaps, you could speak with each of us separately to understand the situation?¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at his watch. ¡°Time won¡¯t allow it. Besides, after seeing all your proposals, the opinions aren¡¯t that different. For example, Councillor Jeremy, you believe that the energypany is a promising enterprise¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Councillor Jeremy hurriedly interrupted Roy Lewis¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I also think it¡¯s a good idea to discuss strategies together.¡±

    After Roy Lewis has only made mention of Councillor Jeremy¡¯s proposals, the other councillors, including Billy, Dion, James, Johannes, and Peter realized that their proposals were indeed simr.

    Each of them argued that their corporations were in declining industries with fiercepetition and low profits, unable to bear more social responsibilities. They argued that more prosperous businesses should bear more taxes, which should then be used for public welfare and the welfare of the disadvantaged.

    In other words, these councillors portrayed their family¡¯s industries as terribly faltering, with the main objective being to shift more social responsibilities onto other industries.

    Originally, they all had ulterior motives, thinking they could deceive the acting president without anyone noticing.

    Who would have known, Roy Lewis, not only has an indisputable presence in the business world, but also wields extraordinary power, decisiveness, and acumen in his acting position!

    ¡°Therger the corporation, the more social resources it upies, and therefore the greater the social responsibilities it should bear. Councillors, do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with this statement?¡±

    Although the welfare bill for the disabled has been passed, its execution requires more taxes from these gigantic corporations.

    The increase in revenue discussed by Roy Lewis and the think tank is just a drop in the bucket for theserge corporations, but they perceived it as if they were being made to sign their death sentences.

    None of the councillors wanted Roy Lewis to read out their proposals in front of each other. Not wanting to offend anyone directly, they almost unanimously responded to Roy Lewis.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. You are absolutely right.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis nced at them, ¡°So, Councillor Dion believes¡­¡±

    Councillor Dion broke out in a cold sweat and quickly interrupted Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s due to myck of understanding. After your teaching, I feel that the implementation measures and execution ns put forward by the bill are veryprehensive and reasonable.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Alright, Councillor Dion, your issue is resolved. Please go over to Mr. Fred and sign to confirm.¡±<div>

    As Councillor Dion sullenly walked over, Roy Lewis turned to Councillor Peter.

    ¡°Councillor Peter, your proposal¡­¡±

    Councillor Peter quickly stood up, ¡°Mr. Lewis, after your words, I deeply regret that I have been narrow-minded. I have no objections now and have resolved the issue. I can also sign at Mr. Fred¡¯s ce, right?¡±

    Councillor Peter eagerly looked at Roy Lewis, waiting for his subtle nod.

    Upon receiving that, he hastily ran over to Benjamin Fred to sign.

    The remaining councillors, Billy, James and Johannes, seeing the direction this meeting was taking, didn¡¯t dare voice any more objections.

    They feared ending up neither gaining benefits nor offending the big shots of other industries¡¯.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, we have no further issues. Let¡¯s quickly sign so you can go home early for dinner and rest!¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at the usually vociferous individuals and asked again.

    ¡°Really no objections?¡±

    The three unanimously waved their hands, ¡°Really none!¡±

    Roy Lewis¡¯s sharp gaze swept over their faces one more time, then he nodded subtly.

    ¡°Well then, sign your names, and consider this matter settled. Everyone should go home early for dinner and rest! Love your country, but also your family!¡±<div>

 Chapter 799: 795: People Should Persevere, Not Settle

    Chapter 799: Chapter 795: People Should Persevere, Not Settle

    Soon, all the legitors had signed and swiftly left with their tails between their legs.

    By this time, it wasn¡¯t even 8:20 yet.

    In other words, the problem that Benjamin Fred thought was extremely difficult was packed up and kicked away by Roy Lewis in just over ten minutes.

    ¡°Master Lewis, how did youe up with this?¡±

    Roy Lewis was unimpressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just like solving the problem of subordinates who fight over their interests by tattling on each other.¡±

    Separately, they can point out a thousand and one faults in others and ignore their own shorings to highlight that they are the best.

    But when you bring them together in the office to voice their opinions, they would stay silent and have nothing to say.

    Only then did Benjamin understand that such issues were a piece of cake for Roy Lewis. He had worried for half a day in vain.

    ¡°As long as the issue is resolved, I¡¯ll arrange a car to send you home now.¡±<div>

    Though Roy Lewis had his own driver and car, it didn¡¯tply with the regtions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see my uncle first!¡±

    Busy as he was, Roy Lewis only visited the hospital every two or three days.

    ¡­

    In the ward, Maggie Mitchell was dozing off with her arm supporting her head on the edge of the bed, and a book spread open on the bed.

    Obviously, she had gotten tired while telling a story to Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis gently patted Maggie Mitchell¡¯s shoulder.

    Maggie trembled slightly, opened her eyes, and turned to look at Roy Lewis.

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in acknowledgment, ¡°Auntie, if you¡¯re tired, rest for a bit. Uncle needs to sleep too.¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t get tired from reading to him. I¡¯ve always liked this book and was just reading it to myself. I got drowsy while reading.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t expose her lie, and took a closer look at Kennedy Green.

    ¡°How is uncle¡¯s condition today?¡±

    ¡°Richelle has been busy preparing for the new surgery these days, so the dean came to check on him. His health is improving day by day, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    Roy Lewis then asked, ¡°Who will perform acupuncture on uncle after Richelle leaves?¡±

    When Sonia Seaton was still around, she was responsible. Now, Richelle would squeeze in time toe and perform acupuncture.

    ¡°Richelle asked her senior toe over for a few days to handle your uncle¡¯s acupuncture and other routine checkups.¡±

    ¡°Kendrick Yacoub?¡±<div>

    Maggie nodded, ¡°Right, his surname is Yacoub. Richelle said he¡¯s an excellent doctor, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Roy Lewis added, ¡°Yes, Dr. Yacoub is also one of Master Seaton¡¯s top disciples.¡±

    Maggie looked at him carefully for a few moments before asking.

    ¡°Regarding the disability bill, it seems like public opinion has be less friendly these past few days. Are you okay?¡±<div>

    Maggie knew her boundaries, so she only asked about the online situation.

    But her actual concern was whether Roy Lewis would be attacked by some opposing factions or targeted for revenge by interest groups.

    Of course, as for the online doubts and usations, they were naturally stirred up by those few majorpanies and industries.

    Roy Lewis understood her concerns and patted her shoulder to reassure her.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I just resolved it tonight. Tomorrow, these opinions will disappear.¡±

    Since there were no more interests to fight for, there was no need for the waves of public opinion to continue.

    Maggie didn¡¯t seem to believe him, ¡°Resolved?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded confidently, ¡°Yes, resolved. In January next year, this bill can be officially implemented, with no more obstacles.¡±

    Though Maggie wasn¡¯t involved in politics, she had witnessed many power struggles over these years, so she knew that making even a little progress required dealing with different forces and battles.

    Thus, when Roy Lewis suddenly pushed through the bill, she became anxious.

    But now that Roy Lewis was saying it had been resolved so casually, she was somewhat skeptical.

    However, Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t a person who lied.

    He wouldn¡¯t make up a beautiful lie just to make someone feel better, so she couldn¡¯t understand how he had done it, but she still sincerely congratted him, ¡°Congrattions!¡±<div>

    ¡°You, just like your uncle said, are more suited for this position than him. Your uncle is too much of a refined schr!¡±

    Of course, saying that Kennedy Green was a schr was rtive to Roy Lewis.

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    After replying to Maggie, he spoke to the sleeping Kennedy Green.

    ¡°Uncle, wake up soon. Otherwise, if you sleep another month, all the bills you nned to pass in the next term will be passed through my hands, and I¡¯ll steal all your credit!¡±

    At first, Maggie simply listened, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh at his joke.

    ¡°Roy, you¡¯re asionally mischievous now.¡±

    Roy Lewisughed too.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Everyone at home teases, so even with my seriousness, I¡¯ve been influenced a bit.¡±

    Maggie looked at him with satisfaction, ¡°Your uncle was really worried a few years ago. He even considered pairing you with someone like Kiara Dunn.¡±

    Mentioning Kiara Dunn, Roy Lewis¡¯s face didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Luckily, you were persistent. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have met your true love, Richelle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why people must insist on what they want and not just settle.¡±<div>

 Chapter 800: 796: Master Dunn

    Chapter 800: Chapter 796: Master Dunn

    Maggie Mitchell was contemting life while Roy Lewis was sitting quietly and listening.

    Since Kennedy Green¡¯s ident, she hardly ever left the hospital.

    Just like that, she kept watch over him.

    Roy Lewis knew, that this was a great torment.

    Therefore, he was willing to stay here and talk to her more.

    ¡°Yes, I am grateful, that I didn¡¯t follow the matchmaking suggestions of my grandfather and you¡­¡±

    This sentence was not an usation, it sounded more like a jest.

    Maggie Mitchell smiled and pointed at him, ¡°You¡­¡±

    The gaze of Maggie Mitchell gradually became distant.

    ¡°You might not remember it, in the days when your father just passed away, your mother waspletely in a state of trance, the outside world and all its people and events, couldn¡¯t reach her heart.¡±<div>

    ¡°Your grandfather was worried that you couldn¡¯t bear it, so he let me and your uncle take you away for a while. At that time, when I pushed open your room door, I saw you sitting on the stool with a book on your knee, and when you heard the door opening, you raised your head, with dark eyes without the slightest ripple, looking at me, shocking me to the core.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I burst into tears!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell mentioned this, but Roy Lewis really remembered it.

    ¡°Auntie, I remember, you rushed in and hugged me and cried out loud, scaring uncle and grandfather.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she nodded.

    ¡°But you probably don¡¯t know, at that time, I thought you had be silly, because there was not a single bit of childish vitality in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, when your grandfather was hesitatingter whether or not to let us take you away, I was very firm. So, you can¡¯t me me for always setting you up on blind dates, because I never wanted to see you alone, without the will to survive¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis reached out to pat Maggie Mitchell¡¯s shoulder, soothingly.

    ¡°Auntie, I understand your feelings, so, at the beginning, didn¡¯t I meet all the matches? Butter, I felt the probability of finding mutual attraction through blind dates was too low, so I started to refuse them.¡±

    Maggie Mitchell nodded, ¡°Of course, I know that. Just like when your uncle asked you to take over this mess, you were reluctant, but you took it up and did it to the best of your ability!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell again took hold of Kennedy Green¡¯s hand and gently tapped it.

    ¡°Your uncle loves you very much, he will not force you to do something you don¡¯t like, so, he will wake up soon.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed in agreement, ¡°Uncle indeed needs some rest, once he gets enough rest, he will wake up.¡±

    ¡­

    On Roy Lewis¡¯ side, his tension was asionally interrupted by some twists.

    But Roy Lewis tackled every problem as it came up, so no big issues arose.

    On Richelle Dunn¡¯s side, Mr. Jarvis personally drove Dn Collins over.

    Mr. Chapman arranged everything properly, and upon Richelle Dunn¡¯s request, a full body checkup was done.

    Richelle held histest medical report, and had several hours of online meetings with the team before finally confirming the surgical n. The surgery was scheduled for three dayster.<div>

    Dn Collins, as the patient, couldn¡¯t wait till thest moment to rush there.

    Mr.Chapman arranged a doctor to apany him to South Asia in advance which was undertaken by Richelle Dunn¡¯s medical team, and arranged his hospitalization.

    Richelle Dunn flew back to South Asia the day before the surgery.

    As for the three children, she asked them to stay at home with their grandfather.<div>

    The surgerysted for over ten hours and it went very smoothly.

    After the operation, Dn Collins was in ICU for a night, the next day, he woke up.

    When he woke up, he was quite weak, but his consciousness was clear.

    This was very uplifting for Richelle Dunn and the entire medical team.

    Because his recovery was, even better than that of Roy Lewis¡¯ at the time.

    Sonia Seaton was originally in the west of South Asia for a meeting, but when she heard this good news, she rushed back that night.

    After seeing the video of Richelle Dunn¡¯s operation, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Richelle, it seems, that from Roy Lewis¡¯ surgery, your skills have gotten a new boost!¡±

    Three days after the operation, Dn Collins was already able to say a few simple words. When Richelle Dunn helped him with the checkup, he was in tears repeating his thanks.

    Richelle Dunn and the medical team were of the view that his condition is stable so they passed over the following rehabilitation work to the team.

    Richelle Dunn flew back to Kindur on the afternoon of the third day.

    However, after she returned to Kindur, she found that Federation¡¯s media was praising hervishly.

    Some media outlets even addressed her directly as Master Dunn, like addressing her as a teacher,<div>

    Meanwhile, the news that Roy¡¯s Charity Fund had fully covered Dn Collins¡¯ huge medical expenses also got widely reported.

    For a while, the couple, one being hailed as a living Bodhisattva and the other as the seconding of Hua Tuo, became the talk of the town.

    Their names and deeds quickly spread to every corner of the city.

    Of course, even before this incident, Roy Lewis and Richelle Dunn were household names.

    But at that time, most people spoke of them in the context of gossip.

    Now, however, they are discussed with admiration and reverence.

    Because of this, Richelle Dunn received invitations from various major medical schools in the Federation, hoping she could take time out of her busy schedule to be their guest professor.

    Richelle Dunn declined these invitations, stating that her skills still needed more clinical practice for further refinement.

    The Federation had a wave of Richelle obsession, until a bombshell dropped.

    Dn Collins, who had been recovering remarkably, suddenly fell into aa!

 Chapter 801: 797: Master Lewis is Quite Virtuous

    Chapter 801: Chapter 797: Master Lewis is Quite Virtuous

    When Richelle Dunn received the call from the team, it was just after five in the morning.

    ¡°Sister, when I checked on him around one o¡¯clock, all his indicators were normal, and he was sleeping soundly. But just now, when our brother went to check on him, he found that his heartbeat was abnormally fast, and other indicators were also not quite normal.¡±

    Richelle instantly sobered up, feeling a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Today is the sixth day after his surgery, his body functions have been improving, and his treatment n hasn¡¯t changed. The probability of such a sudden situation is very low. You guys quickly send him to the emergency room for resuscitation, and send me the data and examination results as soon as possible, I¡¯ll see if I can hurry over.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s mind was filled with nothing but Dn Collins.

    She spoke while getting out of bed, hung up the phone, and turned to Roy Lewis, who had already woken up and was sitting up looking at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Dn Collins, so I need to fly to South Asia. Can you help me arrange the flight?¡±

    After she finished speaking, she hurried into the washroom.

    Knowing that it was a matter of life and death, Roy Lewis didn¡¯t ask a single question and picked up his phone to arrange her trip.

    Then he got out of bed, opened the drawer, took out her various documents and necessities, and ced them on the bedside table.<div>

    He then went to the wardrobe, pulled out the suitcase, and packed two sets of clothes and pajamas ording to her usual habits. Considering that it had started to get colder recently, he added a thick coat and changed the socks to long, thick ones as well.

    When Richelle finished washing up and saw the neatly arranged clothes in the suitcase, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She leaned her entire body against Roy Lewis, resting her face on his broad back, and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    ¡°Never would have guessed, Master Lewis is quite a capable househusband.¡±

    Roy Lewis held her in a reverse embrace, stood up straight, and turned around, trapping Richelle in his arms while his fingers gently rubbed her waist.

    ¡°When you get on the ne, try to get some sleep. Your team will handle any emergencies, and nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Roy Lewis felt very annoyed because he had kept her up until nearly two o¡¯clockst night, and at this point, she had only slept for less than three hours.

    He was heartbroken but helpless.

    The two of them shared a long kiss in front of the wardrobe, and then, reluctantly, Richelle let him go, collected her documents and other items, checked on the three heavily sleeping children next door, and finally dragged her luggage out of the door.

    There was very little time difference between Kindur and South Asia, so Richelle arrived at South Asia Hospital at just after eight in the morning.

    Roy Lewis had told her to catch up on sleep during the flight, but she had only slept for about an hour and spent the rest of the time looking over the information sent by her team.

    Since Dn Collins was still quite weak, he was receiving 24-hour oxygen supply and had been continuously given various anti-inmmatory and nutrition injections.

    At the time, Richelle and her team suspected that they might have mistakenly administered something, but after checking his blood and gastric fluid, they found no suspicious substances.

    Richelle also suspected that he might have other inmmations or hidden lesions.

    However, the examination results showed that there were none.

    After the team¡¯s doctor performed emergency measures on Dn Collins, they sent him to the ICU.

    As soon as Richelle arrived at the hospital, she went to the ICU and conducted a thorough examination on Dn Collins again.

    After leaving the ICU, Richelle let out a slight sigh of relief.

    It could be said that as long as Dn Collins made it to noon, this danger would be considered ovee.<div>

    Richelle gathered her team members in the office and carefully reviewed this unexpected incident from beginning to end.

    ¡°Did anyone notice any abnormalities between one o¡¯clock and three o¡¯clock?¡±

    One of her senior brothers said,

    ¡°No, I went in for a regr check and didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡±<div>

    The person in charge of each time period also said that there were no abnormalities during their checks.

    Richelle secretly took note of this, and after the meeting, she essed the hospital¡¯s surveince system with her ownptop.

    She watched the surveince footage of each time period, and indeed, everyone had entered the patient¡¯s room at regr intervals, leaving after about three to four minutes.

    Seeing nothing unusual, Richelle logged out of the system, feeling a bit exhausted. She decided to lie down on a bed in the lounge with her clothes still on.

    Roy Lewis had originally booked her a room at a hotel across from the hospital.

    However, she felt uneasy and wanted to stay at the hospital for a few more hours. She nned to go to the hotel to rest after Dn Collins was out of the ICU and his condition was confirmed to be stable.

    As Dn Collins¡¯ situation had stabilized, the team members didn¡¯t disturb her.

    She slept until almost noon, waking up to find many unread WhatsApp messages on her phone.

    The one on top was from Denise Munni.

    ¡°Richelle, you better take a look at the news and rify it!¡±

    Richelle was puzzled; what was there to rify?

    When she opened the website, she saw the top search #Master Dunn Disregards Human Life ¡ª Is She Worthy of Being a God?#

    Richelle was even more puzzled; how had she disregarded human life?<div>

    Was it referring to the sudden worsening of Dn Collins¡¯ conditionst night?

    Upon reading further, it indeed was.

    These people, day after day, don¡¯t they have anything better to do after they¡¯re full?

    The human body is aplex machine, and it ismon for a patient¡¯s condition to rpse or even suddenly worsen.

    Apletely normal urrence had turned into a controversy about disregarding human life when it involved her?

 Chapter 802 - 798: Palace Intrigue in the Laboratory

    Chapter 802: Chapter 798: Pce Intrigue in the Laboratory

    However, Richelle Dunn never cared about these, and now she had no time to take care of these matters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m going to get busy.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t even bother to read thements, replied to Denise Munni¡¯s message, got up to wash, and then went to the ICU to check on Dn Collins¡¯s condition.

    Dn Collins¡¯s condition was stable, and all the values were gradually getting better. Richelle instructed her assistant to transfer him back to a regr ward.

    To be on the safe side, Richelle called Delroy and learned that the Lewis Group indeed had a security team here, so she asked Delroy to arrange for two bodyguards toe over.

    When the bodyguards arrived, Richelle briefed the team leader and then arranged for the bodyguards and caregiver to guard Dn Collins around the clock.

    After making all the arrangements and confirming there was nothing else to do, Richelle left the hospital, bought some nicer food, and visited the seniors in the researchb.

    Andrew and Bailes were both there. As soon as Richelle sat down and took a sip of tea, she heard Andrew ask her.

    ¡°Junior sister, are you here to do theb handover this time?¡±

    Richelle was thinking, how did this rumore about?

    She smiled, shook her head, and bent down to put the teacup on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to perform surgery on a patient. As for theb handover, I haven¡¯t received any relevant information yet, and this might not even be a confirmed matter, right?¡±

    Andrew got up to refill her teacup.

    ¡°Oh? Not confirmed yet? But from what I understand of our master¡¯s intention, this matter is already nearly settled!¡±

    Richelle just smiled.

    ¡°Really? I was only briefed by the master but nothing was set in stone!¡±

    Richelle had a purpose foring here.

    However, she thought she¡¯d have to spend some time and effort probing for information.

    As a result, Andrew couldn¡¯t wait to reveal his true intentions.

    In the past, Andrew was known to be more troublesome, but perhaps because he didn¡¯t have a big conflict of interest with the people in theb, he didn¡¯t seem too unbearable.

    But ever since Sonia Seaton expressed the intention to step back and announced to her disciples that she would hand theb over to her disciples to be responsible and manage, Andrew¡¯s opportunistic and ambitious nature became apparent.

    A sh of happiness appeared on Andrew¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe we misunderstood our master¡¯s intention.¡±

    Richelle nodded indifferently.

    ¡°For specifics, you should ask the master directly. I¡¯m not in South Asia, so even if you ask me about it, I wouldn¡¯t know. Besides, if it were really up to me to take over, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    From the beginning until now, Richelle has never been attached to thisb.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in fame and fortune in the first ce. For her, staying at home with her child and making some of their favorite treats or cooking a meal for them was more enjoyable than scheming and fighting for fame and fortune.

    Therefore, if the master could find a more suitable candidate, she would rather let someone else take over.

    However, at least Andrew, who was in front of her, was not suitable in terms of character.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Bailes, who had been silent all along, finally spoke.

    ¡°Junior sister, you are too modest. Although the master hasn¡¯t made a final decision, I hope that you will take over.¡±

    This Bailes had been with Sonia Seaton for quite some time.

    Famously known as an academic nerd, he focused solely on conducting experiments and research.

    All interpersonal matters ended up being sucked into his natural ck hole of social unawareness.

    When Richelle first joined theb, the master asked Bailes to guide her.

    She had great respect for Bailes.

    If Bailes were willing to be the person in charge, she would be willing to assist him from the side.

    Of course, she would find a chance to talk to Bailes privately about itter.

    Now was not the time for heartfelt talks.

    And Bailes¡¯s words made Andrew¡¯s face darken.

    Richelle watched Andrew¡¯s reaction and smiled, waving her hand.

    ¡°Bailes, you know me. I¡¯d rather lie down and do nothing if someone else is in charge. But if the master really asks me to take up the responsibility, I will do my best.¡±

    These words were said more for Andrew to hear than for Bailes.

    ¡°Junior sister, rest assured, if the master really lets you take up the responsibility, I will help you.¡±

    Bailes said these words very earnestly and sincerely, without any ttery.

    Richelle nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Bailes!¡±

    Then she skillfully changed the subject, and they started talking about theb¡¯s recent research projects.

    When they talked about their professional field, the other two typically silent seniors became more talkative.

    Richelle stayed in theb for over an hour. She originally nned to invite everyone for dinner together, but the hospital called, saying that there was an emergency surgery that required her to be the chief surgeon, so she rushed back to the hospital.

    When she finished the surgery and came out, it was already past 1 a.m.

    She went to check on Dn Collins¡¯ room and made sure there were no issues before leaving the hospital and heading back to the hotel.

    She first ordered somete-night snacks at the front desk, and then went to take a bath.

    When she finished her bath, thete-night snacks had just arrived. She turned on her phone and ate while checking her messages.

    Roy Lewis sent her several messages after 12 o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t finished the surgery yet? Reply to me when you get out!¡±

 Chapter 803 - 799: Mastering the Wealth Code

    Chapter 803: Chapter 799: Mastering the Wealth Code

    Richelle Dunn checked the time, it had been more than an hour since Roy Lewis sent her a message.

    Richelle was hesitating whether to go back or not when Roy Lewis sent another message.

    ¡°Not done yet?¡±

    Richelle directly made a video call back.

    In the screen, Roy Lewis appeared with a worried face.

    ¡°Richelle, are you alright?¡±

    Richelle was puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Roy Lewis examined her carefully again, ¡°Those rumors on the inte, have you seen them?¡±

    Richelle nodded.

    ¡°The one about me callously causing harm to people?¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed, ¡°I asked Nathan to look into it. The media said they reposted it from foreign websites. We¡¯ll follow upter. The ID should be from South Asia.¡±

    Originally, Richelle didn¡¯t care about these things.

    When Denise Munni told her about it, she just listened and moved on.

    Inte sensations don¡¯tst long.

    She isn¡¯t a celebrity and doesn¡¯t rely on online heat to make money, so these rumors don¡¯t really affect her very much.

    ¡°A South Asian ID? I thought it was someone with thest name Long or thest name Yu, or even something Aldo Lewis and his people were up to.¡±

    Roy Lewis said, ¡°At first, I thought so too. So, I wanted Nathan to handle it directly without disturbing you. I didn¡¯t want you to be bothered by these things. But since the ID is from South Asia, you need to be extra careful. Maybe they¡¯ll make more movester.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s expression grew serious.

    ¡°I suspect that someone tampered with things at the hospital, causing Dn Collins¡¯ problem. But I looked at the surveince footage this morning and saw nothing unusual.¡±

    ¡°You asked Delroy to send bodyguards over because you had some doubts too, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded her head.

    ¡°I suspected that Dn Collins¡¯ situation was man-made, but I thought the domestic public opinion would be intentionally stirred up by the Longs and the others after receiving news from South Asia.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that from the beginning, this might have been a well-nned series of events.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°So you went back to theb in the afternoon?¡±

    Richelle knew she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him.

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was strange. My master is not azy person. But the fact that she wants to retire seems abnormal to me.¡±

    ¡°I went to theb to inquire about my master¡¯s retirement, and as a result, I found out there are at least three factions in theb.¡±

    There¡¯s Andrew¡¯s group, the troublemakers.

    There¡¯s Bailes¡¯ group, the down-to-earth group.

    And the third faction, the fence-sitters who side with whoever looks more powerful.

    Roy Lewis wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Where there are people, there is conflict. Where there are interests, there is fighting. Although there aren¡¯t many people in theb, the interests involved are huge.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a tempting target. Not only do people inside theb covet it, but there are also many people eying it from the outside!¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t thought about what Roy Lewis said.

    ¡°You mean, what I see and suspect now might not be the real mastermind?¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°Of course, think about it. If theb were controlled by a pharmaceuticalpany, wouldn¡¯t that be like having the password to wealth?¡±

    Richelle frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Eachb has a core person. My master is the core person. If she gives up and doesn¡¯t manage it anymore, theb will be worthless.¡±

 Chapter 804: 800: Married a Rich Husband

    Chapter 804: Chapter 800: Married a Rich Husband

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t agree with her statement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just them; you¡¯re also an essential figure. Or you could say, now the new central figure is you. That¡¯s why Master assigned you as theb director.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re his favorite disciple, but because your abilities are best suited to be the director. You also have the strength and the ability to lead theb to new heights.¡±

    Richelle Dunn naturally doesn¡¯t quite agree with Roy¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you and Master both wear filters. But the point is, which mastermind would be so easily deceived? If it¡¯s the pharmaceuticalpanies we just talked about, they must already know.¡±

    Roy asked, ¡°So, do you think that the mastermind behind this doesn¡¯t really know the industry and has been deceived by someone?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°Yeah, so in the end, Mason Lilliput can¡¯t escape suspicion. But you¡¯re right about guessing his intentions; he has a good rtionship with another faction of the South Asian Government, so finding someone to help make connections wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    The two had a more transparent understanding of the situation as they talked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this anymore; I¡¯ll have someone look into it. You just need to make sure Dn Collins is okay.¡±<div>

    Richelle replied, ¡°I¡¯ll observe for another day, and if nothing unexpected happens, I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Even though their three children at home don¡¯t need much care, Richelle still misses them very much.

    Especially now, when Roy is so busy and has no time to be with the little ones.

    ¡°Being away from home is a test for mothers.¡±

    Roy nced at her, ¡°Oh, from the way you say it, it seems like it¡¯s not a test for wives.¡±

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help butugh, and yfully winked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I haven¡¯t been your wife for very long, so I don¡¯t have that sense of responsibility yet.¡±

    Roy stared at her, ¡°I haven¡¯t been your husband for very long either. Why do I have that sense of responsibility?¡±

    Richelle giggled, ¡°That means Master Lewis is very capable! He¡¯s adaptable, unlike me. It might take me a long time to adjust to this new identity!¡±

    Roy frowned at her, ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I miss you too. Bear with it; I¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡±

    Roy alsoughed, and his eyes were filled with deep affection.

    ¡°Mmm, I miss you too. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Goodnight!¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, baby!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Richelle returned to the hospital as usual.

    Dn Collins¡¯ condition had improved somewhat, and he was awake for longer periods of time.

    Richelle did a routine checkup on him and held a meeting with her team to discuss another surgery n forter on.<div>

    In the afternoon, she performed another operation.

    It was still early when she finished, so she invited herb colleagues to join her for dinner.

    Andrew also came along, and he still spoke with an ominous tone like yesterday.

    Richelle didn¡¯t like him, but it wasn¡¯t right to exclude him specifically when inviting everyone else from theb.<div>

    Moreover, she had to avoid startling any snakes before her suspicions were backed up by evidence.

    ¡°Richelle sure is extravagant, eating at such fancy restaurants. I always thought I didn¡¯t deserve to be here. Each bite must cost a fortune.¡±

    Unable to ignore Andrew¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Richelle had to suppress her annoyance.

    ¡°It¡¯s just once in a while; it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a matter of necessity.¡±

    Bailes also felt that Andrew¡¯s words were offensive and stepped in to support Richelle.

    ¡°Andrew, Richelle¡¯s treating us because she knows we work hard and wants to reward everyone. Do you think she always spends money like this?¡±

    Bailes was consistently protective of Richelle in everyone¡¯s presence.

    Andrew chuckled.

    ¡°I know Richelle wants to treat everyone, but this also depends on one¡¯s ability and personal tolerance. For example, even if I wanted to treat everyone to a big meal, I wouldn¡¯t have the means!¡±

    That was an insulting remark.

    Besides mocking Richelle for being extravagant, it indirectly suggested she was buying people¡¯s loyalty with money.

    Richelle smiled.

    ¡°Andrew is absolutely right. Even though we both had the same starting point, I don¡¯t feel pressured to eat here at all. I wonder if Andrew should reflect on himself a bit?¡±<div>

    Andrew looked around andughed, ¡°You all hear that? This doesn¡¯t just apply to me, it refers to you all, too!¡±

    Bailes was ready to defend Richelle again.

    But Richelle just smiled and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I married a wealthy husband, and it feels great!¡±

 Chapter 805: 801: Playing with the Target

    Chapter 805: Chapter 801: ying with the Target

    Another senior sister, upon hearing this, also stood up for Richelle Dunn.

    ¡°Andrew, Richelle marrying a wealthy husband is just icing on the cake. She doesn¡¯t rely on her rich husband to climb the socialdder or seek welfare. I don¡¯t know about others, but at least I recognize Richelle¡¯s abilities and capabilities.¡±

    The other senior brothers and sisters also chimed in agreement. Then, Bailes solemnly said to Andrew.

    ¡°Brother, if you continue to provoke and challenge our unity here with your sarcasticments, we won¡¯t wee you!¡±

    Another senior sister also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we just came out to have a joyful meal together, yet you insist on harping on Richelle. What exactly did she do wrong to you?¡±

    The senior brothers and sisters rallied against him, directly driving Andrew into a corner.

    He quickly raised his hand in surrender, ¡°Alright, I admit my mistake, okay?¡±

    After saying this, under the pressure of everyone else, Andrew turned to Richelle with his hands sped together in an appeasing gesture.

    ¡°Richelle, I confess that I may speak without thinking at times. If I¡¯ve said anything offensive, please forgive me!¡±

    Richelle replied.<div>

    ¡°ording to your logic, Andrew, if I were to p you now and then say that my hand can¡¯t control itself or its direction, please forgive me, would you understand?¡±

    Andrewughed it off, ¡°Richelle really knows how to joke¡­¡±

    Richelle, all along, didn¡¯t spend much time in theb.

    Thus, her impression on her senior brothers and sisters in theb was of aidback person who wasn¡¯t particr about things.

    As a result, Andrew mistakenly thought that Richelle was as naive and inflexible as the other academics.

    But in reality, Richelle was much more worldly wise than her senior brothers and sisters in theb. She never showed her astute and adept side in theb.

    This was because the majority of her senior brothers and sisters were simple and genuine people.

    And ab needed to be a quiet and clean ce.

    But since yesterday, Andrew continued to provoke and make noise, Richelle had no choice but to stand up to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m the sort of person who treats others as they treat me.¡±

    With her rity, Andrew finally quieted down.

    The dishes that everyone ordered had also been served.

    The appealing look, smell and taste of the dishes made everyone hungry. Everyone set aside their differences and started eating and chatting.

    Richelle showed her displeasure only towards Andrew; with the others, she was as jovial as before, talking andughing.

    Everyone present could already see what was going on after Andrew¡¯s fuss.

    Sonia Seaton did mention that theb was nning to have a new younger person in charge.

    But everyone had self-awareness. They considered themselves unqualified and thought that whoever the master selected would surely be fair to them, so they didn¡¯t ponder over this deeply.

    Now after hearing Andrew¡¯s sarcastic remarks about Richelle, everyone understood that probably the master had chosen Richelle as the sessor, and Andrew clearly didn¡¯t ept this.

    However, among the many people in theb, apart from Andrew and the two people he had won over, everybody else had already mentally epted Richelle as the sessor.<div>

    This was not entirely due to being influenced by Sonia Seaton, but because they believed that Richelle had the capability and confidence.

    If seniority was taken into ount, she was the least experienced.

    But in terms of capability, she was most qualified to be in charge.

    Furthermore, she had the backing of Lewis Group for financial support.<div>

    This indicated that the funds for futureb projects would be easier to obtain than before.

    Roy Lewis had even privately invested in the construction of a pharmaceutical factory in East-Asia. Theirst research achievement of theb was bought by them at a very high price.

    Compared to this, which of the potential sessors, who haven¡¯t even shown their face, had Richelle¡¯s absolute strength, from technical capabilities to funds, to finally putting the research results into production?

    ¡°Richelle, I seem to have hit a bottleneck with the project content that the master gave me a few days ago.¡±

    Richelle said to her senior sister, ¡°After we finish eating, I¡¯ll go back to theb with you to take a look.¡±

    Several senior brothers and sisters mentioned a few problems, and Richelle responded to each one.

    On the side, Andrew, seeing the love and affection Richelle received from everyone, secretly felt resentment and grievance.

    ¡°If you all carry on like this, and the master sees it, he will scold you for being ipetent, having no spirit to ovee difficulties!¡±

    His words seemed to reprimand those who were asking for Richelle¡¯s help, but in essence, he was criticizing Richelle for meddling and encouragingziness in theb.

    Richelle chuckled, ¡°Andrew, as I recall, you asked me a small question justst week. Does that mean you alsock the spirit to ovee difficulties?¡±

    Andrew was left speechless by her counterattack.

    Hence, Bailes stepped in to stand up for Richelle, ¡°Ever since Richelle joined theb, although she is the most junior and youngest, she has solved the most problems for everyone. Let¡¯s toast to Richelle!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 806: 802: The Dirtiest Thing is the Human Heart

    Chapter 806: Chapter 802: The Dirtiest Thing is the Human Heart

    After treating the seniors to a meal and helping them solve some problems, Richelle had almost finished all she came to do on her trip.

    The next day at noon, she conducted a detailed examination on Dn Collins, exined several important matters to the team, and then flew back to Kindur.

    The public opinion in East-Asia Federation had changed quite a few times over the past few days.

    Literally, Nathan Caroule sentwyer letters to delete posts that were ndering Richelle.

    But this method could not really suppress those idle talks.

    While Richelle didn¡¯t care, Mr. Jarvis felt guilty about it on the other side.

    So, he got Dn Collins¡¯ wife to register a social ount to share the whole story of how Richelle actively volunteered to save Dn Collins and all his treatment expenses were covered by Roy¡¯s Charity Fund.

    At the end, she said a heartfelt sentence.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn gave a new life to Dn and a new hope for our family. I don¡¯t understand why those who ndered Dr. Dunn had such ill intentions. There is nothing dirtier than their hearts!¡±

    When Richelle got off the ne, Nathan Caroule, who came to pick her up for the meeting at the Lewis Group, informed her of this matter immediately.<div>

    Richelle sighed, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t have to involve Dn Collins¡¯ family in this matter.¡±

    Richelle was worried that once Dn¡¯s past as an informant was dug up, it would seriously disturb the peaceful life of his family.

    ¡°Nathan, please think of a way to protect Dn¡¯s family, or transfer them to a safe ce.¡±

    Richelle could see clearly that the mastermind behind this matter was trying to shake the foundation of Kennedy Green and Roy Lewis.

    Therefore, Dn and his family were actually taken as pawns used to deal with Roy Lewis.

    Now, Richelle understood why Roy Lewis had been so determined to refuse the suggestion of entering politics in the future.

    That¡¯s because their opponents were extremely despicable and would involve many innocent bystanders, who be unwitting victims of the power struggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jarvis has already taken care of everything.¡±

    Only then did Richelle breathe a small sigh of relief.

    With the involvement of Mr. Jarvis, they were absolutely safe.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any major events at the Lewis Group these past few days, right?¡±

    She was going back because she had to attend a board meeting, as the CEO.

    Nathan Caroule said, ¡°It¡¯s the same as always. There are no major issues, just small problems.¡±

    Over the past few years, under Roy Lewis¡¯s management, every aspect of the Lewis Group had been orderly, even without him for such a long period of time. With the coboration of Richelle, who was an outsider, along with Nathan, an insider, they continued to operate smoothly.

    Of course, Richelle, the outsider, could not bepared to an ordinaryyman.

    Butpared to Roy Lewis, there was no way they were alike.

    However, even under the management of Richelle and Nathan, the Lewis Group¡¯s business continued to thrive, which showed how solid the foundationid by Roy Lewis over the years was.

    ¡°Will Aldo Lewis try to create any trouble at today¡¯s board meeting?¡±

    There hasn¡¯t been any news from Aldo Lewis recently, and no one knew where he had gone.<div>

    Richelle privately asked Roy Lewis about it once, and he said that Aldo had taken his family out of the country.

    However, Richelle always felt that Aldo was not the type to obediently go abroad.

    Now that the Lewis Group was of no benefit to him, who knew what he would do?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last time, I secretly warned those board members who supported him. They shouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to support him again this time, right?¡±<div>

    Nathan Caroule was also frustrated.

    These people clearly knew that Aldo Lewis was now a discarded piece for the Lewis family.

    What benefits could they gain from him?

    ¡°Hopefully. However, I think they probably feel that I am easy to bully.¡±

    If Roy Lewis were the CEO, such things probably wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Nathan Caroule sighed helplessly.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. These old guys have a deeply rooted belief that no matter how capable a woman is, she can never reach the level and status of a man.¡±

    ¡°Not onlyparing you with Roy, but even if theypare you with themselves, they still feel an inexplicable sense of superiority and think they are stronger than you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Richelle¡¯s first encounter with such prejudice.

    Her way to break this prejudice was not by exining, but by using her abilities to silence them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just see how things go and y it by ear. In the end, I am only a temporary worker. If things go wrong, I can just leave the mess for Roy Lewis to clean up.¡±

    Though Richelle said this, she still went back to her office and used the nearly one hour remaining to catch up on the content of the uing board meeting.

    But actually, she could have just beenid-back and let Nathan Caroule deal with those board members.<div>

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, just skim through these documents. These people are relying on Aldo Lewis¡¯st shimmer of power to scare you.¡±

 Chapter 807: 803: Is Master Lewis not returning to the Lewis Group?

    Chapter 807: Chapter 803: Is Master Lewis not returning to the Lewis Group?

    Richelle Dunn always prepared for battle, so even if it might not be necessary during the meeting, she was still reviewing the materials before the meeting began.

    The board meeting started at 3 pm, and Richelle arrived at the conference hall on time.

    One of the directors, who wasn¡¯t sure whether he was being serious or joking, asked her a question.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, does Master Lewis n on staying as president? Is he noting back to Lewis Group as the CEO?¡±

    This question was full of probing intentions.

    Richelle naturally didn¡¯t think it was a joke.

    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, if I remember correctly, I am currently the official CEO of Lewis Group. Among all the directors present, I hold the most shares. Whether Roy Lewis returns or not should be my concern alone. You, as directors, don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    With this statement, Richelle left Mr. Mitchell speechless.

    ¡°Haha, I was just asking a casual question¡­ ¡±

    Richelle gave him a cold nce.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think such a serious matter should be asked in this tone. I hope all the directors take note that if you want to joke around or chit-chat, please do so in another setting, not at the board meeting where it¡¯spletely serious, and not with such idiotic, unfunny jokes!¡±

    Richelle rushed back to the board meeting, not to listen to these old men trying to provoke her.

    Moreover, her mood was already down due to Dn Collins¡¯ family being disturbed.

    Mr. Mitchell, who wasn¡¯t afraid of death, happened to touch the muzzle at this time.

    Perfect, the anger that had umted within Richelle was all vented upon him.

    After her words, the directors¡¯ faces changed one after another.

    In their impression, although Richelle had great abilities, she wasn¡¯t considered a tough character.

    So one after another, they all tried to test Richelle¡¯s bottom line.

    However, Richelle didn¡¯t y by the rules they had expected.

    From her tone, she seemed to not even have Roy Lewis in her eyes.

    Perhaps it was because of this initial disy of authority that during the board meeting, the directors actually behaved and asked only regr questions instead of deliberately making issues.

    After the meeting, Richelle talked to Nathan Caroule with heavy feelings.

    ¡°It seems I need to be stricter with them. I shouldn¡¯t have let them see my smiling face.¡±

    Nathanughed and replied.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not wrong. Theoretically, you¡¯re their boss, and you earn their money for them. So, in all respects, you don¡¯t need to give them a good face.¡±

    Richelle alsoughed.

    ¡°In that case, your brother Roy must have realized this long ago, which is why he has always maintained that stern, imprable expression.¡±

    Nathan immediately defended Roy Lewis.

    ¡°How does Roy have a stern face like that?¡±<div>

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°You¡¯re clearly seeing him with brother-filtered lens!¡±

    The two talked andughed. Seeing that it was almost time, Richelle packed up her belongings and left to pick up Tiffany and the other two children from school.

    She didn¡¯t know for certain when she would be back, so she hadn¡¯t given the children an exact time.

    When the children got into the car and saw her sitting there, they squealed with joy and rushed over to hug and cuddle her.<div>

    ¡°Oh, my little darlings, Mommy missed you so much!¡±

    Richelle felt particrly drained from this trip back to South Asia.

    The reason was probably that the ce she thought was an idyllic haven of aboratory had be very tumultuous.

    Returning to Lewis Group, she faced more scheming and power struggles, which made her extremely mentally exhausted.

    Yet her three children were always the source of her motivation and emotional purifiers.

    She buried her head in the scent of the three little ones, smelling the milky fragrance, and instantly felt much more rejuvenated.

    Her three kids also missed her terribly and showered her face with kisses, leaving her face covered with drool.

    The mother and her childrenughed and yed all the way home, where Uncle Axel had already prepared a feast with the chef.

    Regrettably, Acting President Roy Lewis was still too busy and couldn¡¯t make it home for dinner.

    ¡°Mommy, when will Daddy resign? I miss Daddy so much!¡±

    Tiffany was the most pampered baby of Roy Lewis, and as long as he was home, she would cling to him like a ko.

    Now that his time at home had been drastically reduced, the one who couldn¡¯t get used to it the most was naturally Tiffany.

    Adding that she was the youngest sister, she was spoiled by Roy Lewis, her two brothers, and Grandpa rkson.<div>

    However, even in a household full of strong-willed people like Richelle, none of them could resist Tiffany¡¯s adorable charm.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you send a voice message to Daddy, asking him toe home earlier after he is done with his work.¡±

    Richelle did not believe that Tiffany¡¯s words would change Roy Lewis¡¯s schedule, but she simply wanted Roy Lewis to know that they had three children at home thinking of him.

    As a result, Roy, who didn¡¯t return home until nearly midnight during this period, came back home before 9 pm today.

    At this time, Richelle was still in the living room ying games with the children.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, they were initially doubtful, but then sneaked over to see Roy, before jumping for joy.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally back home!¡±

 Chapter 808: 804: Whose Words Carry Weight

    Chapter 808: Chapter 804: Whose Words Carry Weight

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t follow the excitement, and then she saw Roy Lewis carrying Tiffany in his arms, with Timothy and Timmy holding his arm. The four of them walked in together.

    Richelle went to greet them, ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡±

    Roy leaned in and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°You took out the big guns, how could I note back early?¡±

    Richelle wanted to say she didn¡¯t do anything, then remembered Tiffany¡¯s voice message.

    ¡°Daddy, when are youing back? My brother, mommy, and I miss you so much!¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°So, our baby girl¡¯s words are so effective.¡±

    Royughed, leaned in and pecked her on the cheek.

    ¡°Wait a moment, and I¡¯ll tell you whose words work well!¡±

    The three kidsughed and chimed in together.<div>

    ¡°Of course, mommy¡¯s words work best!¡±

    Richelle felt like she was being schemed against by both the children and Roy. She reached out to pinch Tiffany¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, all of you are so good at talking!¡±

    Roy put Tiffany down on the sofa and sat down himself.

    The three kids treated him like Monkey Mountain, climbing all over him.

    They chatted and told him various interesting things.

    Roy listened with a smile, but his eyes would asionally nce at Richelle, who was also smiling on the side.

    Eventually, he wrapped a long arm around the three kids, and with his other hand, held Richelle¡¯s. Their fingers interlocked tightly.

    Richelle thought that Roy sometimes looked as innocent as a lovesick teenager, his actions simr to those of a cringey boy.

    Naive and shy, yet incredibly heartwarming.

    Richelle found it pathetic that her heart would race just because he held her hand, as if she were a lovestruck young girl.

    Trying to repress her inner turmoil, Richelle pretended to be indifferent, letting him hold her hand tightly while she scrolled through her phone nonchntly with the other.

    ¡°Daddy, can youe to next week¡¯s parent-child activity? It¡¯s inviting parents and children to participate.¡±

    Had Tiffany not mentioned it, Richelle would have almost forgotten about it.

    As for Roy, he didn¡¯t even know there was such an event.

    He nced at Richelle and then gently stroked the little girl¡¯s long, silky straight hair.

    ¡°Baby, Daddy will try his best¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare make even a simple promise now.

    First, his work was already full to the brim.<div>

    Second, besides the nned work, there were many unexpected emergencies that required his urgent attention.

    Only after taking on this responsibility did he realize how immense Kennedy Green¡¯s endurance and tolerance were.

    Maggie Mitchell said he was more suitable for this job than Kennedy, but he didn¡¯t think she was just being diplomatic.

    However, he still had no intention of staying in the position.<div>

    He thought he was a person without grand love.

    Compared to Kennedy¡¯s grand ambitions, he preferred to n a beautiful blueprint for his small family.

    Tiffany pouted disappointingly, ¡°Others have their mommies and daddies with them¡­¡±

    Timmy pinched her little face andforted her.

    ¡°But no one else has two brothers like you!¡±

    The little girl grinned.

    ¡°Yeah, no one else has two handsome and awesome brothers!¡±

    Timothy tugged her other cheek, ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±

    Roy watched the two sons who helped him out and leaned down to kiss all three children¡¯s foreheads one by one.¡¯+

    ¡®¡±Babies, Daddy loves you!¡±

    The three little ones also threw their arms around his neck.

    ¡°Daddy, we love you too!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Richelle heard these grands and kids express their love for each other, but her eyes still became red.<div>

    She turned her face away and blinked vigorously.

    Roy, holding the kids, kept talking to them until 9:30.

    He then let Mrs. Collins and Mrs. Walker take them to take a bath, while he went upstairs to take a shower.

    After that, he went back to the kids¡¯ bedroom to tell them bedtime stories. When the kids finally fell asleep, he and Richelle left quietly.

    As soon as the door closed, Roy enveloped Richelle into his embrace.

    Richelle let him, just looking up at his face.

    He asked,¡±Do you still need to work overtime?¡±

    Roy helplessly nodded, ¡°Yeah, there are still some documents I haven¡¯t finished.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°You go to the study, I¡¯ll go next door to do my stuff.¡±

    If he was dealing with Lewis Group¡¯s work, Richelle could sit next to him.

    But much of what he was doing now was confidential, and Richelle naturally needed to keep her distance.

    Roy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try to finish by eleven, just wait for me!¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°No rush, I have a lot to do too.¡±<div>

    Richelle wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but Roy was.

    Not having held her for days, his blood pool had almost dried up.

    He lowered his head and kissed her forcefully.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    After speaking in a low and husky voice, he reluctantly released his hands around her waist.

    As they moved apart, he couldn¡¯t help but cup her face for another deep kiss.

    When they finally let go, both of their breaths were a little ragged. Richelle rested her head on his chest for a moment.

    Then she lifted her head and gently pinched his waist.

    ¡°You go, I¡¯ll make you a cup of fruit tea.¡±

 Chapter 809: 805: Do What You Love

    Chapter 809: Chapter 805: Do What You Love

    A few minutes past eleven, Roy Lewis returned to the bedroom.

    Richelle Dunn was leaning against the bed, holding an iPad and looking at something.

    Roy went to wash up, and when he came back, Richelle was still sitting in the same position.

    ¡°What are you watching?¡±

    Roy climbed next to her and put his arm around her shoulder.

    Richelle leaned into his embrace, ¡°I thought we could watch a movie together.¡±

    Roy felt a surge of guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been so long, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve even seen a movie together.¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t mind, ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s busy.¡±

    Fortunately, Richelle was just as busy as he was, so she didn¡¯t have time toin about Roy.<div>

    Even if Roy had time to take her to a movie or on a date, she might not have time to apany him.

    Roy feltforted, lowered his head, and kissed her fragrant hair.

    ¡°When we¡¯re not so busy in the future, let¡¯s slowly make up for what we¡¯ve missed.¡±

    Richelle tilted her head up and kissed his chin.

    ¡°Deal. In the meantime, I¡¯ll write down the ces I want to go and the things I want to do but haven¡¯t been able to. When we¡¯re not so busy, you can apany me to the ces I haven¡¯t been and do the things I haven¡¯t done.¡±

    Roy gently sucked on her lips as a heartfelt response to her words.

    It had been several days since the two had been intimate, and as they kissed, they found it hard to part.

    Eventually, they separated.

    Richelle looked at him with eyes shimmering with moisture, ¡°What movie do you want to watch?¡±

    Roy rested his forehead against hers, ¡°Whatever you want to watch, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    Richelle opened an animated film, ¡°I want to watch this one, are you OK with that?¡±

    Roy was a bit surprised, ¡°Do you usually like watching cartoons?¡±

    Richelle would actually watch anything, but she didn¡¯t have much time to spare.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. This cartoon is a favorite of the three kids, so I wanted to watch it.¡±

    Richelle had always been close to the children¡¯s hearts.

    It wasn¡¯t natural.

    Rather, she was always trying to consider things from their perspective andmunicate with them.

    And to be able to do that, she asionally needed to understand what they liked and loved.

    ¡°We should definitely watch it, then.¡±<div>

    The movie began with a small ck cat.

    The ck cat ran through the forest, with arge area of trees being felled behind it.

    In the end, the ck cat had no ce to live and was forced to enter the bustling human world.

    After that, the journey of the cat and humans, from initial mutual loathing to ultimate harmony, began.<div>

    Despite being a cartoon, both adults found it engaging and didn¡¯t talk much during the film, until the end credits.

    ¡°Are cartoons so interesting these days?¡±

    Richelle felt that the cartoon had refreshed her perceptions, ¡°Yes, no wonder the kids love it so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rxing movie, not boring, and even has some educational and moral value. It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    After praising the movie, Roy suddenly felt something was off.

    ¡°Wait, Richelle, are you trying to tell me something?¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    Roy tapped her head, ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡±

    Richelle began to exin.

    ¡°I have a friend who wants to make an animated film, but because it¡¯s not popr, they can¡¯t get any funding. So I thought about bing an investor.¡±

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°You can decide on your own for things like this. You don¡¯t have to put in so much effort to tell me!¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t think so, though.<div>

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Property is joint property, and investment should be agreed upon. Moreover, I should let you know in advance that this investment might leave us with nothing.¡±

    Roy had been with Richelle for so long and often felt that he never gave her anything.

    Money, she could earn herself.

    Fame and status, she could win through her abilities.

    So sometimes, when he wanted to satisfy his vanity as a man, he couldn¡¯t.

    Now, however, was a perfect opportunity.

    ¡°Go ahead and invest. Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t matter if we lose one, ten, or a hundred times ¨C as long as you¡¯re happy with it.¡±

    Richelle patted his face, clicking her tongue.

    ¡°Rich dummy!¡±

    Royughed and replied, ¡°Dummy then, as long as you like it.¡±

    Richelle hooked her arms around his neck, pulled him down, and gave his lips a light bite.

    ¡°Get ready, because when I lose all our money, we¡¯ll have to eat salted fish and cabbage together.¡±

    Roy held her waist andid her down on the bed.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind eating salted fish and cabbage, as long as I¡¯m eating it with you!¡±

    His deep eyes gazed at Richelle with affection.

    Richelle felt like she was lost in the depths of his gaze, hooked his neck, and dragged him down.

    Whispering in his ear, ¡°Salted fish and cabbage is too in. asionally, I need something more¡­ carnal.¡±

    Roy held her tight, ¡°Baby, as youmand!¡±

 Chapter 810: 806: Treat the Loss as Paying Her Tuition

    Chapter 810: Chapter 806: Treat the Loss as Paying Her Tuition

    The news of Richelle Dunn investing in an animated film somehow reached Nathan Caroule¡¯s ears.

    One day, he happened to bring some materials to Roy Lewis and casually reminded him.

    ¡°Roy, many people have lost a lot of money investing in movies these past few years. Aren¡¯t you going to advise Dr. Dunn against investing in animation?¡±

    Roy Lewis shook his head, ¡°No need, if she likes it, let her invest.¡±

    Nathan Caroule felt somewhat anxious because Roy Lewis had always been extremely cautious in his investments.

    ¡°But this looks like a losing business¡­¡±

    Roy Lewis interrupted him, ¡°She said it¡¯s a friend¡¯s work. It must be an important friend, or maybe she really likes this animation. In either case, I have no reason to say no.¡±

    Having heard this, Nathan did not try to dissuade him any further.

    Because, if he were in Roy¡¯s position, if Denise Munni had given him the same two reasons, he would not have refused either.

    ¡°However, she is not very familiar with this area. Ask her if there is anything she needs help with, such as finding a director, producing, or getting the movie into theaters.¡±<div>

    Nathan nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Roy. With your backing, it will be hard for this project to lose money.¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t really care, ¡°If we lose money, just consider it tuition for Richelle.¡±

    Nathan Caroule joked with a smile, ¡°Are you raising Dr. Dunn like a child now? Even paying for her tuition!¡±

    Roy Lewis smiled.

    ¡°For someone like her, schools would pay her to attend. It¡¯s really difficult for me to pay her tuition.¡±

    Nathan Caroule had to agree with this.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, like Timmy and his siblings, they¡¯ve been receiving Federation schrships since they were young. In a few more years, countless schools will want to recruit them.¡±

    Roy Lewis nodded.

    ¡°I actually set up arge study fund for Timmy before, but now it seems there¡¯s no need for it.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Look into the educational resources in Sixing Town, Darcheston when you go back. If they need funding, set Lewis Group¡¯s support target for next month there.¡±

    Every month, Lewis Group will allocate a special charity fund, which will be used in various ways ording to different needs.

    Sometimes, it may be a special donation for a specific disease.

    Other times, it may simply be to help someone in need.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Dr. Dunn say that next month¡¯s recipient is Dn Collins? Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Roy Lewis really didn¡¯t know. After all, this was a trivial matter, and Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t need to inform him.

    ¡°Why does Lewis Group need to help Dn Collins when I¡¯ve already taken care of his surgery fees from my personal charity fund?¡±

    Nathan Caroule understood the ins and outs of the matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. After Dn Collins¡¯s surgery, he needs at least a year of recuperation, and even after that, he won¡¯t be able to do heavy work.¡±<div>

    ¡°His elderly parents and two children at home rely on his wife¡¯s meager sry for support.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it, their children are smart, but the couple can¡¯t provide them with a good learning environment. Dr. Dunn wants to help the family by setting up a financial fund, supplementing their living expenses with the ie, and if there¡¯s an emergency, they can use the principal.¡±

    Roy Lewis listened and nodded.

    ¡°Then follow her suggestion and postpone the funding n for Sixing Town to the month after next.¡±<div>

    Nathan Caroule, fearing Roy wouldn¡¯t understand, exined further.

    ¡°ording to Mr. Jarvis, Dn Collins has provided valuable information and saved many lives over the years, so Dr. Dunn wants to take extra care of him.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had once been helpless herself, so she admired Dn¡¯s decision to help others despite his own difficult situation.

    Richelle didn¡¯t say this, but Roy could guess it.

    ¡°I understand. Just do as she says.¡±

    Nathan Caroule scrutinized Roy¡¯s face to ensure there were no issues before saying nothing further.

    ¡­

    After Dn Collins¡¯s wife came forward to prove Richelle¡¯s innocence, the online allegations of her taking a human life finally disappeared.

    However, the discussions about Richelle Dunn continued to spread on the inte and maintained a certain level of heat.

    This time, they were no longer questioning her medical skills and ethics but her management abilities.

    Richelle Dunn was now the CEO of Lewis Group, and questioning her management abilities was an obvious attempt to use these public opinions to cause fluctuations in thepany¡¯s stock price.

    Nathan Caroule was the first to see thesements and showed them to Richelle Dunn whileforting her.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, it doesn¡¯t matter what others think. In my eyes, if Roy is worth 100 points, then you¡¯ve already reached 80 points.¡±<div>

    Beingpared to Roy Lewis, who was no ordinary person, and receiving 80 points meant an even higher score than the average person¡¯s 100 points.

    Richelle Dunn looked at Nathan Caroule with amusement.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so emotionally fragile? Moreover, thesements don¡¯t even provide any basic evidence. They might deceive ordinary people, but if they want to make waves in the stock market, this is far from enough.¡±

    Nathan Caroule¡¯s opinion was actually simr to Richelle¡¯s.

    Therefore, he felt that sending awyer¡¯s letter in response to these rumors was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    ¡°Talk to the legal department and tell them that these rumors don¡¯t need to be addressed. Otherwise, people might think our legal team at Lewis Group is so idle that they sendwyer¡¯s letters for every little thing.¡±

 Chapter 811: 807: How to Be a Qualified Parent

    Chapter 811: Chapter 807: How to Be a Qualified Parent

    Nathan Caroule was initially worried about Richelle Dunn, but seeing that she was even more open-minded than him, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to deal with these trifles; otherwise, when ites to bigger issues, no one will believe the truth anymore if we keep debunking the small ones.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I think so too, which is why I told the legal department not to get involved. These people are just idle and trying to stir up trouble!¡±

    Those who tried to nder Richelle probably grouped her with the so-called inte celebrities, thinking she needed to rely on public opinion and appease others.

    But that¡¯s not the case with Richelle.

    If she wanted to, the fee she charged for a single surgery would easily be higher than a television appearance by an average celebrity.

    Not to mention, her character is spotless.

    Even if there were any issues, those influential figures, who hope to save their own lives, wouldn¡¯t care whether she was a devil or an angel. As long as she could save them, she would be regarded as a top-notch healer.

    Richelle didn¡¯t care about those pointless attacks and nders on the inte. She just went about her business.

    Feeling like their punches werending on cotton, soft and powerless, those attackers eventually ceased after two or three days.<div>

    Perhaps their interest waned upon seeing Richelle¡¯sck of reaction.

    Or maybe the media tforms decided not to push the issue further, realizing they couldn¡¯t create a storm out of it. Better not to offend the wealthiest family without making any gains to themselves.

    Life resumed its usual hectic pace, and the time for the parent-child event quickly approached.

    When Roy Lewis returned home the night before the event, the whole family was already asleep.

    Richelle woke briefly as he came to bed, reminding him with sleepy eyes,

    ¡°Tomorrow at 3 p.m. is the children¡¯s parents¡¯ event. Try to make time to attend.¡±

    Roy gently kissed her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, go back to sleep ¡­¡±

    Richelle fell back to sleep.

    The next morning, Richelle and the children awoke to find that Roy had already left the house.

    On the living room sofay the matching sportswear sets specially designed for the family of five, which Roy had arranged to have made.

    ¡°Mummy, will Daddye this afternoon?¡±

    The three children excitedly put on their matching clothes, and Tifanny looked at Richelle with anticipation in her eyes.

    Although Richelle had been half-asleepst night, she still remembered Roy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Daddy will try to arrange it, but it¡¯s not certain.¡±

    She gave the children a glimmer of hope but didn¡¯t dare raise their expectations too high.

    Tifanny was still a little disappointed, but fortunately, she had her two handsome brothers to apany her, which made her feel more specialpared to her ssmates.

    Richelle, worried that the children might feel let down, decided to ask Nathan Caroule to apany her and the children to school when she left the Lewis Group.

    The principal and head teacher knew Roy, so they were somewhat surprised to see Nathan instead.

    ¡°This is the children¡¯s uncle. Their father is busy, and I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t make it, so I asked their uncle toe and apany the children.¡±<div>

    Just as Richelle was exining the situation, the three children spotted their loved ones and ran towards them happily.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, are you going to be our stand-in parent today?¡±

    Although Daddy hadn¡¯te, Mummy and Uncle Caroule had, so the children were still delighted.

    Richelle felt increasingly relieved, both for the children¡¯s ability to adjust psychologically and for their understanding and consideration towards their parents and elders.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to be your servant and earn you a big victory today!¡±

    The children giggled joyfully. ¡°We knew Uncle Caroule would be great at sports, we¡¯re sure of it!¡±

    At 3 o¡¯clock, the parent-child event officially began.

    The first activity took ce indoors.

    Parents and children had to answer questions about each other to see if their answers matched.

    The first question was about the child¡¯s most favorite and least favorite fruit.

    Richelle quickly wrote down the answers: Timmy¡¯s favorite fruit is an orange and least favorite is a mango; Timothy¡¯s favorite is grapes and least favorite is a mango; Tifanny¡¯s favorite is watermelon and least favorite is a mango.

    The children¡¯s answers matched Richelle¡¯s word for word.

    The second question was about the parents¡¯ preferences.

    Please write down the parents¡¯ favorite and least favorite food.

    Richelle wrote down her preferences and Roy¡¯s, and the answers matched the children¡¯s exactly.

    This activity aimed to help parents and children understand each other better and recognize the extent of their knowledge about one another.

    There were a total of twenty questions: ten about the children and ten about the parents.<div>

    Once all the questions were answered, most parents and children barely reached the passing line.

    Only Richelle and the three children had all their answers the same, meaning a perfect score.

    Understanding reached one hundred percent.

    The teacher specifically praised Richelle¡¯s family, which led other parents to seek their advice.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, our child is a bit rebellious right now andmunication is difficult. How do you normallymunicate with the children? Do they share their thoughts with you?¡±

    Richelle responded honestly.

    ¡°Try to think about things from their perspective as much as possible. Don¡¯t force them to conform to our ideas; respect their ideas and choices. Communication will be much simpler.¡±

 Chapter 812: 808: Daddy Descends from the Sky

    Chapter 812: Chapter 808: Daddy Descends from the Sky

    What Richelle Dunn is preaching might seem easy when you hear it, but it¡¯s not that simple in practice.

    Firstly, parents are adults. They are ustomed to adult thinking, and often look at their children from a superior perspective. Therefore, to start seeing things from their kids¡¯ perspective requires a shift in their thinking, which is difficult enough in itself.

    Secondly, refraining from imposing their will onto their children doesn¡¯te naturally to many parents. Many parents have a tendency to control their children, viewing them as extensions of themselves. They want their kids to aplish what they, themselves, couldn¡¯t. As such, it¡¯s challenging to resist coercing them.

    Lastly, respecting their children¡¯s ideas and choices is the advanced stage that can only be achieved once the first two practices are followed. Parents can only truly respect and understand their children as independent individuals when they level with their children and suppress their controlling tendencies.

    Of course, Richelle won¡¯t say all this. Even if she did, others might not necessarily be receptive to it.

    ¡°But they¡¯re still kids andck understanding at times. We can¡¯t always let them have their way, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, parents are the first teachers of their children. We need to provide the right guidance and education. There is a difference between respect and understanding and blind indulgence.¡±

    Parenting is aplex art and Richelle sees herself still at the exploration stage.

    Luckily, the three children in her family are deep thinkers and are self-reflective, which makes teaching them less tiring.<div>

    Strictly speaking, she and her children at home have hardly had any significant disputes.

    Probably because, at home they are more ustomed to resolving small disputes promptly, not givingrger ones any room to fester.

    After chatting with some parents, the teacher announced the next interactive session.

    This session was borrowed from a television game show.

    Parents or children act out words shown on the screen, while the other guesses the word based on their movements.

    In this session, Richelle and her three children led the way in terms of coordination, leaving all other parent-child pairs in the dust.

    As the indoor session came to an end, Richelle, under the envious gaze of other parent-child pairs, received an award from the school head herself for ¡®Parent Who Understands Their Child Best¡¯ and ¡®Best in Coordination¡¯.

    Despite being nothing more than a small certificate,

    It was a testament and praise for Richelle¡¯s role as a mother.

    The indoor session was over, and it was time for the outdoor activities.

    The teacher led dozens of children and parents to the yground.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my turn to step in!¡±

    The first activity involved parents carrying their children on their backs, picking up a ball from the start line, running to the finish line to shoot a basket. There are ten balls in total at the starting point, meaning parents would have to run back and forth ten times. The one toplete this the quickest would be the winner.

    With over 20 students in the ss, they divided into four groups with 7-8 students in each one. Each group wouldpeting for first, second and third ce.

    Since Richelle had three kids, the teachers put them in different groups.

    This meant that Nathan Caroule would have to run this drill three times.

    Timothy, who was in the first group, was looking quite handsome in his grey and white tracksuit, custom made by Roy Lewis, and he wore a ck baseball cap. He saluted Nathan Caroule, then let out a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Uncle Caroule, you¡¯re in for a workout!¡±

    Before Nathan could respond, there came a chorus of gasps from the crowd, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the acting President!¡±<div>

    Along with several children, Richelle and Nathan turned towards the direction of the voices.

    They saw Roy Lewis, striding over towards them. He was wearing the same style of suit as the kids ¨C tall and upright, exuding an air of vitality.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The three little ones dashed out like rockets and clung to Roy Lewis¡¯s legs.<div>

    Roy, as usual, bent over to lift Tifanny, holding her narrow waist with one hand and his two boys with the other, as he walked towards Richelle and Nathan.

    The joyfulughter on the faces of his three kids were simply infectious. Tifanny¡¯sughter sounded like sweet bells ringing. After having a heartyugh, she stered several kisses on Roy¡¯s face.

    ¡°I knew it, Daddy would definitelye!¡±

    Roy exchanged a nce with Richelle, and then said to Nathan.

    ¡°In a while, would you mind taking some photos and videos for us?¡±

    Nathan may have beening across as confident but deep down, seeing Roy, he had heaved a sigh of relief.

    After all, managing three kids can be physically quite taxing.

    ¡°Roy, I could take up the ry for you, or maybe undertake the next round?¡±

    Roy, however, shook his head,¡±No need, I can manage.¡±

    Even Richelle, was somewhat concerned.

    Just as she was about to persuade Roy otherwise, Timmy winked at her.

    ¡°Mommy, my brother and I will do our best to save Daddy¡¯s energy!¡±

    At first, Richelle was puzzled about how the brothers could help conserve Roy¡¯s energy.<div>

    However, as soon as the first group¡¯spetition began, Roy, carrying Timothy on his back, picked up a ball at the start line and dashed towards the finish line.

    Roy, nearing a height of 1.9 meters, was notably taller than other parents. Thanks to his regr workouts, although he had been recently ill and weakened to some extent,

    His physical condition was considerably better than the other parents, many of whom were either pot-bellied, weak, thin or simplycked exercise.

    While others were still halfway through the course, he had already reached the finish line carrying Timothy on his back.

 Chapter 813: 809: An Outstanding Family of Five

    Chapter 813: Chapter 809: An Outstanding Family of Five

    Upon arriving at the finish line, Timothy scanned the area, pointed out the best position to Roy Lewis and moved there. With his hands sped around the ball, in a graceful and standard manner, he threw the ball towards the basket.

    The ball made a ¡°whoosh¡± sound as it swished through the basket, without even grazing the rim. Clean and neat.

    Timothy¡¯s beautiful shot prompted a round of cheers.

    Roy Lewis quickly turned around and ran back, while Timothy, sitting on his back, cheekily took off his baseball cap, and waved it in salute towards the cheering students and parents.

    Richelle Dunn, Timmy, Tifanny, and Nathan Caroule were all amused by his antics.

    ¡°Showing off, big brother!¡±

    Tifannyughed, cupped her hands around her mouth, and shouted at Timothy.

    ¡°Go big brother! Go daddy!¡±

    Roy Lewis had already run back to the starting point. Timothy picked up the second ball. The parents and their kids, from the same group, started walking towards the finish line carrying their students.

    However, none of the other students had Timothy¡¯s basketball skills. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the physical advantages Timothy had, after all, Timothy had a father who was much taller than the average person.<div>

    Thus, while Timothy swiftly bagged the second ball, his group mates were still scrambling to retrieve and reshoot theirs.

    The remaining eight balls seemed like a rey of the first two.

    When Roy Lewis, carrying Timothy, skillfully made the tenth shot, the other parents and children who hadn¡¯t started their rounds yet, were chanting ¡°Awesome!¡± on the sidelines.

    The fastest team in their group had only made three shots by this time.

    And so, Roy Lewis and Timothy returned to the spectators¡¯ seats, casually sipping water as if they were simply spectators, resting and watching the games.

    With the results of the first group announced, Roy Lewis and Timothy took first ce, finishing in a third of the time taken by the second ce team.

    Timmy was in the second group. The whistle for the group had blown, and Roy Lewis, having rested more than ten minutes, had recovered his energy. He carried Timmy, mirroring what he did with Timothy, the father-son duo worked in perfect harmony and quickly made the first, second, third¡­ shots.

    This group had another team of parents who were faster runnerspared to the first group. When Roy Lewis and Timmy had shot all ten balls, they had just made their fifth shot.

    Without a doubt, Roy Lewis and Timmy, took the first ce in this group, finishing twice as fast as the second ce team.

    Tifanny was in the fourth group, and this time, Roy Lewis had rested for nearly thirty minutes.

    Roy Lewis had fully recovered.

    However, Tifanny¡¯s shooting skills were not as good as her brothers¡¯, out of all the shots, she only made two single-shot baskets, with the rest requiring two or three attempts.

    But even so, her skills were still better than the other children.

    So even though she took a bit longer than her brothers, Tifanny won first ce in the fourth group.

    At the end, when the awards were presented in the ssroom, the three kids, along with their daddy and mummy, were holding their first-ce certificates while standing on the podium.

    Nathan Caroule was standing on the stage, taking photos and videos of the family of five.

    In the end, Nathan Caroule couldn¡¯t resist posting a photo of the family of five, holding their certificates, on his WhatsApp Status.

    He added a cat¡¯s head to each of their faces and added a caption¡­

    ¡°Excellence is always excellent, no matter where.¡±<div>

    Soon, there were dozens ofments guessing who it was, ¡°I¡¯d bet a hundred bucks, this definitely is Master Lewis¡¯ family!¡±

    Nathan Caroule ignored thesements, joined the family of five and asked other parents to take a group photo for them.

    The three children, with thepany of their mum, dad and Uncle Caroule, hadpleted their first mini parent-child sports meet in their life.

    They all happily returned home, enthusiastically telling their grandfather about all the amazing things that happened that day, showing off their certificates in front of him.<div>

    Roy Lewis was a top student back in the day, who won numerous awards and trophies.

    But back then, Master Lewis didn¡¯t seem to care much.

    However, now, he seriously smoothed out the certificates on the coffee table, took a photo and shared it with his old pals.

    They started murmuring and sending voice messages. Some were envious, some were sour, but in reality, they were all happy for him.

    After catching up with the old pals, he instructed Uncle Axel to paste these certificates on the wall in the study.

    Looking at each other, Richelle Dunn and Roy Lewis wanted to say something, but in the end, they didn¡¯t say a word and let Master Lewis have his way.

    The children didn¡¯t mind at all. If anything, they were more excited about spending a whole afternoon with their father than winning the certificates.

    The happiness of the three children was undisguised. On the way home, the siblings hummed bizarre melodies from time to time, indicative of their extremely jubnt mood.

    Looking at his carefree children who were still cracking jokes in the living room, Roy Lewis couldn¡¯t help but reflect.

    ¡°Richelle, remind me from now on, no matter how busy I am, I should try to spare at least half a day every ten days to spend with them.¡±

 Chapter 814: 810: Dr. Dunn, Are You Taking the Bait?

    Chapter 814: Chapter 810: Dr. Dunn, Are You Taking the Bait?

    That very evening, someone posted a video on a university forum featuring Roy Lewis ying a shoot-and-score game with his three children on his back.

    Of course, the kids¡¯ faces were all pixted.

    But Roy Lewis¡¯s was not.

    That post quickly garnered thousands ofments.

    Some were swooning over Roy Lewis, while others were gushing over the three kids.

    Later, the video was shared on other online tforms, and by half-past eleven¡­

    #ActingPresidentisaSportsChampion shot up from the tenth spot to the third on the top search by midnight at a blistering pace.

    Richelle Dunn noticed the trending topic while she was scrolling through the gossip section, a bedtime ritual.

    ¡°Tsk, I thought I was just snooping around, but look who¡¯s the hot topic now.¡±

    Roy Lewis, fresh out of the shower, climbed into bed while drying his hair and asked,<div>

    ¡°Why would I be involved? I¡¯m swamped with work all day, where would I find gossip?¡± He assumed Richelle was joking.

    ¡°Have a look for yourself!¡±

    Richelle shoved her iPad in front of him.

    Roy took a nce, ¡°Oh, I guess it is my show!¡±

    Upon seeing the trending topic, he immediately understood what it was about.

    That¡¯s why he seemed so rxed about it.

    They both started to watch the video, and Richelle watched it in full seriousness for a few minutes.

    ¡°Whew, I must say, my husband is so handsome!¡±

    As her husband was indeed quite handsome, there was a tumult ofments below the video.

    Herbal Soap: ¡°Handsome President, I want to have your baby!¡±

    MissingRings: ¡°Honey, you look so handsome!¡±

    MountainTiger: ¡°These average guys need to see what a real man is like. At least like Mr. President here ¡ª smart, handsome, and fit. And his athleticism is top-notch. Only a man like that can truly be called a real man!¡±

    CloudDrifter:¡±Wake up, people. If that¡¯s the standard for a real man, there probably aren¡¯t many left in the Federation!¡±

    WindowFlower: ¡°Not a few, there is only one! In my personal opinion, Mr. President has set the bar for all men!¡±

    ¡­

    Richelle quickly scanned dozens ofments.

    Finished, she turned to Roy and asked,

    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t your ego all puffed up now?¡±

    Roy was confused, ¡°Puffed up? Just because I¡¯m a topic of dinner-table gossip now?¡±<div>

    Though he never minded such things, he definitely did not enjoy them.

    He was always a highly confident man and thus didn¡¯t need to find satisfaction or build his confidence from these senseless, exaggeratedments meant to attract attention.

    Richelle harrumphed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m extremely upset!¡±<div>

    Only then did Roy realize¡­ Richelle was jealous! He broke into a triumphant grin. ¡°Baby, are you jealous?¡±

    Richelle gave him a look, ¡°Yes, I am jealous! It¡¯s all your fault for being so irresistibly handsome, with your broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs. Who are you trying to seduce, huh?¡±

    Roy blinked innocently before leaning in to nt a quick kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to lure you, Dr. Dunn. Are you taking the bait?¡±

    Richelle harrumphed, then turned her face away, picked up her iPad, and directly shared the video with herrge following.

    Then she added this caption:

    Richelle Dunn: This real man¡ª the ultimate man, happens to be my legally wedded husband! Don¡¯t yearn! Don¡¯t bother!

    Roy watched her quickly type the words and press send.

    Unable to contain himself, he grabbed her face and started showering her with kisses. ¡°Wifey, I love you!¡±

    After sharing the post, Richelle threw the iPad away and hauled Roy¡¯s face over, speaking ominously.

    ¡°Roy Lewis, listen to me. If you dare mess around with any woman, I¡¯ll neuter you!¡±

    Roy raised his hands in surrender,ughing, ¡°Darling, please, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Clearly, being wedded to a doctor came with its own set of life-threatening risks!<div>

    ¡­

    By the next morning, Richelle¡¯s repost had received almost US$ 13,700 retweets.

    And #GoldenCoupleStandard topped the trending list the next morning. Clicking on the tag led to Richelle¡¯s bold deration!

    Meanwhile,st night¡¯s #ActingPresidentisaSportsChampion ranked second.

    Richelle, having made her assertive deration, didn¡¯t bother to check her post after.

    Because after that, she exercised her rights as Roy¡¯s legal wife¡­ by exercising half the night away.

    The next morning, she overslept by half an hour.

    After a hurried breakfast, she rushed over to the military hospital.

    When Maggie Mitchell saw her, she gave Richelle a thumbs-up, grinning from ear to ear.

    Richelle was initially puzzled.

    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s with the thumbs-up this early in the morning?¡±

    When Maggie realized that Richelle truly had no clue, she asked her,

    ¡°Richelle, did you get drunkst night?¡±<div>

    Richelle was even more confused now, ¡°No, I usually don¡¯t drink on workdays.¡±

    Maggie had no choice but to speak bluntly, ¡°Then, the deration you posted on social media from your verified ount, didn¡¯t you do it? Was it a hack?¡±

    Only then did Richelle remember the content of the post she had uploaded. She thought about it for a moment, then felt her face warm.

 Chapter 815: 811: Its a pity to lose such a talent

    Chapter 815: Chapter 811: It¡¯s a pity to lose such a talent

    She coughed twice and spoke with some embarrassment.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hacking. I posted it myself. I saw thements under the video yesterday and was annoyed by the lovesick women. In the heat of the moment, I shared it!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell burst outughing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Roy must be thrilled!¡±

    Richelle Dunn blushed, ¡°Him? He¡¯s just reveling in it!¡±

    Maggie Mitchell continued tough.

    ¡°Seeing you two like this, I can rest assured.¡±

    Richelle was taken aback, ¡°Aunt Maggie, where are your thoughts wandering to?¡±

    Maggie Mitchell stoppedughing, reaching to hold her hand.

    ¡°Roy is so busy now. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll neglect you because of his work. You¡¯re an outstanding person. I am not only worried for him but also for me that he might develop a sense of crisis.¡±<div>

    Richelle Dunn looked serious, ¡°Aunt Maggie, he and I arewfully married. We have taken the marriage vows. So, unless he changes his mind and strays, I will never leave him, no matter what happens.¡±

    Richelle was quite confident in her own loyalty.

    Of course, Maggie Mitchell believed her too, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s hard on you.¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled at her.

    ¡°I love him, so whatever he chooses, I will support him.¡±

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s as busy as a spinning top like he is now, or living an ordinary life like most people, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Undoubtedly, Roy Lewis was outstanding.

    However, Richelle wondered if she would still love him as much if he gave up his dazzling aura one day.

    The answer was yes.

    As long as he remains the man he is.

    Maggie Mitchell nodded with relief, ¡°Mm, then I can rest assured!¡±

    Richelle knew that Maggie Mitchell had probably spent too much time in the hospital and had be more sentimental.

    She opened her arms and gently hugged Maggie Mitchell.

    ¡°Aunt Maggie, you and Uncle are a great example for me and Roy. With your unwavering example, we too will support each other no matter what happens.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words brought tears to Maggie Mitchell¡¯s eyes.

    After waiting for her to calm down a bit, Richelle began to examine Kennedy Green.

    Afterpleting a routine simple check, she carefully reviewed the monitoring data from the night before.

    ¡°Aunt Maggie, Uncle¡¯s condition is getting better and better. I¡¯ll arrange a brain wave monitoring test for him in the next few days.¡±

    ¡­<div>

    As for Roy Lewis, due to Richelle¡¯s deration of authority, he was especially energetic throughout the day.

    His efficiency in handling matters was originally very high, but today it was even faster.

    When Benjamin Fred handed him the investigation report on Lewis Group¡¯s environmental emissions, he simply nced at the cover and put it aside.

    Benjamin Fred was a bit surprised.<div>

    ¡°Master Lewis, this is the investigation report on Lewis Group, aren¡¯t you going to read it?¡±

    Roy Lewis didn¡¯t even lift his head, ¡°No need. I know what I¡¯m doing. Is there a problem with the investigation report?¡±

    Benjamin Fred shook his head, ¡°No problem. All the facilities have been implemented to the highest standards.¡±

    Roy Lewis hummed and continued to flip through the documents.

    Benjamin Fred hesitated for a moment and said.

    ¡°Master Lewis, the environmental department wants to use Lewis Group as a modelpany, to set a good example for otherpanies. What do you think?¡±

    Roy Lewis finally looked up.

    ¡°Mr. Fred, how would such a matter proceed ording to normal procedure?¡±

    Benjamin Fred was taken aback and reflexively replied.

    ¡°The environmental department seeks the opinions of thepany, and thepany¡¯s head agrees.¡±

    Roy Lewis looked at him without saying a word.

    Benjamin Fred finally realized.

    ¡°Look at my brain! I¡¯ll have the environmental department call Dr. Dunn.¡±<div>

    Roy Lewis hummed, and when Benjamin Fred was about to leave after packing up his things, Roy Lewis suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°I need half a day for personal arrangements during the visit next week.¡±

    Benjamin Fred nodded and quickly wrote it down in his notebook.

    ¡°Also, the recent unrest among the people, you contact the hospital and jointly release a presidential health report to reassure them.¡±

    Roy Lewis had already handled all aspects of his work almost wlessly, but the Federation had been in a slump for years on all fronts. It was Kennedy Green¡¯s sweeping reforms after he took office that had brought about changes in every aspect of the Federation.

    Therefore, no matter how good Roy Lewis was, he was just an acting president.

    In the eyes of the people, Kennedy Green was the spiritual leader they trusted.

    Benjamin Fred secretly marveled at Roy Lewis¡¯s thoughtfulness and his selflessness.

    Someone else in his situation would have harbored ulterior motives to seize power and usurp the throne.

    As Benjamin Fred turned to contact the hospital, the hospital quickly issued a joint statement with the Presidential Pce.

    This announcement, in addition to dering Kennedy Green¡¯s good health, also directly attached one of his examination reports.

    As expected, this announcement eased the restlessness and agitation online.

    Even the subtle turbulence at the border was re-dormant due to this announcement.<div>

    When Benjamin Fred received the report from the border, he couldn¡¯t help butment all the more.

    What a pity that such a rare and talented leader had no interest in the great cause of the Federation!

 Chapter 816 - 812: Canâ€™t Compensate Much Money

    Chapter 816: Chapter 812: Can¡¯t Compensate Much Money

    The next day, Richelle Dunn surprisingly made a call to Roy Lewis during his working hours.

    Roy was shocked when he saw the call, thinking that something serious had happened.

    As it turned out, Richelle called because Kennedy Green¡¯s brainwave monitoring report came out, and she was so excited that she had forgotten herself and called him directly.

    ¡°Roy, uncle should be waking up soon!¡±

    Roy was also very happy after hearing this.

    ¡°Is it because of the monitoring report?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell auntie about this. I¡¯m afraid that if I give her hope now¡­¡±

    Roy understood her feelings, ¡°I know, so you can only share this good news with me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! At least you can stay rational, but it¡¯s different for auntie. If I give her hope now, and it doesn¡¯t meet our expectations, she will go crazy.¡±

    Roy sighed softly, ¡°Thank you for considering all this for me so thoughtfully.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯m supposed to do, both publicly and privately?¡±

    Roy was very touched in his heart.

    There¡¯s a saying that if someone treats your family as their own, it means that they love you deeply!

    That was how Roy felt right now.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something else, I have to go to another city this afternoon, and I¡¯ll probably stay there for a day or two. Nathan will take care of things at the Lewis Group, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Roy asked, ¡°Is it because of the animation investment?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s your money, it¡¯s still hard-earned money. I want to understand the situation first and see how to proceed.¡±

    Richelle had decided to invest, but she wouldn¡¯t blindly throw money around.

    ¡°Alright, if you need anything or if you don¡¯t understand something, you can ask Nathan, or you can ask me.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t mention to Richelle that he had invested in several movies with his own private money more than a decade ago, and had made quite a profit.

    He actually had a lot of insights and experiences to share with Richelle.

    But Richelle was more ustomed to exploring by herself, and this pursuit of knowledge and exploration was also fun in her eyes.

    So, Roy never brought it up.

    At worst, he would just lose some money.

    It wouldn¡¯t be much anyway.

    Richelle, not wanting to hold up Roy¡¯s time, quickly finished talking about her ns and hung up the phone.

    Richelle¡¯s decision to visit was a spur of the moment idea.

    After reading the investment estimate that her friend sent her, she felt that many of the budget items were beyond her imagination.

    She didn¡¯t know much about the industry, so she was going to fly over and discuss things with her friend in detail.

    She wanted to help her friend, but helping required more than just blind support, it had to be effective.

    Her friend was in the neighboring city, more than 200 kilometers away from Kindur.

    Richelle asked Delroy to drive her there, and she used the time in the back seat to study up on some information about animation production.

    When they arrived at her friend¡¯s studio, it was already evening.

    Normally, employees would be off work at this time.

    But when Richelle opened the door to the studio, more than a dozen workstations were still full of people.

    Moreover, none of these people were cking off; they were all working hard.

    Richelle knocked on the partition near the entrance, ¡°Excuse me, is Fenny Watts here?¡±

    The girl at the workstation raised her head, but instead of looking at Richelle, she pointed to the left side.

    ¡°Left side, the first room is the boss¡¯s office.¡±

    Richelle followed her direction and saw that not a single person in the entire office looked up at her as she walked by.

    Obviously, these employees werepletely absorbed in their work and were very diligent.

    This made Richelle more confident about her investment.

    Although there were many factors affecting whether an investment would make a profit or loss.

    The script was the most fundamental thing, and given her friend¡¯s employees¡¯ work ethic, producing a good script shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    Richelle knocked on the door of the left side¡¯s first office, and when she heard a response from inside, she pushed the door open.

    ¡°Fenny!¡±

    The woman sitting behind theputer withrge-framed sses and her hair casually tied up into a bun was startled and came running out with a surprised and happy face, hugging Richelle.

    ¡°Oh, Richelle, howe you came here?¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t told Fenny about her visit.

    It wasn¡¯t a surprise inspection; she simply wanted to give Fenny a surprise since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while.

    As expected, Fenny was so happy that she jumped and hugged Richelle for a while before finally letting her go.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, not only are you Mrs. Lewis now, but also the CEO of the Lewis Group!¡±

    Richelleughed.

    ¡°Being Mrs. Lewis is for the long term, being the CEO of the Lewis Group is temporary.¡±

    Fenny took Richelle¡¯s hand and sat down. After the excitement subsided, she began to show concern for Richelle.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well now, right?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve probably seen enough gossip about my situation since I returned to the country. You don¡¯t need me to say it.¡±

    Fennyughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, you can even create more buzz than some popr celebrities. But talented people like you will always be amazing no matter where they go or what they do, unlike me¡­¡±

 Chapter 817 - 813: The Sharp Partner

    Chapter 817: Chapter 813: The Sharp Partner

    Richelle Dunn looked at her obviously downcast expression and quickly reached out to pat her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Your studio is pretty good. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would never have thought it was a newpany that has only been established for a few months. Thepany atmosphere is quite good.¡±

    Fenny Watts used to run a studio in South Asia, but the economic environment there wasn¡¯t very good, so she moved her studio back here.

    She herself is a Federation citizen, and now half of her studio consists of her original South Asia employees.

    ¡°Your script is indeed good, but just having this is not enough. You need a good animation production team as well as a series of post-production issues, such as passing the review, marketing, and getting into theaters.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had not been involved in this field previously but wanted to help Fenny Watts. In the past few days, she has learned a lot of relevant information.

    She also learned about some reliable production teams and post-productionpanies from Nathan Caroule.

    Fenny Watts was actually a little at a loss, ¡°I know, so when they came to me, my instinct was to resist.¡±

    ¡°But every creator wants their work to spawn more works and be seen by more people. This script is the result of more than half a year of hard work by everyone in the studio since its founding. I can¡¯t give up the opportunity to promote everyone¡¯s work just because of my own fear.¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I understand your feelings. How about this, can you arrange a meeting with the production team members tonight? We can have a chat and get to know them.¡±

    Fenny Watts was very straightforward, ¡°Of course, so what¡¯s your role, investor or?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m your partner!¡±

    So in the evening, Richelle Dunn and Fenny Watts came to a restaurant that the production team had booked, apanied by Delroy.

    The other party had booked a private room. When Richelle Dunn and Fenny Watts entered, the person in charge of the production team, William Bailes, and his two assistants had already arrived.

    ¡°Ms. Watts!¡±

    The three men stood up to greet them.

    Fenny Watts introduced them, ¡°This is my partner, Ms. Dunn.¡±

    William Bailes took a closer look at Richelle Dunn, ¡°Ms. Dunn, have we met before?¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled at him, ¡°I have an ordinary face. Mr. Bailes, you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    Although Richelle Dunn was a frequent visitor to the top searches, she was not a public figure after all. The media didn¡¯t dare to be too outrageous. Generally, reports about her had blurred photos or side-view shots.

    So as long as she didn¡¯t say her full name, basically no one would associate her with the recently dominating ¡°Master Dunn¡± of the medical field and the ¡°Mr. Dunn¡± of the Lewis Group.

    William Bailes said, ¡°Ms. Dunn, you¡¯re being modest. If you call this an ordinary face, then our Federation can be called a nation of beauties.¡±

    Richelle Dunn had heard plenty ofpliments like this and easily handled it before taking her seat.

    After some small talk, the conversation came to the main topic.

    As a partner, Richelle Dunn got straight to the point,

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, the price you¡¯re offering is just too low. That¡¯s the result of more than half a year¡¯s hard work by all the staff in our studio. With that price, the money each of our employees gets is just a little bit. Who would have the passion to create the follow-up stories?¡±

    Fenny Watts was very creative, but hermunication skills were average.

    Her negotiation skills were close to zero.

    So when Richelle Dunn heard her mention a low-price, low-split cooperation, her first reaction was to oppose it.

    But after reading heric story, Richelle Dunn felt it would be a pity not to turn such a good script into a film.

    So, she came up with the idea to invest.

    William Bailes thought Richelle Dunn was also like Fenny Watts, just a hardworking manga artist and boss.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, as far as I know, these stories have subscription ie, and the film adaptation is just an additional ie derived from the product. In addition to the original ie and the spread of ie, it should be higher than the ie of an ordinary clerk, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    William Bailes¡¯ statement seemed reasonable, but it was actually a cunning one.

    Richelle Dunn naturally wouldn¡¯t be fooled by his rhetoric.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, you¡¯re calcting the value of the work by the average ie per person. But in fact, the value of this work should be determined by the approximate box office it can achieve after being turned into a film, minus costs, and then extrapte the price.¡±

    William Bailesughed, ¡°Ms. Dunn, you¡¯re quite impressive. The work hasn¡¯t been animated yet, and you can already estimate its approximate box office. So why don¡¯t you tell me, how much box office can this work have?¡±

    Richelle Dunn alsoughed, ¡°Mr. Bailes, if you didn¡¯t have an estimated box office in mind, you wouldn¡¯t have spent tens of thousands or even ten dors on this work. If Mr. Bailes insists on this price, then I¡¯m sorry, there is no need for us to continue the conversation.¡±

    The food hadn¡¯t even been served yet, and Richelle Dunn was already showing a posture of leaving the table if the negotiation failed.

    William Bailes had always thought Fenny Watts was the big boss and knew that she was easy to talk to, so he assumed Richelle Dunn would be the same.

    However, once Richelle Dunn put away her small talk, she instantly became efficient and sharp.

 Chapter 818: 814: No Worries for Selling High-Priced Copyrights

    Chapter 818: Chapter 814: No Worries for Selling High-Priced Copyrights

    She stood up, reaching out to pull Fenny Watts¡¯ arm.

    ¡°Fenny, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re obviously not on the same page as Mr. Bailes.¡±

    Fenny felt a bit embarrassed because she really wanted to sell the copyright. Even if it only fetched several tens of thousands, it would still be a nice ie for the studio.

    But Richelle Dunn was resolute, pulling her to leave.

    It was only then that William Bailes started to panic, hurriedly standing up to stop them.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, we agreed to meet and talk, which means there¡¯s room for negotiation. You and Ms. Watts can¡¯t just walk away like this, or we won¡¯t even get a chance to discuss things.¡±

    Richelle nced at him sideways.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to talk, but it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re not here to do business with us. You seem more like you¡¯re bestowing charity. But we have confidence in our work, and your production team isn¡¯t the only one with discerning eyes.¡±

    Seeing the situation, William Bailes gritted his teeth and raised the price.

    ¡°Fine, Ms. Watts, your story is indeed a good one. We¡¯ll take the risk of losing money and offer US$ 136,700.¡±<div>

    Fenny hesitated for a moment, while Richelle chuckled.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, you have quite a sense of humor. US$ 136,700 for a story that could potentially spawn several seasons, and we¡¯ll still be responsible for adapting the script? How could anyone resist such a great bargain!¡±

    William Bailes, having his intentions exposed, didn¡¯t panic. In his eyes, Richelle¡¯s willingness to confront him meant negotiation was still possible.

    People really do like being treated poorly.

    When Fenny was negotiating with him, her attitude was extremely friendly. They had talked several times, but he never increased the price.

    But with Richelle, from the moment she showed up, she insulted everything in sight, and he obediently offered US$ 136,700. Richelle wasn¡¯t even interested, and he was still trying to raise the price.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, we are very sincere. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the price, we can keep negotiating until you are, but you have to give us a chance to talk.¡±

    Richelle looked at Fenny, and finally, reluctantly, nodded her head.

    ¡°Fine, since Mr. Bailes is so sincere, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    With just a few words from Richelle, the attitudes of both parties underwent aplete reversal.

    Previously, William Bailes and his two assistants maintained a lofty, superior demeanor.

    But now, the two assistants were eagerly serving tea and fruit to Richelle, Fenny, and Delroy, showing great hospitality.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, we¡¯re all straightforward people. Why don¡¯t you just name a price?¡±

    It was only now that William Bailes realized that, among the three of them, the person with the power to call the shots was Richelle.

    Richelle had done a lot of research in recent days, and using the sess of several blockbuster animations in recent years as reference, she had already set a high price for the work of Fenny¡¯s studio.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, I know your productionpany makes both movies and TV shows. If I¡¯m not mistaken, when you originally wanted to buy this copyright, you saw the potential for this story to be adapted into several seasons of blockbuster movies or hundreds of episodes of a long-running series, either way having enough appeal.¡±

    William Bailes chuckled, ¡°Ms. Dunn sounds like a real expert, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll need to consult her on anything we don¡¯t understand in the future.¡±

    It was clear that Richelle¡¯s guess was correct.

    It was only then that Fenny realized she had almost been swindled.<div>

    She silently thanked her lucky stars that she had a momentarypse of judgment and vented her frustrations to Richelle.

    Richelle was indifferent to his ttery, sticking to her own price.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, after discussing with Fenny and the authors at the studio, we believe this story can already be adapted into four seasons using the current content. So, we¡¯re going to divide it into four copyrights. The first-season copyright, which covers the first season¡¯s storyline, is priced at a guaranteed minimum of US$ 136,700, plus 10% royalties on earnings.¡±

    Richelle hadn¡¯t actually discussed anything with Fenny beforehand, so when she announced the price, it shocked not only William Bailes but Fenny as well.<div>

    William Bailes wasn¡¯t even smiling anymore.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, are you joking with me? When I talked to Ms. Watts before, I offered US$ 82,000 for the entirepleted story. Now, you¡¯re dividing the story into four seasons, and you¡¯re asking for US$ 136,700 per season. On top of that, you¡¯re demanding a share of the earnings from film and television adaptations?¡±

    Richelle nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, I never joke about business. You understand correctly, you can only buy one-fourth of the copyright for the serialized portion for US$ 136,700, and you¡¯ll also have to share the profits. In return, our authors will be fully involved in the script adaptation process, ensuring that the essence of the work remains appealing to the audience while undergoing the necessary cuts.¡±

    William Bailes looked serious, ¡°Ms. Dunn, your price has increased by more than tenfold. Though we are sincere in our cooperation, our funds are limited. Plus, this work is originally intended for niche topics and has very low profit potential.¡±

    Richelle nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, since Mr. Bailes thinks it¡¯s not appropriate, and there¡¯s no chance of profit, then we can¡¯t ask you to invest in a losing business. In that case, let¡¯s not continue discussing this partnership. I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner tonight, as an apology for your wasted time.¡±

 Chapter 819: 815: Who Cant Draw a Big Pie

    Chapter 819: Chapter 815: Who Can¡¯t Draw a Big Pie

    William Bailes exchanged nces with his two assistants before saying.

    ¡°No, even if the deal doesn¡¯t work out, we still need to have a meal. Let¡¯s just think of it as a friendly gathering and a chance to connect.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fenny Watts was taken aback.

    She had initially thought that when her best friend proposed such an outrageous price, Mr. Bailes might just walk away from the table.

    Yet, the oue waspletely beyond her expectations.

    From William Bailes¡¯ words, it seemed like he still wanted to negotiate.

    In other words, although Richelle¡¯s proposed price was a surprise, it was still within the range they were willing to discuss.

    She silently admired Richelle¡¯s sharpness and tactics.

    Thus, Fenny said nothing and let Richelle take control of the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t reach a deal. We¡¯ll just think of this as an opportunity to make more friends. Maybe our next story will work out better for both sides.¡±<div>

    Richelle carried the conversation effortlessly and with grace, as if their previous disagreement over price had never happened.

    Even if the coboration fell through, the conversation still revolved around the development trends of the animation industry that both parties were interested in.

    Just a few days ago, Richelle¡¯s knowledge in this area was virtually nk.

    After a few days of intensive study and relying on her incredible memory and analytical skills, she was actually able to engage in a lively conversation with William Bailes and his team.

    Fenny thought that the dinner might not end well, but as the conversation went on, William Bailes seemed to be getting more and more friendly with Richelle.

    When they had almost finished eating and the atmosphere became more intimate and familiar, William Bailes poured himself a drink, stood up, and raised a toast to Richelle.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, this drink is for you and Ms. Watts! Give me a straight answer, how much do you want for the copyright?¡±

    Fenny had been drinking tea at the time, and when she heard his unexpected question, she couldn¡¯t help but spray out her tea.

    Richelle quickly handed her a napkin while picking up her teacup and clinking it with Mr. Bailes¡¯ ss.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, I¡¯m a straightforward person. The price I mentioned earlier is already very fair. Based on my understanding of your productionpany, your film and television works in the past five years have been quite profitable. It would be an honor for us, and a delight for our readers, if we could coborate with your esteemedpany.¡±

    ¡°But as you know, Mr. Bailes, creating content requires a lot of time and energy. The value of our work can only be directly linked to its revenue-generating potential, which incentivizes the authors to continue creating.¡±

    Richelle clearly wasn¡¯t budging on her side.

    But William Bailes still wanted to haggle.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, your points are valid, but as I said earlier, we don¡¯t expect this work to generate high profits.¡±

    Richelle shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°No, Mr. Bailes, you were just being cautious and holding back. You also overlooked the fact that the original fanbase is a huge group in and of itself. The US$ 136,700 copyright fee isn¡¯t simply an arbitrary figure ¨C our authors will be directly involved in the scriptwriting process, ensuring that the core essence of the work remains intact while retaining the original fans. Just take a look at the readership figures for this story, and you¡¯ll understand that the revenue potential of this group is incalcble.¡±

    Richelle¡¯s words might sound like pie-in-the-sky promises to others.

    However, as a seasoned industry veteran, William Bailes knew that what she said was indeed the truth.

    As for the profit potential of the original fanbase, they hadn¡¯t overlooked it ¨C they had deliberately concealed that part.<div>

    Only by doing that could they better bargain the price.

    Initially, Fenny, with her background as a technophile, had been tempted by the US$ 82,000 offer.

    However, her current negotiator was far from a technophile. Instead, she was an experienced businesswoman.

    Up until this point, William Bailes finally acknowledged that he had met a formidable opponent.<div>

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, while we truly do love this story, with these terms, we simply cannot manage it.¡±

    Richelle smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand. It just means that our story still isn¡¯t attractive and appealing enough.¡±

    She then turned to Fenny and continued.

    ¡°We should go back and have a good chat with the author. When creating content, we should try to make it as appealing to as wide an audience as possible, so that it can cater to arger market.¡±

    Although her words seemed to be directed at Fenny, in reality, they were meant for William Bailes to hear.

    Finally, the dinner ended, and William Bailes picked up the tab.

    After paying the bill, they all chatted andughed together until they reached the parking lot.

    They then waved goodbye and went to their respective cars.

    Once inside the car, Fenny asked Richelle nervously,

    ¡°Was that price really too high?¡±

    Richelle put her arm around her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he doesn¡¯t renegotiate the price, I¡¯ll just buy the copyright at that price and then invest in turning it into a blockbuster and a TV series.¡±

    Fenny blinked, ¡°So you mean that if Mr. Bailes is willing to pay that price, you won¡¯t invest?¡±

    Richelle nodded.<div>

    ¡°That Mr. Bailes has plenty of capital at his disposal. The main purpose of mying here was to show you that your work is worth a good price. Even if I don¡¯t buy it, someone else surely will.¡±

 Chapter 820: 816: Selling at a Good Price

    Chapter 820: Chapter 816: Selling at a Good Price

    Fenny Watts always felt that her friend wasforting herself.

    As for Richelle Dunn, investing or not was secondary. Mainly, she wanted to help her friend get in touch with the production team to see if they were reliable.

    Now it seemed that, other than the low price, everything was fine.

    ¡°So you think Mr. Bailes will talk to us again?¡±

    Richelle shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure; after all, I¡¯m not him. And this depends on whether he has any other simr works with the same potential as backup options.¡±

    When it came to the work, Fenny immediately became very confident.

    ¡°I can guarantee that he has no backup option, because in the past few years, there is only one work like ours with such a wide audience on the entire tform. Our work is the first in its category.¡±

    After hearing this, Richelle smiled and said.

    ¡°What should I do? Now that you say this, I feel like my price is too low.¡±<div>

    Fenny hugged her arm, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sell it to you cheaper, working with you, I¡¯m at ease.¡±

    Richelle patted her head.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m reluctant to spend money? I¡¯m afraid that your good work will be ruined in my hands.¡±

    Fenny pouted, ¡°How could it be? You¡¯re so amazing¡­¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Fingers have different lengths, it¡¯s not possible for me to be good at everything. Although William Bailes made an outrageous initial offer and pushed the price down too much, in terms of professional technical level and follow-up work, he is one of the best in the industry.¡±

    Fenny eximed, ¡°Then why not let him produce it with your investment?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°In theory, it would work, but he has a good eye and has made a lot of money in recent years. Hispany doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    ¡°So, if he is willing toe back to talk to you at the price I mentioned and you can ept it, it would be a good start for cooperation.¡±

    Fenny hummed in agreement, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see what his reaction will be.¡±

    The next morning, when Richelle Dunn and Fenny Watts returned to their studio, they received a call from William Bailes.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, we are very sincere about the cooperation. Would it be convenient toe to your studio and discuss in detail?¡±

    Richelle, with a heart full of happiness, maintained a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, please wait a moment. Let me ask Fenny about her schedule and get back to you, is that okay?¡±

    Richelle put on quite a show of importance.

    On the other hand, William Bailes¡¯ attitude was exceptionally good.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our fault for being abrupt. I¡¯ll wait for Ms. Dunn¡¯s good news.¡±

    Richelle hung up the phone, and Fenny gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°Richelle, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Ricelle smiled at her, ¡°What do you think, Ms. Shawn? When are you avable today?¡±<div>

    Fenny also asked with a smile, ¡°Could Ms. Dunn¡¯s secretary please help me check my schedule and see when it¡¯s convenient?¡±

    Richelleughed, ¡°Ms. Shawn, please wait a moment. Let me rearrange your schedule.¡±

    The two joked andughed, finally deciding that it would be more appropriate for the others toe in the afternoon.

    ¡°But you¡¯ll probably have to stay another night.¡±<div>

    Richelle patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can leaveter.¡±

    Richelle then called William Bailes back to confirm their meeting time.

    ¡°Fenny, call the core team of the work right now, and let¡¯s nail down a clear theme for each season.¡±

    The work was still being serialized, divided into four volumes based on maps. Richelle simply and directly divided it into four seasons ording to the maps.

    Regarding William Bailes¡¯ing back to continue the talks, Richelle was only 50% confident.

    In any case, she was prepared to invest and find a team herself.

    Now that William Bailes was back, they also had to take responsibility and try to make the highlights and core of the work more attractive.

    After all, they still had a 10% profit share.

    When Richelle mentioned the profit share, the core team members were very excited.

    However, Fenny was somewhat worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they won¡¯t agree to such a high price in the end.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°Now, he¡¯sing to us, whether we sell or not, we have to agree. Besides, if he can¡¯t afford such a price, I can, or worse, I¡¯ll just find another team.¡±

    Richelle wasn¡¯t short on money; she was short on time.<div>

    With Fenny¡¯s concern dispelled, they began discussing earnestly with the core team members.

    In the afternoon, William Bailes arrived on time with his two assistants and a legal representative.

    Obviously, preparations had been made for signing the contract.

    This time, Richelle invited several core creators of the work as well because they had the most say in whether the work was worth the price.

    When William Bailes started speaking, he still tried to negotiate the price.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, we really cannot ept the price. Can we talk about it again?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t refuse directly but pointed to a few core creators.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, I¡¯m not a person who likes to make empty promises. Last night, Fenny and I pulled together the core creators to discuss the main themes of the four-map work. Why don¡¯t you listen to them talk about the themes first, and then make a decision?¡±

 Chapter 821: 817: Cooperation Established

    Chapter 821: Chapter 817: Cooperation Established

    William Bailes and his two assistants exchanged nces, then nodded.

    The creative team then opened the PowerPoint presentation and spent nearly half an hour clearly outlining the core themes and main plot of the four maps.

    William Bailes and his two assistants listened intently.

    As did Richelle Dunn.

    After listening, Richelle Dunn couldn¡¯t help but apud.

    Then, she said with a smile to William Bailes.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, if they had presented this PowerPoint presentation at noon yesterday, the price I negotiated with youst night would definitely have been higher.¡±

    Fenny Watts also felt that after the PowerPoint was made, the highlights and attractiveness of the whole work were greatly enhanced.

    But $136,700 per season, plus a ten percent share, is not low by any means.

    And William Bailes, unusually, didn¡¯t refute Richelle Dunn.<div>

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Richelle Dunn was pretty sure that this coboration was a sess!

    ¡°So, Mr. Bailes, are you going to think about it some more? We could look at other potential coborators¡­¡±

    William Bailes interrupted her anxiously, ¡°Ms. Dunn, why are you even more anxious than me?¡±

    ¡°After we returnedst night, we had an urgent meeting to discuss it for a long time. We all agreed that Ms. Dunn¡¯s price was a bit high, but the story is really outstanding. So, we decided to take a risk and buy the first season of work at the price Ms. Dunn quoted.¡±

    As soon as William Bailes finished speaking, Fenny Watts and the other creators couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Richelle Dunn was also happy, but as someone who has been through a lot, she managed to keep her expression calm.

    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation and kindness, Mr. Bailes!¡±

    William Bailes was clearly prepared, ¡°Now that the first season is settled, shall we also discuss the coboration for theter seasons?¡±

    Though she wasn¡¯t from the industry, Richelle Dunn had heard of plenty of IP works. After bing TV series, the first season would be popr.

    However, because they previously sold all the copyright in one shot for a t price, any profit sharing had nothing to do with the creators, resulting in the creators and the work bing popr, the productionpany earning a fortune, yet as the fundamental creator of the work, they only had a revenue of about $27,400 ¨C $41,000 or even less for the copyright.

    It was extremely unfair to the creators.

    Therefore, upon Richelle Dunn¡¯s return, she had guided Fenny Watts, that the copyright price could be low, but it shouldn¡¯t be an outright purchase, it should be a base price and a profit-sharing model.

    Also, she tried to maximize the value of the work to the fullest extent.

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Bailes, as long as everyone is happy with the first season, under the same conditions, we will prioritize signing with yourpany for theter seasons.¡±

    This way, by pricing each season of the product, they could avoid the situation of the work bing popr while the creator could only watch others be rich from their work whilst they remain poor.

    ¡°Ms. Dunn, how about this, we sign the first two seasons at this price? I heard from Ms. Watts that the studio is having some financial difficulties. If we sign the two seasons together, it can alleviate the urgent need of the studio.¡±

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t know that Fenny Watts was so naive as to mention these difficulties to others.

    But she could also understand, this girl was always thinking about the structure and highlights of the story, and didn¡¯t understand anything about all the scheming and intrigue.<div>

    This naive girl, in the future, she needed to shoulder some more responsibilities.

    Or, after signing this contract, introduce a manager to her to help handle themunication and coordination tasks with the outside world.

    While Richelle Dunn was thinking about this, she replied to William Bailes.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, actually signing one season first has benefits for both of us. Think about it, if the first season is a loss, wouldn¡¯t you lose even more with the same price for the second season?¡±<div>

    She even said something that downyed herself, which meant she refused to sell it.

    William Bailes tried to persuade her, but Richelle Dunn just wouldn¡¯t budge.

    In the end, William Bailes had no choice but to settle on the cooperation for the first season.

    As for the many details of the cooperation, they would have to be negotiated slowlyter before the contract was signed.

    But the goal of Richelle Dunn¡¯s visit this time was obviously achievedpletely.

    William Bailes¡¯s legal representative, who had been silent for a while, carefully asked Richelle Dunn after she and William Bailes finished their conversation.

    ¡°May I ask, are you Mr. Dunn from the Lewis Group?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, William Bailes and his assistants were surprised and looked at Richelle Dunn.

    Richelle Dunn didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, she just smiled and asked him.

    ¡°Do I look like him?¡±

    The legal representative then exined, ¡°I represented ourpany at a meeting a while ago and had the chance to hear Mr. Dunn speak at the meeting. It left quite an impression.¡±

    Richelle Dunn smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise. As an outsider, I felt quite insecure standing up there, performing my tricks in front of a bunch of notable business leaders.¡±<div>

    William Bailes was so surprised that his eyeballs almost fell out.

    ¡°So, Ms. Dunn, you really are Mr. Dunn from the Lewis Group?¡±

    Richelle Dunn nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s just another one of my identities. But now, I¡¯m Fenny¡¯s partner, nothing else matters.¡±

    William Bailes and his two assistants exchanged nces, and then asked Richelle.

    ¡°May I ask, Mr. Dunn, is the Lewis Group interested in investing in making movies?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 822: 818: The Taste is Really Good

    Chapter 822: Chapter 818: The Taste is Really Good

    Richelle Dunn and Fenny Watts never expected such a dramatic turn of events.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, do you mean this work or something else? I thought yourpany wasn¡¯t short on funds?¡±

    Richelle didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Since William Bailes asked so bluntly, she didn¡¯t mind letting him know that she had investigated their finances.

    William Bailes was startled at first, thenughed.

    ¡°I told my assistantst night that your vision and scope, Mr. Dunn, couldn¡¯t be just that of an ordinary studio partner. Sure enough, we were not wrong.¡±

    Richelle replied, ¡°Mr. Bailes, you tter me. I¡¯m just the acting president of the Lewis Group. When my husband returns, I¡¯ll actually go back to my real job as a physician. Which project are you referring to?¡±

    William Bailes quickly responded.

    ¡°Our favorite part about Ms. Watts¡¯ work is its futuristic interster setting. Such future-themed works will have a huge market not only domestically but also abroad. You know the scale of ourpany¡¯s capital, Mr. Dunn. We could barely operate in the domestic market, let alone trying to operate in foreign markets as well. Moreover, not just Ms. Watts¡¯ work, but also other works from ourpany have potential in the overseas market. s, our funds are limited!¡±

    Originally, Richelle¡¯s idea was to invest in Fenny¡¯s project as an individual investor.

    This kind of investment is limited.<div>

    But the cooperation William Bailes proposed now would be a long-term one.

    ¡°Mr. Bailes, this cooperation is no small matter. You should first prepare a proposal for me to evaluate.¡±

    Hearing her tone, William Bailes knew she was interested and quickly nodded.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll send a proposal to Mr. Dunn as soon as possible and hope that we¡¯ll have the chance to work together.¡±

    In this way, Richelle not only helped her friend¡¯s work secure a better price but also brought business to the Lewis Group.

    Of course, with the scale of the Lewis Group, they wouldn¡¯t be short of people offering cooperation proposals.

    But whether they could make money, and whether big or small, was another matter.

    After sending off William Bailes and his party, Fenny Watts immediately hugged Richelle,ughing and jumping with joy.

    ¡°Richelle, you truly are our studio¡¯s lucky star. If this partnership seeds, we can focus on our creations without worrying about costs and rent.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°You scatterbrain, you should hire a more reliable manager. Your talents are better suited for creating rather than managing apany.¡±

    Fenny nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll post a job ad right away.¡±

    Richelle said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll ask around and help you find someone reliable. You can interview them and hire if suitable.¡±

    Fenny grinned, ¡°If you find them, I trust thempletely. No need for an interview, they can start right away!¡±

    Richelle was speechless and tapped her on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re so clueless that if I sold you one day, you¡¯d help me count the money!¡±

    Fennyughed and hugged her, ¡°Sis Fish would never be so tacky!¡±

    After saying that, she suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, that person who has been trying tomission you raised their offer to US$ 13,700. Are you really not considering it?¡±

    Richelle waved her hand, ¡°No, the background is tooplicated. I won¡¯t be able to finish it in a short amount of time, and I don¡¯t have the time right now.¡±<div>

    The painting she drew when everyone was out of the house still needed a few finishing touches, which she hadn¡¯t found the time to do.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. You¡¯re so busy now, doing the work of several people. I¡¯m really grateful for you taking the time toe and help me negotiate.¡±

    Richelle reluctantly pinched her face, ¡°Of course I had toe. With your clueless self, you could¡¯ve easily sold your top-rated online work for a mere US$ 82,000.¡±

    To Richelle, the US$ 136,700 price tag wasn¡¯t the main issue; it was the 10% profit-sharing afterward that really mattered.<div>

    If the film¡¯s box office and subsequent online copyrights are well-received, the studio would have a steady stream of ie, which would essentially eradicate their worries about operating costs. Big and small artists could just focus on creating.

    Fenny was so happy that she treated Richelle to an extravagant meal at the most expensive Japanese restaurant in town that evening.

    In her words, the cost was equivalent to her studio¡¯s operating expenses for a whole week.

    After dining, Richelle rushed back to Kindur overnight.

    As soon as her feet entered the house, Roy Lewis came back.

    It was already nearly 11 PM. Richelle went to the kitchen to make some tea and bumped into Roy in the living room.

    Both their faces showed surprise.

    Roy walked over and took a sip of tea from her hand.

    ¡°New fruit tea blend?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting dry in autumn and winter. Uncle Axel bought some nice orange peel recently, so I made some orange peel tea. How¡¯s the taste?¡±

    Roy wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her lips. After the kiss, he licked his lips and showed an expression of endless aftertaste.

    ¡°Hmm, it tastes really good!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 823: 819: Only Serving You Alone

    Chapter 823: Chapter 819: Only Serving You Alone

    The two of them stood in the living room, hugging and snuggling for a moment.

    Richelle asked Roy if he wanted anyte-night snacks, but he said he was quite full from dinner. So they both went to their bedroom, took a shower, and theny in bed chatting.

    Roy stretched out his arm, letting her rest her head on it as theyy side by side.

    Richelle told Roy about how she had bargained a good price for Fenny, and then brought up investing in film and television, seeking his opinion.

    Roy turned his head and kissed her hair.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, now that you are the President of Lewis Group, you can decide on matters like this based on your own judgment,¡± he said.

    Richele poked his chest with her finger, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lose all of Lewis Group¡¯s money?¡±

    Roy let her keep poking him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the mid-year report?¡±

    Richelle nodded, ¡°I have indeed!¡±

    Roy made an affirmative sound, ¡°Then you should know that investing a little money in film and television, considering Lewis Group¡¯s current earning ability, not only is it difficult to lose all of Lewis Group¡¯s money, it¡¯s also difficult to lose the money we earn in a month.¡±<div>

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°For the first time, I¡¯m hearing someone encouraging his wife to lose money!¡±

    As she said this, her fingers yfully opened his robe cor, drawing circles on his chest with her fingertips.

    Roy hugged her hand tighter, yet still managed to suppress the restlessness she¡¯d stirred up, andughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s because other people¡¯s wives can¡¯t make money, but my wife, even if she is said to lose money, will eventually make a fortune!¡±

    Although Richelle talked to him about the investment in a consultative tone, he knew in his heart that she must have already done her homework.

    She mentioned it to him because she was confident about it.

    Richelle¡¯s fingers went from drawing circles to pressing down.

    Then, her attention was drawn to Roy¡¯s firm and stic chest muscles.

    ¡°Roy, you haven¡¯t been working out for a few months, right? Why are your chest muscles still so bouncy and firm?¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, ¡°Because I¡¯m extraordinarily gifted?¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t tell Richelle that even in his busy schedule, he would take a few minutes to work on his chest and abdominal muscles in the office.

    He had always been confident and even narcissistic.

    But in front of Richelle, he rarely doubted himself.

    He also knew that Richelle was particr about appearance and body, so he had been specifically working on his body within its limits.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mention these things to Richelle.

    Richelle really believed that his good body shape was natural.

    Her fingertips moved from his firm and stic chest muscles to his external abdominal oblique.

    ¡°Wow, Master Lewis, with this body shape, even if you were to be a gigolo, you would probably be the number one gigolo in Kindur!¡±

    Roy, hearing thisparison, couldn¡¯t help butugh and get angry.<div>

    He rolled over, pinning her beneath him.

    He lowered his head and bit her neck hard.

    Richelle hissed in pain and heard his hoarse voice say in her ear.

    ¡°If I were to be a gigolo, remember toe and see me every day, Dr. Dunn. I can exclusively serve you. It¡¯s not impossible for me to be a gigolo only for you!¡±<div>

    Richelle cupped his face, looking at him with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°How much would it cost me to have Master Lewis serve me alone?¡±

    Roy¡¯s deep, dark eyes stared intently at her smiling face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s for you, I don¡¯t mind spending all my fortune.¡±

    Richelle raised her body slightly and kissed his nose.

    ¡°So deeply in love? Then tonight, let me reward you with one¡­¡±

    She brought her mouth to Roy¡¯s ear and said something that made him incredibly moved.

    Soft kisses went from her face to her neck, and then further down, like a spark, igniting Richelle bit by bit.

    ¡­

    The next day, Richelle, as usual, went to the military hospital first thing in the morning, conducted an examination for Kennedy Green, and then rushed back to Mr. Chapman¡¯s to perform a surgery. At around 2 pm, she rushed back to Lewis Group to hold a video conference with several executives from their overseas branches, listening to their work reports for this period.

    By the time she finished all these tasks, it was almost four o¡¯clock.

    Richelle¡¯s stomach began to ache slightly.

    It was only then that she realized she hadn¡¯t eaten lunch today.<div>

    She covered her stomach, pressed the extension button, and asked her secretary to bring her some snacks or biscuits.

    Soon, Nathan Caroule brought her a bag of small cakes.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, the secretary asked me to bring you a bag of cakes¡­¡±

    Then, seeing Richelle¡¯s pale face, he was startled.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything at noon, and now my stomach hurts a bit. Hurry up and give me the cakes¡­¡±

    Nathan handed her the cakes anxiously and picked up the coffee cup from her table.

    ¡°You have a stomachache and still dare to drink coffee? If Roy finds out, he¡¯ll scold you to death!¡±

    Richele didn¡¯t care and started eating the cakes.

    Nathan carried her coffee away and returned with a cup of hot milk a momentter.

    ¡°I told Roy that you were so busy you didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch!¡±

 Chapter 824: 820 Im being good, Master Lewis

    Chapter 824: Chapter 820 I¡¯m being good, Master Lewis

    Richelle Dunn red at him, her face saying, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    Ignoring her threats and dissatisfaction, Nathan Caroule replied politely.

    ¡°Dr. Dunn, Roy isn¡¯t asking for much ¨C just for you to take care of yourself and everything else is secondary. Since your stomach hurts, if there¡¯s even a tiny problem, I¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a big fuss over nothing. I¡¯m a doctor, I know how to take care of myself better than you guys. It¡¯s just that today¡¯s surgery took longer than expected, and I had arranged a meeting afterward, so I was in a hurry and forgot to eat.¡±

    Nathan Caroule replied, ¡°Dr. Dunn, you can exin all that to Royter tonight. If he¡¯s okay with it, then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    However, Roy couldn¡¯t wait until the evening. As they were speaking, his call came through.

    Richelle saw that it was Roy calling and red at Nathan Caroule again before answering the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. Have you eaten?¡±<div>

    Roy¡¯s tone was somewhat stern.

    But Richelle wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She deliberately put another small piece of cake into her mouth, smacking her lips before answering him.

    ¡°I¡¯m eating right now. I¡¯ve been well-behaved, Master Lewis! Don¡¯t be so fierce.¡±

    A typical case of taking advantage and acting innocent.

    Nathan Caroule secretly rolled his eyes and tactfully left the room.

    ¡°Well-behaved enough to starve yourself until your stomach hurts? Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Richelle picked up her cup and gulped down a mouthful of milk.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had some cake and milk, so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Roy still seemed worried.

    ¡°I asked Nathan to order some takeout and medicine for you. Just eat a little cake to tide you over for now, and wait for the takeout to arrive before you get back to work.¡±

    Richelle knew he was squeezing in a call during his busy schedule, so she didn¡¯t tease him too much.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m really okay. Don¡¯t worry ¨C go back to work.¡±

    Roy was indeed very busy. He responded with a hum and added,

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I love you!¡±

    Richelle threw a sweet bomb at him, and the man on the other end seemed to take a deep breath before answering after a pause,

    ¡°I love you too!¡±

    After hanging up, Roy casually took the urgent documents from Benjamin Fred.

    Benjamin, however, was a little embarrassed and apologized with a smile.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you were on the phone.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t mind ¨C it was just a simple ¡°I love you,¡± after all.

    He would even dare to shout it out loud in front of everyone in Kindur and the entire Federation, not to mention in front of Benjamin.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Richelle had surgery today and forgot to eat, so I¡¯m ordering some takeout and medicine for her.¡±<div>

    Seeing his indifference, Benjamin¡¯s face finally broke into a smile again.

    ¡°Youth is wonderful ¨C openly expressing love and affection.¡±

    Roy looked up at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of age. My uncle is quite open with my aunt, too.¡±

    Benjamin was briefly stunned and thenughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not about age; it¡¯s all in the personality.¡±

    Roy usually didn¡¯t discuss rtionship matters with his elders, and Benjamin was indeed older.

    However, perhaps it was Richelle¡¯s ¡°I love you¡± that put him in an exceptionally good mood.

    So, he unusually engaged in more conversation with Benjamin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a matter of personality ¨C more about the depth of love.¡±

    Before Richelle came into his life, Roy never expressed his love out loud.

    It was the same for his elders and his son.

    He even thought that love was a burden to him.<div>

    However, after meeting Richelle, he realized that when you were deeply in love with someone, you would naturally want to express it.

    Because you would be afraid that if you didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t feel your love.

    Benjamin hummed in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right, it seems I should pay a visit to the flower shop after work tonight, too.¡±

    His words reminded Roy.

    Later, after enjoying a delicious meal of takeout, Richelle received arge bouquet of blue roses.

    At the center of the bouquet was a small card with the words ¡°I love you!¡± written inrge letters.

    As Richelle left the office with the bouquet, the employees in the lobby hooted.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, are you going on a date with Master Lewis?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, be happy with Master Lewis!¡±

    Richelle smiled and nodded to everyone before striding away with the bouquet.

    Pictures of Richelle holding the bouquet, as pretty as the flowers themselves, were soon uploaded to the employees¡¯ gossip group.

    Sweet Bliss: ¡°Once, I dreamed offorting Master Lewis when he had a breakup. Now I¡¯m heartbroken and wish Master Lewis and Mr. Dunn forever happiness and to grow old together.¡±

    Mad Flowers Snow Moon: ¡°Ah, just yesterday I was still obsessed with a fictional character couple. Now I¡¯ve realized how fragrant a real-life couple can be! Plus, theye with three lively and cute kids ¨C just kill me now!¡±<div>

    Beanstalk Melon: ¡°I must say, Master Lewis and Mr. Dunn are the most perfect and sweetest couple I¡¯ve ever seen in real life!¡±

    Bug on a Leaf: ¡°My heart melted! Master Lewis is so romantic ¨C such a rich, talented, and handsome man. I pray to God to grant me a dozen of him!¡±

    Priceless Flowers: ¡°Wake up, Bug! There¡¯s only one Master Lewis, and you¡¯re not the capable, beautiful, and considerate person like Mr. Dunn!¡±

 Chapter 825: 821: Mr. Lewis, do you like it?

    Chapter 825: Chapter 821: Mr. Lewis, do you like it?

    Richelle Dunn had no idea about the envious and jealousments in the gossip group. She happily went to pick up her three little darlings, holding the bouquet of flowers.

    As soon as the three little ones got in the car and saw the bouquet of blue roses, they exchanged knowing smiles.

    Timothy pointed at the bouquet and asked,

    ¡°Mommy, is today some kind of anniversary for you and Daddy?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°Nope!¡±

    Timmy pursed his lips, ¡°Every day is an anniversary for lovers!¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on his cool little face.

    Richelle couldn¡¯t help but tug at the tuft of hair on top of his head.

    ¡°Baby, you know quite a bit, huh!¡±

    Tifanny giggled and nced at Timmy, then leaned over to whisper into Richelle¡¯s ear.<div>

    ¡°Mommy, someone also sent Big Brother flowers today!¡±

    Richelle nced at Timmy amusedly and asked Tifanny, ¡°Does only Big Brother have them?¡±

    Timmy clicked his tongue, ¡°Who says so? Little brother and little sister have them too!¡±

    Richelle burst intoughter and kissed each of the three little ones on the face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re all very fortunate; we¡¯ve all received little flowers.¡±

    Timothy clicked his tongue again and shook his head, putting on a grown-up air.

    ¡°Love-struck women are such simpletons¡­¡±

    Richelle flicked her finger against his forehead.

    ¡°Little handsome guy, don¡¯t speak too soon; sooner orter, someone wille to put you in your ce.¡±

    Tifanny also spoke up in support of her mom, poking Timothy¡¯s face with her chubby little hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother, be careful! My future sister-inw will take care of you.¡±

    Timothy spread his hands, nonchntly saying,

    ¡°Who knows about the future? Maybe I won¡¯t even have a girlfriend¡­¡±

    But in his heart, he was actually thinking, being like Daddy and Mommy, wouldn¡¯t be too bad!

    Timmy, being very smart, refused to join in on the discussion of such an unpredictable topic, simply plucking two flowers from the bouquet.

    One he pinned on Richelle¡¯s braid, and the other on Tifanny¡¯s ponytail.

    Richelle nced at her two sons withpletely different personalities, as well as the ever-happy and silly Tifanny, her heart brimming with warmth.

    Mother and childrenughed and yed all the way home. Richelle went to rece the vase, arranged the flowers nicely, and ced them in the bedroom.

    The three children yed with Old Brown in the backyard while she suddenly took up the painting she had been working on earlier. She brought it to Tifanny¡¯s painting studio, spread it out on the easel, and brought the easel out onto the terrace with her brushes and tools.<div>

    As she listened to the children¡¯sughter and yful noises in the backyard, the brush stroked across the paper.

    Quickly, the parts that she previously felt were missing were gradually filled in on the paper.

    That night, Roy Lewis returned home veryte as usual.

    Fearing waking Richelle, he took a shower in the study¡¯s bathroom first before tiptoeing up the stairs to the bedroom.<div>

    The bedroom had only a dim yellow nightlight on, clearly indicating that Richelle was already asleep.

    Roy carefully approached the bed and saw the easel Tifanny used, standing next to it.

    Curiously, he walked over and saw a portrait of a deep-eyed, handsome man on the easel, which should be him!

    He turned on the small light on the easel and began to carefully appreciate the painting of himself.

    Roy suppressed the ecstasy in his heart, and for a moment, he thought this painting was drawn by Tifanny.

    Although he didn¡¯t know anything about painting, he knew that Tifanny¡¯s paintings always had a childlike charm and rich imagination, and were always full of vitality and hope.

    But the portrait in front of him was done in a realistic style, an incredibly handsome man. The deep eyes seemed gentle and affectionate, as if gazing at someone.

    A preposterous idea suddenly shed through his mind.

    Because the only person he would look at with such eyes was ¨C the sleeping Richelle!

    Which means, this painting was drawn from Richelle¡¯s point of view.

    Roy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, noticing the rough but legible signature in the lower right corner of the painting.

    Upon closer inspection, it appeared to read, ¡°Tailfish.¡±

    Looking more closely, it was indeed so.<div>

    Tailfish?

    Roy remembered that in Old Brown¡¯s art gallery, there had been a few paintings he had found captivating.

    And the author of those paintings had the same name, ¡°Tailfish¡±!

    So, was Richelle that Tailfish?

    Or, had she asked that painter called Tailfish to paint this portrait for him?

    Putting both possibilities together, Roy¡¯s intuition led him to choose the former.

    Although it was a bit far-fetched, he had grown ustomed to Richelle always surprising him.

    So at that moment, he believed that Richelle was giving him a surprise.

    As he admired the painting on the easel, the bed behind him stirred slightly.

    Roy pretended not to notice and continued to face away from the bed, studying his own ¡°glorious beauty¡± in the painting.

    Suddenly, slender arms encircled his neck, and a familiar scent wafted from behind. A soft body pressed against his back, and azy, seductive voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you like it?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 826: 822: Wife Runs Away with the Kid

    Chapter 826: Chapter 822: Wife Runs Away with the Kid

    Roy Lewis hugged her soft waist and asked softly.

    ¡°Did you draw this?¡±

    Richelle Dunn hummed, ¡°I haven¡¯t held a paintbrush for so long that it always feels off when I draw¡­¡±

    Roy¡¯s other hand held her soft, boneless hand that was resting on his chest.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s drawn very well. Is this me in your eyes?¡±

    Richelle rested her chin on his shoulder, ¡°Not entirely, it¡¯s still a bit off¡­¡±

    Richelle¡¯s voice, still carrying the stickiness and softness of just having woken up, and her soft body pressed against Roy¡¯s back, stirred up his desires.

    ¡°So am I a bit worse than the one in the drawing?¡±

    Richelle clicked her tongue, ¡°How could that be possible? The person in the drawing is always worse than you, just a tiny bit off.¡±

    Roy could no longer restrain himself, turned around, held her, and pecked her lips a few times.<div>

    ¡°Is it because the person in the drawing can¡¯t kiss you or hug you?¡±

    His warm hand, carrying a hint of greed, measured her curves.

    Richelle blushed due to his tant teasing, coughed twice, and murmured ¡°rascal!¡± in a soft voice.

    Roy gently rubbed her stomach, ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡±

    Richelle shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a stomachache, I was just hungry. After eating the cake and the takeout you ordered, it stopped hurting!¡±

    Roy bit her lips twice, ¡°Next time you do this, you¡¯ll be punished!¡±

    Royid her down on the bed, his hands propped on either side of her.

    Little mes burned in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Baby, when Nathan told me your stomach hurt, I almost skipped work.¡±

    Richelle felt a bit guilty, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡±

    Roy stroked her face, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. You¡¯ve been working like severalborers, and your work has been of the highest quality. The fact that you managed to handle it all is impressive!¡±

    Richelle chuckled.

    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you trying to tter me now?¡±

    Roy¡¯s fingertips brushed her moist lips, ¡°But no matter how much I praise you, it¡¯s not enough. What should I do?¡±

    Richelle lifted her leg and hooked it around his waist, ¡°In that case, how about considering physical repayment?¡±

    The mes in Roy¡¯s eyes shot up, and he pressed his body down, burying his face in her neck.

    He hoarsely agreed.

    ¡°Deal¡­¡±

    ¡­<div>

    The next day, Richelle woke up in Roy¡¯s arms.

    She opened her eyes, stared at him and, thinking it was an illusion, rubbed her eyes.

    Roy, who had been checking emails on his phone, noticed her movement, put down his phone, and looked down at her.

    ¡°Awake?¡±<div>

    He grabbed her hand to stop her from rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Take it easy, you¡¯ve rubbed your eyes red!¡±

    Richelle looked up at him and blinked a few times.

    ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you have work today?¡±

    Roy rubbed her fluffy curls with his big palm.

    ¡°Did you forget? Today is Saturday!¡±

    He lowered his head, kissed her eyelids, and her lips.

    Richelle wrapped her arms around his waist and stretchedzily. Then she winced, and her face showed a pained expression.

    Roy quickly extended his hand to gently massage her, ¡°Move gently¡­¡±

    Richelle red at him with a hint of regret.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t gentlest night, were you?¡±

    Roy chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult of a request for me!¡±

    Richelle pounded his chest once, ¡°Making excuses¡­¡±<div>

    Roy grinned, ¡°If I were gentle, would you be satisfied?¡±

    Richelle twisted his chest muscle hard. This time, it was Roy¡¯s turn to hiss.

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The couple yfully teased each other before Richelle returned to the main topic.

    ¡°You actually have weekends off now?¡±

    Roy helped her sit up, and they leaned against the headboard, chatting leisurely.

    As Roy stroked her hair, he stretchedzily with a rascal-like expression.

    ¡°I skipped work!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Richelle looked at him in disbelief, ¡°You really skipped work?¡±

    Roy nodded, ¡°I told Benjamin Fred that, for the sake of my family¡¯s happiness, I needed at least half a day off every week. Otherwise, my wife would run away with our kids again!¡±

    Richelle burst outughing.

    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯re clearly ndering your wife.¡±<div>

    Roy clicked his tongue, ¡°How is it nder? You have a dark history, and my fragile heart has been greatly hurt and traumatized by you!¡±

    Richelleughed so hard because of his serious nonsense that she held her stomach, and then winced in pain, tears instantly streaming from the corners of her eyes.

    Roy found her actions both amusing and annoying. He scolded her for being insensitive, but his hands were incredibly gentle as he massaged her sore spots.

    The couple stole a few more moments in bed, ying around for another ten minutes before they heard their children¡¯s voices outside the bedroom door.

    ¡°Grandpa Axel said dad didn¡¯t go to work today. Should we go in and see if it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Little sister, dad and mom are resting. We shouldn¡¯t disturb them.¡±

    Clearly, Timothy, as the big brother and a boy, knew more than Tifanny.

    ¡°Big brother, can¡¯t we just take a peek?¡±

 Chapter 827: 823: Debts Must Always Be Paid

    Chapter 827: Chapter 823: Debts Must Always Be Paid

    Tifanny, the little devil, seeing her brother Timothy opposing, turns to Timmy to act spoilt.

    She hears Timmy coax her, ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go y darts. Let dad and mom rest a bit, let them sleep in.¡±

    While the two brothers coaxed their sister outside, Roy Lewis threw off the covers, got out of bed barefooted, and strode past them to open the door with a click.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    The three little ones eximed in unison, ¡°Sweethearts, good morning!¡±

    Roy Lewis bent over to scoop up Tifanny, on the way, he gave Timmy and Timothy kisses on their faces, then carried Tifanny inside.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been up for a while, just chatting!¡±

    Tifanny showed some curiosity, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, what were you talking about?¡±

    Roy Lewis put her on the bed, squatted halfway, helped her take off her shoes, and then patted her face.

    ¡°We were talking about you guys!¡±<div>

    Tifanny crawled into Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms, ¡°So, can we join in the conversation too? Mommy!¡±

    Richelle Dunn wrapped her arms around her, ¡°Of course, you can!¡±

    Seeing their sister climb into bed, Timmy and Timothy swiftly removed their shoes and also climbed into bed, the three children huddled together in Richelle Dunn¡¯s arms.

    Roy Lewis sat on the side, listening to the chattering of the three children, a happy smile on his face.

    ¡°Daddy, when will your shift work end?¡±

    Regarding the fact that daddy had less and less time to apany them, Tifanny found it most difficult to get used to and was most upset by it.

    Roy Lewis pinched her face with a smile and lifted her onto hisp.

    ¡°Impressive, you actually know that daddy is doing shift work.¡±

    Tifannyid her head on his chest, chuckling.

    ¡°We also have a substitute teacher in our ss!¡±

    Roy Lewis waspletely unaware of this, he looked at Richelle Dunn with inquisitive eyes.

    ¡°Yes, their art teacher is pregnant, so they¡¯ve switched to a substitute teacher.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! The principal said, being pregnant is very hard work, so she needs to rest.¡±

    Tifanny then looked at Richelle Dunn and asked.

    ¡°Mommy, was it hard for you when we were in your belly?¡±

    Richelle Dunn seldom talks about her experience during pregnancy with the children, principally because those memories brought her more pain than joy.

    Roy Lewis looked at Richelle Dunn with concern, trying to change the topic.

    But Richelle Dunn spoke first.

    ¡°Of course it was hard, but all the hardship was worth it for you three babies. Mommy is very happy and very fortunate!¡±<div>

    Even though, this harmonious happiness arrived a few yearste.

    Richelle Dunn was already very content.

    Roy Lewis had been watching her closely, seeing no pain on her face, but instead, a gentle and happy smile.

    His heart that had been raised, slowly settled down.<div>

    ¡°If daddy can finish his shifts earlier, mommy would feel even happier.¡±

    Like Tifanny, Timmy also wanted Roy Lewis to end his shift work sooner, but his main goal was not for him to spend time with them, but so that mommy wouldn¡¯t work so hard.

    Timothy had the same thoughts as Timmy.

    ¡°Yeah, daddy remember, you owe mommy a lot of vacations, and you also owe us a lot of time together, all these, we keep it in mind,ter, you have to pay it back!¡±

    Roy Lewis was educated by the three children, but not in the slightest annoyed. On the contrary, he was very relieved.

    Because, from the words of the three children, he could see how much they cared for Richelle Dunn.

    Also, he could see how much they needed him as their father.

    ¡°Okay, you all remember, daddy will certainly pay it back, absolutely won¡¯t renege!¡±

    The family of five, this day in the morning, did not go anywhere, just sat on the bed, chatted the entire morning.

    Prior to this, Roy Lewis felt that spending time with children was painful.

    At that time, when he was alone facing Timmy, he always didn¡¯t know what to say, which was mentally exhausting.

    At that time, he believed it was because both of them shared a reticent personality.

    But now, he finally understood, not knowing what to say was not due to their personalities, but because they didn¡¯t care enough about or understand each other well enough.<div>

    Even though they were father and son, their emotional connection didn¡¯t feel close.

    But now, having him spend time with the three children, let alone half a day, even a whole day and night, there seemed to be endless topics to talk about.

    Because now, they all understood each other well enough, and their feelings for each other were also incredibly deep and close.

    Richelle Dunn originally nned that during this half day when Roy Lewis was off, they could maybe take the children out for a walk.

    But seeing the three children first huddled in her arms, then somehow all moved into Roy Lewis¡¯ arms, and started chatting enthusiastically, she swallowed back the suggestion she had been about to make.

    Sunlight filtered through the gauze curtains, shining on the four smiling faces, under the golden light, the word ¡°happiness¡± seemed especially noticeable.

    Richelle Dunn suddenly became inspired, she got out of bed, ran to fetch some paper and a pencil, spread the drawing paper on the easel, and began to vigorously sketch the group before her.

    The portrait she had made for Roy Lewis had already been quickly framed by him and hung on the wall in the center of their bedroom.

    Richelle Dunn had protested, but Roy Lewis had said, ¡°The painting was given to me by you, how I ce it is up to me!¡±

    And the picture of a kindly father and filial son and daughter Richelle Dunn quicklypleted that very morning, was hung in the living room that night¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!